TattvārthaślokavārttikālaṅkāraTattvārthaślokavārttikaTattvārthaPlain text of Manoharlāl's 1918 editionDigital textresource created byH. TrikhaPublished within the Digital Corpus of Vidyānandin's Works at www.dipal.org/dcv under a Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-ShareAlike 4.0 International LicenseOctober 30, 2025Print edition: Vidyānandisvāmi-viracitaṃ Tattvārthaślokavārtikaṃ Manoharlālnyāyaśāstriṇā sampāditaṃ saṃśodhitaṃ ca. (Saraswati Oriental Research Sanskrit Series 16). Bombay 1918.Digitized print edition: dcv/Tattvārthaślokavārttikālaṅkāra/TAŚVA-ML-pThis resource for the text of the Tattvārthaślokavārttikālaṅkāra (TAŚVA) is published alongside other digital resources for the work. The resource at hand, TAŚVA-ML‑t, is a resource for the specific text of the edition by Manoharlāl (ML) in 1918. The resource renders only the plain text (t) without metatext except for punctuation and indication of verse or prose. H. Trikha created this resource during his occupations at the Institutes for South Asian, Tibetan and Buddhist Studies, University of Vienna, and for the Cultural and Intellectual History of Asia, Austrian Academy of Sciences. Substantial work was done in the project “Perspectivism and intertextuality in Vidyānandin’s works,” funded by the Austrian Science Fund (FWF Schrödinger project J 3880-G24). Trikha is especially grateful to the late Helmut Krasser for financing the capture of the printed edition and to Vitus Angermeier for providing the initial TEI encoding. References in the left margin pertain to page and line of Manoharlāl's edition. References indicate page and line of Manoharlāl's edition. Text of the Tattvārtha and the Ślokavārttika is rendered in a lighter color. References indicate page and line of Manoharlāl's edition. Text of the Tattvārtha is rendered in a lighter color. References in the left margin pertain to the number of the Sūtra in Manoharlāl's edition. TAŚV-ML 001,1śrī­pa­ra­mā­tma­ne namaḥ | TAŚV-ML 001,2śrī­ma­dvi­dyā­naṃ­di­svā­mi­vi­ra­ci­taṃ TAŚV-ML 001,3ta­ttvā­rtha­ślo­ka­vā­rti­ka­m | TAŚV-ML 001,4prathamo 'dhyāyaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.1abśrī­va­rdha­mā­na­m ādhyāya ghā­ti­saṃ­ghā­ta­ghā­ta­na­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.1cdvi­dyā­spa­daṃ pra­va­kṣyā­mi ta­ttvā­rtha­ślo­ka­vā­rti­ka­m || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 001,07śre­ya­sta­ttvā­rtha­ślo­ka­vā­rti­ka­pra­va­ca­nā­t pūrvaṃ pa­rā­pa­ra­gu­ru­pra­vā­ha­syā­dhyā­naṃ ta­tsi­ddhi­ni­baṃ­dha­na­tvā­t | tatra paramo TAŚVA-ML 001,08gurus tī­rtha­ka­ra­tva­śri­yo­pa­la­kṣi­to va­rdha­mā­no bha­ga­vā­n ghā­ti­saṃ­ghā­ta­ghā­ta­na­tvā­d yas tu na paramo guruḥ sa na ghā­ti­saṃ­ghā- TAŚVA-ML 001,09ta­ghā­ta­no ya­thā­sma­dā­diḥ | ghā­ti­saṃ­ghā­ta­ghā­ta­no sau vi­dyā­spa­da­tvā­d vi­dyai­ka­de­śā­spa­de­nā­sma­dā­di­nā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka iti TAŚVA-ML 001,10cen na, sa­ka­la­vi­dyā­spa­da­tva­sya he­tu­tvā­d vya­bhi­cā­rā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | prasiddhaṃ ca sa­ka­la­vi­dyā­spa­da­tvaṃ bha­ga­va­taḥ sa­rva­jña­tva­sā­dha- TAŚVA-ML 001,11nād ato nānyaḥ pa­ra­ma­gu­ru­r e­kāṃ­ta­ta­ttva­pra­kā­śa­nā­d dṛ­ṣṭe­ṣṭa­vi­ru­ddha­va­ca­na­tvā­d a­vi­dyā­spa­da­tvā­d a­kṣī­ṇa­ka­lma­ṣa­sa­mū­ha­tvā­c ceti TAŚVA-ML 001,12na ta­syā­dhyā­naṃ yuktam | e­te­nā­pa­ra­gu­ru­r ga­ṇa­dha­rā­diḥ sū­tra­kā­ra­pa­ryaṃ­to vyā­khyā­ta­s ta­syai­ka­de­śa­vi­dyā­spa­da­tve­na deśato TAŚVA-ML 001,13ghā­ti­saṃ­ghā­ta­ghā­ta­na­tva­si­ddhe­s sā­ma­rthyā­d a­pa­ra­gu­ru­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | nanv evaṃ prasiddho 'pi pa­rā­pa­ra­gu­ru­pra­vā­haḥ kathaṃ tattvārtha- TAŚVA-ML 001,14ślo­ka­vā­rti­ka­pra­va­ca­na­sya si­ddhi­ni­baṃ­dha­naṃ yatas tasya tataḥ pūrvam ādhyānaṃ sādhīya iti ka­ści­t­, ta­dā­dhyā­nā­d dharma- TAŚVA-ML 001,15vi­śe­ṣo­tpa­tte­r a­dha­rma­dhvaṃ­sā­t ta­ddhe­tu­ka­vi­ghno­pa­śa­ma­nā­d a­bhi­ma­ta­śā­stra­pa­ri­sa­mā­pti­ta­s ta­tsi­ddhi­ni­baṃ­dha­na­m ity eke | tān prati TAŚVA-ML 001,16sa­mā­da­dha­te | teṣāṃ pā­tra­dā­nā­di­ka­m api śā­strā­raṃ­bhā­t pra­tha­ma­m ā­ca­ra­ṇī­yaṃ pa­rā­pa­ra­gu­ru­pra­vā­hā­dhyā­na­va­t tasyāpi dharma- TAŚVA-ML 001,17vi­śe­ṣo­tpa­tti­he­tu­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­d ya­tho­kta­kra­me­ṇa śā­stra­si­ddhi­ni­baṃ­dha­na­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | pa­ra­ma­maṃ­ga­la­tvā­d ā­ptā­nu­dhyā­naṃ śāstra- TAŚVA-ML 001,18si­ddhi­ni­baṃ­dha­na­m ity anye, tad api tādṛg eva | sa­tpā­tra­dā­nā­de­r api maṃ­ga­la­to­pa­pa­tteḥ­, na hi ji­neṃ­dra­gu­ṇa­sto­tra­m eva TAŚVA-ML 001,19maṃ­ga­la­m iti niyamo sti svā­dhyā­yā­de­r eva maṃ­ga­la­tvā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | pa­ra­mā­tmā­nu­dhyā­nā­d graṃ­tha­kā­ra­sya nā­sti­ka­tā- TAŚVA-ML 001,20pa­ri­hā­ra­si­ddhi­s ta­dva­ca­na­syā­sti­kai­r ā­da­ra­ṇī­ya­tve­na sarvatra khyā­tyu­pa­pa­tte­s ta­dā­dhyā­naṃ ta­tsi­ddhi­ni­baṃ­dha­na­m ity apare | TAŚVA-ML 001,21tad apy asāraṃ | śre­yo­mā­rga­sa­ma­rtha­nā­d eva vaktur nā­sti­ka­tā­pa­ri­hā­ra­gha­ṭa­nā­t | ta­da­bhā­ve saty api śā­strā­raṃ­bhe pa­ra­mā­tmā­nu- TAŚVA-ML 001,22dhyā­na­va­ca­ne ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | śi­ṣṭā­cā­ra­pa­ri­pā­la­na­sā­dha­na­tvā­t ta­da­nu­dhyā­na­va­ca­naṃ ta­tsi­ddhi­ni­baṃ­dha­na­m iti kecit | TAŚVA-ML 001,23tad api tā­dṛ­śa­m eva | svā­dhyā­yā­de­r eva sa­ka­la­śi­ṣṭā­cā­ra­pa­ri­pā­la­na­sā­dha­na­tva­ni­rṇa­yā­t | tataḥ śā­stra­syo­tpa­tti­he­tu- TAŚVA-ML 001,24tvāt ta­da­rtha­ni­rṇa­ya­sā­dha­na­tvā­c ca pa­rā­pa­ra­gu­ru­pra­vā­ha­s ta­tsi­ddhi­ni­baṃ­dha­na­m iti dhī­ma­ddhṛ­ti­ka­raṃ | sa­mya­gbo­dha eva vaktuḥ TAŚVA-ML 001,25śā­stro­tpa­tti­jña­pti­ni­mi­tta­m iti cen na, tasya gu­rū­pa­de­śā­ya­tta­tvā­t | śru­ta­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­d gu­rū­pa­de­śa­syā- TAŚVA-ML 001,26pāye pi śru­ta­jñā­na­syo­tpa­tte­r na tat tad ā­ya­tta­m iti cen na, dra­vya­bhā­va­śru­ta­syā­pto­pa­de­śa­vi­ra­he ka­sya­ci­d a­bhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 001,27dra­vya­śru­taṃ hi dvā­da­śāṃ­gaṃ va­ca­nā­tma­ka­m ā­pto­pa­de­śa­rū­pa­m eva, ta­da­rtha­jñā­naṃ tu bhā­va­śru­taṃ­, ta­du­bha­ya­m api ga­ṇa­dha­ra­de­vā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 001,28bha­ga­va­da­rha­tsa­rva­jña­va­ca­nā­ti­śa­ya­pra­sā­dā­t sva­ma­ti­śru­ta­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­vī­ryāṃ­ta­rā­ya kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­ti­śa­yā­c co­tpa­dya­mā­naṃ katham āptā- TAŚVA-ML 002,01yattaṃ na bhavet | yac ca ca­kṣu­rā­di­ma­ti­pū­rva­kaṃ śrutaṃ tan neha pra­stu­taṃ­, śrotram a­ti­pū­rva­ka­sya bhā­va­śru­ta­sya pra­stu­ta­tvā­t tasya TAŚVA-ML 002,02cā­pto­pa­de­śā­ya­tta­tā­pra­ti­ṣṭhā­nā­t pa­rā­pa­rā­pta­pra­vā­ha­ni­baṃ­dha­na eva pa­rā­pa­ra­śā­stra­pra­vā­ha­s ta­nni­baṃ­dha­na­ś ca sa­mya­ga­va­bo­dhaḥ TAŚVA-ML 002,03svayam a­bhi­ma­ta­śā­stra­ka­ra­ṇa­la­kṣa­ṇa­pha­la­si­ddhe­r a­bhyu­pā­ya iti ta­tkā­mai­r āptas sakalo py ā­dhyā­ta­vya eva | tad uktaṃ | "abhi- TAŚVA-ML 002,04ma­ta­pha­la­si­ddhe­r a­bhyu­pā­yaḥ subodhaḥ pra­bha­va­ti sa ca śāstrāt tasya co­tpa­tti­rā­ptā­t | iti bhavati sa pūjya- TAŚVA-ML 002,05s ta­tpra­sā­da­pra­bu­ddhai­r na hi kṛtam u­pa­kā­raṃ sādhavo vi­sma­raṃ­ti || " nanu yathā gu­rū­pa­de­śaḥ śā­stra­si­ddhe­r nibaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 002,06dhanaṃ ta­thā­ptā­nu­dhyā­na­kṛ­ta­nā­sti­ka­tā­pa­ri­hā­ra­śi­ṣṭā­cā­ra­pa­ri­pā­la­na­maṃ­ga­la­dha­rma­vi­śe­ṣā­ś ca ta­tsa­ha­kā­ri­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 002,07cet | satyaṃ | ke­va­la­m ā­ptā­nu­dhyā­na­kṛ­tā eva te tasya sa­ha­kā­ri­ṇa iti niyamo ni­ṣi­dhya­te­, sā­dha­nāṃ­ta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 002,08kṛ­tā­nā­m api teṣāṃ ta­tsa­ha­kā­ri­to­pa­pa­tteḥ ka­dā­ci­t ta­da­bhā­ve pi pū­rvo­pā­tta­dha­rma­vi­śe­ṣe­bhya­s ta­nni­ṣpa­tte­ś ca | parā- TAŚVA-ML 002,09pa­ra­gu­rū­pa­de­śa­s tu naivam a­ni­ya­taḥ­, śā­stra­ka­ra­ṇe ta­syā­va­śya­m a­pe­kṣa­ṇī­ya­tvā­d anyathā ta­da­gha­ṭa­nā­t | tataḥ sūktaṃ TAŚVA-ML 002,10pa­rā­pa­ra­gu­ru­pra­vā­ha­syā­dhyā­naṃ ta­ttvā­rtha­ślo­ka­vā­rti­ka­pra­va­ca­nā­t pūrvaṃ śre­ya­sta­tsi­ddhi­ni­baṃ­dha­na­tvā­d iti pra­dhā­na­pra­yo­ja­nā- TAŚVA-ML 002,11pekṣayā nā­nya­thā­, maṃ­ga­la­ka­ra­ṇā­de­r apy a­ni­vā­ra­ṇā­t pā­tra­dā­nā­di­va­t | kathaṃ punas tattvārthaḥ śāstraṃ tasya ślo­ka­vā­rti­kaṃ TAŚVA-ML 002,12vā ta­dvyā­khyā­naṃ vā, yena ta­dā­raṃ­bhe pa­ra­me­ṣṭi­nā­m ādhyānaṃ vi­dhī­ya­ta iti cet, ta­lla­kṣa­ṇa­yo­ga­tvā­t | va­rṇā­tma­kaṃ TAŚVA-ML 002,13hi padaṃ, pa­da­sa­mu­dā­ya­vi­śe­ṣaḥ sūtraṃ, sū­tra­sa­mū­haḥ pra­ka­ra­ṇaṃ­, pra­ka­ra­ṇa­sa­mi­ti­r ā­hni­kaṃ­, ā­hni­ka­saṃ­ghā­to a­dhyā­yaḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 002,14a­dhyā­ya­sa­mu­dā­yaḥ śāstram iti śā­stra­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ | tac ca ta­ttvā­rtha­sya da­śā­dhyā­yī­rū­pa­syā­stī­ti śāstraṃ tattvārthaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 002,15śā­stra­bhā­sa­tva­śaṃ­kā­py atra na kā­ryā­nva­rtha­saṃ­jñā­ka­ra­ṇā­t | ta­ttvā­rtha­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­d dhi tattvārtho graṃthaḥ prasiddho na ca TAŚVA-ML 002,16śā­strā­bhā­sa­sya ta­ttvā­rtha­vi­ṣa­ya­tā vi­ro­dhā­t sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­saṃ­bha­vā­t | prasiddhe ca ta­ttvā­rtha­sya śāstratve ta­dvā­rti­ka­sya TAŚVA-ML 002,17śāstratvaṃ siddham eva ta­da­rtha­tvā­t | vārtikaṃ hi sū­trā­ṇā­m a­nu­pa­pa­tti­co­da­nā ta­tpa­ri­hā­ro vi­śe­ṣā­bhi­dhā­naṃ pra­si­ddhaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 002,18tat katham anyārthaṃ bhavet | tad anena ta­dvyā­khyā­na­sya śāstratvaṃ ni­ve­di­taṃ | tato 'nyatra kutaḥ śā­stra­vya­va­hā­ra iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 002,19ta­de­ka­de­śe śā­stra­tvo­pa­cā­rā­t | yat pu­na­rdvā­da­śāṃ­gaṃ śrutaṃ tad e­vaṃ­vi­dhā­ne­ka­śā­stra­sa­mū­ha­rū­pa­tvā­n ma­hā­śā­stra­m a­ne­ka­skaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 002,20dhā­dhā­ra­sa­mū­ha­ma­hā­skaṃ­dhā­ghā­ra­va­t | yeṣāṃ tu śiṣyaṃte śiṣyā yena tac chāstram iti śā­stra­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ teṣām ekam api vākyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 002,21śā­stra­vya­va­hā­ra­bhā­g bhaved a­nya­thā­bhi­pre­ta­m api mā bhūd iti ya­tho­kta­la­kṣa­ṇa­m eva śāstram etad a­va­bo­ddha­vyaṃ | tatas ta­dā­raṃ­bhe TAŚVA-ML 002,22yuktaṃ pa­rā­pa­ra­gu­ru­pra­vā­ha­syā­dhyā­naṃ | athavā yady a­pū­rvā­rtha­m idaṃ ta­ttvā­rtha­ślo­ka­vā­rti­kaṃ na tadā va­kta­vyaṃ­, satām a­nā­de­ya­tva- TAŚVA-ML 002,23pra­saṃ­gā­t sva­ru­ci­vi­ra­ci­ta­sya pre­kṣa­va­tā­m a­nā­da­ra­ṇī­ya­tvā­t | pū­rva­pra­si­ddhā­rthaṃ tu su­ta­rā­m etan na vācyaṃ, pi­ṣṭa­pe­ṣa­ṇa­va- TAŚVA-ML 002,24dvai­ya­rthyā­d iti bruvāṇaṃ pra­tye­ta­d ucyate | "vi­dyā­spa­daṃ ta­ttvā­rtha­ślo­ka­vā­rti­kaṃ pra­va­kṣyā­mī­ti | " vidyā pū­rvā­cā­rya- TAŚVA-ML 002,25śāstrāṇi sa­mya­gjñā­na­la­kṣa­ṇa­vi­dyā­pū­rva­ka­tvā­t tā e­vā­spa­da­m asyeti vi­dyā­spa­daṃ | na pū­rva­śā­strā­nā­śra­yaṃ­, yataḥ svaruci- TAŚVA-ML 002,26vi­ra­ci­ta­tvā­d a­nā­de­yaṃ pre­kṣā­va­tāṃ bhaved iti yāvat | pi­ṣṭa­pe­ṣa­ṇa­va­dvya­rthaṃ tathā syād ity apy a­co­dyaṃ­, ā­dhyā­ya­ghā­ti- TAŚVA-ML 002,27saṃ­ghā­ta­ghā­ta­na­m iti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇe­na sā­pha­lya­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­t | dhiyaḥ sa­mā­ga­mo hi dhyāyaḥ sa­maṃ­tā­d dhyāyo smād ity ā- TAŚVA-ML 002,28dhyāyaṃ tac ca ta­dghā­ti­saṃ­ghā­ta­ghā­ta­naṃ cety ā­dhyā­ya­ghā­ti­saṃ­ghā­ta­ghā­ta­naṃ | yasmāc ca pre­kṣā­va­tāṃ sa­maṃ­ta­taḥ pra­jñā­sa­mā­ga­mo TAŚVA-ML 002,29yac ca mu­mu­kṣū­n svayaṃ ghā­ti­saṃ­ghā­taṃ ghnataḥ pra­yo­ja­ya­ti ta­nni­mi­tta­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­t | tat katham a­pha­la­m ā­ve­da­yi­tuṃ śakyaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 002,30pra­jñā­ti­śa­ya­sa­ka­la­ka­lma­ṣa­kṣa­ya­ka­ra­ṇa­la­kṣa­ṇe­na phalena pha­la­va­ttvā­t | kutas ta­dā­dhyā­ya­ghā­ti­saṃ­ghā­ta­ghā­ta­naṃ siddhaṃ ? TAŚVA-ML 002,31vi­dyā­spa­da­tvā­t | yat punar na ta­thā­vi­dhaṃ na ta­dvi­dyā­spa­daṃ yathā pā­pā­nu­ṣṭhā­na­m iti sa­ma­rtha­yi­ṣya­te | vi­dyā­spa­daṃ TAŚVA-ML 002,32kutas tad iti cet, śrī­va­rdha­mā­na­tvā­t | pra­ti­sthā­na­m a­vi­saṃ­vā­da­la­kṣa­ṇa­yā hi śriyā va­rdha­mā­naṃ katham a­vi­dyā­spa­daṃ TAŚVA-ML 002,33nā­mā­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tad evaṃ sa­pra­yo­ja­na­tva­pra­ti­pā­da­na­pa­ra­m idam ā­di­ślo­ka­vā­kyaṃ pra­yu­kta­m a­va­ga­mya­te | nanu ki­ma­rtha­m idaṃ TAŚVA-ML 002,34pra­yu­jya­te ? śro­tṛ­ja­nā­nāṃ pra­va­rta­nā­rtha­m iti cet, te yadi śra­ddhā­nu­sā­ri­ṇa­s tadā vyarthas ta­tpra­yo­ga­s tam aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­pi TAŚVA-ML 002,35yathā ka­thaṃ­ci­t teṣāṃ śā­stra­śra­va­ṇe pra­va­rta­yi­tuṃ śa­kya­tvā­t | yadi pre­kṣā­vaṃ­ta­s te tadā katham a­pra­mā­ṇa­kā­d vākyāt pra- TAŚVA-ML 003,01vartaṃte pre­kṣā­va­ttva­vi­ro­dhā­d iti kecit | ta­da­sā­raṃ | pra­yo­ja­na­vā­kya­sya sa­pra­mā­ṇa­ka­tva­ni­śca­yā­t | pra­va­ca­nā­nu- TAŚVA-ML 003,02mā­na­mū­laṃ hi śā­stra­kā­rā­s ta­tpra­tha­maṃ pra­yuṃ­ja­te nā­nya­thā­, a­nā­de­ya­va­ca­na­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t ta­thā­vi­dhā­c ca | tataḥ śraddhānu- TAŚVA-ML 003,03sāriṇāṃ pre­kṣā­va­tāṃ ca pra­vṛ­tti­r na vi­ru­dhya­te | śra­ddhā­nu­sā­ri­ṇo pi hy ā­ga­mā­d eva pra­va­rta­yi­tuṃ śakyā, na yathā kathaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 003,04cit pra­va­ca­no­pa­di­ṣṭa­ta­ttve śraddhām a­nu­sa­ra­tāṃ śra­ddhā­nu­sā­ri­tvā­d a­nyā­dṛ­śā­ma­ti­mū­ḍha­ma­na­ska­tvā­t ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­va­ṇe 'nadhi- TAŚVA-ML 003,05kṛ­ta­tvā­d a­ti­vi­pa­rya­sta­va­t teṣāṃ ta­da­nu­rū­po­pa­de­śa­yo­gya­tvā­t si­ddha­mā­tṛ­ko­pa­de­śa­yo­gya­dā­ra­ka­va­t | pre­kṣā­vaṃ­taḥ TAŚVA-ML 003,06punar ā­ga­mā­d a­nu­mā­nā­c ca pra­va­rta­mā­nā­s tattvaṃ la­bhaṃ­te­, na ke­va­lā­d a­nu­mā­nā­t pra­tya­kṣā­di­ta­s teṣām a­pra­vṛ­tti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | nāpi TAŚVA-ML 003,07ke­va­lā­d ā­ga­mā­d eva vi­ru­ddhā­rtha­ma­te­bhyo pi pra­va­rta­mā­nā­nāṃ pre­kṣā­va­ttva­pra­sa­kteḥ | tad uktaṃ | "siddhaṃ ced dhetutaḥ sarvaṃ na TAŚVA-ML 003,08pra­tya­kṣā­di­to gatiḥ | siddhaṃ ced ā­ga­mā­t sarvaṃ vi­ru­ddhā­rtha­ma­tā­ny api" iti | tasmād āpte vaktari saṃ­pra­dā­yā- TAŚVA-ML 003,09vya­va­cche­de­na niścite ta­dvā­kyā­t pra­va­rta­na­m ā­ga­mā­d eva | vaktary anāpte tu yat ta­dvā­kyā­t pra­va­rta­naṃ tad a­nu­mā­nā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 003,10vibhāgaḥ sā­dhī­yā­n | tad apy uktaṃ | "­va­kta­ry anāpte yad dhetoḥ sādhyaṃ tad dhe­tu­sā­dhi­taṃ | āpte vaktari tadvākyā- TAŚVA-ML 003,11t sādhyam ā­ga­ma­sā­dhi­taṃ | " na caivaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­saṃ­pla­va­vā­di­vi­ro­dhaḥ kvacid u­bhā­bhyā­m ā­ga­mā­nu­mā­nā­bhyāṃ pra­va­rta­na­sye­ṣṭa­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 003,12pra­va­ca­na­syā­he­tu­he­tu­ma­dā­tma­ka­tvā­t | sva­sa­ma­ya­pra­jñā­pa­ka­tva­sya ta­tpa­ri­jñā­na­ni­baṃ­dha­na­tvā­d a­pa­ri­jñā­tā­he­tu­vā­dā­ga­ma­sya TAŚVA-ML 003,13si­ddhāṃ­ta­vi­ro­dha­ka­tvā­t | tathā cā­bhya­dhā­yi | "jo he­du­vā­da­pa­ra­ka­mbhi heduo ā­ga­ma­mmi ā­ga­ma­o | TAŚVA-ML 003,14so sa­sa­ma­ya­pa­ṇṇa­va­o si­ddhaṃ­ta­vi­ro­ha­o aṇṇotti || " ta­trā­ga­ma­mū­la­m idam ā­di­vā­kyaṃ pa­rā­pa­ra­gu­ru­pra­vā­ha­m ādhyāya TAŚVA-ML 003,15pra­va­ca­na­sya pra­va­rta­kaṃ ta­ttvā­rtha­ślo­ka­vā­rti­kaṃ pra­va­kṣyā­mī­ti va­ca­na­syā­ga­ma­pū­rva­kā­ga­mā­rtha­tvā­t | prāmāṇyaṃ punar a- TAŚVA-ML 003,16syā­bhya­sta­pra­va­ktṛ­gu­ṇā­n pra­ti­pā­dyā­n prati svata e­vā­bhya­sta­kā­ra­ṇa­gu­ṇā­n prati pra­tya­kṣā­di­va­t | svayam a­na­bhya­sta- TAŚVA-ML 003,17va­ktṛ­gu­ṇāṃ­s tu vi­ne­yā­n prati su­ni­ści­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ka­tvā­d a­nu­mā­nā­t svayaṃ pra­ti­pa­nnā­ptāṃ­ta­ra­va­ca­nā­d vā niścita- TAŚVA-ML 003,18prā­mā­ṇyā­t | na­cai­va­m a­na­va­sthā pa­ra­spa­rā­śra­ya­do­ṣo vā | a­bhya­sta­vi­ṣa­ye pra­mā­ṇa­sya svataḥ prā­mā­ṇya­ni­śca­yā­d ana- TAŚVA-ML 003,19vasthāyā ni­vṛ­tteḥ­, pū­rva­syā­na­bhya­sta­vi­ṣa­ya­sya pa­ra­smā­d a­bhya­sta­vi­ṣa­yā­t pra­mā­ṇa­tva­pra­ti­pa­tteḥ | ta­thā­nu­mā­na­mū­la­m eta- TAŚVA-ML 003,20dvākyaṃ, svayaṃ svā­rthā­nu­mā­ne­na ni­ści­ta­syā­rtha­sya pa­rā­rthā­nu­mā­na­rū­pe­ṇa pra­yu­kta­tvā­t | sa­ma­rtha­nā­pe­kṣa­sā­dha­na­tvā­n na TAŚVA-ML 003,21pra­yo­ja­na­vā­kyaṃ pa­rā­rthā­nu­mā­na­rū­pa­m iti cet na, sve­ṣṭā­nu­mā­ne­na vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | na hi ta­tsa­ma­rtha­nā­pe- TAŚVA-ML 003,22kṣa­sā­dha­naṃ na bhavati pra­ti­vā­di­vi­pra­ti­pa­ttau ta­dvi­ni­vṛ­tta­ye sā­dha­na­sa­ma­rtha­na­syā­va­śyaṃ bhā­vi­tvā­t­, keṣāṃci- TAŚVA-ML 003,23d a­sa­ma­rthi­ta­sā­dha­na­va­ca­ne a­sā­dha­nāṃ­ga­va­ca­na­sye­ṣṭeḥ | pra­kṛ­tā­nu­mā­na­he­to­r a­śa­kya­sa­ma­rtha­na­tva­m api nā­śaṃ­ka­nī­yaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 003,24ta­du­tta­ra­graṃ­the­na taddhetoḥ sa­ma­rtha­na­ni­śca­yā­t | sa­ka­la­śā­stra­vyā­khyā­nā­t ta­ddhe­tu­sa­ma­rtha­na­pra­va­ṇā­t ta­ttvā­rtha­ślo­ka­vā­rti­ka­sya TAŚVA-ML 003,25pra­yo­ja­na­va­ttva­si­ddheḥ | prāg e­vā­pā­rtha­kaṃ pra­yo­ja­na­va­ca­na­m iti cet, tarhi sve­ṣṭā­nu­mā­ne he­tva­rtha­sa­ma­rtha­na­pra­paṃ­cā­bhi­dhā­nā- TAŚVA-ML 003,26d eva sā­dhyā­rtha­si­ddhe­s tataḥ pūrvaṃ he­tū­pa­nyā­so­pā­rtha­kaḥ kin na bhavet | sā­dha­na­syā­na­bhi­dhā­ne sa­ma­rtha­na­m a­nā­śra­ya­m eveti TAŚVA-ML 003,27cet, pra­yo­ja­na­va­ttva­syā­va­ca­ne ta­tsa­ma­rtha­naṃ katham a­nā­śra­yaṃ na syāt | ye tu pra­ti­jñā­m a­na­bhi­dhā­ya ta­tsā­dha­nā­ya TAŚVA-ML 003,28he­tū­pa­nyā­saṃ kurvāṇāḥ sā­dha­na­m a­bhi­hi­ta­m eva sa­ma­rtha­yaṃ­te te kathaṃ svasthāḥ | pakṣasya ga­mya­mā­na­sya sā­dha­nā­d adoṣa TAŚVA-ML 003,29iti cet, pra­yo­ja­na­va­tsā­dha­na­sya ga­mya­mā­na­sya sa­ma­rtha­ne ko doṣaḥ saṃ­bhā­vya­te | sarvatra ga­mya­mā­na­syai­va tasya TAŚVA-ML 003,30sa­ma­rtha­na­si­ddheḥ prayogo na yukta iti cet, saṃ­kṣi­pta­śā­stra­pra­vṛ­ttau sa­vi­sta­ra­śā­stra­pra­vṛ­ttau vā ? pra­tha­ma­pa­kṣe na TAŚVA-ML 003,31kiṃcid a­ni­ṣṭaṃ­, sū­tra­kā­re­ṇa ta­syā­pra­yo­gā­t­, sā­ma­rthyā­d ga­mya­mā­na­syai­va sū­tra­saṃ­da­rbhe­ṇa sa­ma­rtha­nā­t | dvi­tī­ya­pa­kṣe tu TAŚVA-ML 003,32ta­syā­pra­yo­ge pra­ti­jño­pa­na­ya­ni­ga­ma­na­pra­yo­ga­vi­ro­dhaḥ | pra­ti­jñā­ni­ga­ma­na­yo­r a­pra­yo­ga eveti cet, ta­dva­tpa­kṣa­dha­rmo­pa- TAŚVA-ML 003,33saṃ­hā­ra­syā­pi prayogo mā bhūt | yat sat tat sarvaṃ kṣa­ṇi­ka­m ity ukte śabdādau sattvasya sā­ma­rthyā­d ga­mya­mā­na­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 003,34tasyāpi kvacid a­pra­yo­ge 'bhīṣṭa eva viduṣāṃ "vācyo hetur eva hi ke­va­la­" iti va­ca­nā­t | tarhi sa­vi­sta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 003,35vacane ga­mya­mā­na­syā­pi siddhaḥ pra­yo­gaḥ­, saṃ­kṣi­pta­va­ca­na­pra­vṛ­ttā­v eva ta­syā­pra­yo­gā­t | tataḥ kvacid ga­mya­mā­naṃ sapra- TAŚVA-ML 004,01yo­ja­na­tva­sā­dha­na­m a­pra­yu­kta­m api sa­ka­la­śā­stra­vyā­khyā­ne­na sa­ma­rthya­te kvacit pra­yu­jya­mā­na­m iti nai­kāṃ­taḥ­, syādvādi- TAŚVA-ML 004,02nā­ma­vi­ro­dhā­t | sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­nāṃ tu na pra­yo­ja­na­vā­kyo­pa­nyā­so yuktas ta­syā­pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­t | ta­dā­ga­maḥ TAŚVA-ML 004,03pra­mā­ṇa­m iti cet | so '­pau­ru­ṣe­yaḥ pau­ru­ṣe­yo vā ? na tāvad ā­dya­pa­kṣa­ka­kṣī­ka­ra­ṇaṃ "­a­thā­to dha­rma­ji­jñā­se­" ti TAŚVA-ML 004,04pra­yo­ja­na­vā­kya­syā­pau­ru­ṣe­ya­tvā­si­ddheḥ | svarūpe rthe tasya prā­mā­ṇyā­ni­ṣṭe­ś cā­nya­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | pau­ru­ṣe­ya e­vā­ga­maḥ TAŚVA-ML 004,05pra­yo­ja­na­vā­kya­m iti cet | kuto sya prā­mā­ṇya­ni­śca­yaḥ | svata eveti na, svataḥ prā­mā­ṇyai­kāṃ­ta­sya nirā- TAŚVA-ML 004,06ka­ri­ṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t | parata e­vā­ga­ma­sya prā­mā­ṇya­m ity anye, teṣām api nedaṃ pramāṇaṃ siddhyati | parataḥ prāmāṇya- TAŚVA-ML 004,07syā­na­va­sthā­di­do­ṣa­dū­ṣi­ta­tve­na pra­ti­kṣe­psya­mā­na­tvā­t pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­t | pa­rā­rthā­nu­mā­na­m ādau pra­yo­ja­na­va­ca­na- TAŚVA-ML 004,08m ity apare | te pi na yu­kti­vā­di­naḥ­, sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­yo­r vyā­pti­pra­ti­pa­ttau tarkasya pra­mā­ṇa­syā­na­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t | pratyakṣa- TAŚVA-ML 004,09syā­nu­mā­na­sya vā ta­trā­sa­ma­rtha­tve­na sā­dha­yi­ṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t | ye tv a­pra­mā­ṇa­kā­d eva vi­ka­lpa­jñā­nā­t tayor vyā­pti­pra­ti- TAŚVA-ML 004,10pattim āhus teṣāṃ pra­tya­kṣā­nu­mā­na­pra­mā­ṇa­tva­sa­ma­rtha­na­m a­na­rtha­ka­m eva, pra­mā­ṇā­d eva pra­tya­kṣā­nu­me­yā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 004,11tato na pra­yo­ja­na­vā­kyaṃ syā­dvā­da­vi­dvi­ṣāṃ kiṃcit pramāṇaṃ pra­mā­ṇā­di­vya­va­sthā­nā­saṃ­bha­vā­c ca na teṣāṃ ta­tpra­mā­ṇa­m iti TAŚVA-ML 004,12śā­stra­pra­ṇa­ya­na­m e­vā­saṃ­bha­vi vi­bhā­vya­tāṃ kiṃ punaḥ pra­yo­ja­na­vā­kyo­pa­nya­sa­naṃ | śra­ddhā­ku­tū­ha­lo­tpā­da­nā­rthaṃ tad i- TAŚVA-ML 004,13ty eke | tad apy a­ne­nai­va ni­ra­staṃ­, tasya pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­pra­mā­ṇa­tva­pa­kṣa­yo­s ta­du­tpā­da­ka­tvā­yo­gā­t | a­rtha­saṃ­śa­yo­tpā­da­nā­rthaṃ TAŚVA-ML 004,14tad ity apy a­sā­raṃ­, kvacid a­rtha­saṃ­śa­yā­t pravṛttau pra­mā­ṇa­vya­va­sthā­pa­nā­na­rtha­kyā­t | pra­mā­ṇa­pū­rva­ko rtha­saṃ­śa­yaḥ pra­va­rta­ka TAŚVA-ML 004,15iti pra­mā­ṇa­vya­va­sthā­pa­na­sya sāphalye katham a­pra­mā­ṇa­kā­t pra­yo­ja­na­vā­kyā­d u­pa­jā­to rtha­saṃ­śa­yaḥ | pra­vṛ­ttyaṃ­gaṃ viruddhaṃ TAŚVA-ML 004,16ca saṃ­śa­ya­pha­la­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ vi­pa­ryā­sa­pha­la­va­t­, svā­rtha­vya­va­sā­ya­pha­la­syai­va jñānasya pra­mā­ṇa­tva­pra­si­ddheḥ | ye tv āhur ya- TAŚVA-ML 004,17n ni­ṣpra­yo­ja­naṃ tan nā­raṃ­bha­ṇī­yaṃ yathā kā­ka­daṃ­ta­pa­rī­kṣā­śā­straṃ ni­ṣpra­yo­ja­naṃ cedaṃ śāstram iti | vyā­pa­kā­nu­pa­la­bdhyā TAŚVA-ML 004,18pra­tya­va­ti­ṣṭha­mā­nā­t pra­ti­vyā­pa­kā­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r a­si­ddha­to­dbhā­va­nā­rthaṃ pra­yo­ja­na­vā­kya­m iti | te pi na pa­rī­kṣa­kāḥ | svayam a- TAŚVA-ML 004,19pra­mā­ṇa­ke­na ta­da­si­ddha­to­dbhā­va­nā­'­saṃ­bha­vā­t­, ta­tpra­mā­ṇa­tva­sya parair vya­va­sthā­pa­yi­tu­m aśakteḥ | sa­ka­la­śā­strā­rtho­dde­śa- TAŚVA-ML 004,20ka­ra­ṇā­rtha­m ā­di­vā­kya­m ity api pha­lgu­prā­yaṃ­, ta­du­dde­śa­syā­pra­mā­ṇā­t pra­ti­pa­ttu­m a­śa­kte­s ta­lla­kṣa­ṇa­pa­rī­kṣā­va­t | tato TAŚVA-ML 004,21noddeśo lakṣaṇaṃ parīkṣā ceti trividhā vyākhyā vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | sa­mā­sa­to '­rtha­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m ā­di­vā­kyaṃ vyā­sa­ta­s ta- TAŚVA-ML 004,22du­tta­ra­śā­stra­m ity apy a­ne­nai­va pra­ti­kṣi­pta­m a­pra­mā­ṇā­d vyāsata iva sa­mā­sa­to py a­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tte­r a­yo­gā­t | syā­dvā­di­nāṃ tu TAŚVA-ML 004,23sarvam a­na­va­dyaṃ ta­syā­ga­mā­nu­mā­na­rū­pa­tva­sa­ma­rtha­nā­d ity alaṃ pra­saṃ­ge­na | TAŚVA-ML 004,24nanu ca ta­ttvā­rtha­śā­stra­syā­di­sū­traṃ tāvad a­nu­pa­pa­nnaṃ pra­va­ktṛ­vi­śe­ṣa­syā­bhā­ve pi pra­ti­pā­dya­vi­śe­ṣa­sya ca ka­sya­ci­t TAŚVA-ML 004,25pra­ti­pi­tsā­yā­m a­sa­tyā­m eva pra­vṛ­tta­tvā­d ity a­nu­pa­pa­tti­co­da­nā­yā­m u­tta­ra­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.2abpra­bu­ddhā­śe­ṣa­ta­ttvā­rthe sākṣāt pra­kṣī­ṇa­ka­lma­ṣe | TAŚV-ML 1.0.2cdsiddhe mu­nī­ndra­saṃ­stu­tye mo­kṣa­mā­rga­sya netari || 2 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.3absatyāṃ ta­tpra­ti­pi­tsā­yā­m u­pa­yo­gā­tma­kā­tma­naḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.3cdśreyasā yo­kṣya­mā­ṇa­sya pravṛttaṃ sūtram ā­di­ma­m || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 004,30te­no­pa­pa­nna­m eveti tātparyaṃ | siddhe pra­ṇe­ta­ri mo­kṣa­mā­rga­sya pra­kā­śa­kaṃ vacanaṃ pravṛttaṃ ta­tkā­rya­tvā­d anyathā praṇetṛ- TAŚVA-ML 004,31vyā­pā­rā­na­pe­kṣa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t ta­dvyaṃ­gya­tvā­t ta­tta­da­pe­kṣa­m iti cet | na | kū­ṭa­stha­sya sa­rva­thā­bhi­vyaṃ­gya­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t ta­da­bhi­vya­kte­r a- TAŚVA-ML 004,32vya­va­sthi­teḥ | sā hi yadi va­ca­na­sya saṃ­skā­rā­dhā­naṃ tadā tato bhinno 'nyo vā saṃskāraḥ pra­ṇe­tṛ­vyā­pā­re- TAŚVA-ML 004,33ṇā­dhī­ya­te­, yady a­bhi­nna­s tadā va­ca­na­m eva te­nā­dhī­ya­ta iti kathaṃ kūṭasthaṃ nāma | bhinnaś cet pū­rva­va­t tasya sarvadā- TAŚVA-ML 004,34py a­śra­va­ṇa­pra­saṃ­gaḥ | prāk paścād vā śra­va­ṇā­nu­ṣaṃ­gaḥ sva­sva­bhā­vā­pa­ri­tyā­gā­t | saṃ­skā­rā­dhā­na­kā­le prā­cyā­śrā­va- TAŚVA-ML 005,01ṇa­tva­sva­bhā­va­sya pa­ri­tyā­ge śrā­va­ṇa­sva­bhā­vo­pā­dā­ne ca śabdasya pa­ri­ṇā­mi­tva­si­ddhiḥ­, pū­rvā­pa­ra­sva­bhā­va­pa­ri­hā­rā­v ā- TAŚVA-ML 005,02pti­sthi­ti­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­t pa­ri­ṇā­mi­tva­sya | tathā ca va­ca­na­sya kim a­bhi­vya­kti­pa­kṣa­ka­kṣī­ka­ra­ṇe­na­, u­tpa­tti­pa­kṣa­syai­va TAŚVA-ML 005,03su­gha­ṭa­tvā­t | śabdād bhinno '­bhi­nna­ś ca saṃskāraḥ pra­ṇe­tṛ­vyā­pā­re­ṇā­dhī­ya­ta iti cet | na | sarvathā bhe­dā­bhe­da­yo- TAŚVA-ML 005,04r e­ka­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | yadi punaḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d abhinno bhinnaś ca śabdāt saṃ­skā­ra­s tasya te­nā­dhī­ya­ta iti mataṃ, tadā TAŚVA-ML 005,05syāt pau­ru­ṣe­yaṃ ta­ttvā­rtha­śā­sa­na­m ity ā­yā­ta­m a­rha­nma­taṃ | nanu ca va­rṇa­saṃ­skā­ro '­bhi­vya­kti­s ta­dā­vā­ra­ka­vā­ga­pa­na­ya­naṃ ghaṭā- TAŚVA-ML 005,06dyā­vā­ra­ka­ta­mo­pa­na­ya­na­va­t ti­ro­bhā­va­ś ca ta­dā­vā­ra­ko­tpa­tti­r na cā­nyo­tpa­tti­vi­nā­śau śabdasya ti­ro­bhā­vā­vi­rbhā­vau kauṭasthya- TAŚVA-ML 005,07vi­ro­dhi­nau yena pa­ra­ma­ta­pra­si­ddhi­r iti cet tarhi kiṃ kurvann ā­vā­ra­kaḥ śabdasya vāyur u­pe­ya­te na tāvat svarūpaṃ TAŚVA-ML 005,08khaṃḍa yan ni­tyai­kāṃ­ta­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | ta­dbu­ddhi­pra­ti­dhna­nn iti cet, ta­tpra­ti­ghā­te śa­bda­syo­pa­la­bhya­tā pra­ti­ha­nya­te vā na TAŚVA-ML 005,09vā ? pra­ti­ha­nya­te cet sā śabdād abhinnā pra­ti­ha­nya­te na punaḥ śabda iti pra­lā­pa­mā­traṃ | tato sau bhi­nnai­ve­ti TAŚVA-ML 005,10cet, sa­rva­dā­nu­pa­la­bhya­tā­sva­bhā­vaḥ śabdaḥ syāt | ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dhā­d u­pa­la­bhyaḥ sa iti cet kas tayā tasya saṃbaṃdhaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 005,11dha­rma­dha­rmi­bhā­va iti cet nātyaṃtaṃ bhi­nna­yo­s tayos ta­dbhā­va­vi­ro­dhā­t | bhe­dā­bhe­do­pa­ga­mā­d a­vi­ru­ddha­s tadbhāva iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 005,12tarhi ye­nāṃ­śe­nā­bhi­nno­pa­la­bhya­tā tataḥ pra­ti­ha­nya­te tena śabdo pīti nai­kāṃ­ta­ni­tyo sau | dvi­tī­ya­vi­ka­lpe TAŚVA-ML 005,13saty apy ā­vā­ra­ke śa­bda­syo­pa­la­bdhi­pra­saṃ­ga­s ta­du­pa­la­bhya­tā­yāḥ pra­ti­ghā­tā­bhā­vā­t | tathā ca na ta­dbu­ddhi­pra­ti­ghā­tī TAŚVA-ML 005,14kaścid ā­vā­ra­kaḥ kū­ṭa­stha­sya yukto yatas ta­da­pa­na­ya­na­m a­bhi­vya­ktiḥ siddhyet | etena śa­bda­syo­pa­la­bdhyu­tpa­tti- TAŚVA-ML 005,15r a­bhi­vya­kti­r iti bruvan pra­ti­kṣi­ptaḥ­, tasyāṃ ta­du­pa­la­bhya­to­tpa­ttya­nu­tpa­ttyoḥ śa­bda­syo­tpa­ttya­pra­ti­pa­tti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 005,16na hi śa­bda­syo­pa­la­bdhe­r utpattau ta­da­bhi­nno­pa­la­bhya­to­tpa­dya­te na punaḥ śabda iti bruvāṇaḥ svasthaḥ, tasyā- TAŚVA-ML 005,17s tato bhede sa­dā­nu­pa­la­bhya­sva­bhā­va­tā­pa­tte­r dha­rma­dha­rmi­bhā­va­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­yo­gā­t ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dhā­d apy u­pa­la­bhya­tvā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | bhe­dā­bhe­do­pa­ga­me TAŚVA-ML 005,18ka­thaṃ­ci­d u­tpa­tti­pra­si­ddhe­r e­kāṃ­ta­ni­tya­tā­vi­ro­dhā­t | śa­bda­syo­pa­la­bdhyu­tpa­ttā­v apy u­pa­la­bhya­tā­nu­tpa­ttau syād a­pra­ti­pa­tti- TAŚVA-ML 005,19r iti vya­rthā­bhi­vya­ktiḥ | śro­tra­saṃ­skā­ro '­bhi­vya­kti­r ity anye; teṣām api śro­tra­syā­vā­ra­kā­pa­na­ya­naṃ saṃ­skā­raḥ­, śabda- TAŚVA-ML 005,20gra­ha­ṇa­yo­gya­to­tpa­tti­r vā | tadā tadbhāve ta­syo­pa­la­bhya­to­tpa­ttya­nu­tpa­ttyoḥ sa eva doṣaḥ | ta­du­bha­ya­saṃ­skā­ro 'bhi- TAŚVA-ML 005,21vyaktir ity ayaṃ pakṣo '­ne­nai­va pra­ti­kṣe­pta­vyaḥ pra­vā­ha­ni­tya­to­pa­ga­mā­d a­bhi­dhā­na­syā­bhi­vya­ktau nokto doṣa iti cet TAŚVA-ML 005,22na, pu­ru­ṣa­vyā­pā­rā­t prāk ta­tpra­vā­ha­sa­dbhā­ve pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­vā­t | pra­tya­bhi­jñā­naṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m iti cet, ta­tsā­dṛ­śya­ni­baṃ­dha- TAŚVA-ML 005,23nam e­ka­tva­ni­baṃ­dha­naṃ vā ? | na tāvad ādyaḥ pakṣaḥ sā­dṛ­śya­ni­baṃ­dha­nā­t pra­tya­bhi­jñā­nā­d e­ka­śa­bda­pra­vā­hā­si­ddheḥ | dvitī- TAŚVA-ML 005,24yapakṣe tu kutas ta­de­ka­tva­ni­baṃ­dha­na­tva­si­ddhiḥ | sa evāyaṃ śabda ity e­ka­śa­bda­pa­rā­ma­rśi­pra­tya­ya­sya bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t ta- TAŚVA-ML 005,25nni­baṃ­dha­na­tva­si­ddhi­s tata eva nī­la­jñā­na­sya nī­la­ni­baṃ­dha­na­tva­si­ddhi­va­d iti cet | syād evaṃ yadi ta­de­ka­tva­pa­rā- TAŚVA-ML 005,26marśinaḥ pra­tya­ya­sya bādhakaṃ na syāt, sa evāyaṃ de­va­da­tta ityādy e­ka­tva­pa­rā­ma­rśi­pra­tya­ya­va­t | asti ca bādhakaṃ TAŚVA-ML 005,27nānā gośabdo bā­dha­kā­bhā­ve sati yu­ga­pa­dbhi­nna­de­śa­ta­yo­pa­la­bhya­mā­na­tvā­d bra­hma­vṛ­kṣā­di­va­d iti | na tāvad idam ekena TAŚVA-ML 005,28pu­ru­ṣe­ṇa kramaśo '­ne­ka­de­śa­ta­yo­pa­la­bhya­mā­ne­nā­nai­kāṃ­ti­kaṃ­, yu­ga­pa­dgra­ha­ṇā­t | nāpy e­ke­nā­di­tye­na nā­nā­pu­ru­ṣaiḥ sakṛdbhi- TAŚVA-ML 005,29nna­de­śa­ta­yo­pa­la­bhya­mā­ne­na pra­tya­kṣā­nu­mā­nā­bhyā­m e­ka­pu­ru­ṣe­ṇa vā nā­nā­ja­la­pā­tra­saṃ­krāṃ­tā­di­tya­viṃ­be­na pra­tya­kṣa­to dṛśyamā- TAŚVA-ML 005,30neneti yuktaṃ vaktuṃ, bā­dha­kā­bhā­ve satīti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­t | na hy e­ka­smi­nn āditye sarvathā bhi­nna­de­śa­ta­yo­pa­la­bhya­mā­ne TAŚVA-ML 005,31bā­dha­kā­bhā­vaḥ­, pra­ti­pu­ru­ṣa­m ā­di­tya­mā­lā­nu­pa­laṃ­bha­sya bā­dha­ka­sya sa­dbhā­vā­t | pa­rva­tā­di­nai­ke­na vya­bhi­cā­rī­da­m anumā- TAŚVA-ML 005,32nam iti cet | na | tasya nā­nā­va­ya­vā­tma­ka­sya sato bā­dha­kā­bhā­ve sati yu­ga­pa­dbhi­nna­de­śa­ta­yo­pa­la­bhya­mā­na­tvaṃ vyava- TAŚVA-ML 005,33tiṣṭhate | ni­ra­va­ya­va­tve ta­thā­bhā­va­vi­ro­dhā­d e­ka­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­va­t | vyo­mā­di­nā ta­da­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tva­m anena pra­tyu­ktaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 005,34tasyāpy a­ne­ka­pra­de­śa­tva­si­ddheḥ | khāder a­ne­ka­pra­de­śa­tvā­d e­ka­dra­vya­vi­ro­dha iti cet | na | nā­nā­de­śa­syā­pi gha­ṭā­de­r e- TAŚVA-ML 005,35ka­dra­vya­tva­pra­tī­teḥ | na hy e­ka­pra­de­śa­tve­nai­vai­ka­dra­vya­tvaṃ vyāptaṃ yena pa­ra­mā­ṇo­r e­vai­ka­dra­vya­tā | nāpi nā­nā­pra­de­śa­tve­nai­va TAŚVA-ML 006,01yato gha­ṭā­de­r eveti vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te­, e­ka­dra­vya­tva­pa­ri­ṇā­me­na tasyāḥ vyā­pta­tva­da­rśa­nā­t | sa­ka­la­lo­ka­pra­si­ddhā hy e­ka­dra­vya- TAŚVA-ML 006,02tva­pa­ri­ṇa­ta­syai­ka­dra­vya­tā­, nā­nā­dra­vya­tva­pa­ri­ṇa­tā­nā­m arthānāṃ nā­nā­dra­vya­tā­va­t | syād e­ta­dbā­dha­kā­bhā­ve satīti hetu- TAŚVA-ML 006,03vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m asiddhaṃ gaur i­tyā­di­śa­bda­sya sa­rva­ga­ta­sya yu­ga­pa­dvyaṃ­ja­ka­sya de­śa­bhe­dā­d bhi­nna­de­śa­ta­yo­pa­la­bhya­mā­na­sya svato deśa- TAŚVA-ML 006,04vi­cchi­nna­ta­yo­pa­laṃ­bhā­saṃ­bha­vā­d iti | tad ayuktaṃ | tasya sa­rva­ga­ta­tvā­si­ddheḥ kū­ṭa­stha­tve­nā­bhi­vyaṃ­gya­tva­pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­c ca | sarva- TAŚVA-ML 006,05gataḥ śabdo ni­tya­dra­vya­tve saty a­mū­rta­tvā­d ā­kā­śa­va­d ity etad api na śa­bda­sa­rva­ga­ta­tva­sā­dha­nā­yā­laṃ­, jī­va­dra­vye­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 006,06nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tvā­t | tasyāpi pa­kṣī­ka­ra­ṇā­n na te­nā­nai­kāṃ­ta iti cet na, pra­tya­kṣā­di­vi­ro­dhā­t | śrotraṃ hi pratyakṣaṃ TAŚVA-ML 006,07ni­ya­ta­de­śa­ta­yā śabdam u­pa­la­bha­te sva­saṃ­ve­da­nā­dhya­kṣaṃ cātmānaṃ śa­rī­ra­pa­ri­mā­ṇā­nu­vi­dhā­yi­ta­ye­ti kā­lā­tya­yā­pa- TAŚVA-ML 006,08diṣṭo hetus te­jo­nu­ṣṇa­tve dra­vya­tva­va­t | sva­rū­pā­si­ddha­ś ca sarvathā ni­tya­dra­vya­tvā­mū­rta­tva­yo­r dharmiṇy a­saṃ­bha­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 006,09tathāhi | pa­ri­ṇā­mī śabdo va­stu­tvā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ­, na vastunaḥ pra­ti­kṣa­ṇa­vi­va­rte­nai­ke­na vya­bhi­cā­ra­s tasya TAŚVA-ML 006,10va­stve­ka­de­śa­ta­yā va­stu­tvā­vya­va­sthi­teḥ | na ca tasyā vastutvaṃ va­stve­ka­de­śa­tvā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | va­stu­tva­syā­nya­thā- TAŚVA-ML 006,11nu­pa­pa­tti­r a­si­ddhe­ti cet | na | e­kāṃ­ta­ni­tya­tvā­dau pū­rvā­pa­ra­sva­bhā­va­tyā­go­pā­dā­na­sthi­ti­la­kṣa­ṇa­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­bhā­ve kramayau- TAŚVA-ML 006,12ga­pa­dyā­bhyā­m a­rtha­kri­yā­vi­ro­dhā­d va­stu­tvā­saṃ­bha­vā­d iti nai­kāṃ­ta­ni­tyaḥ śabdo, nāpi sarvathā dravyaṃ pa­ryā­yā­tma­tā- TAŚVA-ML 006,13svī­ka­ra­ṇā­t | sa hi pu­dga­la­sya paryāyaḥ kra­ma­śa­s ta­tro­dbha­va­tvā­t chā­yā­ta­pā­di­va­t ka­thaṃ­ci­d dravyaṃ śabdaḥ kri­yā­va­ttvā- TAŚVA-ML 006,14d bā­ṇā­di­va­t | dhā­tva­rtha­la­kṣa­ṇa­yā kriyayā kri­yā­va­tā gu­ṇā­di­nā­nai­kāṃ­ta iti cet | na | pa­ri­spaṃ­da­rū­pa­yā TAŚVA-ML 006,15kriyayā kri­yā­va­ttva­sya he­tu­tva­va­ca­nā­t | kri­yā­va­ttva­m a­si­ddha­m iti cet | na | de­śāṃ­ta­ra­prā­ptyā tasya ta­tsi­ddhe­r anyathā TAŚVA-ML 006,16bā­ṇā­de­r api niḥ­kri­ya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­n ma­tāṃ­ta­ra­pra­ve­śā­c ca | tato dra­vya­pa­ryā­yā­tma­ka­tvā­c cha­bda­syai­kāṃ­te­na dra­vya­tvā­si­ddhiḥ | TAŚVA-ML 006,17a­mū­rta­tvaṃ vāsiddhaṃ tasya mū­rti­ma­ddra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­tvā­t | mū­rti­ma­ddra­vya­pa­ryā­yo sau sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­va­ttve sati bāhyeṃdri- TAŚVA-ML 006,18ya­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­d ā­ta­pā­di­va­t | na gha­ṭa­tvā­di­sā­mā­nye­na vya­bhi­cā­raḥ­, sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­va­ttve satīti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­t | TAŚVA-ML 006,19pa­ra­ma­tā­pe­kṣaṃ cedaṃ vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ | svamate gha­ṭa­tvā­di­sā­mā­nya­syā­pi sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya dra­vya­pa­ryā­yā­tma­ka­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 006,20sthites tena vya­bhi­cā­rā­bhā­vā­t | ka­rma­ṇā­nai­kāṃ­ta iti cet na, tasyāpi dra­vya­pa­ryā­yā­tma­ka­tve­ne­ṣṭeḥ | spa­rśā­di­nā TAŚVA-ML 006,21guṇena vya­bhi­cā­ra­co­da­na­m a­ne­nā­pā­staṃ | tato hetor a­si­ddhi­r eveti nāto bhi­lā­pa­sya sa­rva­ga­ta­tva­sā­dha­naṃ yato yugapa- TAŚVA-ML 006,22dbhi­nna­de­śa­ta­yo­pa­la­bhya­mā­na­tā a­syā­bā­dhi­tā na bhavet | pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­sya vā ta­de­ka­tva­pa­rā­ma­rśi­no nu­mā­na­bā­dhi- TAŚVA-ML 006,23tatvena pu­ru­ṣa­vyā­pā­rā­t prāk sa­dbhā­vā­ve­da­ka­tvā­bhā­vā­t ta­da­bhi­vyaṃ­gya­tvā­bhā­va iti ta­jja­nya­m eva vacanaṃ siddhaṃ TAŚVA-ML 006,24pa­ryā­yā­rtha­taḥ pau­ru­ṣe­yaṃ | va­ca­na­sā­mā­nya­sya pau­ru­ṣe­ya­tva­si­ddhau viśiṣṭaṃ sū­tra­va­ca­naṃ sa­tpra­ṇe­tṛ­kaṃ pra­si­ddhya­ty eveti TAŚVA-ML 006,25sūktaṃ "siddhe mo­kṣa­mā­rga­sya netari pra­baṃ­dhe­na vṛttaṃ sūtram ādimaṃ śā­stra­sye­ti­" | tathāpy a­nā­pta­mū­la­m idaṃ va­ktṛ­sā­mā­nye TAŚVA-ML 006,26sati pra­vṛ­tta­tvā­d du­ṣṭa­pu­ru­ṣa­va­ca­na­va­d iti na ma­ta­vyaṃ­, sākṣāt pra­bu­ddhā­śe­ṣa­ta­ttvā­rthe pra­kṣī­ṇa­ka­lma­ṣe ceti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­t | TAŚVA-ML 006,27sūtraṃ hi satyaṃ sa­yu­kti­kaṃ cocyate he­tu­ma­t tathyam iti sū­tra­la­kṣa­ṇa­va­ca­nā­t | tac ca katham a­sa­rva­jñe do­ṣa­va­ti TAŚVA-ML 006,28ca vaktari pra­va­rta­te sū­trā­bhā­sa­ttva­pra­saṃ­gā­d ba­ha­spa­tyā­di­sū­tra­va­t tato rthataḥ sa­rva­jña­vī­ta­rā­ga­pra­ṇe­tṛ­ka­m idaṃ sūtraṃ TAŚVA-ML 006,29sū­tra­tvā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | ga­ṇā­dhi­pa­pra­tye­ka­bu­ddha­śru­ta­ke­va­lya­bhi­nna­da­śa­pū­rva­dha­ra­sū­tre­ṇa svayaṃ saṃ­ma­te­na vya­bhi­cā­ra iti TAŚVA-ML 006,30cet na, tasyāpy arthataḥ sa­rva­jña­vī­ta­rā­ga­pra­ṇe­tṛ­ka­tva­si­ddhe­r a­rha­dbhā­ṣi­tā­rthaṃ ga­ṇa­dha­ra­de­vai­r graṃ­thi­ta­m iti va­ca­nā­t | etena TAŚVA-ML 006,31gṛ­ddha­pi­cchā­cā­rya­pa­ryaṃ­ta­mu­ni­sū­tre­ṇa vya­bhi­cā­ri­tā nirastā | pra­kṛ­ta­sū­tre sū­tra­tva­m a­si­ddha­m iti cet na, suni- TAŚVA-ML 006,32ści­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ka­tve­na tathāsya sū­tra­tva­pra­si­ddheḥ sa­ka­la­śā­strā­rthā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇā­c ca | na hi mo­kṣa­mā­rga­vi­śe­ṣa­pra- TAŚVA-ML 006,33ti­pā­da­kaṃ sūtram a­sma­dā­di­pra­tya­kṣe­ṇa bādhyate tasya ta­da­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t yad dhi ya­da­vi­ṣa­yaṃ na tat ta­dva­ca­so bādhakaṃ TAŚVA-ML 006,34yathā rū­pā­vi­ṣa­yaṃ ra­sa­na­jñā­naṃ rū­pa­va­ca­saḥ śre­yo­mā­rga­vi­śe­ṣā­vi­ṣa­yaṃ cā­sma­dā­di­pra­tya­kṣa­m iti | e­te­nā­nu­mā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 006,35ta­dbā­dha­ka­m iti pra­tyu­ktaṃ­, ta­syā­na­nu­mā­na­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t | śre­yo­mā­rga­sā­mā­nyaṃ hi ta­dvi­ṣa­yo na punas ta­dvi­śe­ṣaḥ prava- TAŚVA-ML 007,01ca­na­vi­śe­ṣa­sa­ma­dhi­ga­myaḥ pra­va­ca­nai­ka­de­śa­s ta­dbā­dha­ka iti cet na, ta­syā­ti­saṃ­kṣe­pa­vi­sta­rā­bhyāṃ pra­vṛ­tta­syā­py e­ta­da­rthā- TAŚVA-ML 007,02na­ti­kra­mā­t ta­dbā­dha­ka­tvā­yo­gā­t pū­rvā­pa­ra­pra­va­ca­nai­ka­de­śa­yo­r a­nyo­nya­m a­nu­grā­ha­ka­tva­si­ddhe­ś ca | yathā vā­dhu­nā­tra cāsma- TAŚVA-ML 007,03dādīnāṃ pra­tya­kṣā­d iti na ta­dbā­dha­kaṃ ta­thā­nya­trā­nya­dā­nye­ṣāṃ ca vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­d iti siddhaṃ su­ni­ści­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā- TAŚVA-ML 007,04dha­ka­tva­m asya tathyatāṃ sā­dha­ya­ti | sā ca sūtratvaṃ ta­tsa­rva­jña­vī­ta­rā­ga­pra­ṇe­tṛ­ka­tva­m iti ni­ra­va­dyaṃ praṇetuḥ sākṣā- TAŚVA-ML 007,05t pra­bu­ddhā­śe­ṣa­ta­ttvā­rtha­ta­yā pra­kṣī­ṇa­ka­lma­ṣa­ta­yā ca vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ | mu­nīṃ­dra­saṃ­stu­ta­tva­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ ca vi­ne­ya­mu­khya­se­vya- TAŚVA-ML 007,06tām aṃ­ta­re­ṇa sato pi sa­rva­jña­vī­ta­rā­ga­sya mo­kṣa­mā­rga­pra­ṇe­tṛ­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ­, pra­ti­grā­ha­kā­bhā­ve pi tasya ta­tpra­ṇa­ya­ne adhunā TAŚVA-ML 007,07yāvat ta­tpra­va­rta­nā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | tata e­vo­pa­yo­gā­tma­ka­syā­tma­naḥ śreyasā yo­kṣya­mā­ṇa­sya vi­ne­ya­mu­khya­sya pra­ti­pi­tsā­yāṃ TAŚVA-ML 007,08satyāṃ sūtraṃ pra­vṛ­tta­m ity ucyate | sato pi vi­ne­ya­mu­khya­sya ya­tho­kta­sya pra­ti­pi­tsā­bhā­ve śre­yo­dha­rma­pra­ti­pa­tte­r a­yo­gā­t TAŚVA-ML 007,09pra­ti­grā­ha­ka­tvā­si­ddhe­r idānīṃ yāvat ta­tsū­tra­pra­va­rta­nā­gha­ṭa­nā­t­, pravṛttaṃ cedaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­bhū­taṃ sūtraṃ | tasmāt siddhe yathokte TAŚVA-ML 007,10pra­ṇe­ta­ri ya­tho­di­ta­pra­ti­pi­tsā­yāṃ ca satyām iti pra­tye­ya­m | TAŚVA-ML 007,11nanv a­pau­ru­ṣe­yā­m nā­ya­mū­la­tve pi jai­mi­nyā­di­sū­tra­sya pra­mā­ṇa­bhū­ta­tva­si­ddhe­r nedaṃ sa­rva­jña­vī­ta­do­ṣa­pu­ru­ṣa­pra­ṇe­tṛ­kaṃ siddhyatī- TAŚVA-ML 007,12ty ā­re­kā­yā­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.4abnai­kāṃ­tā­kṛ­tri­mā­mnā­ya­mū­la­tve sya pra­mā­ṇa­tā | TAŚV-ML 1.0.4cdta­dvyā­khyā­tu­r a­sa­rva­jñe rāgitve vi­pra­laṃ­bha­nā­t || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 007,15saṃ­bha­va­nn api hy a­kṛ­tri­mā­mnā­yo na svayaṃ svārthaṃ pra­kā­śa­yi­tu­m īśas ta­da­rtha­vi­pra­ti­pa­ttya­bhā­vā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­d iti tadvyākhyā- TAŚVA-ML 007,16tā­nu­maṃ­ta­vyaḥ | sa ca yadi sarvajño vī­ta­rā­ga­ś ca syāt ta­dā­mnā­ya­sya ta­tpa­ra­taṃ­tra­ta­yā pravṛtteḥ kim a­kṛ­tri­ma­tva­m a­kā­ra­ṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 007,17poṣyate | ta­dvyā­khyā­tu­r a­sa­rva­jña­tve rāgitve vā­śrī­ya­mā­ṇe ta­nmū­la­sya sūtrasya naiva pra­mā­ṇa­tā yuktā, tasya vipralaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 007,18bhanāt | do­ṣa­va­dvyā­khyā­tṛ­ka­syā­pi pra­mā­ṇa­tve ki­ma­rtha­m a­du­ṣṭa­kā­ra­ṇa­ja­nya­tvaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­sya vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ | yathaiva hi khārapa- TAŚVA-ML 007,19ṭi­ka­śā­straṃ du­ṣṭa­kā­ra­ṇa­ja­nyaṃ ta­thā­mnā­ya­vyā­khyā­na­m apīti ta­dvi­saṃ­vā­da­ka­tva­si­ddhe­r na tanmūlaṃ vacaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­bhū­taṃ satyaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 007,20sa­rva­jña­vī­ta­rā­ge ca vaktari siddhe śre­yo­mā­rga­syā­bhi­dhā­ya­kaṃ vacanaṃ pravṛttaṃ na tu ka­sya­ci­t pra­ti­pi­tsā­yāṃ satyām | TAŚVA-ML 007,21ce­ta­nā­ra­hi­ta­sya cātmanaḥ pra­dhā­na­sya vā bu­bhu­tsā­yāṃ ta­tpra­vṛ­tta­m iti kaścit taṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.5abnāpy asatyāṃ bu­bhu­tsā­yā­m ātmano '­ce­ta­nā­tma­naḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.5cdkhasyeva mu­kti­mā­rgo­pa­de­śā­yo­gya­tva­ni­śca­yā­t || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 007,24naiva vi­ne­ya­ja­na­sya saṃ­sā­ra­duḥ­khā­bhi­bhū­ta­sya bu­bhu­tsā­yā­m apy asatyāṃ śre­yo­mā­rge pa­ra­ma­kā­ru­ṇi­ka­sya karuṇā- TAŚVA-ML 007,25mātrāt ta­tpra­kā­śa­kaṃ vacanaṃ pra­vṛ­tti­ma­d iti yuktaṃ, ta­syo­pa­de­śā­yo­gya­tva­ni­rṇī­teḥ | na hi ta­tpra­ti­pi­tsā­ra­hi­ta­s ta- TAŚVA-ML 007,26du­pa­de­śā­ya yogyo nā­mā­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t ta­du­pa­de­śa­ka­sya ca kā­ru­ṇi­ka­tvā­yo­gā­t | jñātvā hi bubhutsāṃ pareṣā- TAŚVA-ML 007,27m a­nu­gra­he pra­va­rta­mā­naḥ kā­ru­ṇi­kaḥ syāt kvacid a­pra­ti­pi­tsā­va­ti pa­ra­pra­ti­pi­tsā­va­ti vā ta­tpra­ti­pā­da­nā­ya prayata- TAŚVA-ML 007,28mānas tu na svasthaḥ | parasya pra­ti­pi­tsā­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇo­pa­de­śa­pra­vṛ­ttau ta­tpra­śnā­nu­rū­pa­pra­ti­va­ca­na­vi­ro­dha­ś ca | yo pi cā­jña­tvā­n na TAŚVA-ML 007,29svahitaṃ pra­ti­pi­tsa­te tasya hi tat pra­ti­pi­tsā ka­ra­ṇī­yā | na ca kaścid ātmanaḥ pra­ti­kū­laṃ bu­bhu­tsa­te mithyājñā- TAŚVA-ML 007,30nād api sva­pra­ti­kū­le a­nu­kū­lā­bhi­mā­nā­d a­nu­kū­la­m ahaṃ pra­ti­pi­tse sa­rva­de­ti pra­tya­yā­t | tatra nedaṃ bhavato nukūlaṃ kiṃtv i- TAŚVA-ML 007,31dam ity a­nu­kū­laṃ pra­ti­pi­tso­tpā­dya­te | sa­mu­tpa­nnā­nu­kū­la­pra­ti­pi­tsa­s ta­du­pa­de­śa­yo­gya­tā­m ā­tma­sā­t kurute | tataḥ śreyo- TAŚVA-ML 007,32mā­rga­pra­ti­pi­tsā­vā­n e­vā­dhi­kṛ­ta­s ta­tpra­ti­pā­da­ne nānya iti sūktaṃ | pra­dhā­na­syā­tma­no vā ce­ta­nā­ra­hi­ta­sya bu­bhu­tsā­yāṃ TAŚVA-ML 007,33na prathamaṃ sūtraṃ pravṛttaṃ tasyāpy u­pa­de­śā­yo­gya­tva­ni­śca­yā­t khā­di­va­t | cai­ta­nya­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t tasya ce­ta­na­to­pa­ga­mā­d u­pa­de­śa- TAŚVA-ML 007,34yo­gya­tva­ni­śca­ya iti cen na | tasya ce­ta­nā­saṃ­baṃ­dhe pi pa­ra­mā­rtha­ta­ś ce­ta­na­tā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ śa­rī­rā­di­va­t | u­pa­cā­rā­t tu TAŚVA-ML 008,01ce­ta­na­syo­pa­de­śa­yo­gya­tā­yā­m a­ti­pra­saṃ­gaḥ śa­rī­rā­di­ṣu ta­nni­vā­ra­ṇā­gha­ṭa­nā­t | ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dha­vi­śe­ṣā­t pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ kasya- TAŚVA-ML 008,02cic ce­ta­na­tva­m iti cet, sa ko nyo nyatra ka­thaṃ­ci­c ce­ta­nā­tā­dā­tmyā­t | tato jñā­nā­dyu­pa­yo­ga­sva­bhā­va­syai­va śreyasā TAŚVA-ML 008,03yo­kṣya­mā­ṇa­sya śre­yo­mā­rga­pra­ti­pi­tsā­yāṃ satyām idaṃ prakṛtaṃ sūtraṃ pra­vṛ­tta­m iti niścayaḥ | pra­mā­ṇa­bhū­ta­sya pra­baṃ­dhe­na TAŚVA-ML 008,04vṛtteḥ śro­tṛ­vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­ve va­ktṛ­vi­śe­ṣā­si­ddhau vi­dhā­nā­nu­pa­pa­dya­mā­na­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 008,05kiṃ punaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­m idam ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.6absaṃ­pra­dā­yā­vya­va­cche­dā­vi­ro­dhā­d adhunā nṛṇām | TAŚV-ML 1.0.6cdsa­dgo­trā­dyu­pa­de­śo tra ya­dva­tta­dva­dvi­cā­ra­taḥ || 6 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.7abpra­mā­ṇa­m āgamaḥ sūtram ā­pta­mū­la­tva­si­ddhi­taḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.7cdlaiṃgikaṃ vā­vi­nā­bhā­vi­liṃ­gā­t sādhyasya ni­rṇa­yā­t || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 008,10pra­mā­ṇa­m idaṃ sūtram ā­ga­ma­s tāvad ā­pta­mū­la­tva­si­ddheḥ sa­dgo­trā­dyu­pa­de­śa­va­t | kutas ta­dā­pta­mū­la­tva­si­ddhi­r iti cet TAŚVA-ML 008,11saṃ­pra­dā­yā­vya­va­cche­da­syā­vi­ro­dhā­t tadvad eveti brūmaḥ | katham a­dhu­nā­ta­tā­nāṃ nṛṇāṃ ta­tsaṃ­pra­dā­yā­vya­va­cche­dā­vi­ro­dhaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 008,12siddha iti cet sa­dgo­trā­dyu­pa­de­śa­sya kathaṃ ? vi­cā­rā­d iti cet mo­kṣa­mā­rgo­pa­de­śa­syā­pi tata eva | TAŚVA-ML 008,13kaḥ punar atra vicāraḥ sa­dgo­trā­dyu­pa­de­śe kaḥ ? pra­tya­kṣā­nu­mā­nā­ga­maiḥ pa­rī­kṣa­ṇa­m atra vicāro '­bhi­dhī­ya­te TAŚVA-ML 008,14so­ma­vaṃ­śaḥ kṣatriyo yam iti hi kaścit pra­tya­kṣa­to tīṃ­dri­yā­d a­dhya­va­sya­ti tad uccair go­tro­da­ya­sya sa­dgo­tra­vya­va- TAŚVA-ML 008,15hā­ra­ni­mi­tta­sya sā­kṣā­tka­ra­ṇā­t | kaścit tu kā­rya­vi­śe­ṣa­da­rśa­nā­d a­nu­mi­no­ti | ta­thā­ga­mā­d aparaḥ pra­ti­pa­dya­te TAŚVA-ML 008,16tato py a­pa­ra­s ta­du­pa­de­śā­d iti saṃ­pra­dā­ya­syā­vya­va­cche­daḥ sarvadā ta­da­nya­tho­pa­de­śā­bhā­vā­t | ta­syā­vi­ro­dhaḥ punaḥ TAŚVA-ML 008,17pra­tya­kṣā­di­vi­ro­dha­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­d iti tad e­ta­nmo­kṣa­mā­rgo­pa­de­śe pi samānaṃ | tatrāpy e­vaṃ­vi­dha­vi­śe­ṣā­krāṃ­tā­ni samya- TAŚVA-ML 008,18gda­rśa­nā­dī­ni mo­kṣa­mā­rga ity a­śe­ṣa­to tīṃ­dri­ya­pra­tya­kṣa­to bha­ga­vā­n pa­ra­ma­mu­niḥ sā­kṣā­tku­ru­te­, ta­du­pa­de­śā­d ga­ṇā­dhi­paḥ TAŚVA-ML 008,19pra­tye­ti­, ta­du­pa­de­śā­d apy anyas ta­du­pa­de­śā­c cāpara iti saṃ­pra­dā­ya­syā­vya­va­cche­daḥ sadā ta­da­nya­tho­pa­de­śā­bhā­vā­t | tasyā- TAŚVA-ML 008,20vi­ro­dha­ś ca pra­tya­kṣā­di­vi­ro­dha­syā­bhā­vā­d iti | sa­dgo­trā­dyu­pa­de­śa­sya yatra yadā yathā ya­syā­vya­va­cche­da­s tatra tadā tathā TAŚVA-ML 008,21tasya pra­mā­ṇa­tva­m a­pī­ṣṭa­m iti cet, mo­kṣa­mā­rgo­pa­de­śa­sya kim aniṣṭaṃ | ke­va­la­m a­tre­dā­nī­m evam a­sma­dā­de­s ta­dvya­va­cche­dā­bhā­vā- TAŚVA-ML 008,22t pra­mā­ṇa­tā sādhyate | ka­pi­lā­dyu­pa­de­śa­syai­vaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­tā syād iti cet na, tasya pra­tya­kṣā­di­vi­ro­dha­sa­dbhā­vā­t | nanv ā- TAŚVA-ML 008,23pta­mū­la­syā­py u­pa­de­śa­sya kuto rtha­ni­śca­yo sma­dā­dī­nāṃ ? na tāvat svata eva vai­di­ka­va­ca­nā­di­va­tpu­ru­ṣa­vyā­khyā­nā­d iti cet | TAŚVA-ML 008,24sa puruṣo '­sa­rva­jño rā­gā­di­māṃ­ś ca yadi tadā ta­dvyā­khyā­nā­d a­rtha­ni­śca­yā­nu­pa­pa­tti­r a­ya­thā­rthā­bhi­dhā­na­śaṃ­ka­nā­t | sarvajño TAŚVA-ML 008,25vī­ta­rā­ga­ś ca na so tre­dā­nī­m iṣṭo yatas ta­da­rtha­ni­śca­yaḥ syād iti kaścit | tad asat | pra­kṛ­tā­rtha­pa­ri­jñā­ne tadviṣa- TAŚVA-ML 008,26ya­rā­ga­dve­ṣā­bhā­ve ca sati ta­dvyā­khyā­tu­r vi­pra­laṃ­bha­nā­saṃ­bha­vā­t ta­dvyā­khyā­nā­d a­rtha­ni­śca­yo­pa­pa­tteḥ | a­pau­ru­ṣe­yā­ga­mā­rtha- TAŚVA-ML 008,27ni­śca­ya­s tadvad astu | ma­nvā­de­s ta­dvyā­khyā­tu­s ta­da­rtha­pa­ri­jñā­na­sya ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­rā­ga­dve­ṣā­bhā­va­sya ca pra­si­ddha­tvā­d iti cet na, TAŚVA-ML 008,28pra­tha­ma­taḥ ka­sya­ci­d a­tīṃ­dri­ya­ve­dā­rtha­pa­ri­cche­di­no '­ni­ṣṭe­r a­nva­rtha­pa­raṃ­pa­rā­to rtha­ni­rṇa­yā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | nanu ca vyā­ka­ra­ṇā­dya­bhyā- TAŚVA-ML 008,29sāl lau­ki­ka­pa­dā­rtha­ni­śca­ye ta­da­vi­śi­ṣṭa­vai­di­ka­pa­dā­rtha­ni­śca­ya­sya svataḥ siddheḥ pa­dā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­ttau ca ta­dvā­kyā­rtha­pra- TAŚVA-ML 008,30ti­pa­tti­saṃ­bha­vā­d a­śru­ta­kā­vyā­di­va­n na ve­dā­rtha­ni­śca­ye tīṃ­dri­yā­rtha­da­rśīṃ kaścid a­pe­kṣya­te­, nāpy aṃ­dha­pa­raṃ­pa­rā yatas ta­da­rtha­ni- TAŚVA-ML 008,31rṇa­yā­nu­pa­pa­tti­r iti cet | na | lau­ki­ka­vai­di­ka­pa­dā­nā­m ekatve pi nā­nā­rtha­tvā­va­sthi­te­r e­kā­rtha­pa­ri­hā­re­ṇa vyā­khyāṃ­ga­m iti TAŚVA-ML 008,32ta­syā­rtha­sya ni­ga­ma­yi­tu­m a­śa­kya­tvā­t | pra­ka­ra­ṇā­di­bhya­s ta­nni­ya­ma iti cen na, teṣām apy a­ne­ka­dhā pravṛtteḥ paṃ­ca­saṃ­dhā­nā- TAŚVA-ML 008,33di­va­de­kā­rtha­sya vya­va­sthā­nā­yo­gā­t | yadi punar ve­da­vā­kyā­ni sa­ni­baṃ­dha­nā­ny e­vā­nā­di­kā­la­pra­vṛ­ttā­ni na vyākhyānāṃ- TAŚVA-ML 008,34ta­rā­pe­kṣā­ṇi de­śa­bhā­ṣā­va­d iti mataṃ, tadā kuto vyā­khyā­vi­pra­ti­pa­tta­ya statra bhaveyuḥ | pra­ti­pa­ttu­r māṃdyād iti cet TAŚVA-ML 009,01kveyaṃ ta­da­rtha­saṃ­pra­ti­pa­tti­r a­maṃ­da­sya pra­ti­pa­ttu­r jā­tu­ci­da­saṃ­bha­vā­t | sā­ti­śa­ya­pra­jño ma­nvā­di­s ta­tpra­ti­pa­ttā saṃ­pra­ti­pa­tti­he­tu- TAŚVA-ML 009,02r asty eveti cet | kutas tasya tādṛśaḥ pra­jñā­ti­śa­yaḥ ? śru­tya­rtha­smṛ­tya­ti­śa­yā­d iti cet | so pi kutaḥ | pū­rva­ja­nma­ni TAŚVA-ML 009,03śru­tya­bhyā­sā­d iti cet, sa tasya svato 'nyato vā ? svataś cet sarvasya syāt ta­syā­dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣā­d ve­dā­bhyā­saḥ svato TAŚVA-ML 009,04yukto na sarvasya ta­da­bhā­vā­d iti cet kuto syai­vā­dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣa­s tā­dṛ­gve­dā­rthā­nu­ṣṭhā­nā­d iti cet | tarhi sa vedā- TAŚVA-ML 009,05rthasya svayaṃ jñā­ta­syā­nu­ṣṭhā­tā syād a­jñā­ta­sya vāpi | na tāvad uttaraḥ pakṣo ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | svayaṃ jñātasya cet pa­ra­spa­rā- TAŚVA-ML 009,06śrayaḥ, sati ve­dā­rtha­sya jñāne ta­da­nu­ṣṭhā­nā­d a­dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣaḥ sati vā­dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣe svayaṃ ve­dā­rtha­sya pa­ri­jñā­na­m iti | TAŚVA-ML 009,07ma­nvā­de­r ve­dā­bhyā­so nyata eveti cet | sa ko nyaḥ ? brahmeti cet | tasya kuto ve­dā­rtha­jñā­naṃ dha­rma­vi­śe­ṣā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 009,08cet sa e­vā­nyo­nyā­śra­yaḥ | ve­dā­rtha­pa­ri­jñā­nā­bhā­ve ta­tpū­rva­kā­nu­ṣṭhā­na­ja­ni­ta­dha­rma­vi­śe­ṣā­nu­tpa­ttau ve­dā­rtha­pa­ri­jñā­nā- TAŚVA-ML 009,09yogād iti | syān mataṃ | sa­ha­sra­śā­kho vedaḥ sva­rga­lo­ke bra­hma­ṇā­dhī­ya­te ciraṃ punas tato vatīrya martye ma­nvā­di­bhyaḥ TAŚVA-ML 009,10pra­kā­śya­te punaḥ svargaṃ gatvā ciram a­dhī­ya­te punar ma­rtyā­va­tī­rṇe­bhyo ma­nvā­di­bhyo '­va­tī­rya pra­kā­śya­ta ity a­nā­dya­naṃ­to TAŚVA-ML 009,11bra­hma­ma­nvā­di­saṃ­tā­no ve­dā­rtha­vi­pra­ti­pa­tti­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇa­sa­ma­rtho '­ṃ­dha­pa­raṃ­pa­rā­m api pa­ri­ha­ra­tī­ti vede ta­dvyā­hṛ­taṃ­, sarva- TAŚVA-ML 009,12pu­ru­ṣā­ṇā­m a­tīṃ­dri­yā­rtha­jñā­na­vi­ka­la­tvo­pa­ga­mā­d bra­hmā­de­r a­tīṃ­dri­yā­rtha­jñā­nā­yo­gā­t | co­da­nā­ja­ni­ta­m a­tīṃ­dri­yā­rtha­jñā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 009,13puṃso bhyu­pe­ya­te cet, yo­gi­pra­tya­kṣe­ṇa ko­pa­rā­dhaḥ kṛtaḥ | ta­da­nta­re­ṇā­pi he­yo­pā­de­ya­ta­ttva­ni­śca­yā­t kim a­syā­dṛ­ṣṭa­sya TAŚVA-ML 009,14ka­lpa­na­ye­ti cet bra­hmā­de­r a­tīṃ­dri­yā­rtha­jñā­na­sya kim iti dṛṣṭasya kalpanā | saṃ­bhā­vya­mā­na­sye­ti cet yo­gi­pra­tya­kṣa­sya TAŚVA-ML 009,15kim a­saṃ­bhā­va­nā | yathaiva hi śā­strā­rtha­syā­kṣā­dya­go­ca­ra­sya pa­ri­jñā­naṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d dṛṣṭam iti bra­hmā­de­r ve­dā­rtha­sya jñānaṃ TAŚVA-ML 009,16tā­dṛ­śa­sya saṃ­bhā­vya­te tathā ke­va­la­jñā­na­m apīti ni­ve­da­yi­ṣya­te | tataḥ sa­ka­lā­ga­mā­rtha­vi­dā­m iva sa­rva­vi­dāṃ pramāṇa- TAŚVA-ML 009,17.­.­.­tvā­n nā­nu­pa­la­bhya­mā­nā­nāṃ pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā | nāpi tair vinaiva he­yo­pā­de­ya­ta­ttva­ni­rṇa­yaḥ sa­ka­lā­rtha­vi­śe­ṣa­sā­kṣā- TAŚVA-ML 009,18tka­ra­ṇa­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa ka­sya­ci­d a­rtha­syā­kṣū­ṇa­vi­dhā­nā­yo­gā­t | sā­mā­nya­ta­s ta­ttvo­pa­de­śa­syā­kṣū­ṇa­vi­dhā­na­m ā­mnā­yā­d eveti TAŚVA-ML 009,19cet tarhy a­nu­mā­nā­d eva ta­tta­thā­stv iti kim ā­ga­ma­prā­mā­ṇya­sā­dha­nā­yā­se­na | pra­tya­kṣā­nu­mā­nā­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­ni­rṇa­yo nā­ga­mā­d vi- TAŚVA-ML 009,20neti ta­tprā­mā­ṇya­sā­dha­ne pra­tya­kṣā­nu­mā­nā­ga­mā­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­śca­yo pi na ke­va­la­jñā­nā­d vineti ta­tprā­mā­ṇyaṃ kiṃ na TAŚVA-ML 009,21sādhyate | na hi tṛ­tī­ya­sthā­na­saṃ­krāṃ­tā­rtha­bhe­da­ni­rṇa­yā­saṃ­bha­ve nu­me­yā­rtha­ni­rṇa­yo no­pa­pa­dya­ta ity ā­ga­ma­ga­myā­rtha­ni­śca- TAŚVA-ML 009,22yas ta­ttvo­pa­de­śa­he­tu­r na punaś ca­tu­rtha­sthā­na­saṃ­krāṃ­tā­rtha­ni­śca­yo pīti yuktaṃ vaktuṃ | tadā ke­va­la­jñā­nā­saṃ­bha­ve ta­da­rtha­ni­śca­yā- TAŚVA-ML 009,23yogāt | na ca co­da­nā­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­m a­ti­krāṃ­ta­ś ca­tu­rtha­sthā­na­saṃ­krāṃ­taḥ kaścid a­rtha­vi­śe­ṣo na vidyata eveti yuktaṃ, TAŚVA-ML 009,24sa­rvā­rtha­vi­śe­ṣā­ṇāṃ co­da­na­yā vi­ṣa­yī­ka­rtu­m a­śa­kte­s tasyāḥ sā­mā­nya­bhe­da­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t | tato '­śe­ṣā­rtha­vi­śe­ṣā­ṇāṃ sākṣā- TAŚVA-ML 009,25tka­ra­ṇa­kṣa­maḥ pra­va­ca­na­syā­dyo vyā­khyā­tā­bhyu­pe­ya­s ta­dvi­ne­ya­mu­khya­ś ca sa­ka­lā­ga­mā­rtha­sya pa­ri­cche­dī­ti ta­tsaṃ­pra­dā­yā- TAŚVA-ML 009,26vya­va­cche­dā­d a­vi­ru­ddhā­t siddho sma­dā­de­r ā­ga­mā­rtha­ni­śca­yo na punar a­pau­ru­ṣe­yā­ga­ma­saṃ­pra­dā­yā­vya­va­cche­dā­t ta­tsū­kta­m āgamaḥ TAŚVA-ML 009,27pra­mā­ṇa­m idaṃ sūtram iti | nanu ca sann apy āptaḥ pra­va­ca­na­sya pra­ṇe­tā­sye­ti jñātum a­śa­kya­s ta­dvyā­pā­rā­de­r vya­bhi­cā­ri­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 009,28sarāgā api hi vī­ta­rā­gā iva ceṣṭaṃte vī­ta­rā­gā­ś ca sarāgā iveti kaścit | so py a­saṃ­ba­ddha­pra­lā­pī | sa­rā­ga­tva- TAŚVA-ML 009,29vī­ta­rā­ga­tva­ni­śca­ya­sya kvacid a­saṃ­bha­ve tathā vaktum aśakteḥ | so yaṃ vī­ta­rā­gaṃ sa­rā­ga­va­cce­ṣṭa­mā­naṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­n ni­ści­nva­n TAŚVA-ML 009,30vī­ta­rā­ga­ni­śca­yaṃ pra­ti­kṣi­pa­tī­ti katham a­pra­ma­ttaḥ svayam ātmānaṃ ka­dā­ci­d vī­ta­rā­gaṃ sa­rā­ga­va­cce­ṣṭa­mā­naṃ saṃ­ve­da­ya­te na TAŚVA-ML 009,31punaḥ param iti cet | kutaḥ su­ga­ta­saṃ­vi­ttiḥ kā­ryā­nu­mā­nā­d iti cet na | ta­tkā­rya­sya vyā­hā­rā­de­r vya­bhi­cā­ri- TAŚVA-ML 009,32tva­va­ca­nā­t vi­pra­kṛ­ṣṭa­sva­bhā­va­sya su­ga­ta­sya nāstitvaṃ pra­ti­kṣi­pya­te | bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­n na tu ta­da­sti­tva­ni­śca­yaḥ kriyata TAŚVA-ML 009,33iti cet katham a­ni­ści­ta­sa­ttā­kaḥ stutyaḥ pre­kṣā­va­tā­m iti sāścaryaṃ naś cetaḥ | kathaṃ vā saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­ra­kṣa­ṇa­sthi­ti- TAŚVA-ML 009,34sva­rga­prā­pa­ṇa­śa­ktyā­deḥ sa­ttā­ni­śca­yaḥ sva­bhā­va­vi­pra­kṛ­ṣṭa­sya kriyeta ta­da­ka­ra­ṇe sarvatra saṃ­śa­yā­n nā­bhi­ma­ta­ta­ttva­ni­śca­yaḥ TAŚVA-ML 009,35saṃ­ve­da­nā­dvai­ta­ma­ta evaṃ śreyas tasyaiva su­ga­ta­tvā­t saṃ­stu­tya­to­pa­pa­tte­r ity aparaḥ | so pi yadi saṃ­ve­dyā­dyā­kā­ra­ra­hi­taṃ niraṃśa- TAŚVA-ML 010,01kṣa­ṇi­ka­ve­da­naṃ vi­pra­kṛ­ṣṭa­sva­bhā­vaṃ kriyāt tadā na ta­tsa­ttā­si­ddhiḥ svayam u­pa­la­bhya­sva­bhā­vaṃ cen na tatra vibhramaḥ svayam upa- TAŚVA-ML 010,02la­bdha­syā­pi ni­śca­yā­bhā­vā­d vibhramaḥ syād iti cet | katham a­ni­ści­taṃ svataḥ siddhaṃ nāma yena sva­rū­pa­sya svato TAŚVA-ML 010,03gatir vya­va­ti­ṣṭhe­te­ti kvāyaṃ tiṣṭhed vi­pra­kṛ­ṣṭa­saṃ­śa­ya­vā­dī | a­nā­dya­vi­dyā­tṛ­ṣṇā­kṣa­yā­d a­dva­ya­saṃ­ve­da­ne vi­bhra­mā­bhā­vo na TAŚVA-ML 010,04ni­śca­yo­tpā­dā­t sa­ka­la­ka­lpa­nā­vi­ka­lpa­tvā­t tasyeti cet, sā tarhy avidyā tṛṣṇā ca yady u­pa­la­bhya­sva­bhā­vā tadā na TAŚVA-ML 010,05saṃ­ve­da­nā­dvai­taṃ tasyās tato nyasyāḥ prasiddheḥ | sā­nu­pa­la­bhya­sva­bhā­vā cet, kutas ta­dbhā­vā­bhā­va­ni­śca­yo yato hy a­dva­ya­saṃ­ve- TAŚVA-ML 010,06dane vi­bhra­mā­vi­bhra­ma­vya­va­sthā | ni­raṃ­śa­saṃ­ve­da­na­si­ddhi­r e­vā­vi­dyā­tṛ­ṣṇā­ni­vṛ­tti­si­ddhi­r ity api na samyak | vi­pra­kṛ­ṣṭe- TAŚVA-ML 010,07ta­ra­sva­bhā­va­yo­r a­rtha­yo­r e­ka­ta­ra­si­ddhā­v a­nya­ta­ra­sa­dbhā­vā­sa­dbhā­va­si­ddhe­r a­yo­gā­t | katham anyathā vyā­hā­ra­di­vi­śe­ṣo­pa­laṃ­bhā­t kasya- TAŚVA-ML 010,08cid vi­jñā­nā­dya­ti­śa­ya­sa­dbhā­vo na siddhyet | tad ayaṃ pra­ti­pa­ttā svasmin vyā­hā­rā­di­kā­ryaṃ rā­gi­tvā­rā­gi­tva­yoḥ saṃkīrṇa- TAŚVA-ML 010,09m u­pa­la­bhya paratra rā­gi­tva­ni­ya­ma­bhā­vaṃ sā­dha­ya­ti na punar a­rā­gi­tvaṃ | rāgitvaṃ ceti bruvāṇaḥ pa­rī­kṣa­ka­tva­m a­bhi­ma­nya­ta iti TAŚVA-ML 010,10kim api ma­hā­dbhu­taṃ | yathaiva hi rā­gi­tvā­dya­tīṃ­dri­yaṃ tathā ta­da­ni­ya­ta­tva­m apīti | ku­ta­ści­t ta­tsā­dha­ne vī­ta­rā­gi­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 010,11dya­ti­śa­ya­sā­dha­naṃ sādhīyaḥ | tato yam asya pra­va­ca­na­sya pra­ṇe­tā­pta iti jñātuṃ śa­kya­tvā­d ā­pta­mū­la­tvaṃ ta­tprā­mā­ṇya­ni­baṃ­dha­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 010,12siddhyaty eva | a­tha­vā­nu­mā­na­m idaṃ sūtram a­vi­nā­bhā­vi­nā bhāvino mo­kṣa­mā­rga­tva­liṃ­gā­n mo­kṣa­mā­rga­dha­rmi­ṇi sa­mya­gda­rśa- TAŚVA-ML 010,13nā­di­tra­yā­tma­ka­tva­sya sādhyasya ni­rṇa­yā­t | tathā hi | sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­jñā­na­cā­ri­trā­tma­ko mo­kṣa­mā­rgo mo­kṣa­mā­rga­tvā­nya- TAŚVA-ML 010,14thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | na tāvad a­trā­pra­si­ddho dharmī hetur vā mo­kṣa­vā­di­nā­m a­śe­ṣā­ṇā­m a­vi­pra­ti­pa­tteḥ | mo­kṣā­bhā­va­vā­di­na­s tu prati TAŚVA-ML 010,15tatsiddheḥ pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ ka­ri­ṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t | pra­ti­jñā­rthai­ka­de­śo hetur iti cet | kaḥ punaḥ pra­ti­jñā­rtha­s ta­de­ka­de­śo vā ? TAŚVA-ML 010,16sā­dhya­dha­rma­dha­rmi­sa­mu­dā­yaḥ pra­ti­jñā­rtha­s ta­de­ka­de­śaḥ sādhyaṃ dharmo ya­thā­ni­tyaḥ śabdo '­ni­tya­tvā­d iti dharmī vā tadeka- TAŚVA-ML 010,17deśo yathā naśvaraḥ śabdaḥ śa­bda­tvā­d iti | so yaṃ he­tu­tve­no­pā­dī­ya­mā­no na sā­dhya­sā­dha­nā­yā­laṃ svayam a­si­ddha­mi­u­niḥ TAŚVA-ML 010,18cet | kathaṃ dharmiṇo '­si­ddha­tā prasiddho dharmīti va­ca­na­vyā­ghā­tā­t | satyaṃ | prasiddha eva dharmīti cet sa tarhi hetu- TAŚVA-ML 010,19tve­no­pā­dī­ya­mā­no pi na svayam asiddho yato na sādhyaṃ sā­dha­ye­t sa hetus ta­da­nva­yaḥ syāt dharmiṇo nya­trā­nu­ga­ma­nā- TAŚVA-ML 010,20bhāvād iti cet sarvam anityaṃ sattvād iti dharmaḥ kim anvayī yena sva­sā­dhya­sā­dha­ne hetur iṣyate sa­ttvā­di­dha­rma- TAŚVA-ML 010,21sā­mā­nya­m a­śe­ṣa­dha­rmi­vya­kti­ṣv a­nva­yī­ti cet tathā dha­rmi­sā­mā­nya­m api dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­dha­rmi­ṇy a­na­nva­yaḥ punar u­bha­ya­tre­ti yat kiṃ- TAŚVA-ML 010,22cid etat | sā­dhya­dha­rmaḥ punaḥ pra­ti­jñā­rthai­ka­de­śa­tvā­n na hetur dharmiṇā vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | kiṃ tarhi sva­rū­pā­si­ddha­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 010,23d eveti na pra­ti­jñā­rthai­ka­de­śo nāma he­tvā­bhā­so sti yo trā­śaṃ­kya­te śrā­va­ṇa­tvā­di­va­d a­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­tvā­d a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ko yaṃ TAŚVA-ML 010,24hetur iti cen na a­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­tva­syā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tve­na vyā­ptya­si­ddheḥ | sa­pa­kṣa­vi­pa­kṣa­yo­r hi hetur a­sa­ttve­na niścito TAŚVA-ML 010,25'­sā­dhā­ra­ṇaḥ saṃ­śa­yi­to vā ? ni­ści­ta­ś cet katham a­nai­kāṃ­ti­kaḥ pakṣe sā­dhyā­saṃ­bha­ve a­nu­pa­pa­dya­mā­na­ta­yā­sti­tve­na niści- TAŚVA-ML 010,26tatvāt saṃ­śa­ya­he­tu­tvā­bhā­vā­t | na ca sa­pa­kṣa­vi­pa­kṣa­yo­r a­sa­ttve­na niścite pakṣe sā­dhyā­vi­nā­bhā­vi­tve­na niśce- TAŚVA-ML 010,27tum aśakyaḥ sa­rvā­ni­tya­tvā­dau sa­ttvā­de­r a­he­tu­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na hi sa­ttvā­di­vi­pa­kṣa e­vā­sa­ttve­na niścitaḥ sapakṣe pi TAŚVA-ML 010,28ta­da­sa­ttva­ni­śca­yā­t sa­pa­kṣa­syā­bhā­vā­t tatra sa­rvā­ni­tya­tvā­dau sādhye sa­ttvā­de­r a­sa­ttva­ni­śca­yā­n ni­śca­ya­he­tu­tvaṃ na punaḥ TAŚVA-ML 010,29śrā­va­ṇa­tvā­de­s tadbhāve pīti cet | nanu śrā­va­ṇa­tvā­di­r api yadi sapakṣe syāt tadā taṃ vyā­pnu­yā­d eveti samānāṃ- TAŚVA-ML 010,30tarvyāptiḥ | sati vipakṣe dhū­mā­di­ś cā­sa­ttve­na niścito ni­śca­ya­he­tu rmā bhūt | vipakṣe saty asati vā sattvena TAŚVA-ML 010,31niścitaḥ sā­dhyā­vi­nā­bhā­vi­tvā­d dhetur eveti cet, sapakṣe saty asati vā sattvena nirṇīto hetur astu tata eva TAŚVA-ML 010,32sapakṣe ta­de­ka­de­śe vā san kathaṃ hetur iti cet; sapakṣe asann eva hetur ity a­na­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­t | vipakṣe ta­da­sa­ttvā- TAŚVA-ML 010,33na­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­m astv ity ayuktaṃ sā­dhyā­vi­nā­bhā­vi­tva­vyā­ghā­tā­t | naivaṃ | sapakṣe ta­da­sa­ttvā­na­va­dhā­ra­ṇe vyāghātaḥ TAŚVA-ML 010,34kaścid iti | tatra sann asan vā sā­dhyā­vi­nā­bhā­vī hetur eva śrā­va­ṇa­tvā­diḥ sa­ttvā­di­va­t | ta­dva­nmo­kṣa­mā­rga- TAŚVA-ML 010,35tvād iti hetur nā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­tvā­d a­ga­ma­kaḥ sādhyasya sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­jñā­na­cā­ri­trā­tma­ka­tva­syā­bhā­ve jñā­na­mā­trā­tma­ka­tvā­dau TAŚVA-ML 011,01sa­rva­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tva­sā­dha­nā­t | yadi punaḥ sa­pa­kṣa­vi­pa­kṣa­yo­r a­sa­ttve­na saṃ­śa­yi­to sā­dhā­ra­ṇa iti mataṃ tadā pakṣatra- TAŚVA-ML 011,02ya­vṛ­tti­ta­yā ni­ści­ta­yā saṃ­śa­yi­ta­yā vā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tvaṃ hetor ity āyātaṃ | na ca pra­kṛ­ta­he­toḥ sāstīti gamaka- TAŚVA-ML 011,03tvam eva vi­ru­ddha­tā­ne­na pratyuktā vipakṣe bā­dha­ka­sya bhāvāc ca | na caivaṃ hetor ā­na­rtha­kyaṃ tato vi­dhi­mu­khe­na sādhyasya TAŚVA-ML 011,04siddher anyathā ga­ma­ka­tva­vi­ttau ta­dā­pa­tte­s tataḥ sūktaṃ laiṃgikaṃ vā pra­mā­ṇa­m idaṃ sūtram a­vi­nā­bhā­vi­liṃ­gā­t sādhyasya TAŚVA-ML 011,05ni­rṇa­yā­d iti | pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­c ca sā­kṣā­tpra­bu­ddhā­śe­ṣa­ta­ttvā­rthe pra­kṣī­ṇa­ka­lma­ṣe siddhe pra­vṛ­tta­m anyathā pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 011,06nedaṃ sarvajñe siddhe pravṛttaṃ tasya jñā­pa­kā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhā­d a­bhā­va­si­ddhe­r iti parasya ma­hā­mo­ha­vi­ce­ṣṭi­ta­m ā­ca­ṣṭe­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.8abtatra nāsty eva sarvajño jñā­pa­kā­nu­pa­laṃ­bha­nā­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.8cdvyo­māṃ­bho­ja­va­d ity etat tamas tam a­vi­jṛṃ­bhi­ta­m || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 011,09nāsti sarvajño jñā­pa­kā­nu­la­bdheḥ kha­pu­ṣpa­va­d iti bruvann ātmano ma­hā­mo­ha­vi­lā­sa­m ā­ve­da­ya­ti | TAŚVA-ML 011,10yasmād idaṃ jñā­pa­ka­m u­pa­la­bhya­ta ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.9absū­kṣmā­dya­rtho­pa­de­śo hi ta­tsā­kṣā­tka­rtṛ­pū­rva­kaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.9cdpa­ro­pa­de­śa­liṃ­gā­kṣā­na­pe­kṣā­vi­ta­tha­tva­taḥ || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 011,13śītaṃ jalam i­tyā­dyu­pa­de­śe­nā­kṣā­pe­kṣe­ṇā­vi­ta­the­na vya­bhi­cā­ro '­nu­pa­ca­ri­ta­ta­tsā­kṣā­tka­rtṛ­pū­rva­ka­tva­sya sādhyasyā- TAŚVA-ML 011,14bhāve pi bhāvād a­vi­ta­tha­tva­sya hetor u­pa­cā­ra­ta­s ta­tsā­kṣā­tka­rtṛ­pū­rva­ka­tva­sā­dha­ne sva­si­ddhāṃ­ta­vi­ro­dhā­t | ta­tsā­mā­nya­sya TAŚVA-ML 011,15sādhane svā­bhi­ma­ta­vi­śe­ṣa­si­ddhau pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­rā­pe­kṣa­ṇā­t pra­kṛ­tā­nu­mā­na­vai­ya­rthyā­pa­tti­r iti na maṃ­ta­vya­m a­kṣā­na­pe­kṣa­tva- TAŚVA-ML 011,16vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­t | sa­rva­jña­vi­jñā­na­syā­py a­kṣa­ja­tvā­d asiddhaṃ vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m ity aparaḥ | so py a­pa­rī­kṣa­kaḥ | sa­ka­lā­rtha­sā­kṣā- TAŚVA-ML 011,17tka­ra­ṇa­syā­kṣa­ja­jñā­ne­nā­saṃ­bha­vā­t­, dha­rmā­dī­nā­m akṣair a­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t | sa hi sākṣān na yuktaḥ pṛ­thi­vyā­dya­va­ya­vi­va­t | TAŚVA-ML 011,18nāpi pa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā rū­pa­rū­pi­tvā­di­va­t svayam a­nu­me­ya­tva­va­ca­nā­t | yo­ga­ja­dha­rmā­nu­gṛ­hī­tā­nya­kṣā­ṇi sū­kṣmā­dya­rthe dharmādau TAŚVA-ML 011,19pra­va­rtaṃ­te ma­he­śva­ra­sye­ty apy asāraṃ sva­vi­ṣa­ye pra­va­rta­mā­nā­nā­m a­ti­śa­yā­ghā­na­syā­nu­gra­ha­tve­na vya­va­sthi­teḥ sū­kṣā­dya­rthe­kṣā­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 011,20m a­pra­va­rta­nā­t ta­da­gha­ṭa­nā­t | yadi punas teṣām a­vi­ṣa­ye pi pra­va­rta­na­m a­nu­gra­ha­s ta­dai­ka­m e­veṃ­dri­yaṃ sarvārthaṃ gra­hī­ṣya­tāṃ | satya- TAŚVA-ML 011,21m aṃ­taḥ­ka­ra­ṇa­m ekaṃ yo­ga­ja­dha­rmā­nu­gṛ­hī­taṃ yu­ga­pa­tsa­rvā­rtha­sā­kṣā­tka­ra­ṇa­kṣa­ma­m iṣṭam iti cet | katham aṇor manasaḥ sarvārtha- TAŚVA-ML 011,22saṃbaṃdhaḥ sakṛd u­pa­pa­dya­te dī­rgha­śa­ṣku­lī­bha­kṣa­ṇā­dau sa­kṛ­cca­kṣu­rā­di­bhi­s ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dha­pra­sa­kteḥ rū­pā­di­jñā­na­paṃ­ca­ka­sya kra­mo­tpa­tti- TAŚVA-ML 011,23vi­ro­dhā­t | kramaśo nyatra tasya da­rśa­nā­d iha kra­ma­pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ sa­rvā­rthe­ṣu yo­gi­ma­naḥ­saṃ­baṃ­dha­sya kra­ma­ka­lpa­nā­s tu TAŚVA-ML 011,24sa­rvā­rthā­nāṃ sā­kṣā­tka­ra­ṇa­sa­ma­rtha­sye­śva­ra­vi­jñā­na­syā­nu­mā­na­si­ddha­tvā­t tair ī­śa­ma­na­saḥ sa­kṛ­tsaṃ­baṃ­dha­si­ddhi­r iti cet | rūpā- TAŚVA-ML 011,25di­jñā­na­paṃ­ca­ka­sya kvacid yau­ga­pa­dye­nā­nu­bha­vā­d a­nī­śa­ma­na­so pi sa­kṛ­cca­kṣu­rā­di­bhiḥ saṃbaṃdho stu ku­ta­ści­d dha­rma­vi­śe­ṣā­t ta- TAŚVA-ML 011,26tho­pa­pa­tteḥ | tādṛśo dha­rma­vi­śe­ṣaḥ kuto '­nī­śa­sya siddha iti cet, īśasya kutaḥ ? sa­kṛ­tsa­rvā­rtha­jñā­nā­t tatkārya- TAŚVA-ML 011,27vi­śe­ṣā­d iti cet, tarhi sa­kṛ­drū­pā­di­jñā­na­paṃ­ca­kā­t kā­rya­vi­śe­ṣā­d a­nī­śa­sya ta­ddhe­tu­r dha­rma­vi­śe­ṣo stīti kiṃ na TAŚVA-ML 011,28siddhyet | tathā sati tasya rū­pā­di­jñā­na­paṃ­ca­kaṃ neṃ­dri­ya­jaṃ syāt | kiṃ tarhi dha­rma­vi­śe­ṣa­ja­m eveti cet, TAŚVA-ML 011,29sa­rvā­rtha­jñā­na­m apy evam ī­śa­syāṃ­taḥ­ka­ra­ṇa­jaṃ mā bhūt sa­mā­dhi­vi­śe­ṣo­ttha­dha­rma­vi­śe­ṣa­ja­tvā­t tasya ma­no­na­pe­kṣa­sya jñānasyā- TAŚVA-ML 011,30da­rśa­nā­d a­dṛ­ṣṭa­ka­lpa­nā syād iti cet | ma­no­pe­kṣa­sya ve­da­na­sya sa­kṛ­tsa­rvā­rtha­sā­kṣā­tkā­ri­ṇaḥ kvacid darśanaṃ kim asti TAŚVA-ML 011,31ye­nā­dṛ­ṣṭa­sya kalpanā na syāt | sa­rvā­rtha­jñā­naṃ ma­no­pe­kṣaṃ jñā­na­tvā­d a­sma­dā­di­jñā­na­va­d iti cet na, hetoḥ kālā- TAŚVA-ML 011,32tya­yā­pa­di­ṣṭa­tvā­t pa­kṣa­syā­nu­mā­na­bā­dhi­ta­tvā­t | tathā hi­–­sa­rva­jña­vi­jñā­naṃ ma­no­kṣā­na­pe­kṣaṃ sa­kṛ­tsa­rvā­rtha­pa­ri­cche­da- TAŚVA-ML 011,33katvāt yan ma­no­kṣā­pe­kṣaṃ tat tu na sa­kṛ­tsa­rvā­rtha­pa­ri­cche­da­kaṃ dṛṣṭaṃ ya­thā­sma­dā­di­jñā­naṃ na ca ta­the­da­m iti ma­no­pe­kṣa­tva­sya TAŚVA-ML 011,34ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­t | nanv evaṃ śa­ṣku­lī­bha­kṣa­ṇā­dau rū­pā­di­jñā­na­paṃ­ca­kaṃ ma­no­kṣā­na­pe­kṣaṃ sa­kṛ­drū­pā­di­paṃ­ca­ka­pa­ri­cche­da­ka­tvā­d ya- TAŚVA-ML 012,01n naivaṃ tan naivaṃ dṛṣṭaṃ ya­thā­nya­tra kramaśo rū­pā­di­jñā­naṃ na ca ta­the­da­m ato kṣa­ma­no­na­pe­kṣa­m ity apy aniṣṭaṃ siddhyed iti mā maṃsthāḥ TAŚVA-ML 012,02sā­dha­na­syā­si­ddha­tvā­t­, pa­ra­syā­pi hi nai­kāṃ­te­na śa­ṣku­lī­bha­kṣa­ṇā­dau rū­pā­di­jñā­na­paṃ­ca­ka­sya sa­kṛ­drū­pā­di­paṃ­ca­ka­pa­ri­cche- TAŚVA-ML 012,03dakatvaṃ siddhaṃ | so pa­yo­ga­syā­ne­ka­jñā­na­syai­ka­trā­tma­ni kra­ma­bhā­vi­tva­va­ca­nā­t | śaktito nu­pa­yu­kta­sya yau­ga­pa­dya­syā­pra- TAŚVA-ML 012,04siddheḥ | pra­tī­ti­vi­ru­ddhaṃ cā­syā­kṣa­ma­no­na­pe­kṣa­tva­sā­dha­naṃ ta­da­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kā­nu­vi­dhā­yi­ta­yā ta­da­pe­kṣa­tva­si­ddhe­r anyathā TAŚVA-ML 012,05ka­sya­ci­t ta­da­pe­kṣa­tvā­yo­gā­t | tataḥ ka­sya­ci­t sa­kṛ­tsū­kṣmā­dya­rtha­sā­kṣā­tka­ra­ṇa­m icchatā ma­no­kṣā­na­pe­kṣa­m e­ṣi­ta­vya­m iti TAŚVA-ML 012,06nā­kṣā­na­pe­kṣa­tva­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ sū­kṣmā­dya­rtho­pa­de­śa­syā­si­ddhaṃ siddham apy etad a­na­rtha­kaṃ tat sā­kṣā­tka­rtṛ­pū­rva­ka­tva­sā­mā­nya­sya sādha- TAŚVA-ML 012,07yitum a­bhi­pre­ta­tvā­n na vā sa­rva­jña­vā­di­naḥ si­ddha­sā­dhya­tā­, nāpi sā­dhyā­vi­ka­la­tvā­d u­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­syā­nu­pa­pa­tti­r ity anye | te pi TAŚVA-ML 012,08sva­ma­tā­na­pe­kṣaṃ bruvāṇā na pra­ti­ṣi­dhyaṃ­te pa­rā­nu­ro­dhā­t ta­thā­bhi­dhā­nā­t | sva­si­ddhāṃ­tā­nu­sā­ri­ṇāṃ tu sa­pha­la­m akṣāna- TAŚVA-ML 012,09pe­kṣa­tva­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m ity uktam eva | ta­da­nu­mā­tṛ­pū­rva­ka­sū­kṣmā­dya­rtho­pa­de­śe nā­kṣā­na­pe­kṣā­vi­ta­tha­tva­m a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­m ity api na TAŚVA-ML 012,10śaṃ­ka­nī­yaṃ | liṃ­gā­na­pe­kṣa­tva­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­t | na cedam asiddhaṃ pa­ro­pa­de­śa­pū­rva­ke sū­kṣmā­dya­rtho­pa­de­śe liṃ­gā­na­pe­kṣā- TAŚVA-ML 012,11vi­ta­tha­tva­pra­si­ddheḥ | tenaiva vya­bhi­cā­rī­da­m iti cet na, pa­ro­pa­de­śā­na­pe­kṣa­tva­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­t | tad asiddhaṃ dha­rmā­dyu­pa­de­śa­sya TAŚVA-ML 012,12sarvadā pa­ro­pa­de­śa­pū­rva­ka­tvā­t | tad uktaṃ | dharme co­da­nai­va pramāṇaṃ nānyat | kiṃ ca | ne­ndri­ya­m iti kaścit | TAŚVA-ML 012,13tatra ke yaṃ codanā nāma ? kriyāyāḥ pra­va­rta­kaṃ va­ca­na­m iti cet tat pu­ru­ṣe­ṇa vyākhyātaṃ svato vā kriyāyāḥ TAŚVA-ML 012,14pra­va­rta­kaṃ śrotuḥ syāt ? na tāvat svata e­vā­cā­rya­co­di­taḥ ka­ro­mī­ti hi dṛśyate na va­ca­na­co­di­ta iti | nanv a- TAŚVA-ML 012,15pau­ru­ṣe­yā­d va­ca­nā­t pra­va­rta­mā­no va­ca­na­co­di­taḥ ka­ro­mī­ti pra­ti­pa­dya­te pau­ru­ṣe­yā­d ā­cā­rya­co­di­ta iti viśeṣo sty eveti TAŚVA-ML 012,16cet | syād evaṃ yadi me­gha­dhvā­na­va­da­pau­ru­ṣe­yaṃ vacanaṃ pu­ru­ṣa­pra­ya­tna­ni­ra­pe­kṣaṃ pra­va­rta­kaṃ kriyāyāḥ pra­tī­ye­ta­, na ca TAŚVA-ML 012,17pra­tī­ya­te | sarvadā pu­ru­ṣa­vyā­pā­rā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t ta­tsva­rū­pa­lā­bha­sya | pu­ru­ṣa­pra­ya­tno bhi­vyaṃ­ja­ka­s tasyeti cen nai­kāṃ­ta­ni­tya­syā- TAŚVA-ML 012,18bhi­vya­ktya­saṃ­bha­va­sya sa­ma­rthi­ta­tvā­t | pu­ru­ṣe­ṇa vyā­khyā­ta­m a­pau­ru­ṣe­yaṃ vacaḥ kriyāyāḥ pra­va­rta­ka­m iti cet, sa TAŚVA-ML 012,19puruṣaḥ pra­tya­yi­to '­pra­tya­yi­to vā ? na tāvat pra­tya­yi­to tī­ndri­yā­rtha­jñā­na­vi­ka­la­sya rā­ga­dve­ṣa­va­taḥ sa­tya­vā­di­ta­yā TAŚVA-ML 012,20pra­tye­tu­m aśakteḥ | syād a­pīṃ­dri­ya­go­ca­re rthe '­nu­mā­na­go­ca­re vā pu­ru­ṣa­sya pra­tya­yi­tā nanu tṛ­tī­ya­sthā­naṃ saṃkrāṃte jātyaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 012,21dhasyeva rū­pa­vi­śe­ṣe­ṣu | na ca brahmā ma­nvā­di­r vā­tī­ndri­yā­rtha­da­rśī rā­ga­dve­ṣa­vi­ka­lo vā sa­rva­do­pa­ga­to yato smāt pra- TAŚVA-ML 012,22tya­yi­tā­c co­da­nā­vyā­khyā­naṃ pra­mā­ṇya­m u­pe­yā­d ity uktaṃ prāk | svayam a­pra­tya­yi­tā­t tu pu­ru­ṣā­t ta­dvyā­khyā­naṃ pra­va­rta­mā­na- TAŚVA-ML 012,23m a­sa­tya­m eva nadyās tīre phalāni saṃtīti lau­ki­ka­va­ca­na­va­t | na cā­pau­ru­ṣe­yaṃ va­ca­na­m a­ta­thā­bhū­ta­m apy arthaṃ brūyād iti TAŚVA-ML 012,24vi­pra­ti­ṣi­ddhaṃ yatas ta­dvyā­khyā­na­m asatyaṃ na syāt | lau­ki­ka­m api hi va­ca­na­m arthaṃ bravīti bo­dha­ya­ti bu­dhya­mā­na­sya TAŚVA-ML 012,25nimittaṃ bha­va­tī­ty ucyate vi­ta­thā­rthā­bhya­dhā­yi ca dṛṣṭam a­vi­pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­t | tad yadārthaṃ bravīti na tadā vi­ta­thā­rthā­bhi- TAŚVA-ML 012,26dhāyi | yadā tu bā­dha­ka­pra­tya­yo­tpa­ttau vi­ta­thā­rthā­bhi­dhā­yi na tadā yathārthaṃ bravīty a­vi­pra­ti­ṣe­dhe ve­da­va­ca­ne pi TAŚVA-ML 012,27tathā vi­pra­ti­ṣe­dho mā bhūt, tatra bā­dha­ka­pra­tya­yo­tpa­tte­r a­saṃ­bha­vā­d vi­pra­ti­ṣe­dha eveti cet, nā­gni­ho­trā­t svargo TAŚVA-ML 012,28bha­va­tī­ti co­da­nā­yāṃ bā­dha­ka­sa­dbhā­vā­t | tathā hi | nā­gni­ho­traṃ sva­rga­sā­dha­naṃ hiṃ­sā­he­tu­tvā­t sā­dha­na­va­dha­va­t sādhana- TAŚVA-ML 012,29vadho vā na sva­rga­sā­dha­na­s tata e­vā­gni­ho­tra­va­t | vi­dhi­pū­rva­ka­sya pa­śvā­di­va­dha­sya vi­hi­tā­nu­ṣṭhā­na­tve­na hiṃ­sā­he­tu- TAŚVA-ML 012,30tvā­bhā­vā­t asiddho hetur iti cet, tarhi vi­dhi­pū­rva­ka­sya sā­dha­na­va­dha­sya khā­ra­pa­ṭi­kā­nāṃ vi­hi­tā­nu­ṣṭhā­na­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 012,31hiṃ­sā­he­tu­tvaṃ mā bhūd iti sa­dha­na­va­dhā­t svargo bha­va­tī­ti vacanaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m astu tasyāpy ai­hi­ka­pra­tya­vā­ya­pa­ri­hā­ra­sa­ma­rthe ti- TAŚVA-ML 012,32ka­rta­vya­tā­la­kṣa­ṇa­vi­dhi­pū­rva­ka­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­t | na hi ve­da­vi­hi­ta­m eva vi­hi­tā­nu­ṣṭhā­naṃ­, na punaḥ kha­ra­pa­ṭa­śā­stra- TAŚVA-ML 012,33vi­hi­ta­m ity atra pra­mā­ṇa­m asti yāgaḥ | śre­yo­rthi­nāṃ vi­hi­tā­nu­ṣṭhā­naṃ śre­ya­ska­ra­tvā­n na sa­dha­na­va­dha­s ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­tvā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 012,34cet | kuto yāgasya śre­ya­ska­ra­tvaṃ ? dha­rma­śa­bde­no­cya­mā­na­tvā­t | yo hi yāgam a­nu­ti­ṣṭha­ti taṃ '­dhā­rmi­ka­' iti TAŚVA-ML 012,35sa­mā­ca­kṣa­te­, yaś ca yasya kartā sa tena sa­mā­khyā­ya­te yathā yācako lāvaka iti | tena yaḥ puruṣaṃ niḥśreya- TAŚVA-ML 013,01sena saṃ­yu­na­kti sa dha­rma­śa­bde­no­cya­te | na kevalaṃ loke, vede pi "­ya­jñe­na yajñam a­ya­jaṃ­ta de­vā­stā­ni dharmāṇi TAŚVA-ML 013,02pra­tha­mā­ny āsann iti" ya­ja­ti­śa­bda­vā­cya evārthe dha­rma­śa­bdaṃ sa­mā­ma­naṃ­tī­ti śavarāḥ | so 'yaṃ ya­thā­rtha­nā­mā śiṣṭa- TAŚVA-ML 013,03vi­cā­ra­ba­hi­rbhū­ta­tvā­t | na hi śiṣṭāḥ kvacid dha­rmā­dha­rma­vya­pa­de­śa­mā­trā­d eva śre­ya­ska­ra­tva­m a­śre­ya­ska­ra­tvaṃ vā TAŚVA-ML 013,04pra­ti­yaṃ­ti­, tasya vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | kvacid a­śre­ya­ska­re pi hi dha­rma­vya­pa­de­śo dṛṣṭo yathā māṃ­sa­vi­kra­yi­ṇāṃ māṃ­sa­dā­ne TAŚVA-ML 013,05śre­ya­ska­re pi vā dha­rma­vya­pa­de­śo­, yathā saṃnyāse svaghātī pā­pa­ka­rme­ti ta­dvi­dhā­yi­ni kaiścid bhā­ṣa­ṇā­t | sarvair yasya TAŚVA-ML 013,06dha­rma­vya­pa­de­śaḥ pra­ti­pa­dya­te sa śre­ya­ska­ro nānya iti cet | tarhi na yāgaḥ śre­ya­ska­ra­s tasya sau­ga­tā­di­bhi­r a- TAŚVA-ML 013,07dha­rma­tve­na vya­pa­di­śya­mā­na­tvā­t | sa­ka­lai­r ve­da­vā­di­bhi­r yāgasya dha­rma­tve­na vya­pa­di­śya­mā­na­tvā­c chre­ya­ska­ra­tve sarvaiḥ TAŚVA-ML 013,08khā­ra­pa­ṭi­kaiḥ sa­dha­na­va­dha­sya dha­rma­tve­na vya­pa­di­śya­mā­na­ta­yā śre­ya­ska­ra­tvaṃ kiṃ na bha­ve­t­, yataḥ śre­yo­rthi­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 013,09saṃ­vi­hi­tā­nu­ṣṭhā­naṃ na syāt | lo­ka­ga­rhi­ta­tva­m u­bha­ya­tra sa­mā­na­m | ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d a­ga­rhi­ta­tvaṃ ceti tato na sadhana- TAŚVA-ML 013,10va­dhā­gni­ho­tra­yoḥ pra­tya­vā­ye­ta­ra­sā­dha­na­tva­vya­va­sthā | pra­tya­kṣā­di­pra­mā­ṇa­ba­lā­t tu nā­gni­ho­tra­sya śre­ya­ska­ra­tva­si­ddhi­r iti TAŚVA-ML 013,11nāsyaiva vi­hi­tā­nu­ṣṭhā­na­tvaṃ­, yato hiṃ­sā­he­tu­tvā­bhā­vā­d asiddho hetuḥ syāt | tan na pra­kṛ­ta­co­da­nā­yāṃ bā­dha­ka­bhā­va- TAŚVA-ML 013,12ni­śca­yā­d a­rtha­ta­s ta­thā­bhā­ve saṃ­śa­yā­nu­da­yaḥ pu­ru­ṣa­va­ca­na­vi­śe­ṣa­va­d iti na ta­du­pa­de­śa­pū­rva­ka eva sarvadā dha­rmā­dyu­pa­de­śo TAŚVA-ML 013,13yenāsya pa­ro­pa­de­śā­na­pe­kṣa­tva­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m asiddhaṃ nāma | na ca pa­ro­pa­de­śa­liṃ­ga­jñā­nā­pe­kṣā vi­ta­tha­tve pi ta­tsā­kṣā­tka­rtṛ- TAŚVA-ML 013,14pū­rva­ka­tvaṃ sū­kṣmā­dya­rtho­pa­de­śa­sya pra­si­ddha­sya no­pa­pa­dya­te tathā vi­nā­bhā­vaṃ saṃ­de­hā­yo­gā­d ity a­na­va­dyaṃ sa­rva­vi­do jñā­pa­ka­m | TAŚVA-ML 013,15a­tha­vā­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.10absū­kṣmā­dya­rtho pi vādhyakṣaḥ ka­sya­ci­t sakalaḥ sphuṭam | TAŚV-ML 1.0.10cdśru­ta­jñā­nā­dhi­ga­mya­tvā­n na­dī­dvī­pā­dī­de­śa­va­t || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 013,18dha­rmā­dha­rmā­v eva so­pā­ya­he­yo­pā­de­ya­ta­ttva­m eva vā ka­sya­ci­d adhyakṣaṃ sā­dha­nī­yaṃ na tu sakalo rtha iti na sādhīyaḥ TAŚVA-ML 013,19sa­ka­lā­rtha­pra­tya­kṣa­tvā­sā­dha­ne ta­da­dhya­kṣā­si­ddheḥ | saṃvṛtyā sa­ka­lā­rthaḥ pratyakṣaḥ sādhya ity u­nma­tta­bhā­ṣi­taṃ sphuṭaṃ tasya TAŚVA-ML 013,20ta­thā­bhā­vā­si­ddhau ka­sya­ci­t pra­mā­ṇa­tā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.11abna hetoḥ sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­tai­r a­ne­kāṃ­taḥ ka­thaṃ­ca­na | TAŚV-ML 1.0.11cdśru­ta­jñā­nā­dhi­ga­mya­tvā­t teṣāṃ dṛ­ṣṭe­ṣṭa­bā­dha­nā­t || 11 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.12absthā­na­tra­yā­vi­saṃ­vā­di­śru­ta­jñā­naṃ hi vakṣyate | TAŚV-ML 1.0.12cdte­nā­dhi­ga­mya­mā­na­tvaṃ siddhaṃ sarvatra vastuni || 12 || TAŚVA-ML 013,25tataḥ pra­kṛ­ta­he­to­r a­vya­bhi­cā­ri­tā pa­kṣa­vyā­pa­ka­tā ca sā­mā­nya­to boddhavyā | yataś caivaṃ sa­rva­jña­sā­dha­na­m a­na­va­dya­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.13abtato 'siddhaṃ pa­ra­syā­tra jñā­pa­kā­nu­pa­laṃ­bha­na­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.13cdno bhā­va­sā­dha­nā­yā­laṃ sa­rva­ta­ttvā­rtha­ve­di­naḥ || 13 || TAŚVA-ML 013,28svayaṃ siddhaṃ hi kiṃcit ka­sya­ci­t sādhakaṃ nā­nya­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | siddham api —TAŚV-ML 1.0.14absva­saṃ­baṃ­dhi yadīdaṃ syād vya­bhi­cā­ri­pa­yo­ni­dheḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.14cdaṃbhaḥ kuṃ­bhā­di­saṃ­khyā­naiḥ sadbhir a­jñā­ya­mā­na­kaiḥ || 14 || TAŚVA-ML 013,31na hi pa­yo­ni­dhe­r aṃbhaḥ kuṃ­bhā­di­saṃ­khyā­naṃ ba­hvaṃ­bha­stvā­t kū­pāṃ­bho­va­d ity a­nu­mā­nā­t | tat teṣām a­jñā­ya­mā­na­te­ti cet, TAŚVA-ML 013,32nāto vi­śe­ṣe­ṇā­si­ddhe­s ta­tsaṃ­khyā­na­mā­tre­ṇā­vya­bhi­cā­rā­co­da­nā­t | e­te­nā­rthā­pa­ttyu­pa­mā­nā­bhyāṃ jñā­ya­mā­na­tā TAŚVA-ML 013,33pratyuktā | co­da­nā­ta­s ta­tpra­ti­si­ddhi­r iti cet | na | tasyāḥ kā­ryā­rthā­d anyatra pra­mā­ṇa­tā­ni­ṣṭeḥ | pareṣāṃ tu tāni TAŚVA-ML 013,34saṃtīty ā­ga­mā­t pra­ti­pa­tte­r yuktaṃ tair vya­bhi­cā­ra­co­da­na­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.15absa­rva­saṃ­baṃ­dhi tadboddhuṃ kiṃcid bodhair na śakyate | TAŚV-ML 1.0.15cdsa­rva­bo­ddhā­sti cet kaścit tadboddhā kiṃ ni­ṣi­dhya­te || 15 || TAŚVA-ML 014,03sa­rva­saṃ­baṃ­dhi tad jñā­tā­si­ddhaṃ­, kiṃcid jñair jñātum a­śa­kya­tvā­t | na ca sa­rva­jña­s ta­dbo­ddhā­sti ta­tpra­ti­ṣe­dha- TAŚVA-ML 014,04vi­ro­dhā­t | ṣaṅbhiḥ pramāṇaiḥ sarvajño na vāryata iti cāyuktaṃ | ya­smā­t­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.16absa­rva­saṃ­baṃ­dhi­sa­rva­jña­jñā­pa­kā­nu­pa­laṃ­bha­na­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.16cdna ca­kṣu­rā­di­bhi­r vedyam a­tya­kṣa­tvā­d a­dṛ­ṣṭa­va­t || 16 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.17abnā­nu­mā­nā­da­liṃ­ga­tvā­t kā­rthā­pa­ttyu­pa­mā­ga­tiḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.17cdsa­rva­syā­na­nya­thā­bhā­va­sā­dṛ­śyā­nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ || 17 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.18absa­rva­pra­mā­tṛ­saṃ­baṃ­dhi pra­tya­kṣā­di­ni­vā­ra­ṇā­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.18cdke­va­lā­ga­ma­ga­myaṃ ca kathaṃ mī­māṃ­sa­ka­sya tat || 18 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.19abkāryerthe co­da­nā­jñā­naṃ pramāṇaṃ yasya saṃ­ma­ta­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.19cdtasya sva­rū­pa­sa­ttā­yāṃ ta­nnai­vā­ti­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ || 19 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.20abta­djñā­pa­ko­pa­laṃ­bha­syā­bhā­vo '­bhā­va­pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.20cdsādhyate cen na tasyāpi sa­rva­trā­py a­pra­vṛ­tti­taḥ || 20 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.21abgṛhītvā va­stu­sa­dbhā­vaṃ smṛtvā ta­tpra­ti­yo­gi­na­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.21cdmānasaṃ nā­sti­tā­jñā­naṃ yeṣām a­kṣā­na­pe­kṣa­yā || 21 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.22abteṣām a­śe­ṣa­nṛ­jñā­te smṛte ta­djñā­pa­ke kṣaṇe | TAŚV-ML 1.0.22cdjāyate nā­sti­tā­jñā­naṃ mānasaṃ tatra nānyathā || 22 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.23abna vā­śe­ṣa­na­ra­jñā­naṃ sakṛt sākṣād u­pe­ya­te | TAŚV-ML 1.0.23cdna kramād a­nya­saṃ­tā­na­pra­tya­kṣa­tvā­na­bhī­ṣṭi­taḥ || 23 || TAŚVA-ML 014,21yad āptas tad a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­sya va­ca­nā­dya­nu­mā­nā­t si­ddhi­sa­dbhā­vā­t ta­da­bhi­prā­ya­sya ca ta­da­nu­pa­laṃ­bha­nā­n niṣedhe sādhye kuto TAŚVA-ML 014,22na doṣa iti na vācyam | TAŚV-ML 1.0.24aba­ne­kāṃ­te hi vi­jñā­na­m e­kāṃ­tā­nu­pa­laṃ­bha­na­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.24cdta­dvi­dhi­s ta­nni­ṣe­dha­ś ca mato nai­vā­nya­thā­ma­tiḥ || 24 || TAŚVA-ML 014,25a­ne­kāṃ­to­pa­la­bdhi­r eva hi pra­ti­pa­ttu­r e­kāṃ­tā­nu­la­bdhiḥ pra­si­ddhai­va sva­saṃ­baṃ­dhi­nī sā cai­kāṃ­tā­bhā­va­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­nu­pa- TAŚVA-ML 014,26pa­dya­mā­nā ta­tsā­dha­nī­yā | na cā­ne­kāṃ­to­pa­laṃ­bhā­d e­vā­ne­kāṃ­ta­vi­dhi­r a­bhi­ma­taḥ sa eva cai­kāṃ­ta­pra­ti­ṣe­dha iti TAŚVA-ML 014,27nā­nu­mā­na­taḥ sā­dha­nī­ya­s tasya tatra vai­ya­rthyā­t | satyam etat | ka­sya­ci­t tu ku­ta­ści­t sā­kṣā­tkṛ­te py a­ne­kāṃ­te viparī- TAŚVA-ML 014,28tā­ro­pa­da­rśa­nā­t ta­dvya­va­cche­do nu­pa­la­bdheḥ sādhyate | tato syāḥ sā­pha­lya­m eva pra­mā­ṇa­saṃ­pla­vo­pa­ga­mā­d vā na doṣaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 014,29pa­ra­syā­py ayaṃ nyāyaḥ samāna iti cet —TAŚV-ML 1.0.25abnaivaṃ sarvasya sa­rva­jña­jñā­pa­kā­nu­pa­da­rśa­na­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.25cdsiddhaṃ ta­dda­rśa­nā­ro­po yena tatra ni­ṣi­dhya­te || 25 || TAŚVA-ML 014,32sa­rva­saṃ­baṃ­dhi­ni sa­rva­jña­jñā­pa­kā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhe hi pra­ti­pa­ttuḥ svayaṃ siddhe ku­ta­ści­t ka­sya­ci­t sa­rva­jña­jñā­pa­ko­pa­laṃ­bha­sa­mā­ro­po TAŚVA-ML 014,33yadi vya­va­cche­dye­na tadā samāno nyāyaḥ syān na caivaṃ sa­rva­jñā­bhā­va­vā­di­nāṃ ta­da­si­ddheḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.26abāsan saṃti bha­vi­ṣyaṃ­ti boddhāro vi­śva­dṛ­śva­naḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.26cdmadanye pīti ni­rṇī­ti­r yathā sa­rva­jña­vā­di­naḥ || 26 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.27abkiṃcij jñasyāpi tadvan me te­nai­ve­ti vi­ni­śca­yaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.27cdity a­yu­kta­m a­śe­ṣa­jña­sā­dha­no­pā­ya­saṃ­bha­vā­t || 27 || TAŚVA-ML 015,03svayam a­sa­rva­jña­syā­pi sa­rva­vi­do boddhāro vṛttā vartaṃte va­rti­ṣyaṃ­te matto 'nye pīti yuktaṃ vaktuṃ, ta­tsi­ddhyu­pā­ya- TAŚVA-ML 015,04gha­ṭa­nā­t | tat punar a­sa­rva­jña­vā­di­na­s te pūrvaṃ nāsan na saṃti na bha­vi­ṣyaṃ­tī­ti pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­vā­t | ka­tha­m­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.28abya­thā­ha­m a­nu­mā­nā­deḥ sarvajñaṃ vedmi tattvataḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.28cdtathānye pi narāḥ saṃtas ta­dbo­ddhā­ro ni­raṃ­ku­śāḥ || 28 || TAŚVA-ML 015,07saṃtaḥ praśasyāḥ pre­kṣā­vaṃ­taḥ pu­ru­ṣā­s te madanye py a­nu­mā­nā­di­nā sa­rva­jña­sya boddhāraḥ pre­kṣā­va­ttvā­t ya­thā­ha­m iti TAŚVA-ML 015,08bruvato na kiṃcid bā­dha­ka­m asti | na ca pre­kṣā­va­ttvaṃ ma­mā­si­ddhaṃ ni­ra­va­dyaṃ sa­rva­vi­dyā­ve­da­ka­pra­mā­ṇa­vā­di­tvā­t | yo TAŚVA-ML 015,09hi yatra ni­ra­va­dyaṃ pramāṇaṃ vakti sa tatra pre­kṣā­vā­n iti su­pra­si­ddha­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.29abyathā mama na ta­djña­pte­r u­pa­laṃ­bho sti jā­tu­ci­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.29cdtathā sa­rva­nṛ­ṇā­m ity a­jñā­na­syai­va vi­ce­ṣṭi­ta­m || 29 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.30abhetor na­ra­tva­kā­yā­di­ma­ttvā­de­r vya­bhi­cā­ra­taḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.30cdsyā­dvā­di­nai­va vi­śva­jña­m a­nu­mā­ne­na jānatā || 30 || TAŚVA-ML 015,14madanye puruṣāḥ sa­rva­jña­jñā­pa­ko­pa­laṃ­bha­śū­nyāḥ pu­ru­ṣa­tvā­t kā­yā­di­ma­ttvā­d ya­thā­ha­m iti vacas ta­mo­vi­la­si­ta­m eva | TAŚVA-ML 015,15hetoḥ syā­dvā­di­nā­nai­kāṃ­tā­t | tasya pa­kṣī­ka­ra­ṇā­d adoṣa iti cet | na | pakṣasya pra­tya­kṣā­nu­mā­na­bā­dha­pra­sa­kteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 015,16sa­rva­jña­vā­di­no hi sa­rva­jña­jñā­pa­ka­m a­nu­mā­nā­di­sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­pra­tya­kṣaṃ pra­ti­vā­di­na­ś ca ta­dva­ca­na­vi­śe­ṣo­tthā­nu­mā­na­si­ddhaṃ TAŚVA-ML 015,17sa­rva­pu­ru­ṣā­ṇāṃ sa­ka­la­vi­tsā­dha­nā­nu­bha­va­na­śū­nya­tvaṃ bādhate hetuś cā­tī­ta­kā­laḥ syād iti nā­sa­rva­jña­vā­di­nāṃ sarva- TAŚVA-ML 015,18vido boddhāro na kecid iti vaktuṃ yuktam | TAŚV-ML 1.0.31abjñā­pa­kā­nu­pa­laṃ­bho sti tan na ta­tpra­ti­ṣe­dha­taḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.31cdkā­ra­kā­nu­pa­laṃ­bha­s tu pra­ti­ghā­tī­ṣya­te 'grataḥ || 31 || TAŚVA-ML 015,21tad evaṃ siddho vi­śva­ta­ttvā­nāṃ jñātā ta­da­bhā­va­sā­dha­na­sya jñā­pa­kā­nu­pa­laṃ­bha­sya kā­ra­kā­nu­pa­laṃ­bha­sya ca TAŚVA-ML 015,22ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.32abka­lma­ṣa­pra­kṣa­ya­ś cāsya vi­śva­ta­ttvā­t pra­tī­ya­te | TAŚV-ML 1.0.32cdtam aṃ­ta­re­ṇa ta­dbhā­vā­nu­pa­pa­tti­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 32 || TAŚVA-ML 015,25sa­rva­ta­ttvā­rtha­jñā­naṃ ca ka­sya­ci­t syāt ka­lma­ṣa­pra­kṣa­ya­ś ca na syād iti na śaṃ­ka­nī­yaṃ tadbhāva eva tasya sadbhāvo- TAŚVA-ML 015,26pa­pa­tti­si­ddheḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.33abjāyate tadvidhaṃ jñānaṃ sve sati pra­ti­baṃ­dha­ri | TAŚV-ML 1.0.33cdspa­ṣṭa­svā­rthā­va­bhā­si­tvā­n ni­rdo­ṣa­na­ya­nā­di­va­t || 33 || TAŚVA-ML 015,29sa­rva­jña­vi­jñā­na­sya svaṃ pra­ti­baṃ­dha­kaṃ kalmaṣaṃ tasminn asaty eva tad bhavati spa­ṣṭa­sva­vi­ṣa­yā­va­bhā­si­tvā­t nirdoṣa- TAŚVA-ML 015,30ca­kṣu­rā­di­va­d ity atra nāsiddhaṃ sādhanaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­sa­dbhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 015,31nanv ā­mū­la­ka­lma­ṣa­sya kṣaye kiṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m iti ced imaṃ brū­ma­he­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.34abkṣīyate kvacid āmūlaṃ jñānasya pra­ti­baṃ­dha­ka­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.34cdsa­ma­gra­kṣa­ya­he­tu­tvā­l locane ti­mi­rā­di­va­t || 34 || TAŚVA-ML 016,01sa­ma­gra­kṣa­ya­he­tu­kaṃ hi cakṣuṣi ti­mi­rā­di na punar u­dbha­va­ddṛ­ṣṭaṃ ta­dva­tsa­rva­vi­do jñā­na­pra­ti­baṃ­dha­ka­m iti | nanu TAŚVA-ML 016,02kṣa­ya­mā­tra­si­ddhā­v apy ā­mū­la­kṣa­yo sya na siddhyet | punar nayane ti­mi­ra­m u­dbha­va­d dṛṣṭam eveti cen na, tadā tasya sa­ma­gra­kṣa­ya- TAŚVA-ML 016,03he­tu­tvā­bhā­vā­t | sa­ma­gra­kṣa­ya­he­tu­ka­m eva hi ti­mi­rā­di­ka­m i­ho­dā­ha­ra­ṇaṃ nānyat | na cānena hetor a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tā TAŚVA-ML 016,04tatra ta­da­bhā­vā­t | kiṃ punaḥ ke­va­la­sya pra­ti­baṃ­dha­kaṃ ya­syā­tyaṃ­ta­pa­ri­kṣa­yaḥ kvacit sādhyata iti nā­kṣe­pta­vya­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.35abmoho jñā­na­dṛ­gā­vṛ­ttyaṃ­ta­rā­yāḥ pra­ti­baṃ­dha­kāḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.35cdke­va­la­sya hi vakṣyaṃte tadbhāve ta­da­nu­dbha­vā­t || 35 || TAŚVA-ML 016,07yad bhāve ni­ya­me­na ya­syā­nu­dbha­va­s tat tasya pra­ti­baṃ­dha­kaṃ yathā timiraṃ ne­tra­vi­jñā­na­sya mo­hā­di­bhā­vo sma­dā­de­ś ca- TAŚVA-ML 016,08kṣu­rjñā­nā­nu­dbha­va­ś ca ke­va­la­sye­ti mo­hā­da­ya­s ta­tpra­ti­baṃ­dha­kāḥ pra­va­kṣyaṃ­te | tato na dharmiṇo 'siddhiḥ | TAŚVA-ML 016,09kaḥ punar etat kṣa­ya­he­tuḥ samagro yad bhāvād dhe­tu­si­ddhi­r iti ce­t­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.36abteṣāṃ pra­kṣa­ya­he­tū ca pūrṇau saṃ­va­ra­ni­rja­re | TAŚV-ML 1.0.36cdte ta­po­ti­śa­yā­t sādhoḥ ka­sya­ci­d bhavato dhruvam || 36 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.37abtapo hy a­nā­ga­tā­ghau­gha­pra­va­rta­na­ni­ro­dha­na­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.37cdta­jja­nma­he­tu­saṃ­ghā­ta­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­ya­to yathā || 37 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.38abbha­vi­ṣya­tkā­la­kū­ṭā­di­vi­kā­rau­gha­ni­ro­dha­na­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.38cdmaṃ­tra­dhyā­na­vi­dhā­nā­di sphuṭaṃ loke pra­tī­ya­te || 38 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.39abnṛṇām apy a­gha­saṃ­baṃ­dho rā­ga­dve­ṣā­di­he­tu­kaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.39cdduḥ­khā­di­pha­la­he­tu­tvā­d a­ti­bhu­kti­vi­ṣā­di­va­t || 39 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.40abta­dvi­ro­dhi­vi­rā­gā­di­rū­paṃ tapa i­ho­cya­te | TAŚV-ML 1.0.40cdta­da­si­ddhā­v a­ta­jja­nma­kā­ra­ṇa­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­tā || 40 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.41abtadā duḥ­kha­pha­laṃ ka­rma­saṃ­ci­taṃ pra­ti­ha­nya­te | TAŚV-ML 1.0.41cdkā­ya­kle­śā­di­rū­pe­ṇa tapasā ta­tsa­jā­ti­nā || 41 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.42absvā­dhyā­yā­di­sva­bhā­ve­na pa­ra­pra­śa­ma­mū­rti­nā | TAŚV-ML 1.0.42cdbaddhaṃ sā­tā­di­kṛ­tka­rma śa­krā­di­su­kha­jā­ti­nā || 42 || TAŚVA-ML 016,24ke­va­la­pra­ti­baṃ­dha­ka­syā­nā­ga­ta­sya saṃ­ci­ta­sya vā­tyaṃ­ti­ka­kṣa­ya­he­tū samagrau saṃ­va­ra­ni­rja­re ta­po­ti­śa­yā­t ka­sya­ci­d a- TAŚVA-ML 016,25vaśyaṃ bhavata eveti pra­mā­ṇa­si­ddhaṃ tasya sa­ma­gra­kṣa­ya­he­tu­tva­sā­dha­naṃ yataḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.43abtato niḥ­śe­ṣa­ta­ttvā­rtha­ve­dī pra­kṣī­ṇa­ka­lma­ṣaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.43cdśre­yo­mā­rga­sya netāsti sa saṃ­stu­tya­s ta­da­rthi­bhiḥ || 43 || TAŚVA-ML 016,28nanu niḥ­śe­ṣa­ta­ttvā­rtha­ve­di­tve pra­kṣī­ṇa­ka­lma­ṣa­tve ca cā­ri­trā­khye sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­vi­nā­bhā­vi­ni siddhe pi TAŚVA-ML 016,29bha­ga­va­taḥ śa­rī­ra­tve­nā­va­sthā­nā­saṃ­bha­vā­n na śre­yo­mā­rgo­pa­de­śi­tvaṃ tathāpi ta­da­va­sthā­ne śa­rī­ra­tvā­bhā­va­sya ra­tna­tra­ya- TAŚVA-ML 016,30ni­baṃ­dha­na­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t tadbhāve py a­bhā­vā­t | kā­ra­ṇāṃ­ta­rā­pe­kṣā­yāṃ na ra­tna­tra­ya­m eva saṃ­sā­ra­kṣa­ya­ni­mi­tta­m iti kaścit | TAŚVA-ML 016,31so pi na vi­pa­ści­t | ya­smā­t­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.44abtasya da­rśa­na­śu­ddhyā­di­bhā­va­no­pā­tta­mū­rti­nā | TAŚV-ML 1.0.44cdpu­ṇya­tī­rtha­ka­ra­tve­na nāmnā saṃ­pā­di­ta­śri­yaḥ || 44 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.45absthitasya ca ciraṃ svāyur vi­śe­ṣa­va­śa­va­rti­naḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.45cdśre­yo­mā­rgo­pa­de­śi­tvaṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­n na vi­ru­dhya­te || 45 || TAŚVA-ML 017,01tasya niḥ­śe­ṣa­ta­ttvā­rtha­ve­di­naḥ sa­mu­dbhū­ta­ra­tna­tra­ya­syā­pi śa­rī­ri­tve­nā­va­sthā­naṃ svāyur vi­śe­ṣa­va­śa­va­rti­tvā­t | na hi TAŚVA-ML 017,02ta­dā­yu­r a­pa­va­rta­nī­yaṃ ye­no­pa­kra­ma­va­śā­t kṣī­ye­ta­, ta­da­kṣa­ye ca ta­da­vi­nā­bhā­vi­nā­m ā­di­ka­rma­tra­yo­da­yo pi ta­syā­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | TAŚVA-ML 017,03tataḥ sthitasya bha­ga­va­taḥ śre­yo­mā­rgo­pa­de­śi­tvaṃ katham api na vi­ru­dhya­te | kutas tarhi ta­syā­yuḥ­kṣa­yaḥ śe­ṣā­ghā­ti­ka­rma­kṣa- TAŚVA-ML 017,04yaś ca syād yato muktir iti cet pha­lo­pa­bho­gā­d āyuṣo ni­rja­ro­pa­va­rṇa­nā­d a­ghā­ti­ka­rma­tra­ya­sya ca śe­ṣa­syā­dhi­ka­sthi- TAŚVA-ML 017,05ter daṃ­ḍa­ka­pā­ṭā­di­ka­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣā­d a­pa­ka­rṣa­ṇā­di­ka­rma­vi­śe­ṣā­d veti brūmaḥ | na caivaṃ ra­tna­tra­ya­he­tu­tā mukter vyā­ha­nya­te TAŚVA-ML 017,06ni­śca­ya­na­yā­d a­yo­gi­ke­va­li­ca­ra­m a­sa­ma­ya­va­rti­no ra­tna­tra­ya­sya mu­kti­he­tu­tva­vya­va­sthi­teḥ | nanu sthi­ta­syā­py a­mo­ha­sya TAŚVA-ML 017,07mo­ha­vi­śe­ṣā­tma­ka­vi­va­kṣā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ kutaḥ śre­yo­mā­rga­va­ca­na­pra­vṛ­tti­r iti ca na maṃtavyaṃ | tī­rtha­ka­ra­tva­nā­ma­ka­rma­ṇā TAŚVA-ML 017,08pu­ṇyā­ti­śa­ye­na ta­syā­ga­ma­la­kṣa­ṇa­tī­rtha­ka­ra­tva­śri­yaḥ saṃ­pā­da­nā­t tī­rtha­ka­ra­tva­nā­ma­ka­rma tu da­rśa­na­vi­śu­ddhyā­di­bhā­va­nā­ba­la- TAŚVA-ML 017,09bhāvi vi­bhā­va­yi­ṣya­te | na ca mo­ha­va­ti vi­va­kṣā­nāṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tvaṃ va­ca­na­pra­vṛ­tte­r u­pa­la­bhya pra­kṣī­ṇa­mo­he pi tasya TAŚVA-ML 017,10ta­tpū­rva­ka­tva­sā­dha­naṃ śreyaḥ śa­rī­ra­tvā­deḥ pū­rva­sa­rva­jña­tvā­di­sā­dha­nā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t va­co­vi­va­kṣā­nāṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tvā­si­ddhe­ś ceti TAŚVA-ML 017,11ni­ra­va­dyaṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­di­tra­ya­he­tu­ka­mu­kti­vā­di­nāṃ śre­yo­mā­rgo­pa­de­śi­tva­m || TAŚV-ML 1.0.46abjñā­na­mā­trā­t tu yo nāma muktim abhyeti kaścana | TAŚV-ML 1.0.46cdtasya tan na tataḥ pūrvam a­jña­tvā­t pā­ma­rā­di­va­t || 46 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.47abnāpi paścād a­va­sthā­nā­bhā­vā­d vā­gvṛ­ttya­yo­ga­taḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.47cdā­kā­śa­sye­va muktasya kvo­pa­de­śa­pra­va­rta­na­m || 47 || TAŚVA-ML 017,16sā­kṣā­da­śe­ṣa­ta­ttva­jñā­nā­t pūrvam ā­ga­ma­jñā­na­ba­lā­d yoginaḥ śre­yo­mā­rgo­pa­de­śi­tva­m a­vi­ru­ddha­m a­jña­tvā­si­ddhe­r iti na maṃ- TAŚVA-ML 017,17tavyaṃ | sa­rva­jña­ka­lpa­nā­na­rtha­kyā­t­, pa­ra­ma­tā­nu­sa­ra­ṇa­pra­sa­kte­ś ca | yo­gi­jñā­na­sa­ma­kā­laṃ tasya tad ity apy asāraṃ tattva- TAŚVA-ML 017,18jñā­na­pū­rva­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t ta­du­pa­de­śa­sya ta­ttva­jñā­nā­t paścāt tu mukteḥ khasyeva vā­gvṛ­ttya­gha­ṭa­nā­t śa­rī­ra­tve­nā­va­sthā­nā- TAŚVA-ML 017,19saṃ­bha­vā­d dūre sa­nmā­rgo­pa­de­śaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.0.48absaṃ­skā­ra­syā­kṣa­yā­t tasya yady a­va­sthā­na­m iṣyate | TAŚV-ML 1.0.48cdtatkṣaye kāraṇaṃ vācyaṃ ta­ttva­jñā­nā­t paraṃ tvayā || 48 || TAŚVA-ML 017,22na hi ta­ttva­jñā­na­m eva saṃ­skā­ra­kṣa­ye kā­ra­ṇa­m a­va­sthā­na­vi­ro­dha­sya ta­da­va­stha­tvā­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.49absaṃ­skā­ra­syā­yu­rā­khya­sya pa­ri­kṣa­ya­ni­baṃ­dha­na­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.49cddharmam eva samādhiḥ syād iti kecit pra­ca­kṣa­te || 49 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.50abvi­jñā­nā­t so pi yady anyaḥ pra­ti­jñā­vyā­ha­ti­s tadā | TAŚV-ML 1.0.50cdsa cā­ri­tra­vi­śe­ṣo hi mukter mārgaḥ sthito bhavet || 50 || TAŚVA-ML 017,27ta­ttva­jñā­nā­d anyata eva saṃ­pra­jñā­ta­yo­gā­t saṃ­sā­ra­kṣa­ye mu­kti­si­ddhi­s ta­ttva­jñā­nā­n muktir iti pratijñā hīyate TAŚVA-ML 017,28sa­mā­dhi­vi­śe­ṣa­ś ca cā­ri­tra­vi­śe­ṣaḥ syā­dvā­di­nāṃ mu­kti­mā­rgo vya­va­sthi­taḥ syāt || TAŚV-ML 1.0.51abjñānam eva sthi­rī­bhū­taṃ sa­mā­dhi­r iti cen matam | TAŚV-ML 1.0.51cdtasya pra­dhā­na­dha­rma­tve ni­vṛ­tti­s ta­tkṣa­yā­d yadi || 51 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.52abtadā so pi kuto jñānād u­kta­do­ṣā­nu­ṣaṃ­ga­taḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.52cdsa­mā­dhyaṃ­ta­ra­ta­ś cen na tu­lya­pa­rya­nu­yo­ga­taḥ || 52 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.53abtasya puṃsaḥ sva­rū­pa­tve prāg eva syāt pa­ri­kṣa­yaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.53cdsaṃ­skā­ra­syā­sya ni­tya­tvā­n na ka­dā­ci­d a­saṃ­bha­vaḥ || 53 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.54abā­vi­rbhā­va­ti­ro­bhā­vā­v api nā­tma­sva­bhā­va­gau | TAŚV-ML 1.0.54cdpa­ri­ṇā­mo hi tasya syāt tathā pra­kṛ­ti­va­c ca tau || 54 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.55abtataḥ syā­dvā­di­nāṃ siddhaṃ mataṃ nai­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­nā­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.55cdba­hi­raṃ­ta­ś ca vastūnāṃ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vya­va­sthi­teḥ || 55 || TAŚVA-ML 018,05na sthi­ra­jñā­nā­tma­kaḥ saṃ­pra­jñā­to yogaḥ saṃ­skā­ra­kṣa­ya­kā­ra­ṇa­m iṣyate yatas tasya pra­dhā­na­dha­rma­tvā­t ta­tkṣa­yā­n muktiḥ TAŚVA-ML 018,06syāt | so pi ca tatkṣayo jñānād a­jñā­nā­d vā sa­mā­dhe­r iti pa­rya­nu­yo­ga­sya sa­mā­na­tvā­d a­na­va­sthā­na­m ā­śaṃ­kya­te | nāpi TAŚVA-ML 018,07pu­ru­ṣa­sva­rū­pa­mā­traṃ sa­mā­dhi­r yena tasya ni­tya­tvā­n nityaṃ muktir ā­pā­dya­te ta­dā­vi­rbhā­va­ti­ro­bhā­vā­bhā­vā­d anyathā pra­dhā­na­va­t puṃ- TAŚVA-ML 018,08so pi pa­ri­ṇā­ma­si­ddheḥ sa­rva­pa­ri­ṇā­mī­ti syā­dvā­dā­śra­ya­ṇaṃ pra­sa­jye­ta | kiṃ tarhi ? viśiṣṭaṃ pu­ru­ṣa­sva­rū­pa­m a­saṃ­pra­jñā­ta- TAŚVA-ML 018,09yogaḥ saṃ­skā­ra­kṣa­ya­kā­ra­ṇaṃ | na ca pra­ti­jñā­vyā­ghā­ta­s ta­ttva­jñā­nā­j jī­va­nmu­kte­r ā­sthā­nāṃ­ta­kā­le ta­ttvo­pa­de­śa­gha­ṭa­nā­t para- TAŚVA-ML 018,10ma­niḥ­śre­ya­sa­sya sa­mā­dhi­vi­śe­ṣā­t saṃ­skā­ra­kṣa­ye pra­ti­jñā­nā­d iti vadann aṃ­dha­sa­rpa­bi­la­pra­ve­śa­nyā­ye­na syā­dvā­di­da­rśa­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 018,11sa­mā­śra­ya­tī­ty u­pa­da­rśya­te || TAŚV-ML 1.0.56abmi­thyā­rthā­bhi­ni­ve­śe­na mi­thyā­jñā­ne­na va­rji­ta­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.56cdyat puṃ­rū­pa­m u­dā­sī­naṃ tac ced dhyānaṃ mataṃ tava || 56 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.57abhaṃta ra­tna­tra­yaṃ kiṃ na tataḥ param i­he­ṣya­te | TAŚV-ML 1.0.57cdyato na ta­nni­mi­tta­tvaṃ mukter ā­sthī­ya­te tvayā || 57 || TAŚVA-ML 018,16nanu ca mi­thyā­rthā­bhi­ni­ve­śe­na varjitaṃ pu­ru­ṣa­sya svarūpaṃ na sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ tasya ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­na­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­t­, TAŚVA-ML 018,17nāpi mi­thyā­jñā­ne­na varjitaṃ ta­tsa­mya­gjñā­naṃ tasya svā­rthā­vā­ya­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­t­, u­dā­sī­naṃ ca na puṃrūpaṃ samyak- TAŚVA-ML 018,18cāritraṃ tasya gu­pti­sa­mi­ti­vra­ta­bhe­da­sya bā­hyā­bhyaṃ­ta­ra­kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣo pa­ra­ma­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­t yena ta­thā­bhū­ta­ra­tna­tra­ya­m eva TAŚVA-ML 018,19mokṣasya kā­ra­ṇa­m a­smā­bhi­r ā­sthī­ya­te | mi­thyā­bhi­ni­ve­śa­mi­thyā­jñā­na­yoḥ pra­dhā­na­vi­va­rti­ta­yā sa­mā­dhi­vi­śe­ṣa­kā­le TAŚVA-ML 018,20pra­dhā­na­saṃ­sa­rgā­bhā­ve pu­ru­ṣa­sya ta­dva­rji­ta­tve pi sva­rū­pa­mā­trā­va­sthā­nā­t | tad uktaṃ | "tadā draṣṭuḥ svarūpe va­sthā­na­m­" iti TAŚVA-ML 018,21kaścit | tad asat | saṃ­pra­jñā­ta­yo­ga­kā­le pi tādṛśaḥ puṃ­rū­pa­syā­bhā­vā­t pa­ra­ma­niḥ­śre­ya­sa­pra­sa­kteḥ | tadā vai­rā­gya­ta­ttva- TAŚVA-ML 018,22jñā­nā­bhi­ni­ve­śā­tma­ka­pra­dhā­na­saṃ­sa­rgā­sa­dbhā­vā­n nā­saṃ­pra­jñā­ta­yo­go sti, yataḥ pa­ra­ma­mu­kti­r iti cet tarhi ra­tna­tra­yā­j jī- TAŚVA-ML 018,23va­nmu­kti­r ity āyātaḥ pra­ti­jñā­vyā­ghā­taḥ pa­ra­ma­ta­pra­ve­śā­t | ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­na­ta­ttva­jñā­na­vai­rā­gyā­ṇāṃ ra­tna­tra­ya­tvā­t tato TAŚVA-ML 018,24jī­va­nmu­kte­r ā­rhaṃ­tya­rū­pā­yāḥ parair i­ṣṭa­tvā­t | yad api draṣṭur ātmanaḥ svarūpe vasthānaṃ dhyānaṃ pa­ra­ma­mu­kti­ni­baṃ­dha­naṃ tad api TAŚVA-ML 018,25na ra­tna­tra­yā­tma­ka­tāṃ vya­bhi­ca­ra­ti­, sa­mya­gjñā­na­sya puṃ­rū­pa­tvā­t­, tasya ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­na­sa­ha­ca­ri­ta­tvā­t­, pa­ra­mau­dā­sī- TAŚVA-ML 018,26nyasya ca pa­ra­ma­cā­ri­tra­tvā­t || TAŚVA-ML 018,27puruṣo na jñā­na­sva­bhā­va iti na śa­kya­vya­va­sthaṃ | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.0.58abyady a­jñā­na­sva­bhā­vaḥ syāt kapilo no­pa­de­śa­kṛ­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.58cdsu­ṣu­pta­va­tpra­dhā­naṃ vā­ce­ta­na­tvā­d gha­ṭā­di­va­t || 58 || TAŚVA-ML 018,30yathaiva hi su­ṣu­pta­va­tta­ttva­jñā­na­ra­hi­taḥ kapilo 'nyo vā no­pa­de­śa­kā­rī parasya ghaṭate tathā pra­dhā­na­m api TAŚVA-ML 018,31svayam a­ce­ta­na­tvā­t ku­ṭā­di­va­t | TAŚVA-ML 018,32ta­ttva­jñā­na­saṃ­sa­rgā­d yogī jñā­na­sva­bhā­va iti ce­t­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.59abjñā­na­saṃ­sa­rga­to py eṣa naiva jñā­na­sva­bhā­va­kaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.59cdvyoma ta­dva­dvi­śe­ṣa­sya sa­rva­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ || 59 || TAŚVA-ML 019,01yasya sarvathā ni­ra­ti­śa­yaḥ pu­ru­ṣa­s tasya jñā­na­saṃ­sa­rgā­d api na jñā­na­sva­bhā­vo sau ga­ga­na­va­t | katham anyathā caitanyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 019,02pu­ru­ṣa­sya sva­rū­pa­m iti na vi­ru­dhya­te ? tato na kapilo mo­kṣa­mā­rga­sya praṇetā yena saṃstutyaḥ syāt | TAŚV-ML 1.0.60abe­te­nai­ve­śva­raḥ śre­yaḥ­pa­tha­pra­khyā­pa­ne 'prabhuḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.60cdvyākhyāto '­ce­ta­no hy eṣa jñānād a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tva­taḥ || 60 || TAŚVA-ML 019,05neśvaraḥ śre­yo­mā­rgo­pa­de­śī svayam a­ce­ta­na­tvā­d ā­kā­śa­va­t | svayam a­ce­ta­no sau jñānād a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tvā­t tadvat | TAŚVA-ML 019,06nā­trā­śra­yā­si­ddho hetur ī­śva­ra­sya pu­ru­ṣa­vi­śe­ṣa­sya syā­dvā­di­bhi­r a­bhi­pre­ta­tvā­t | nāpi dha­rmi­grā­ha­ka­pra­mā­ṇa­bā­dhi­taḥ TAŚVA-ML 019,07pakṣas ta­dgrā­hi­ṇā pra­mā­ṇe­na tasya śre­yo­mā­rgo­pa­de­śi­tve­nā­pra­ti­pa­tteḥ | pa­ro­pa­ga­ma­taḥ sā­dha­nā­bhi­dhā­nā­d vā na prakṛta- TAŚVA-ML 019,08co­dyā­va­tā­raḥ sarvasya tathā ta­dva­ca­nā­pra­ti­kṣe­pā­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.61abvi­jñā­na­sa­ma­vā­yā­c cec cetano 'yam u­pe­ya­te | TAŚV-ML 1.0.61cdta­tsaṃ­sa­rgā­t kathaṃ na jñaḥ kapilo pi pra­si­ddhya­ti || 61 || TAŚVA-ML 019,11ya­the­śva­ro jñā­na­sa­ma­vā­yā­c ce­ta­na­s tathā jñā­na­saṃ­sa­rgā­t kapilo pi jño stu | tathāpi ta­syā­jña­tve katham ī­śva­ra­ś cetano TAŚVA-ML 019,12yato 'siddho hetuḥ syāt | TAŚV-ML 1.0.62abpra­dhā­nā­śra­yi vijñānaṃ na puṃso jña­tva­sā­dha­na­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.62cdyadi bhinnaṃ kathaṃ puṃsas tat tatheṣṭaṃ ja­ḍā­tma­bhiḥ || 62 || TAŚVA-ML 019,15pra­dhā­nā­śri­taṃ jñānaṃ nātmano jña­tva­sā­dha­naṃ tato bhi­nnā­śra­ya­tvā­t pu­ru­ṣāṃ­ta­ra­saṃ­sa­rgi­jñā­na­va­d iti cet ? tarhi TAŚVA-ML 019,16na jñānam ī­śva­ra­sya jña­tva­sā­dha­naṃ tato bhi­nna­pa­dā­rtha­tvā­d a­nī­śva­ra­jñā­na­va­d iti kiṃ nā­nu­ma­nya­se | TAŚV-ML 1.0.63abjñā­nā­śra­ya­tva­to vedhā nityaṃ jño yadi kathyate | TAŚV-ML 1.0.63cdtad eva kiṃkṛtaṃ tasya tato bhede pi tattvataḥ || 63 || TAŚVA-ML 019,19sraṣṭā jño nityaṃ jñā­nā­śra­ya­tvā­t yas tu na jñaḥ sa na nityaṃ jñā­nā­śra­yo yathā vyo­mā­diḥ­, na ca tathā sraṣṭā TAŚVA-ML 019,20tato nityaṃ jña iti cet | kiṃkṛtaṃ tadā sraṣṭur jñā­nā­śra­ya­tvaṃ jñānād bhede pi vastuta iti ciṃtyam | sa­ma­vā­ya­kṛ­ta- TAŚVA-ML 019,21m iti cet | sa­ma­vā­yaḥ kim a­vi­śi­ṣṭo viśiṣṭo vā ? pra­tha­ma­vi­ka­lpo nu­pa­pa­nnaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 019,22ka­smā­t­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.64absa­ma­vā­yo hi sarvatra na vi­śe­ṣa­kṛ­de­ka­kaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.64cdkathaṃ khādīni saṃtyajya puṃsi jñānaṃ ni­yo­ja­ye­t || 64 || TAŚVA-ML 019,25yasmāt "­sa­rve­ṣu sa­ma­vā­yi­ṣv eka eva sa­ma­vā­ya­s tattvaṃ bhavena vyā­khyā­ta­m­" iti va­ca­nā­t | tasmāt teṣāṃ TAŚVA-ML 019,26vi­śe­ṣa­kṛ­n na nāma yena puṃsy eva jñānaṃ ni­yo­ja­ye­d ā­kā­śā­di­pa­ri­hā­re­ṇa iti bu­ddhyā­ma­he | sa­ttā­va­de­ka­tve pi TAŚVA-ML 019,27sa­ma­vā­ya­sya pra­ti­vi­śi­ṣṭa­pa­dā­rtha­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­ta­yā vi­śe­ṣa­kā­ri­tva­m iti cet, tarhi viśiṣṭaḥ sa­ma­vā­yaḥ prati TAŚVA-ML 019,28viśeṣyaṃ sa­ttā­va­d eva iti prāpto dvitīyaḥ pakṣaḥ | tatra ca —TAŚV-ML 1.0.65abviśiṣṭaḥ sa­ma­vā­yo 'yam ī­śva­ra­jñā­na­yo­r yadi | TAŚV-ML 1.0.65cdtadā nā­nā­tva­m etasya prāptaṃ saṃ­yo­ga­va­tta­ka­m || 65 || TAŚVA-ML 019,31na hi, saṃyogaḥ pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣyaṃ viśiṣṭo nānā na bhavati daṃ­ḍa­pu­ru­ṣa­saṃ­yo­gā­t pa­ṭa­dhū­pa­saṃ­yo­ga­syā­bhe­dā- TAŚVA-ML 019,32pratīteḥ | saṃ­yo­ga­tve­nā­bhe­da eveti cet, tad api tato yadi bhinnam eva tadā katham a­syai­ka­tve saṃ­yo­ga­yo­r ekatvaṃ ? TAŚVA-ML 019,33tan nānā saṃyogo bhyupeyo 'nyathā sva­ma­ta­vi­ro­dhā­t | ta­dva­tsa­ma­vā­yo nekaḥ pra­ti­pa­dya­tāṃ­; ī­śva­ra­jñā­na­yoḥ sa­ma­vā­yaḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 019,34pa­ṭa­rū­pa­yoḥ sa­ma­vā­ya iti vi­śi­ṣṭa­pra­tya­yo­tpa­tteḥ | sa­ma­vā­yi­vi­śe­ṣā­t sa­ma­vā­ye viśiṣṭaḥ pratyaya iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 020,01tarhi saṃ­yo­gi­vi­śe­ṣā­t saṃyoge vi­śi­ṣṭa­pra­tya­yo stu | śithilaḥ saṃyogo nibiḍaḥ saṃyoga iti pratyayo yathā TAŚVA-ML 020,02saṃyoge tathā nityaṃ sa­ma­vā­yaḥ ka­dā­ci­t sa­ma­vā­ya iti sa­ma­vā­ye pi | sa­ma­vā­yi­no ni­tya­tva­kā­dā­ci­tka­tvā­bhyāṃ TAŚVA-ML 020,03sa­ma­vā­ye ta­tpra­tya­yo­tpa­ttau saṃ­yo­gi­noḥ śi­thi­la­tva­ni­bi­ḍa­tvā­bhyāṃ saṃyoge tathā pratyayaḥ syāt | svataḥ TAŚVA-ML 020,04saṃ­yo­gi­no­r ni­bi­ḍa­tve saṃyogo narthaka iti cet, svataḥ sa­ma­vā­yi­no­r nityatve sa­ma­vā­yo narthakaḥ kiṃ na syāt | TAŚVA-ML 020,05ihedaṃ sa­ma­ve­ta­m iti pratītiḥ sa­ma­vā­ya­syā­rtha iti cet, saṃ­yo­ga­sye­he­daṃ saṃ­yu­kta­m iti pra­tī­ti­r artho stu | tato TAŚVA-ML 020,06na saṃ­yo­ga­sa­ma­vā­ya­yo­r viśeṣo nyatra vi­ṣva­gbhā­vā­vi­ṣva­gbhā­va­sva­bhā­vā­bhyā­m iti tayor nānātvaṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­t siddhaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 020,07sa­ma­vā­ya­sya nānātve a­ni­tya­tva­pra­saṃ­gaḥ saṃ­yo­ga­va­d iti cet | na | ā­tma­bhi­r vya­bhi­cā­rā­t­, ka­thaṃ­ci­d anitya- TAŚVA-ML 020,08tva­sye­ṣṭa­tvā­c ca | kiṃ ca —TAŚV-ML 1.0.66aba­nā­śra­yaḥ kathaṃ cāyam ā­śra­yai­r yujyate ṃjasā | TAŚV-ML 1.0.66cdta­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tā yena sa­ma­vā­ya­sya gamyate || 66 || TAŚVA-ML 020,11yeṣām a­nā­śra­yaḥ sa­ma­vā­ya iti mataṃ teṣām ā­tma­jñā­nā­di­bhiḥ sa­ma­vā­yi­bhiḥ kathaṃ saṃ­ba­dhya­te ? saṃ­yo­ge­ne­ti cen na | TAŚVA-ML 020,12ta­syā­dra­vya­tve­na saṃ­yo­gā­nā­śra­ya­tvā­t | sa­ma­vā­ye­ne­ti cāyuktaṃ | svayaṃ sa­ma­vā­yāṃ­ta­rā­ni­ṣṭeḥ | vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­bhā­ve­ne­ti TAŚVA-ML 020,13cet, kathaṃ sa­ma­vā­yi­bhi­r a­saṃ­ba­ddha­sya tasya ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­bhā­vo ni­ścī­ya­te ? sa­ma­vā­yi­no vi­śe­ṣyā­t sa­ma­vā­yo TAŚVA-ML 020,14vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m iti pra­tī­te­r vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣya­bhā­va eva saṃbaṃdhaḥ sa­ma­vā­yi­bhiḥ sa­ma­vā­ya­sye­ti cet | sa tarhi tato TAŚVA-ML 020,15yady a­bhi­nna­s tadvad vā sa­ma­vā­yi­nāṃ tā­dā­tmya­si­ddhi­r a­bhi­nnā­d a­bhi­nnā­nāṃ teṣāṃ ta­dva­dbhe­da­vi­ro­dhā­t | bhinna eveti cet TAŚVA-ML 020,16kathaṃ tair vya­pa­di­śya­te ? pa­ra­smā­d vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣya­bhā­vā­d iti cet, sa eva pa­rya­nu­yo­go '­na­va­sthā­naṃ ca | su­dū­ra­m api TAŚVA-ML 020,17gatvā sva­saṃ­baṃ­dhi­bhiḥ saṃ­baṃ­dha­sya tā­dā­tmyo­pa­ga­me pa­ra­ma­ta­pra­si­ddhe­r na sa­ma­vā­yi­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tvaṃ nāma || TAŚV-ML 1.0.67abvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tve caitasya vi­ci­tra­sa­ma­vā­yi­nā­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.67cdvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tve nā­nā­tva­prā­pti­r daṃ­ḍa­ka­ṭā­di­va­t || 67 || TAŚVA-ML 020,20saty api sa­ma­vā­ya­sya nā­nā­sa­ma­vā­yi­nāṃ vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tve nā­nā­tva­prā­pti­r daṃ­ḍa­ka­ṭā­di­va­t | na hi yu­ga­pa­n nānārtha- TAŚVA-ML 020,21vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m ekaṃ dṛṣṭaṃ | sattvaṃ dṛṣṭam iti cen na | tasya ka­thaṃ­ci­n nā­nā­rū­pa­tvā­t | ta­de­ka­tvai­kāṃ­te ghaṭaḥ sann iti pratyayo- TAŚVA-ML 020,22tpattau sarvathā sattvasya pra­tī­ta­tvā­t sa­rvā­rtha­sa­ttva­pra­tī­tya­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t kvacit sa­ttā­saṃ­de­ho na syāt | sattvaṃ sa­rvā­tma­nā TAŚVA-ML 020,23pra­ti­pa­nnaṃ na tu sa­rvā­rthā­s ta­dvi­śe­ṣyā iti | tadā kvacit sa­ttā­saṃ­de­he gha­ṭa­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tvaṃ sa­ttva­syā­nya­d anyad a­rthāṃ­ta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 020,24vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tva­m ity ā­yā­ta­m a­ne­ka­rū­pa­tvaṃ | nā­nā­rtha­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tvaṃ nānā na punaḥ sattvaṃ tasya tato bhedād iti cet | TAŚVA-ML 020,25tarhi gha­ṭa­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tvā­dhā­ra­tve­na sattvasya pratītau sa­rvā­rtha­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tvā­dhā­ra­tve­nā­pi pra­ti­pa­tteḥ sa eva saṃ­śa­yā­pā­yaḥ TAŚVA-ML 020,26sa­rvā­rtha­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tvā­dhā­ra­tva­sya tato na­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tvā­t | tasyāpi nā­nā­rū­pa­sya sa­ttvā­dbhe­de nā­nā­rtha­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tvā­n nānā- TAŚVA-ML 020,27rūpād a­na­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tva­si­ddheḥ | siddhaṃ nā­nā­sva­bhā­vaṃ sattvaṃ sa­kṛ­nnā­nā­rtha­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ | ta­dva­tsa­ma­vā­yo stu | dra­vya­tvā­di- TAŚVA-ML 020,28sāmānyaṃ dvi­tvā­di­saṃ­khyā­naṃ pṛ­tha­ktvā­dya­va­ya­vi­dra­vya­m ā­kā­śā­di vi­bhu­dra­vyaṃ ca svayam ekam api purā yad a­ne­kā­rtha- TAŚVA-ML 020,29vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m ity etad anena nirastaṃ | sa­rva­thai­ka­sya ta­thā­bhā­va­vi­ro­dha­si­ddhe­r iti na pa­ra­pa­ri­ka­lpi­ta­sva­bhā­vaḥ sa­ma­vā­yo sti, TAŚVA-ML 020,30ye­ne­śva­ra­sya sadā jñā­na­sa­ma­vā­yi­to­pa­pa­tte­r jñatvaṃ siddhyet | TAŚVA-ML 020,31kī­dṛ­śa­s tarhi sa­ma­vā­yo 'stu? —TAŚV-ML 1.0.68abtato '­rtha­syai­va paryāyaḥ sa­ma­vā­yo gu­ṇā­di­va­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.68cdtā­dā­tmya­pa­ri­ṇā­me­na ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­va­bhā­sa­nā­t || 68 || TAŚVA-ML 020,34bhrāṃtaṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­d dra­vya­bhe­de­na pra­ti­bhā­sa­naṃ sa­ma­vā­ya­sye­ti na matavyaṃ ta­dbhe­dai­kāṃ­ta­sya grā­ha­kā­bhā­vā­t | na hi TAŚVA-ML 021,01pratyakṣaṃ ta­dgrā­ha­kaṃ tatredaṃ dravyam ayaṃ gu­ṇā­di­r ayaṃ sa­ma­vā­ya iti bhe­da­pra­ti­bhā­sā­bhā­vā­t | nāpy a­nu­mā­naṃ liṃgā- TAŚVA-ML 021,02bhāvāt | i­he­da­m iti pratyayo liṃgam iti cet | na | tasya sa­ma­vā­yi­tā­dā­tmya­sva­bhā­va­sa­ma­vā­ya­sā­dha­ka­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 021,03vi­ru­ddha­tvā­t | ni­tya­sa­rva­ga­tai­ka­rū­pa­sya sa­ma­vā­ye­nā­nāṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tvā­t gu­ṇā­dī­nāṃ dra­vya­tvā­t ka­thaṃ­ci­t tādātmyā- TAŚVA-ML 021,04bhā­sa­na­sya dra­vya­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­tva­sya bhāvāt sā­dha­na­śū­nyaṃ sā­dhya­śū­nyaṃ ca ni­da­rśa­na­m iti cen na, a­tyaṃ­ta­bhe­da­sya tatas teṣā- TAŚVA-ML 021,05m a­ni­śca­yā­t ta­da­si­ddheḥ | gu­ṇa­gu­ṇi­nau kri­yā­ta­dvaṃ­tau jā­ti­ta­dvaṃ­tau ca pa­ra­spa­ra­m atyaṃtaṃ bhinnau bhi­nna­pra­ti­bhā­sa­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 021,06gha­ṭa­pa­ṭa­va­d ity a­nu­mā­na­m api na ta­dbhe­dai­kāṃ­ta­sā­dha­naṃ­, ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhi­nna­pra­ti­bhā­sa­tva­sya hetoḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­t ta­dbhe­da­sā­dha­na­ta­yā TAŚVA-ML 021,07vi­ru­ddha­tvā­t si­ddhya­bhā­vā­t | na hi gu­ṇa­gu­ṇyā­dī­nāṃ sarvathā bhe­da­pra­ti­bhā­so sti ka­thaṃ­ci­t tā­dā­tmya­pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 021,08tathāhi | gu­ṇā­da­ya­s tadvataḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­bhi­nnā­s tato śa­kya­vi­ve­ca­na­tvā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | kim idam a­śa­kya­vi­ve­ca­na­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 021,09nāma? vi­ve­ke­na gra­hī­tu­m a­śa­kya­tva­m iti ced asiddhaṃ gu­ṇā­dī­nāṃ dravyād bhedena gra­ha­ṇā­t | tadbuddhau dra­vya­syā­pra­ti- TAŚVA-ML 021,10bhā­sa­nā­t dra­vya­bu­ddhau ca gu­ṇā­dī­nā­m a­pra­tī­teḥ | de­śa­bhe­de­na vi­ve­ca­yi­tu­m a­śa­kya­tvaṃ tad iti cet, kā­la­kā­śā­di- TAŚVA-ML 021,11bhir a­nai­kāṃ­ti­kaṃ sā­dha­na­m iti kaścit | ta­da­na­va­bo­dha­vi­jṛ­bhi­taṃ | svā­śra­ya­dra­vyā­d dra­vyāṃ­ta­raṃ netum a­śa­kya­tva­syā- TAŚVA-ML 021,12śa­kya­vi­ve­ca­na­tva­sya ka­tha­nā­t | na ca ta­da­si­ddha­m a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tvaṃ sā­dhya­dha­rmi­ṇi sa­dbhā­vā­d vi­pa­kṣā­d vyā­vṛ­tte­ś ca | tan na TAŚVA-ML 021,13gu­ṇā­dī­nāṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­d dra­vya­tā­dā­tmya­pa­ri­ṇā­me­nā­va­bhā­sa­na­m a­si­ddhaṃ­, nāpi dra­vya­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­tvaṃ yena sā­dhya­śū­nyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 021,14sā­dha­na­śū­nyaṃ vā ni­da­rśa­na­m a­nu­ma­nya­te | sa­ma­vā­yo vā­rtha­syai­va paryāyo na si­ddhye­t­, siddhe pi sa­ma­vā­ya­sya TAŚVA-ML 021,15dra­vya­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­tve nānātve ca kiṃ siddham iti pra­da­rśa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.69abta­dī­śva­ra­sya vi­jñā­na­sa­ma­vā­ye­na yā jñatā | TAŚV-ML 1.0.69cdsā ka­thaṃ­ci­t ta­dā­tma­tva­pa­ri­ṇā­me­na nānyathā || 69 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.70abta­thā­ne­kāṃ­ta­vā­da­sya prasiddhiḥ kena vāryate | TAŚV-ML 1.0.70cdpra­mā­ṇa­bā­dha­nā­dbhi­nna­sa­ma­vā­ya­sya tadvataḥ || 70 || TAŚVA-ML 021,20tad evaṃ sa­ma­vā­ya­sya tattvato bhinnasya sarvathā pra­tya­kṣā­di­bā­dha­nā­t ta­da­bā­dhi­ta­dra­vya­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­sya sa­ma­vā­ya- TAŚVA-ML 021,21pra­si­ddhe­r jñā­na­sa­ma­vā­yā­d jño ma­he­śva­ra iti ka­thaṃ­ci­t tā­dā­tmya­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­d evoktaḥ syāt | sa ca mo­kṣā­mā­rga­sya TAŚVA-ML 021,22pra­ṇe­te­ti bha­ga­vā­n arhann eva nā­māṃ­ta­re­ṇa stū­ya­mā­naḥ kenāpi vā­ra­yi­tu­m aśakyaḥ | paras tu ka­pi­lā­di­va­da­jño na TAŚVA-ML 021,23ta­tpra­ṇe­tā nāma | TAŚV-ML 1.0.71absugato pi na mārgasya praṇetā vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | TAŚV-ML 1.0.71cdtṛ­ṣṇā­vi­dyā­vi­ni­rmu­kte­s ta­tsa­mā­khyā­ta­kha­ṅgi­va­t || 71 || TAŚVA-ML 021,26yo py āha | a­vi­dyā­tṛ­ṣṇā­bhyāṃ vi­ni­rmu­kta­tvā­t pra­mā­ṇa­bhū­to ja­ga­ddhi­tai­ṣī sugato mārgasya śāsteti | so pi TAŚVA-ML 021,27na pre­kṣā­vā­n | tathā vya­va­sthi­tya­gha­ṭa­nā­t | na hi śobhanaṃ saṃpūrṇaṃ vā gataḥ sugato vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te­, kṣaṇika- TAŚVA-ML 021,28ni­rā­sra­va­ci­tta­sya pra­jñā­pā­ra­mi­ta­sya śo­bha­na­tva­saṃ­pū­rṇa­tvā­bhyā­m iṣṭasya si­ddhyu­pā­yā­pā­yā­t | bhā­va­nā­pra­ka­rṣa­pa­ryaṃ­ta­s ta- TAŚVA-ML 021,29tsi­dhdyu­pā­ya iti cet | na | bhā­va­nā­yā vi­ka­lpā­tma­ka­tve­nā­ta­ttva­vi­ṣa­yā­yāḥ pra­ka­rṣa­pa­ryaṃ­ta­prā­ptā­yā­s ta­ttva­jñā­na- TAŚVA-ML 021,30vai­tṛ­ṣṇya­sva­bhā­vo­da­ya­vi­ro­dhā­t | na hi sā śru­ta­ma­yī ta­ttva­vi­ṣa­yā śrutasya pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | ta­ttva­vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ TAŚVA-ML 021,31pramāṇaṃ seti cet tarhi ciṃ­tā­ma­yī syāt | tathā ca na śru­ta­ma­yī bhāvanā nāma | pa­rā­rthā­nu­mā­na­rū­pā śru­ta­ma­yī TAŚVA-ML 021,32svā­rthā­nu­mā­nā­tmi­kā ciṃ­tā­ma­yī­ti vibhāgo pi na śreyān | sarvathā bhā­va­nā­yā­s ta­ttva­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­yo­gā­t | tattva- TAŚVA-ML 021,33prā­pa­ka­tvā­d va­stu­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­m iti cet, katham a­va­stvā­laṃ­ba­nā sā vastunaḥ prāpikā | ta­da­dhya­va­sā­yā­t tatra pra­va­rta­ka­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 021,34d iti cet | kiṃ punar a­dhya­va­sā­yo vastu vi­ṣa­yī­ku­ru­te yato sya tatra pra­va­rta­ka­tvaṃ | sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­da­rśa­na­va­śa­pra­bhā­vo TAŚVA-ML 022,01'­dhya­va­sā­yaḥ pra­vṛ­tti­vi­ṣa­yo­pa­da­rśa­ka­tvā­t pra­va­rta­ka iti cet, pra­tya­kṣa­pṛ­ṣṭa­bhā­vī vi­ka­lpa­s tathāstu sa­mā­ro­pa- TAŚVA-ML 022,02vya­va­cche­da­ka­tvā­d a­nu­mā­nā­dhya­va­sā­ya­sya ta­thā­bhā­ve da­rśa­no­tthā­dhya­va­sā­ya­sya kim a­ta­thā­bhā­va­s ta­da­vi­śe­ṣā­t | TAŚVA-ML 022,03pra­vṛ­tta­syā­ro­pa­sya vya­va­cche­do dhya­va­sā­yaḥ pra­va­rta­ko na punaḥ pra­va­rti­ṣya­mā­ṇa­sya vya­va­cche­da­ka iti bruvāṇaḥ kathaṃ TAŚVA-ML 022,04pa­rī­kṣa­ko nāma ta­ttvā­rtha­vā­sa­nā­ja­ni­tā­dhya­va­sā­ya­sya va­stu­vi­ṣa­ya­tā­yā­m a­nu­mā­nā­dhya­va­sā­ya­syā­pi seṣṭeti ta­dā­tmi­kā- TAŚVA-ML 022,05bhāvanā na ta­ttva­vi­ṣa­ya­to nā­vi­dyā­pra­sū­ti­he­tu­r a­vi­jñā­to vi­dyo­da­ya­vi­ro­dhā­t | nanv a­vi­dyā­nu­kū­lā­yā evā- TAŚVA-ML 022,06vidyāyā vi­dyā­pra­sa­va­na­he­tu­tvaṃ viruddhaṃ na punar vi­dyā­nu­kū­lā­yāḥ sarvasya tata eva vi­dyo­da­yo pa­ra­mā­d anyathā TAŚVA-ML 022,07vi­dyā­nā­di­tva­pra­sa­kteḥ saṃ­sā­ra­pra­vṛ­ttya­yo­gā­d iti cet | na | syā­dvā­di­nāṃ vi­dyā­pra­ti­baṃ­dha­kā­bhā­vā­d vi­dyo­da­ya- TAŚVA-ML 022,08syeṣṭeḥ | vi­dyā­sva­bhā­vo hy ātmā ta­dā­va­ra­ṇo­da­ye syād a­vi­dyā­vi­va­rtaḥ sva­pra­ti­baṃ­dha­kā­bhā­ve tu svarūpe vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­ta TAŚVA-ML 022,09iti nā­vi­dyai­vā­nā­di­r vi­dyo­da­ya­ni­mi­ttā sa­ka­la­vi­dyā­m u­pe­yā­m apekṣya de­śa­vi­dyā ta­du­pā­ya­rū­pā bhavaty a­vi­dyai­ve­ti TAŚVA-ML 022,10cet | na | de­śa­vi­dyā­yā deśataḥ pra­ti­baṃ­dha­kā­bhā­vā­d a­vi­dyā­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | yā tu ke­na­ci­d aṃśena pra­ti­baṃ­dha­ka­sya TAŚVA-ML 022,11sa­dbhā­vā­d a­vi­dyā­tma­naḥ sāpi na vi­dyo­da­ya­kā­ra­ṇaṃ ta­da­bhā­va eva vi­dyā­pra­sū­te­r iti na vi­dyā­tmi­kā bhāvanā TAŚVA-ML 022,12gu­ru­ṇo­pa­di­ṣṭā sā­dhya­mā­nā su­ga­ta­tva­he­tu­r yataḥ sugato vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | bhavatu vā su­ga­ta­sya vi­dyā­vai­tṛ­ṣṇya­saṃ­prā­pti- TAŚVA-ML 022,13s tathāpi na śāstṛtvaṃ vya­va­sthā­nā­bhā­vā­t | tathā hi | sugato na mārgasya śāstā vya­va­sthā­na­vi­ka­la­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 022,14kha­ṅgi­va­t | vya­va­sthā­na­vi­ka­lo sāv a­vi­dyā­tṛ­ṣṇā­vi­ni­rmu­kta­tvā­t tadvat | TAŚV-ML 1.0.72abja­ga­ddhi­tai­ṣi­tā­sa­kte­r buddho yady a­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | TAŚV-ML 1.0.72cdta­thai­vā­tma­hi­tai­ṣi­tva­ba­lā­t khaṅgīha tiṣṭhatu || 72 || TAŚVA-ML 022,17buddho bhaveyaṃ jagato hi­tā­ye­ti bhā­va­nā­sā­ma­rthyā­d a­vi­dyā­tṛ­ṇṇā­pra­kṣa­ye pi su­ga­ta­sya vya­va­sthā­ne khaṅgino TAŚVA-ML 022,18'py ātmānaṃ śa­ma­yi­ṣyā­mī­ti bhā­va­nā­ba­lā­d vya­va­sthā­na­m astu vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.73abta­thā­ga­to­pa­kā­rya­sya jagato '­naṃ­ta­tā yadi | TAŚV-ML 1.0.73cdsa­rva­dā­va­sthi­tau hetur mataḥ su­ga­ta­saṃ­ta­teḥ || 73 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.74abkhaṅgino py u­pa­kā­rya­sya sva­saṃ­tā­na­sya kiṃ punaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.74cdna syād a­naṃ­ta­tā yena ta­nni­ra­nva­ya­ni­rvṛ­tiḥ || 74 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.75absva­ci­tta­śa­ma­nā­t tasya saṃtāno no­tta­ra­tra cet | TAŚV-ML 1.0.75cdnātmānaṃ śa­ma­yi­ṣyā­mī­ty a­bhyā­sa­sya vi­dhā­na­taḥ || 75 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.76abna cāṃ­tya­ci­tta­ni­ṣpa­ttau ta­tsa­mā­pti­r vi­bhā­vya­te | TAŚV-ML 1.0.76cdtatrāpi śa­ma­yi­ṣyā­mī­ty e­ṣya­ci­tta­vya­pe­kṣa­ṇā­t || 76 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.77abciṃ­tāṃ­ta­ra­sa­mā­raṃ­bhi nāṃtyaṃ cittam a­nā­sra­va­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.77cdsa­ha­kā­ri­vi­hī­na­tvā­t tā­dṛ­gdī­pa­śi­khā yathā || 77 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.78abity a­yu­kta­m a­nai­kāṃ­tā­d bu­ddha­ci­tte­na tādṛśā | TAŚV-ML 1.0.78cdhi­tai­ṣi­tvaṃ­ni­mi­tta­sya sadbhāvo pi samo dvayoḥ || 78 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.79abca­ra­ma­tva­vi­śe­ṣa­s tu ne­ta­ra­sya pra­si­ddhya­ti | TAŚV-ML 1.0.79cdtato '­naṃ­ta­ra­ni­rvā­ṇa­si­ddhya­bhā­vā­t pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ || 79 || TAŚVA-ML 022,33khaṅgino ni­rā­sra­vaṃ cittaṃ ci­ttāṃ­ta­raṃ nā­ra­bha­te ja­ga­ddhi­tai­ṣi­tvā­bhā­ve ca­ra­ma­tve na sati sa­ha­kā­ri­ra­hi­ta­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 022,34tā­dṛ­gdī­pa­śi­khā­va­d ity a­yu­ktaṃ­, sa­ha­kā­ri­ra­hi­ta­tva­sya hetor bu­ddha­ci­tte­nā­nai­kāṃ­tā­t­, ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­sya hi­tai­ṣi­tvā­bhā­va­sya TAŚVA-ML 023,01ca­ra­ma­tva­sya vā­si­ddha­tvā­t | samānaṃ hi tāvad dhi­tai­ṣi­tvaṃ kha­ṅgi­su­ga­ta­yo­r ā­tma­ja­ga­dvi­ṣa­yaṃ | sa­rva­vi­ṣa­yaṃ hi­tai­ṣi­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 023,02khaṅgino nāsty eveti cet, su­ga­ta­syā­pi kṛ­ta­kṛ­tye­ṣu ta­da­bhā­vā­t | tatra tadbhāve vā su­ga­ta­sya yat kiṃcana- TAŚVA-ML 023,03kāritvaṃ pra­vṛ­tti­nai­ppha­lyā­t | yat tu deśato '­kṛ­ta­kṛ­tye­ṣu tasya hi­tai­ṣi­tvaṃ tat svaṅgino pi sva­ci­tte­ṣū­tta­re- TAŚVA-ML 023,04ṣv astīti na ja­ga­ddhi­tai­ṣi­tvā­bhā­vaḥ siddhaḥ | nāpi ca­ra­ma­tvaṃ pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­vā­t | caramaṃ ni­rā­sra­vaṃ kha­ṅgi­ci­ttaṃ TAŚVA-ML 023,05svo­pā­de­yā­nā­raṃ­bha­ka­tvā­d va­rti­sne­hā­di­śū­nya­dī­pā­di­kṣa­ṇa­va­d iti cet | na | a­nyo­nyā­śra­ya­ṇā­t | sati hi tasya TAŚVA-ML 023,06svo­pā­de­yā­nā­raṃ­bha­ka­tve ca­ra­ma­tva­sya siddhis tatsiddhau ca svo­pā­de­yā­nā­raṃ­bha­ka­tva­si­ddhi­r iti nā­pra­mā­ṇa­si­ddha- TAŚVA-ML 023,07vi­śe­ṣa­ṇo hetur vi­pa­kṣa­vṛ­tti­ś ca | kha­ṅgi­saṃ­tā­na­syā­naṃ­ta­tva­pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­yā­laṃ ye­no­tta­ro­tta­rai­ṣya­ciṃ­tā­pe­kṣa­yā­tmā­naṃ śa­ma­yi­ṣyā- TAŚVA-ML 023,08mīty a­bhyā­sa­vi­dhā­nā­t sva­ci­ttai­ka­sya śamane pi ta­tsaṃ­tā­na­syā­pa­ri­sa­mā­pti­si­ddhe­r ni­ra­nva­ya­ni­rvā­ṇā­bhā­vaḥ | su­ga­ta­sye- TAŚVA-ML 023,09vā­naṃ­ta­ja­ga­du­pa­kā­ra­sya na vya­va­ti­ṣṭhe­ta tathāpi ka­sya­ci­t pra­śāṃ­ta­ni­rvā­ṇe su­ga­ta­sya tad astu | tataḥ suṣṭhu gata eva TAŚVA-ML 023,10sugataḥ | sa ca kathaṃ mārgasya praṇetā nāma || TAŚV-ML 1.0.80abmā bhūt ta­cchāṃ­ta­ni­rvā­ṇaṃ sugato stu pra­mā­tma­kaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.80cdśāsteti cen na tasyāpi vā­kpra­vṛ­tti­vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 80 || TAŚVA-ML 023,13na ka­sya­ci­c chāṃ­ta­ni­rvā­ṇa­m asti yena su­ga­ta­sya tadvat tad ā­pā­dya­te ni­rā­sra­va­ci­tto­tpā­da­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya ni­rvā­ṇa­sye­ṣṭa- TAŚVA-ML 023,14tvāt | tataḥ śobhanaṃ saṃpūrṇaṃ vā gataḥ sugataḥ pra­mā­tma­kaḥ śāstā mā­rga­sye­ti cet | na | tasyāpi vi­dhū­ta­ka- TAŚVA-ML 023,15lpa­nā­jā­la­sya vi­va­kṣā­vi­ra­hā­d vā­caḥ­pra­vṛ­tti­vi­ro­dhā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.0.81abvi­śi­ṣṭa­bhā­va­no­dbhū­ta­pu­ṇyā­ti­śa­ya­to dhruvam | TAŚV-ML 1.0.81cdvi­va­kṣā­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­pi vāgvṛttiḥ su­ga­ta­sya cet || 81 || TAŚVA-ML 023,18bu­ddha­bhā­va­no­dbhū­ta­tvā­d buddhatvaṃ saṃ­va­rta­kā­d dha­rma­vi­śe­ṣā­d vināpi vi­va­kṣā­yā buddhasya sphuṭaṃ vā­gvṛ­tti­r yadi tadā TAŚVA-ML 023,19sa sānvayo ni­ra­nva­yo vā syāt | kiṃ cātaḥ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.82absiddhaṃ pa­ra­ma­taṃ tasya sā­nva­ya­tve ji­na­tva­taḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.82cdpra­ti­kṣa­ṇa­vi­nā­śi­tve sa­rva­thā­rtha­kri­yā­kṣa­tiḥ || 82 || TAŚVA-ML 023,22na sānvayaḥ sugato yena tī­rtha­ka­ra­tva­bhā­va­no­pā­ttā­ttī­rtha­ka­ra­tva­nā­ma­ka­rma­ṇo ti­śa­ya­va­taḥ puṇyād ā­ga­ma­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 023,23tīrthaṃ pra­va­rta­ya­to 'rhato vi­va­kṣā­ra­hi­ta­sya nā­māṃ­ta­ra­ka­ra­ṇā­t syā­dvā­di­ma­taṃ siddhyet | nāpi pra­ti­kṣa­ṇa­vi­nā­śī TAŚVA-ML 023,24sugataḥ kṣaṇe śāstā yenāsya kra­ma­yau­ga­pa­dyā­bhyā­m a­rtha­kri­yā­kṣa­ti­r ā­pā­dya­te | kiṃ tarhi ? su­ga­ta­saṃ­tā­naḥ śāsteti TAŚVA-ML 023,25yo brūyāt tasyāpi sa saṃtānaḥ kim avastu vastu vā syāt ? u­bha­ya­trā­rtha­kri­yā­kṣa­ti­pa­ra­ma­ta­si­ddhī ta­da­va­sthe | TAŚVA-ML 023,26ta­thā­hi­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.83absaṃ­tā­na­syā­py a­va­stu­tvā­d a­nya­thā­tmā ta­tho­cya­tā­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.83cdka­thaṃ­ci­d dra­vya­tā­dā­tmyā­d vi­nā­śa­s tasya saṃ­bha­vā­t || 83 || TAŚVA-ML 023,29svayam a­pa­rā­mṛ­ṣṭa­bhe­dāḥ pū­rvo­tta­ra­kṣa­ṇāḥ saṃtāna iti cet tarhi ta­syā­va­stu­tvā­d a­rtha­kri­yā­kṣa­tiḥ saṃ­tā­ni­bhya­s ta- TAŚVA-ML 023,30ttvā­ta­ttvā­bhyā­m a­vā­cya­tva­syā­va­stu­tve­na vya­va­sthā­pa­nā­t | saṃ­tā­na­sya vastutve vā siddhaṃ pa­ra­ma­ta­m ā­tma­na­s tathābhi- TAŚVA-ML 023,31dhānāt | ka­thaṃ­ci­d dra­vya­tā­dā­tmye­nai­va pū­rvo­tta­ra­kṣa­ṇā­nāṃ saṃ­tā­na­tva­si­ddheḥ pra­tyā­sa­ttyaṃ­ta­ra­sya vya­bhi­cā­rā­t­, tāttvika- TAŚVA-ML 023,32tā­na­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­c ca | TAŚV-ML 1.0.84abpū­rva­kā­la­vi­va­kṣā­to naṣṭāyā api tattvataḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.84cdsu­ga­ta­sya pra­va­rtaṃ­te vāca ity apare viduḥ || 84 || TAŚVA-ML 024,01yathā jā­gra­dvi­jñā­nā­n naṣṭād api pra­bu­ddha­vi­jñā­naṃ dṛṣṭaṃ tayā naṣṭāyāḥ pū­rva­vi­va­kṣā­yāḥ su­ga­ta­sya vāco pi TAŚVA-ML 024,02pra­va­rta­mā­nāḥ saṃbhāvyā iti cet —TAŚV-ML 1.0.85abteṣāṃ sa­vā­sa­naṃ naṣṭaṃ ka­lpa­nā­jā­la­m a­rtha­kṛ­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.85cdkathaṃ na yu­kti­ma­dhyā­s te śu­ddha­syā­ti­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ || 85 || TAŚVA-ML 024,05yat sa­vā­sa­naṃ naṣṭaṃ tan na kā­rya­kā­ri ya­thā­tmī­yā­bhi­ni­ve­śa­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ ka­lpa­nā­jā­laṃ | su­ga­ta­sya sa­vā­sa­naṃ naṣṭaṃ ca TAŚVA-ML 024,06vi­va­kṣā­va­khya­ka­lpa­nā­jā­la­m iti na pū­rva­vi­va­kṣā­to sya vā­gvṛ­tti­r yuktim a­dhi­va­sa­ti | jā­gra­dvi­jñā­ne­na vya­bhi­cā­rī TAŚVA-ML 024,07hetur iti cet | na | sa­vā­sa­na­gra­ha­ṇā­t | tasya hi vā­sa­nā­pra­bo­dhe sati sva­kā­rya­kā­ri­tva­m a­nya­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 024,08su­ga­ta­sya vivakṣā vā­sa­nā­pra­bo­dho­pa­ga­me tu vi­va­kṣo­tpa­tti­pra­sa­kteḥ kuto 'tyaṃtaṃ ka­lpa­nā­vi­la­yaḥ | syān mataṃ | TAŚVA-ML 024,09su­ga­ta­vā­co vi­va­kṣā­pū­rvi­kā vāktvād a­sma­dā­di­vā­gva­t | ta­dvi­va­kṣā ca bu­ddha­da­śā­yāṃ na saṃ­bha­va­ti­, ta­tsaṃ­bha­ve TAŚVA-ML 024,10bu­ddha­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | sā­ma­rthyā­t pū­rva­kā­la­bhā­vi­nī vivakṣā vā­gvṛ­tti­kā­ra­ṇaṃ go­tra­skha­la­na­va­d iti | tad a­yu­kta­m | TAŚVA-ML 024,11go­tra­skha­la­na­sya ta­tkā­la­vi­va­kṣā­pū­rva­ka­tva­pra­tī­teḥ­, tad dhi pa­dmā­va­tī­ti va­ca­na­kā­le vā­sa­va­da­tte ti­va­ca­naṃ | na ca TAŚVA-ML 024,12vā­sa­va­da­ttā­vi­va­kṣā ta­dva­ca­na­he­tu­r anyadā ca ta­dva­ca­na­m iti yuktaṃ | prathamaṃ pa­dmā­va­tī­vi­va­kṣā hi va­tsa­rā­ja­sya TAŚVA-ML 024,13jātā ta­da­naṃ­ta­ra­m āśv e­vā­tyaṃ­tā­bhyā­sa­va­śā­d vā­sa­va­da­ttā­vi­va­kṣā ta­dva­ca­naṃ ceti sa­rva­ja­na­pra­si­ddhaṃ | katham a­nya­thā­nya- TAŚVA-ML 024,14ma­na­ske­na mayā pra­stu­tā­ti­kra­me­ṇā­nya­d uktam iti saṃ­pra­tya­yaḥ syāt | tathā ca katham a­tī­ta­vi­va­kṣā­pū­rva­ka­tve sugata- TAŚVA-ML 024,15va­ca­na­sya go­tra­skha­la­na­m u­dā­ha­ra­ṇaṃ yena vi­va­kṣā­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇai­va su­ga­ta­vā­co na pra­va­rte­ra­n | su­ṣu­pta­va­co­va­t pra­kā­rāṃ­ta­rā- TAŚVA-ML 024,16saṃ­bha­vā­t | na hi su­ṣu­pta­sya su­ṣu­pta­da­śā­yāṃ vi­va­kṣā­saṃ­ve­da­na­m asti ta­da­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | paścād a­nu­mā­nāṃ­ta­ra­vi­va­kṣā- TAŚVA-ML 024,17saṃ­ve­da­na­m iti cet | na | liṃ­gā­bhā­vā­t | va­ca­nā­di liṃgām iti cet, su­ṣu­pta­va­ca­nā­di­r jā­gra­dva­ca­nā­di­r vā ? TAŚVA-ML 024,18pra­tha­ma­pa­kṣe vyā­ptya­si­ddhiḥ­, svataḥ parato vā su­ṣu­pta­va­ca­nā­de­r vi­va­kṣā­pū­rva­ka­tve­na pra­ti­pa­ttu­m aśakteḥ | jā­gra­dva­ca­nā- TAŚVA-ML 024,19dis tu na su­ṣu­pta­vi­va­kṣā­pū­rva­ko dṛṣṭa iti ta­da­ga­ma­ka eva | sa­nni­ve­śā­di­va­jja­ga­tkṛ­ta­ka­tva­sā­dha­ne yā­dṛ­śā­m a­bhi­na­va- TAŚVA-ML 024,20kū­pā­dī­nāṃ sa­nni­ve­śā­di dhī­ma­tkā­ra­ṇa­kaṃ dṛṣṭaṃ tā­dṛ­śā­m a­dṛ­ṣṭa­dhī­ma­tkā­ra­ṇā­nā­m api jī­rṇa­kū­pā­dī­nāṃ ta­dga­ma­kaṃ TAŚVA-ML 024,21nā­nyā­dṛ­śā­nāṃ bhū­dha­rā­dī­nā­m iti bruvāṇā yādṛśāṃ jā­gra­dā­dī­nāṃ vi­va­kṣā­pū­rva­kaṃ va­ca­nā­di dṛṣṭaṃ tā­dṛ­śā­m eva TAŚVA-ML 024,22de­śāṃ­ta­rā­di­va­rti­nāṃ ta­tta­dga­ma­kaṃ nā­nyā­dṛ­śāṃ su­ṣu­ptā­dī­nā­m iti kathaṃ na pra­ti­pa­dya­te | tathā pra­ti­pa­ttau ca na TAŚVA-ML 024,23su­ga­ta­sya vi­va­kṣā­pū­rvi­kā vāgvṛttiḥ sā­kṣā­tpa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā vā śuddhasya vi­va­kṣā­pā­yā­d a­nya­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.86absā­nni­dhya­mā­tra­ta­s tasya ciṃ­tā­ra­tno­pa­ma­sya cet | TAŚV-ML 1.0.86cdku­ṭyā­di­bhyo pi vācaḥ syur vi­ne­ya­ja­na­saṃ­ma­tāḥ || 86 || TAŚVA-ML 024,26satyaṃ na su­ga­ta­sya vāco vi­va­kṣā­pū­rvi­kā­s ta­tsa­nni­dhā­na­mā­trā­t ku­ṭyā­di­bhyo pi yathā pra­ti­pa­ttu­r a­bhi­prā­yaṃ TAŚVA-ML 024,27ta­du­dbhū­te­ś ciṃ­tā­ra­tno­pa­ma­tvā­t sugasya | tad uktaṃ | "­ciṃ­tā­ra­tno­pa­mā­no jagati vi­ja­ya­te vi­śva­rū­po py a­rū­paḥ­" TAŚVA-ML 024,28iti kecit | te katham ī­śva­ra­syā­pi sa­nni­dhā­nā­j jagad u­dbha­va­tī­ti pra­ti­ṣe­ddhuṃ sa­ma­rthāḥ­, su­ga­te­śva­ra­yo­r a­nu­pa­kā­ra­ka- TAŚVA-ML 024,29tvādinā sarvathā vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 024,30ta­thā­hi­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.87abkim evam ī­śva­ra­syā­pi sāṃ­ni­dhyā­j jagad u­dbha­va­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.87cdni­ṣi­dhya­te tadā caiva prāṇināṃ bho­ga­bhū­ta­ye || 87 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.88absa­rva­thā­nu­pa­kā­ri­tvā­n ni­tya­sye­śa­sya tan na cet | TAŚV-ML 1.0.88cdsu­ga­ta­syo­pa­kā­ri­tvaṃ de­śā­nā­su kim asti te || 88 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.89abta­dbhā­va­bhā­vi­tā mātrā tasya tā iti cen matam | TAŚV-ML 1.0.89cdpi­śā­cā­de­s ta­thai­vai­tāḥ kiṃ na syur a­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 89 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.90abta­syā­dṛ­śya­sya ta­ddhe­tu­bhā­va­ni­ści­tya­saṃ­bha­ve | TAŚV-ML 1.0.90cdsugataḥ kiṃ nu dṛśyas te yenāsau ta­nni­baṃ­dha­na­m || 90 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.91abtato nāśvāsa e­vai­ta­dde­śa­nā­stu pa­rī­kṣa­yā | TAŚV-ML 1.0.91cdsatāṃ pra­va­rta­mā­nā­m iti kaiścit su­bhā­ṣi­ta­m || 91 || TAŚVA-ML 025,07tad evaṃ na sugato mā­rga­syo­pa­de­ṣṭā pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­bhā­vā­d ī­śva­ra­va­t | na pra­mā­ṇa­m asau ta­ttva­pa­ri­cche­da­ka­tvā­bhā­vā- TAŚVA-ML 025,08t tadvat | na ta­ttva­pa­ri­cche­da­ko sau sa­rva­thā­rtha­kri­yā­ra­hi­ta­tvā­t tadvad eva | na vā­rtha­kri­yā­ra­hi­ta­tva­m asiddhaṃ kṣa­ṇi­ka­sya TAŚVA-ML 025,09kra­mā­kra­mā­bhyāṃ ta­dvi­ro­dhā­n ni­tya­va­t | syān mataṃ | saṃ­vṛ­ttyai­va sugataḥ śāstā mā­rga­sye­ṣya­te na va­stu­ta­ś ci­trā­dvai­ta­sya TAŚVA-ML 025,10su­ga­ta­tvā­d iti | tad asat | sutarāṃ tasya śā­stṛ­tvā­yo­gā­t | ta­thā­hi­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.92abci­trā­dya­dvai­ta­vā­de ca dūre sa­nmā­rga­de­śa­nā | TAŚV-ML 1.0.92cdpra­tya­kṣā­di­vi­ro­dha­ś ca bhe­da­syai­va pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 92 || TAŚVA-ML 025,13pa­ra­mā­rtha­ta­ś ci­trā­dvai­taṃ tāvan na saṃ­bha­va­ty eva ci­trā­syā­dvai­ta­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | ta­dva­dba­hi­ra­rtha­ka­syā­py anyathā nā­nai­ka­tva­si­ddheḥ | TAŚVA-ML 025,14svān mataṃ | ci­trā­kā­rā­py ekā buddhir bā­hya­ci­tra­vi­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­t | śa­kya­vi­ve­ca­naṃ hi bāhyaṃ citram a­śa­kya­vi­ve­ca­nā TAŚVA-ML 025,15sva­bu­ddhi­r nī­lā­dyā­kā­rā iti | tad asat | bā­hya­dra­vya­sya ci­tra­pa­ryā­yā­tma­ka­syā­śa­kya­vi­ve­ca­na­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­c citraika- TAŚVA-ML 025,16rū­pa­tā­pa­tteḥ | yathaiva hi jñā­na­syā­kā­rā­s tato vi­ve­ca­yi­tu­m a­śa­kyā­s tathā pu­dga­lā­de­r api rū­pā­da­yaḥ | nā­nā­ra­tna- TAŚVA-ML 025,17rāśau bāhye pa­dma­rā­ga­ma­ṇi­r ayaṃ caṃ­dra­kāṃ­ta­ma­ṇi­ś cāyam iti vi­ve­ca­naṃ pra­tī­ta­m eveti cet | tarhi nī­lā­dyā­kā­rai­ka- TAŚVA-ML 025,18jñāne pi nī­lā­kā­ro yaṃ pī­tā­kā­ra­ś cāyam iti vi­ve­ca­naṃ kiṃ na pratītaṃ ? ci­tra­pra­ti­bhā­sa­kā­le tan na pra­tī­ya­ta TAŚVA-ML 025,19eva paścāt tu nī­lā­dya­bhā­sā­ni jñā­nāṃ­ta­rā­ṇy a­vi­dyo­da­yā­d vi­ve­ke­na pra­tī­yaṃ­ta iti cet | tarhi ma­ṇi­rā­śi­pra­ti- TAŚVA-ML 025,20bhā­sa­kā­le pa­dma­rā­gā­di­vi­ve­ca­naṃ na pra­tī­ya­ta eva, paścāt tu ta­tpra­tī­ti­r a­vi­dyo­da­yā­d iti śakyaṃ vaktuṃ | maṇi- TAŚVA-ML 025,21rāśer de­śa­bhe­de­na vi­bha­ja­naṃ vi­ve­ca­na­m iti cet | bhi­nna­jñā­na­saṃ­tā­na­rā­śeḥ samaṃ | e­ka­jñā­nā­kā­re­ṣu ta­da­bhā­va TAŚVA-ML 025,22iti cet | ekam a­ṇyā­kā­re­ṣv api | maṇer ekasya khaṃḍane ta­dā­kā­re­ṣu tad astīti cet | jñā­na­syai­ka­sya khaṃḍane TAŚVA-ML 025,23samānaṃ | parāṇy eva jñānāni ta­tkhaṃ­ḍa­ne tatheti cet | parāṇy eva ma­ṇi­khaṃ­ḍa­dra­vyā­ṇi ma­ṇi­khaṃ­ḍa­ne tānīti TAŚVA-ML 025,24sa­mā­na­m | nanv evaṃ vi­ci­tra­jñā­naṃ vi­ve­ca­ya­nn arthe pa­ta­tī­ti ta­da­vi­ve­ca­na­m eveti cet | tarhi e­ka­tva­pa­ri­ṇa­ta- TAŚVA-ML 025,25dra­vyā­kā­rā­n eva vi­ve­ca­ya­nnā­nā­dra­vyā­kā­re­ṣu pa­ta­tī­ti ta­da­vi­ve­ca­na­m astu | tato ya­thai­ka­jñā­nā­kā­rā­ṇā­m aśakya- TAŚVA-ML 025,26vi­ve­ca­na­tvaṃ ta­thai­ka­pu­dga­lā­di­dra­vyā­kā­rā­ṇā­m apīti jñā­na­va­dbā­hya­m api citraṃ sidhdyat kathaṃ pra­ti­ṣe­dhyaṃ yena ci­trā­dvai­taṃ TAŚVA-ML 025,27sidhdyet | na ca siddhe pi tasmin mā­rgo­pa­de­śa­nā­sti­, tattvato mo­kṣa­ta­nmā­rgā­de­r a­bhā­vā­t | saṃ­ve­da­nā­dvai­te TAŚVA-ML 025,28ta­da­bhā­vo 'nena ni­ve­di­taḥ | pra­tya­kṣā­di­bhi­r bhe­da­pra­si­ddheḥ | ta­dvi­ru­ddhaṃ ca ci­trā­dya­dvai­ta­m iti su­ga­ta­ma­tā­d anya evo- TAŚVA-ML 025,29pa­śa­ma­vi­dhe­r mārgaḥ siddhaḥ | tato na su­ga­ta­s ta­tpra­ṇe­tā bra­hma­va­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.93abna nirodho na co­tpa­tti­r na baddho na ca mocakaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.93cdna baṃdho sti na vai muktir ity eṣā pa­ra­mā­rtha­tā || 93 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.94abna bra­hma­vā­di­nāṃ siddhā vi­jñā­nā­dvai­ta­va­t svayam | TAŚV-ML 1.0.94cdni­tya­sa­rva­ga­tai­kā­tmā­pra­si­ddheḥ parato pi vā || 94 || TAŚVA-ML 025,34na hi ni­tyā­di­rū­pa­sya brahmaṇaḥ svataḥ siddhiḥ kṣa­ṇi­kā­naṃ­śa­saṃ­ve­da­na­va­t | nāpi pa­ra­ta­s ta­syā­ni­ṣṭeḥ | anyathā TAŚVA-ML 026,01dvai­ta­pra­sa­kteḥ | ka­lpi­tā­d a­nu­mā­nā­deḥ ta­tsā­dha­ne na tāttvikī siddhir yato ni­ro­dho­tpa­tti­ba­ddha­mo­ca­ka­baṃ­dha­mu­kti­ra­hi­taṃ TAŚVA-ML 026,02pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­tra­m āsthāya mā­rga­de­śa­nā dū­ro­tsā­ri­tai­ve­ty a­nu­ma­nya­te | tad evaṃ ta­ttvā­rtha­śā­sa­nā­raṃ­bhe 'rhann eva syādvāda- TAŚVA-ML 026,03nāyakaḥ stu­ti­yo­gyo '­sta­do­ṣa­tvā­t | a­sta­do­ṣo 'sau sa­rva­vi­ttvā­t | sa­rva­vi­d asau pra­mā­ṇā­nvi­ta­mo­kṣa­mā­rga- TAŚVA-ML 026,04pra­ṇā­ya­ka­tvā­t | ye tu ka­pi­lā­da­yo '­sa­rva­jñā­s te na pra­mā­ṇā­nvi­ta­mo­kṣa­mā­rga­pra­ṇā­ya­kā­s tata e­vā­sa­rva­jña­tvā­n nāsta- TAŚVA-ML 026,05doṣā iti na pa­rī­kṣa­ka­ja­na­sta­va­na­yo­gyā­s teṣāṃ sa­rva­the­hi­ta­hī­na­mā­rga­tvā­t sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­nāṃ mo­kṣa­mā­rga­vya­va­sthā­nu- TAŚVA-ML 026,06pa­pa­tte­r ity u­pa­saṃ­hri­ya­te || TAŚV-ML 1.0.95abtataḥ pra­mā­ṇā­nvi­ta­mo­kṣa­mā­rga­pra­ṇā­ya­kaḥ sa­rva­vi­da­sta­do­ṣaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.95cdsyā­dvā­da­bhā­g eva nuter ihārhaḥ so 'rhan pare ne­hi­ta­hī­na­mā­rgāḥ || 95 || TAŚVA-ML 026,09iti śāstrādau sto­ta­vya­vi­śe­ṣa­si­ddhiḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.0.96absva­saṃ­ve­da­na­taḥ siddhaḥ sadātmā bā­dha­va­rji­tā­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.96cdtasya kṣmā­di­vi­va­rtā­tma­ny ātmany a­nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ || 96 || TAŚVA-ML 026,12kṣi­tyā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­ś ce­ta­nā­tma­kaḥ sa­ka­la­lo­ka­pra­si­ddha­mū­rti­r ātmā tato nyo na kaścit pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­vā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 026,13kasya sa­rva­jña­tva­vī­ta­rā­ga­tve mokṣo mo­kṣa­mā­rga­pra­ṇe­tṛ­tvaṃ stutyatā mo­kṣa­mā­rga­pra­ti­pi­tsā vā siddhyet | ta­da­si­ddhau TAŚVA-ML 026,14ca nā­di­sū­tra­pra­va­rta­naṃ śreya iti yo py ā­kṣi­pa­ti so pi na pa­rī­kṣa­kaḥ | sva­saṃ­ve­da­nā­d ātmanaḥ si­ddha­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 026,15sva­saṃ­ve­da­naṃ bhrāṃtam iti cet | na | tasya sarvadā bā­dha­va­rji­ta­tvā­t | pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­de­śa­pu­ru­ṣa­kā­la­bā­dha­va­rji­te­na TAŚVA-ML 026,16vi­pa­rī­ta­saṃ­ve­da­ne­na vya­bhi­cā­ra iti na maṃ­ta­vyaṃ­, sa­rva­de­ti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­t | na ca kṣmā­di­vi­va­rtā­tma­ke cai­ta­nya­vi- TAŚVA-ML 026,17śi­ṣṭa­kā­ya­la­kṣa­ṇe puṃsi sva­saṃ­ve­da­naṃ saṃ­bha­va­ti­, yena tato rthāṃ­ta­ra­m ātmānaṃ na pra­sā­dha­ye­t | TAŚVA-ML 026,18sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­pra­si­ddha­m ity a­tro­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.97absva­saṃ­ve­da­na­m apy asya ba­hiḥ­ka­ra­ṇa­va­rja­nā­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.97cda­haṃ­kā­rā­spa­daṃ spaṣṭam a­bā­dha­m a­nu­bhū­ya­te || 97 || TAŚVA-ML 026,21na hīdaṃ nīlam ityādi pra­ti­bhā­sa­naṃ sva­saṃ­ve­da­naṃ bā­hyeṃ­dri­ya­ja­tvā­d a­na­haṃ­kā­rā­spa­da­tvā­t­, na ca tathāhaṃ TAŚVA-ML 026,22sukhīti pra­ti­bhā­sa­na­m iti spaṣṭaṃ tad a­nu­bhū­ya­te | gauro ham ity a­va­bhā­sa­na­m anena pra­tyu­ktaṃ­, ka­ra­ṇā­pe­kṣa­tvā­d ahaṃ gulmī- TAŚVA-ML 026,23ty a­va­bhā­sa­na­va­t | ka­ra­ṇā­pe­kṣaṃ hīdaṃ śa­rī­rāṃ­taḥ­spa­rśa­neṃ­dri­ya­ni­mi­tta­tvā­t | sukhy aham ity a­va­bhā­sa­na­m iti tathāstu TAŚVA-ML 026,24tata eveti cet | na | ta­syā­haṃ­kā­ra­mā­trā­śra­ya­tvā­t | bhrāṃtaṃ tad iti hi cen na | a­bā­dha­tvā­t | nanv ahaṃ sukhīti TAŚVA-ML 026,25vedanaṃ ka­ra­ṇā­pe­kṣaṃ ve­da­na­tvā­d ahaṃ gu­lmī­tyā­di­ve­da­na­va­d ity a­nu­mā­na­bā­dha­sya sa­dbhā­vā­t sa­bā­dha­m eveti cet | TAŚVA-ML 026,26kim idam a­nu­mā­naṃ ka­ra­ṇa­mā­trā­pe­kṣa­tva­sya sādhakaṃ ba­hiḥ­ka­ra­ṇā­pe­kṣa­tva­sya sādhakaṃ vā ? pra­tha­ma­pa­kṣe na ta­tsā­dha­kaṃ TAŚVA-ML 026,27sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­syāṃ­ta­ka­ra­ṇā­pe­kṣa­sye­ṣṭa­tvā­t | dvi­tī­ya­pa­kṣe pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhaḥ svatas tasya ba­hiḥ­ka­ra­ṇā­pe­kṣa­tvā­pra­tī­teḥ | TAŚVA-ML 026,28sva­rū­pa­mā­tra­pa­rā­ma­rśi vāhaṃ sukhīty ā­ve­da­na­m ity a­nu­mā­nā­d api tasya ta­thā­bhā­vā­si­ddheḥ | svātmani kri­yā­vi­ro­dhā­t TAŚVA-ML 026,29sva­rū­pa­pa­rā­ma­rśa­ṇa­m a­syā­si­ddha­m iti cet | TAŚV-ML 1.0.98abta­dvi­lo­pe na vai kiṃcit ka­sya­ci­d vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | TAŚV-ML 1.0.98cdsva­saṃ­ve­da­na­mū­la­tvā­t sve­ṣṭa­ta­ttva­vya­va­sthi­teḥ || 98 || TAŚVA-ML 026,32pṛ­thi­vyā­pa­ste­jo­vā­yu­r iti ta­ttvā­ni­, sarvam u­pa­pla­va­mā­tra­m iti vā sveṣṭaṃ tattvaṃ vya­va­sthā­pa­ya­tsva­saṃ­ve­da­naṃ svīkartu- TAŚVA-ML 026,33m arhaty eva, anyathā ta­da­si­ddheḥ | pa­ra­pa­rya­nu­yo­ga­mā­traṃ kurute na punas tattvaṃ vya­va­sthā­pa­ya­tī­ti cet, vyā­ha­ta­m idaṃ TAŚVA-ML 026,34ta­syai­ve­ṣṭa­tvā­t | pa­ro­pa­ga­mā­t pa­ra­pa­rya­nu­yo­ga­mā­traṃ kurute na tu svayam iṣṭe yena tad eva tattvaṃ vya­va­sthā­pi­taṃ TAŚVA-ML 027,01bhaved iti cet | sa pa­ro­pa­ga­mo yady u­pa­plu­ta­s tadā na tataḥ pa­ra­pa­rya­nu­yo­go yuktaḥ | so nu­pa­plu­ta­ś cet kathaṃ na TAŚVA-ML 027,02svayam iṣṭaḥ | pa­ro­pa­ga­māṃ­ta­rā­d a­nu­pa­plu­to na svayam i­ṣṭa­tvā­d iti cet | tad api pa­ro­pa­ga­māṃ­ta­ra­m u­pa­plu­taṃ na ve­dya­ni­vṛ­tteḥ TAŚVA-ML 027,03pa­rya­nu­yo­gaḥ | su­dū­ra­m api gatvā ka­sya­ci­t svayam iṣṭau siddham i­ṣṭa­ta­ttva­vya­va­sthā­pa­naṃ sva­saṃ­vi­di­taṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m a­nvā­ka­rṣa- TAŚVA-ML 027,04ty anyathā gha­ṭā­de­r iva ta­dvya­va­sthā­pa­ka­tvā­yo­gā­t | na hi svayam a­saṃ­vi­di­taṃ vedanaṃ pa­ro­pa­ga­me­nā­pi vi­ṣa­ya­pa­ri­cche- TAŚVA-ML 027,05dakaṃ | ve­da­nāṃ­ta­ra­vi­di­taṃ ta­di­ṣṭa­si­ddhi­ni­baṃ­dha­na­m iti cen na | a­na­va­sthā­nā­t | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.0.99absaṃ­ve­da­nāṃ­ta­re­ṇai­va vi­di­tā­d ve­da­nā­d yadi | TAŚV-ML 1.0.99cdsve­ṣṭā­si­ddhi­r u­pe­ye­ta tadā syād a­na­va­sthi­tiḥ || 99 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.100abprācyaṃ hi vedanaṃ tāvan nārthaṃ ve­da­ya­te dhruvam | TAŚV-ML 1.0.100cdyāvan nānyena bodhena vuddhyaṃ so py evam eva tu || 100 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.101abnārthasya darśanaṃ siddhyet pratyakṣaṃ su­ra­maṃ­tri­ṇaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.101cdtathā sati kṛtaś ca syān ma­tāṃ­ta­ra­sa­mā­śra­yaḥ || 101 || TAŚVA-ML 027,12a­rtha­da­rśa­naṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m iti vṛ­ha­spa­ti­ma­taṃ pa­ri­tya­jyai­kā­rtha­sa­ma­ve­tā­naṃ­ta­ra­jñā­na­ve­dya­m a­rtha­jñā­na­m iti bruvāṇaḥ kathaṃ TAŚVA-ML 027,13cārvāko nāma ! pa­ro­pa­ga­mā­t ta­thā­va­ca­na­m iti cen na | sva­saṃ­vi­di­ta­jñā­na­vā­di­naḥ pa­ra­tvā­t­, tato pi ma­tāṃ­ta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 027,14sa­mā­śra­ya­sya du­rni­vā­ra­tvā­t | na ca ta­du­pa­pa­nna­m a­na­va­sthā­nā­t | iti siddhaṃ sva­saṃ­ve­da­naṃ bā­dha­va­rji­taṃ sukhy aham ityādi TAŚVA-ML 027,15kāyāt ta­ttvāṃ­ta­ra­ta­yā­tma­no bhedaṃ sā­dha­ya­tī­ti kiṃ na­ściṃ­ta­yā | TAŚV-ML 1.0.102abvi­bhi­nna­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­c ca bhedaś cai­ta­nya­de­ha­yoḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.102cdta­ttvāṃ­ta­ra­ta­yā to­ya­te­jo­va­d iti mīyate || 102 || TAŚVA-ML 027,18cai­ta­nya­de­hau ta­ttvāṃ­ta­ra­tve­na bhinnau bhi­nna­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­t to­ya­te­jo­va­t | ity atra nāsiddho hetuḥ, sva­saṃ­ve­da­na- TAŚVA-ML 027,19la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­c cai­ta­nya­sya­, kā­ṭhi­nya­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­t kṣi­tyā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­tma­no de­ha­sya­, tayor bhi­nna­la­kṣa­ṇa­tva­sya siddheḥ | TAŚVA-ML 027,20pa­ri­ṇā­mi­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­bhā­ve­na bhe­da­sā­dha­ne si­ddha­sā­dha­na­m ity ayuktaṃ ta­ttvāṃ­ta­ra­ta­ye­ti sā­dhya­de­ha­cai­ta­nya­yoḥ tattvā- TAŚVA-ML 027,21ntarayā bhe­da­sā­dha­na­m asti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­t | ku­ṭa­pa­ṭā­bhyāṃ bhi­nna­la­kṣa­ṇā­bhyāṃ ta­ttvāṃ­ta­ra­tve­na bhe­da­ra­hi­tā­bhyā­m a­ne­kāṃ­ta TAŚVA-ML 027,22iti cen na | tatra pareṣāṃ bhi­nna­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­si­ddhe­r anyathā cattvāry eva ta­ttvā­nī­ti vya­va­sthā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | kuṭa- TAŚVA-ML 027,23pa­ṭā­dī­nāṃ bhi­nna­la­kṣa­ṇa­tve pi ta­ttvāṃ­ta­rā­bhā­ve kṣi­tyā­dī­nā­m api ta­ttvāṃ­ta­rā­bhā­vā­t | dhā­ra­ṇā­di­la­kṣa­ṇa­sā­mā­nya­bhe- TAŚVA-ML 027,24dāt teṣāṃ ta­ttvāṃ­ta­ra­tvaṃ na la­kṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­bhe­dā­d yena gha­ṭa­pa­ṭā­dī­nāṃ ta­tpra­saṃ­ga iti cet, tarhi sva­saṃ­vi­da­tve­ta­ra­tva­la­kṣa­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 027,25sā­mā­nya­bhe­dā­d de­ha­cai­ta­nya­yo­s ta­ttvāṃ­ta­ra­tva­sā­dha­nā­t kathaṃ ku­ṭa­pa­ṭā­bhyāṃ tasya vya­bhi­cā­raḥ ? syā­dvā­di­nāṃ punar viśeṣa- TAŚVA-ML 027,26la­kṣa­ṇa­bhe­dā­d bhe­da­sā­dha­ne pi na tābhyām a­ne­kāṃ­taḥ­, ka­thaṃ­ci­t ta­ttvāṃ­ta­ra­ta­yā tayor bhe­do­pa­ga­mā­t | sa­ttvā­di­sā­mā­nya- TAŚVA-ML 027,27la­kṣa­ṇa­bhe­de hetur asiddha iti cen na | katham anyathā kṣi­tyā­di­bhe­da­sā­dha­ne pi so 'siddho na bhavet ? a­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 027,28la­kṣa­ṇa­bhe­da­sya he­tu­tvā­n naivam iti cet, sa­mā­na­m a­nya­tra­, sarvathā vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.103abbhi­nna­pra­mā­ṇa­ve­dya­tvā­d ity apy etena va­rṇi­ta­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.103cdsādhitaṃ bahir aṃtaś ca pra­tya­kṣa­sya vi­bhe­da­taḥ || 103 || TAŚVA-ML 027,31ba­hi­raṃ­ta­rmu­khā­kā­ra­yo­r iṃ­dri­ya­ja­sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­yo­r bhedena prasiddhau siddham idaṃ sādhanaṃ va­rṇa­nī­yaṃ de­ha­cai­ta­nye bhinne TAŚVA-ML 027,32bhi­nna­pra­mā­ṇa­ve­dya­tvā­d iti | ka­ra­ṇa­ja­jñā­na­ve­dyo hi dehaḥ sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­ve­dyaṃ caitanyaṃ pra­tī­ta­m iti siddhaṃ sādhanaṃ svayaṃ TAŚVA-ML 027,33sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­ve­dye­na parair a­nu­me­ye­na bhinnena cai­ta­nye­na vya­bhi­cā­rī­ti na yuktaṃ, sva­saṃ­ve­dyā­nu­me­ya­sva­bhā­vā­bhyāṃ tasya TAŚVA-ML 027,34bhedāt | tata e­vai­ka­sya pra­tya­kṣā­nu­mā­na­pa­ri­cche­dye­nā­gni­nā na ta­da­nai­kāṃ­ti­kaṃ­, nāpi mā­ra­ṇa­śa­ktyā­tma­ka­vi­ṣa­dra­vye­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 028,01śa­kṛ­tā­dṛ­śā śa­kti­śa­kti­ma­toḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhe­da­pra­si­ddheḥ | sarvathā bhedasya de­ha­cai­ta­nya­yo­r apy a­sā­dha­na­tvā­t | tathā TAŚVA-ML 028,02sādhane sa­ddra­vya­tvā­di­nā­pi bhe­da­pra­sa­kte­r no­bha­yo­r api sa­ttva­dra­vya­tvā­da­yo­r a­vya­va­ti­ṣṭhe­ra­n | yathā hi dehasya cai­ta­nyā­t TAŚVA-ML 028,03sattvena vyāvṛttau sa­ttva­vi­ro­dha­s tathā cai­ta­nya­syā­pi dehāt | evaṃ dra­vya­tvā­di­bhi­r vyāvṛttau codyaṃ | bhi­nna­pra­mā­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 028,04ve­dya­tvā­d evety a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­d vā na ke­na­ci­d vya­bhi­cā­ra­co­da­nā hetoḥ saṃ­bha­va­ti yena vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m e­ke­ne­tyā­di pra­yu­jya­te | TAŚVA-ML 028,05saṃ­di­gdha­vi­pa­kṣa­vyā­vṛ­tti­ka­tva­m api nāsya śaṃ­ka­nī­yaṃ­, ku­tra­ci­d a­bhi­nna­rū­pe bhi­nna­pra­mā­ṇa­ve­dya­tvā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | tādṛśaḥ TAŚVA-ML 028,06sa­rva­syā­ne­ka­sva­bhā­va­tva­si­ddhe­r a­nya­thā­rtha­kri­yā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r a­va­stu­tva­pra­sa­kteḥ | yad apy a­bhya­dhā­yi || TAŚV-ML 1.0.104abkṣi­tyā­di­sa­mu­dā­yā­rthāḥ śa­rī­reṃ­dri­ya­go­ca­rāḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.104cdtebhyaś cai­ta­nya­m ity etan na pa­rī­kṣā­kṣa­me­ri­ta­m || 104 || TAŚVA-ML 028,09pṛ­thi­vyā­pa­ste­jo­vā­yu­r iti ta­ttvā­ni­, ta­tsa­mu­dā­yaḥ śa­rī­reṃ­dri­ya­saṃ­jñā­vi­ṣa­yaḥ­, tebhyaś cai­ta­nya­m ity etad api na TAŚVA-ML 028,10pa­rī­kṣā­kṣa­me­ri­taṃ | śa­rī­rā­dī­nāṃ cai­ta­nya­vyaṃ­ja­ka­tva­kā­ra­ka­tva­yo­r a­yo­gā­t | kutas ta­da­yo­gaḥ ? TAŚV-ML 1.0.105abvyaṃjakā na hi te tāvac cito ni­tya­tva­śa­kti­taḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.105cdkṣi­tyā­di­ta­ttva­va­d jñātuḥ kā­rya­tva­syā­py a­ni­ṣṭi­taḥ || 105 || TAŚVA-ML 028,13nityaṃ caitanyaṃ śa­śva­da­bhi­vyaṃ­gya­tvā­t kṣi­tyā­di­ta­ttva­va­t­, śa­śva­da­bhi­vyaṃ­gyaṃ ta­tkā­rya­tā­nu­pa­ga­mā­t | kadāci- TAŚVA-ML 028,14t kā­rya­tvo­pa­ga­me vā­bhi­vya­kti­vā­da­vi­ro­dhā­t­, ta­da­bhi­vya­kti­kā­la e­ta­syā­bhi­vyaṃ­ga­tvaṃ nā­nya­the­ty asiddhaṃ sarvadā- TAŚVA-ML 028,15bhi­vyaṃ­ga­tvaṃ na maṃ­ta­vyaṃ­, a­bhi­vya­kti­yo­gya­tva­sya he­tu­tvā­t | tata eva na parasya gha­ṭā­di­bhi­r a­nai­kāṃ­ti­kaṃ teṣāṃ TAŚVA-ML 028,16kāryatve saty a­bhi­vyaṃ­gya­tva­syā­śā­śva­ti­ka­tvā­t | syā­dvā­di­nāṃ tu sarvasya ka­thaṃ­ci­n ni­tya­tvā­n na ke­na­ci­d vya­bhi­cā­raḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.106abkuṃ­bhā­di­bhi­r a­ne­kāṃ­to na syād eva ka­thaṃ­ca­na | TAŚV-ML 1.0.106cdteṣāṃ mataṃ gu­ru­tve­na parair iṣṭaḥ pra­tī­ti­taḥ || 106 || TAŚVA-ML 028,19na hy e­kāṃ­ta­na­śva­rā gha­ṭā­da­yaḥ pra­dī­pā­di­bhi­r a­bhi­vyaṃ­gyā nāma nā­śai­kāṃ­te '­bhi­vyaṃ­gyā­bhi­vyaṃ­ja­ka­bhā­va­sya virodhā- TAŚVA-ML 028,20n ni­tyai­kāṃ­ta­va­t | jā­tyaṃ­ta­re tasya pra­tī­ya­mā­na­tvā­d iti pra­ti­pa­kṣā­pe­kṣa­yā na gha­ṭā­di­bhi­r a­ne­kāṃ­taḥ sā­dha­na­sya | TAŚVA-ML 028,21tataḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­c cai­ta­nya­ni­tya­tā­pra­sa­kti­bha­yā­n na śa­rī­rā­da­ya­ś ci­ttā­bhi­vyaṃ­ja­kāḥ pra­ti­pā­da­nī­yāḥ | śabdasya tālvādi- TAŚVA-ML 028,22vat tebhyaś cai­ta­nya­m u­tpā­dya­ta iti kri­yā­dhyā­hā­rā­d vyaṃjata iti kri­yā­dhyā­hā­ra­sya pau­raṃ­da­ra­syā­yu­kta­tvā­t kārakā eva TAŚVA-ML 028,23śa­rī­rā­da­ya­s tasyeti cā­nu­pa­pa­nnaṃ­, teṣāṃ sa­ha­kā­ri­tve­no­pā­dā­na­tve­na vā kā­ra­ka­tvā­yo­gā­d ity u­pa­da­rśa­ya­nn āha —TAŚV-ML 1.0.107abnāpi te kārakā vitter bhavaṃti sa­ha­kā­ri­ṇaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.107cdsvo­pā­dā­na­vi­hī­nā­yā­s tasyās tebhyo '­pra­sū­ti­taḥ || 107 || TAŚVA-ML 028,26svo­pā­dā­na­ra­hi­tā­yā vitteḥ śa­rī­rā­da­yaḥ kārakāḥ śa­bdā­de­s tā­lvā­di­va­d iti cen na | a­si­ddha­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 028,27tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.0.108abno­pā­dā­nā­d vinā śabdo vi­dyu­dā­deḥ pra­va­rta­te | TAŚV-ML 1.0.108cdkā­rya­tvā­t kuṃ­bha­va­d yady a­dṛ­ṣṭa­ka­lpa­na­m atra te || 108 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.109abkva kā­ṣṭhāṃ­ta­rga­tā­d agner a­gnyaṃ­ta­ra­sa­mu­dbha­vaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.109cdta­syā­vi­śe­ṣa­to yena ta­ttva­saṃ­khyā na hīyate || 109 || TAŚVA-ML 028,32pra­tya­kṣa­to '­pra­tī­ta­sya śa­bdā­dyu­pā­dā­na­syā­nu­mā­nā­t sādhane parasya yady a­dṛ­ṣṭa­ka­lpa­naṃ tadā pra­tya­kṣa­to '­pra­tī­tā­t kā- TAŚVA-ML 028,33ṣṭhāṃ­ta­rga­tā­d agner a­nu­mī­ya­mā­nā­d a­gnyaṃ­ta­ra­sa­mu­dbha­va­sā­dha­ne ta­da­dṛ­ṣṭa­ka­lpa­naṃ kathaṃ na syād bhū­ta­vā­di­naḥ sarvathā viśeṣā- TAŚVA-ML 028,34bhāvāt | kāṣṭhād e­vā­na­lo­tpa­ttau kva ta­ttva­saṃ­khyā­vya­va­sthā kā­ṣṭho­pā­de­ya­syā­na­la­sya kā­ṣṭhe­ta­ra­tvā­bhā­vā­t pṛ­thi­vī­tva- TAŚVA-ML 029,01prasakteḥ | pā­rthi­vā­nāṃ ca mu­ktā­pha­lā­nāṃ svo­pā­dā­ne jale '­nta­rbhā­vā­j ja­la­tvā­pa­tte­r jalasya ca caṃ­dra­kāṃ­tā­d u­dbha­va­taḥ TAŚVA-ML 029,02pā­rthi­va­ttvā­na­ti­kra­mā­t | yadi punaḥ kā­ṣṭhā­da­yo '­na­lā­dī­nāṃ no­pā­dā­na­he­ta­va­s ta­dā­nu­pā­dā­nā­na­lā­dyu­tpa­ttiḥ TAŚVA-ML 029,03ka­lpa­nī­yā | sā ca na yuktā pra­mā­ṇa­vi­ro­dhā­t | tataḥ svayam a­dṛ­ṣṭa­syā­pi pā­va­kā­dyu­pā­dā­na­sya ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ TAŚVA-ML 029,04cito py u­pā­dā­na­m a­va­śya­m a­bhyu­pe­ya­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.110absūkṣmo bhū­ta­vi­śe­ṣa­ś ced u­pā­dā­naṃ cito matam | TAŚV-ML 1.0.110cdsa e­vā­tmā­stu ci­jjā­ti­sa­ma­nvi­ta­va­pu­r yadi || 110 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.111abta­dvi­jā­tiḥ kathaṃ nāma ci­du­pā­dā­na­kā­ra­ṇa­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.111cdbha­va­ta­s tejaso ṃ­bho­va­t ta­thai­vā­dṛ­ṣṭa­ka­lpa­nā || 111 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.112absa­ttvā­di­nā sa­mā­na­tvā­c ci­du­pā­dā­na­ka­lpa­ne | TAŚV-ML 1.0.112cdkṣmā­dī­nā­m api tat kena ni­vā­rye­ta pa­ra­spa­ra­m || 112 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.113abyena naikaṃ bhavet tattvaṃ kri­yā­kā­ra­ka­ghā­ti te | TAŚV-ML 1.0.113cdpṛ­thi­vyā­de­r a­śe­ṣa­sya ta­trai­vā­nu­pra­ve­śa­taḥ || 113 || TAŚVA-ML 029,13sū­kṣma­bhū­ta­vi­śe­ṣa­ś cai­ta­nye­na sa­jā­tī­yo vi­jā­tī­yo vā ta­du­pā­dā­naṃ bhavet ? sa­jā­tī­ya­ś ced ātmano nāmāṃ- TAŚVA-ML 029,14ta­re­ṇā­bhi­dhā­nā­t pa­ra­ma­ta­si­ddhiḥ | vi­jā­tī­ya­ś cet katham u­pā­dā­na­m agner ja­la­va­t | sarvathā vi­jā­tī­ya­syā­py u­pā­dā­na­tve TAŚVA-ML 029,15sai­vā­dṛ­ṣṭa­ka­lpa­nā | go­ma­yā­de­r vṛ­ści­ka­syo­tpa­tti­da­rśa­nā­n nā­dṛ­ṣṭa­ka­lpa­ne­ti cet, na | vṛ­ści­ka­śa­rī­ra­go­ma­ya­yoḥ TAŚVA-ML 029,16pu­dga­la­dra­vya­tve­na sa­jā­tī­ya­tvā­t­, tayor u­pā­dā­no­pā­de­ya­tā­pā­yā­c ca | vṛ­ści­ka­śa­rī­rā­raṃ­bha­kā hi pu­dga­lā­s ta­du­pā­dā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 029,17na punar go­ma­yā­di­s tasya sa­ha­kā­ri­tvā­t | sattvena dra­vya­tvā­di­nā vā sū­kṣma­bhū­ta­vi­śe­ṣa­sya sa­jā­tī­ya­tvā­c cetano- TAŚVA-ML 029,18pā­dā­na­tva­m iti, tata eva kṣmā­dī­nā­m a­nyo­nya­m u­pā­dā­na­tva­m astu ni­vā­ra­kā­bhā­vā­t | tathā sati teṣāṃ pa­ra­spa­ra- TAŚVA-ML 029,19m a­naṃ­ta­rbhā­vaḥ ta­daṃ­ta­rbhā­vo vā syāt ? pra­tha­ma­pa­kṣe cai­ta­nya­syā­pi bhūteṣv aṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­bhā­vā­t ta­ttvāṃ­ta­ra­tva­si­ddhiḥ | TAŚVA-ML 029,20dvi­tī­ya­pa­kṣe tattvam ekaṃ pra­si­dhdye­t pṛ­thi­vyā­deḥ sarvatra ta­trai­vā­nu­pra­ve­śa­nā­t | tac cāyuktaṃ kri­yā­kā­ra­ka­ghā­ti­tvā­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.114abtasmād dra­vyāṃ­ta­rā­po­ḍha­sva­bhā­vā­nva­yi ka­thya­tā­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.114cdu­pā­dā­naṃ vi­kā­rya­sya ta­ttva­bhe­do 'nyathā kutaḥ || 114 || TAŚVA-ML 029,23tattvam u­pā­dā­na­tvaṃ vi­kā­rya­tvaṃ ca tadbhedo dra­vyāṃ­ta­ra­vyā­vṛ­tte­na sva­bhā­ve­nā­nva­yi­tve saty u­pā­dā­no­pā­de­ya­yo- TAŚVA-ML 029,24r yuktor nā­nya­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­d ity u­pa­saṃ­ha­rta­vyaṃ | tathā ca sūkṣmasya bhū­ta­vi­śe­ṣa­syā­ce­ta­na­dra­vya­vyā­vṛ­ta­sva­bhā­ve­na caitanya- TAŚVA-ML 029,25m a­nu­ga­ccha­ta­s ta­du­pā­dā­na­tva­m iti va­rṇā­di­ra­hi­taḥ sva­saṃ­ve­dyo '­nu­me­yo vā sa evātmā paṃ­ca­ma­ta­ttva­m a­nā­tma­jña­sya TAŚVA-ML 029,26pa­ra­lo­ka­pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­saṃ­bha­va­vya­va­sthā­pa­na­pa­ra­ta­yā pra­si­dhdya­ty eveti ni­ga­dya­te || TAŚV-ML 1.0.115absūkṣmo bhū­ta­vi­śe­ṣa­ś ca va­rṇā­di­pa­ri­va­rji­taḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.115cdsva­saṃ­ve­da­na­ve­dyo yam a­nu­me­yo thavā yadi || 115 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.116absarvathā paṃcamaṃ bhūtam a­nā­tma­jña­sya siddhyati | TAŚV-ML 1.0.116cdsa eva pa­ra­lo­kī­ti pa­ra­lo­ka­kṣa­tiḥ katham || 116 || TAŚVA-ML 029,31nedṛśo bhū­ta­vi­śe­ṣa­ś cai­ta­nya­syo­pā­dā­naṃ kiṃtu śa­rī­rā­da­ya eva teṣāṃ sa­ha­kā­ri­tve­na kā­ra­ka­tva­pa­kṣā­nā­śra­yā- TAŚVA-ML 029,32d iti cet | TAŚV-ML 1.0.117abśa­rī­rā­da­ya evāsya yady u­pā­dā­na­he­ta­vaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.117cdtadā ta­dbhā­va­bhā­vi­tvaṃ vi­jñā­na­sya pra­sa­jya­te || 117 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.118abvyatīte pīṃdriye 'rthe ca vi­ka­lpa­jñā­na­saṃ­bha­vā­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.118cdna ta­ddhe­tu­tva­m etasya tasmin saty apy a­saṃ­bha­vā­t || 118 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.119abkāyaś cet kāraṇaṃ yasya pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.119cdsadyo mṛ­ta­ta­nuḥ kasmāt tathā nā­sthī­ya­te munā || 119 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.120abvā­yu­vi­śle­ṣa­ta­s tasya vai­ka­lyā­c cen ni­baṃ­dha­na­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.120cdcai­ta­nya­m iti saṃprāptaṃ tasya sa­dbhā­va­bhā­va­taḥ || 120 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.121absā­ma­grī­ja­ni­kā naikaṃ kāraṇaṃ kiṃcid īkṣyate | TAŚV-ML 1.0.121cdvijñāne pi­ṣṭa­to­yā­di­r ma­da­śa­ktā­v iveti cet || 121 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.122absaṃyukte sati kiṃ na syāt kṣmā­di­bhū­ta­ca­tu­ṣṭa­ye | TAŚV-ML 1.0.122cdcai­ta­nya­sya sa­mu­dbhū­tiḥ sāmagyrā api bhāvataḥ || 122 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.123abta­dvi­śi­ṣṭa­vi­va­rta­syā­pā­yā­c cet sa ka iṣyate | TAŚV-ML 1.0.123cdbhū­ta­vya­ktyaṃ­ta­rā­saṃ­gaḥ pi­ṭhi­rā­dā­v a­pī­kṣya­te || 123 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.124abkā­la­pa­ryu­ṣi­ta­tvaṃ cet pi­ṣṭā­di­va­d u­pe­ya­te | TAŚV-ML 1.0.124cdtat kiṃ tatra na saṃbhāvyaṃ yena nā­ti­pra­sa­jya­te || 124 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.125abbhūtāni ka­ti­ci­t kiṃcit kartuṃ śaktāni ke­na­ci­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.125cdpa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa dṛ­ṣṭā­nī­ti mataṃ yadi || 125 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.126abtadā de­hīṃ­dri­yā­dī­ni ci­dvi­śi­ṣṭā­ni kā­ni­ci­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.126cdci­dvi­va­rta­sa­mu­dbhū­tau saṃtu śaktāni sarvadā || 126 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.127abtathā sati na dṛṣṭasya hānir nā­dṛ­ṣṭa­ka­lpa­nā | TAŚV-ML 1.0.127cdma­dhyā­va­sthā­va­dā­dau ca ci­dde­hā­de­ś ci­du­dbha­vā­t || 127 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.128abtataś ca ci­du­pā­dā­nā­c ce­ta­ne­ti vi­ni­śca­yā­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.128cdna śa­rī­rā­da­ya­s tasyāḥ saṃty u­pā­dā­na­he­ta­vaḥ || 128 || TAŚVA-ML 030,23tadevaṃ na śa­rī­rā­di­bhyo bhi­vya­kti­va­d u­tpa­tti­ś cai­ta­nya­sya ghaṭate sarvathā teṣāṃ vyaṃ­ja­ka­tva­va­tkā­ra­ka­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.129abetena de­ha­cai­ta­nya­bhe­da­sā­dha­na­m i­ṣṭa­kṛ­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.129cdkā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­ve­ne­ty etad dhvastaṃ ni­bu­ddhya­tā­m || 129 || TAŚVA-ML 030,26niraste hi de­ha­cai­ta­nya­yoḥ kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­ve vyaṃ­gya­vyaṃ­ja­ka­bhā­ve ca tena tayor bhe­da­sā­dha­ne si­ddha­sā­dha­na- TAŚVA-ML 030,27m ity etan nirastaṃ bhavati ta­ttvāṃ­ta­ra­tve­na ta­dbhe­da­sya sā­dhya­tvā­t | na ca yady asya kāryaṃ tat tatas ta­ttvāṃ­ta­ra­m a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 030,28nāpi svā­tma­bhū­taṃ vyaṃgyaṃ tata eva | vyaṃ­ja­kā­d bhinnaṃ ta­tta­ttvāṃ­ta­ra­m iti cen na | adbhyo ra­sa­na­sya tadbhāva- TAŚVA-ML 030,29pra­saṃ­gā­t | rasanaṃ hi vyaṃgyam adbhyo bhinnaṃ ca tābhyo na ca ta­ttvāṃ­ta­raṃ ta­syā­pta­ttve ṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­t | kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­yoḥ TAŚVA-ML 030,30sarvathā bhedāt ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­yo­r vyaṃ­gya­vyaṃ­ja­ka­yo­r api bheda eveti cen na | ka­yo­ści­d a­bhe­do­pa­la­bdheḥ | katham anyathā TAŚVA-ML 030,31cai­ta­nya­sya de­ho­pā­dā­na­tve pi ta­ttvāṃ­ta­ra­tā na syāt, de­hā­bhi­vyaṃ­gya­tve vā | yena kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­ve­na | de­ha­cai­ta­nya- TAŚVA-ML 030,32yor bhede sādhye si­ddha­sā­dha­na­m u­dbhā­vya­te || TAŚV-ML 1.0.130abdehasya ca gu­ṇa­tve­na buddher yā si­ddha­sā­dhya­tā | TAŚV-ML 1.0.130cdbhede sādhye tayoḥ sāpi na sādhvī ta­da­si­ddhi­taḥ || 130 || TAŚVA-ML 031,01kathaṃ de­ha­gu­ṇa­tve­na buddher a­si­ddhi­r yato bu­ddhi­de­ha­yo­r gu­ṇa­gu­ṇi­bhā­ve­na bhe­da­sā­dha­ne si­ddha­sā­dha­na­m a­sā­dhī­yaḥ TAŚVA-ML 031,02syād iti brūmahe | TAŚV-ML 1.0.131abna vi­gra­ha­gu­ṇo bodhas ta­trā­na­dhya­va­sā­ya­taḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.131cdspa­rśā­di­va­t svayaṃ tadvad a­nya­syā­pi tathā gateḥ || 131 || TAŚVA-ML 031,05na hi yatheha dehe spa­rśā­da­ya iti svasya parasya bā­dhya­va­sā­yo sti tathaiva dehe buddhir iti yenāsau de­ha­gu­ṇaḥ TAŚVA-ML 031,06syāt | prā­ṇā­di­ma­ti kāye ce­ta­ne­ty asty e­vā­dhya­va­sā­yaḥ kāyād anyatra ta­da­bhā­vā­d iti cet | na | tasya bādhaka- TAŚVA-ML 031,07sa­dbhā­vā­t sa­tya­tā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | ka­tha­m­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.132abta­dgu­ṇa­tve hi bodhasya mṛ­ta­de­he pi ve­da­na­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.132cdbha­ve­ttva­gā­di­va­dbā­hya­ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­na­to na kim || 132 || TAŚVA-ML 031,10bā­hyeṃ­dri­ya­jñā­na­grā­hyo bodho stu de­ha­gu­ṇa­tvā­t spa­rśā­di­va­dvi­pa­rya­yo vā na ca bodhasya bā­hya­ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­na­ve­dya- TAŚVA-ML 031,11tvam ity a­ti­pra­saṃ­ga­vi­pa­rya­yau de­ha­gu­ṇa­tvaṃ buddher bādhete || TAŚV-ML 1.0.133absū­kṣma­tvā­n na kvacid bā­hya­ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­na­go­ca­raḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.133cdpa­ra­mā­ṇu­va­de­vā­yaṃ bodha ity apy a­saṃ­ga­ta­m || 133 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.134abjī­va­tkā­ye pi ta­tsi­ddhe­r a­vya­va­sthā­nu­ṣaṃ­ga­taḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.134cdsva­saṃ­ve­da­na­ta­s tāvad bo­dha­si­ddhau na tadguṇaḥ || 134 || TAŚVA-ML 031,16na kvacid bodho bā­hya­ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­na­vi­ṣa­yaḥ pra­sa­jya­tāṃ de­ha­gu­ṇa­tvā­t tasya de­hā­raṃ­bha­ka­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­r u­pā­di­bhi­r vya­bhi­cā­rā- TAŚVA-ML 031,17t teṣāṃ ba­hiḥ­ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­vi­ṣa­ya­tve pi de­ha­gu­ṇa­tva­sya bhāvāt | na ca de­hā­va­ya­va­gu­ṇā de­ha­gu­ṇā na bhavaṃti sarvathā- TAŚVA-ML 031,18va­ya­yā­va­ya­vi­no­r bhe­dā­bhā­vā­d ity a­saṃ­ga­taṃ | jīvad dehe pi ta­tsi­ddhe­r vya­va­sthā­bhā­vā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | tatra ta­vdya­va­sthā hi TAŚVA-ML 031,19iṃ­dri­ya­ja­jñā­nā­t sva­saṃ­ve­da­nā­d vā ? na tāvad ādyaḥ pakṣo, bo­dha­syā­bā­hya­ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­na­go­ca­ra­tva­va­ca­nā­t | dvi­tī­ya­pa­kṣe TAŚVA-ML 031,20tu na bodho de­ha­gu­ṇaḥ sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­ve­dya­tvā­d anyathā spa­rśā­dī­nā­m api sva­saṃ­vi­di­ta­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | yat punar jī­va­tkā­ya- TAŚVA-ML 031,21guṇa eva bodho na mṛ­ta­kā­ya­gu­ṇo yena tatra bā­hyeṃ­dri­yā­vi­ṣa­ya­tve jī­va­tkā­ye pi bodhasya ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­tva­m ā­pa­dye­te­ti TAŚVA-ML 031,22mataṃ | tad apy asat | pū­rvo­di­ta­do­ṣā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | a­bhyu­pa­ga­myo­cya­te || TAŚV-ML 1.0.135abjī­va­tkā­ya­gu­ṇo py eṣa yady a­sā­dhā­ra­ṇo mataḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.135cdprā­ṇā­di­yo­ga­va­n na syāt ta­dā­niṃ­dri­ya­go­ca­raḥ || 135 || TAŚVA-ML 031,25jī­va­tkā­ye saty u­pa­laṃ­bhā­d a­nya­trā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhā­n nāyam a­jī­va­tkā­ya­gu­ṇo '­nu­mā­na­vi­ro­dhā­t | kiṃ tarhi ? yathā prāṇādi- TAŚVA-ML 031,26saṃyogo jī­va­tkā­ya­syai­va guṇas tathā bodho pīti cet, tadvad e­veṃ­dri­ya­go­ca­raḥ syāt | na hi prā­ṇā­di­saṃ­yo­gaḥ TAŚVA-ML 031,27spa­rśa­neṃ­dri­yā­go­ca­raḥ pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­t | kaścid āha | nāyaṃ jī­va­ccha­rī­ra­syai­va guṇas tataḥ prāg api pṛ­thi­vyā­di­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 031,28bhāvād a­nya­thā­tyaṃ­tā­sa­ta­s ta­tro­pā­dā­nā­yo­gā­d ga­ga­nāṃ­bho­ja­va­t­, sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­s tu syāt ta­ddo­ṣā­bhā­vā­d iti | tad asat || TAŚV-ML 1.0.136absā­dhā­ra­ṇa­gu­ṇa­tve tu tasya pra­tye­ka­m udbhavaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.136cdpṛ­thi­vyā­di­ṣu kiṃ na syāt spa­rśa­sā­mā­nya­va­t sadā || 136 || TAŚVA-ML 031,31jī­va­tkā­yā­kā­re­ṇa pa­ri­ṇa­te­ṣu pṛ­thi­vyā­di­ṣu bo­dha­syo­dbha­va­s tathā te­nā­pa­ri­ṇa­te­ṣv api syād eveti sa­rva­dā­nu­dbha­vo TAŚVA-ML 031,32na bhavet spa­rśa­sā­mā­nya­sye­va sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­gu­ṇa­tvo­pa­ga­mā­t | pra­dī­pa­pra­bhā­yā­m u­ṣṇa­spa­rśa­syā­nu­dbhū­ta­sya da­rśa­nā­t sādhya- TAŚVA-ML 031,33śūnyaṃ ni­da­rśa­na­m iti na śaṃ­ka­nī­yaṃ­,, ta­syā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­gu­ṇa­tvā­t sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­sya tu spa­rśa­mā­tra­sya pra­tye­kaṃ­, pṛ­thi­vyā­di TAŚVA-ML 031,34bhedeṣv a­śe­ṣe­ṣū­dbha­va­pra­si­ddheḥ | pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t na tatra cai­ta­nya­syo­dbhū­ti­r iti cet, tarhi pa­ri­ṇā­ma- TAŚVA-ML 032,01vi­śi­ṣṭa­bhū­ta­gu­ṇo bodha ity a­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa e­vā­bhi­ma­taḥ | tatra cokto doṣaḥ | ta­tpa­ri­ji­hī­rṣu­ṇā­va­śya­m a­de­ha­gu­ṇo TAŚVA-ML 032,02bodho '­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyaḥ | iti na de­ha­cai­ta­nya­yo­r gu­ṇa­gu­ṇi­bhā­ve­na bhedaḥ sādhyate yena si­ddha­sā­dhya­tā syāt, tato TAŚVA-ML 032,03'­na­va­dyaṃ tayor bhe­da­sā­dha­naṃ | kiṃ ca | TAŚV-ML 1.0.137abahaṃ sukhīti saṃvittau su­kha­yo­go na vigrahe | TAŚV-ML 1.0.137cdba­hiḥ­ka­ra­ṇa­ve­dya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­n neṃ­dri­ye­ṣv api || 137 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.138abka­rtṛ­stha­syai­va saṃvitteḥ su­kha­yo­ga­sya tattvataḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.138cdpū­rvo­tta­ra­vi­dāṃ vyāpī ci­dvi­va­rta­s ta­dā­śra­yaḥ || 138 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.139absyād guṇī cet sa evātmā śa­rī­rā­di­vi­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.139cdka­rtā­nu­bha­vi­tā sma­rtā­nu­saṃ­dhā­tā ca niścitaḥ || 139 || TAŚVA-ML 032,10su­kha­yo­gā­t sukhy aham iti saṃ­vi­tti­s tāvat prasiddhā | tatra kasya su­kha­yo­go na vi­ṣa­ya­sye­ti pratyeyaṃ tataḥ TAŚVA-ML 032,11ka­rtṛ­rū­paḥ kaścit ta­dā­śra­yo vācyas ta­da­bhā­ve su­khya­ha­m iti ka­rtṛ­stha­su­kha­saṃ­vi­ttya­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | syān mataṃ | pū­rvo­tta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 032,12su­khā­di­rū­pa­cai­ta­nya­vi­va­rta­vyā­pī ma­hā­ci­dvi­va­rtaḥ kā­rya­sye­va su­khā­di­gu­ṇā­nā­m āśrayaḥ kartā, ni­rā­śra­yā­ṇāṃ teṣām a- TAŚVA-ML 032,13saṃ­bha­vā­t | ni­raṃ­śa­su­kha­saṃ­ve­da­ne cā­śra­yā­śra­yi­bhā­va­sya vi­ro­dhā­t tasya bhrāṃ­ta­tvā­yo­gā­t bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t tathā svayam a- TAŚVA-ML 032,14niṣṭaś ceti | tarhi sa evātmā kartā śa­rī­reṃ­dri­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­vi­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­t | ta­dvi­la­kṣa­ṇo sau su­khā­de­r a­nu­bha­vi­tṛ­tvā­t­, TAŚVA-ML 032,15ta­da­nu­bha­vi­tā­sau ta­tsma­rtṛ­tvā­t­, ta­tsma­rtā­sau ta­da­nu­saṃ­dhā­tṛ­tvā­t­, ta­da­nu­saṃ­dhā­ta­sau ya evāhaṃ yaṃ sukham a­nu­bhū­ta­vā­n TAŚVA-ML 032,16sa evāhaṃ saṃprati harṣam a­nu­bha­vā­mī­ti ni­śca­ya­syā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ka­sya sa­dbhā­vā­t | nanv astu nāma ka­rtṛ­tvā­di­sva­bhā­va- TAŚVA-ML 032,17ś cai­ta­nya­sā­mā­nya­vi­va­rtaḥ kāyād a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­su­khā­di­cai­ta­nya­vi­śe­ṣā­śra­yo ga­rbhā­di­ma­ra­ṇa­pa­ryaṃ­taḥ sa­ka­la­ja­na­pra­si­ddha­tvā­t ta- TAŚVA-ML 032,18ttvāṃ­ta­raṃ­, cattvāry eva ta­ttvā­nī­tya­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­syā­py a­vi­ro­dhā­t ta­syā­pra­si­ddha­ta­ttva­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­pa­ra­tve­na sthi­ta­tvā­t­, na punar a- TAŚVA-ML 032,19nā­dyaṃ­tā­tmā pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­vā­d iti vadaṃtaṃ prati brū­ma­he­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.140abdravyato nā­di­pa­ryaṃ­taḥ sattvāt kṣi­tyā­di­ta­ttva­va­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.140cdsa syān na vya­bhi­cā­ro sya hetor nā­śi­nya­saṃ­bha­vā­t || 140 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.141abkuṃ­bhā­da­yo hi paryaṃtā api nai­kāṃ­ta­na­śva­rāḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.141cdśā­śva­ta­dra­vya­tā­dā­tmyā­t ka­thaṃ­ci­d iti no matam || 141 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.142abyathā cā­nā­di­pa­ryaṃ­ta­ta­dvi­pa­rya­ya­rū­pa­tā | TAŚV-ML 1.0.142cdgha­ṭā­de­r ātmano py evam iṣṭā sety a­vi­ru­ddha­tā || 142 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.143absa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­rū­pe­ṇa sattvasya vyā­ptya­si­ddhi­taḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.143cdbahir aṃtar a­ne­kāṃ­taṃ tad vyāpnoti ta­the­kṣa­ṇā­t || 143 || TAŚVA-ML 032,28dra­vyā­rthi­ka­na­yā­d a­nā­dyaṃ­taḥ puruṣaḥ sattvāt pṛ­thi­vyā­di­ta­ttva­va­d ity atra na hetor a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tvaṃ pra­ti­kṣa­ṇa­vi­na­śva­re TAŚVA-ML 032,29kvacid api vipakṣe '­na­va­tā­rā­t | kuṃ­bhā­di­bhiḥ pa­rya­yai­r a­ne­kāṃ­ta iti cen na | teṣāṃ na­śva­rai­kāṃ­ta­tvā­bhā­vā­t | te pi hi TAŚVA-ML 032,30nai­kāṃ­ta­nā­śi­naḥ­, ka­thaṃ­ci­n ni­tya­dra­vya­tā­dā­tmyā­d iti syā­dvā­di­nāṃ darśanaṃ | "nityaṃ ta­tpra­tya­bhi­jñā­nā­n nā­ka­smā­t tada- TAŚVA-ML 032,31vicchidā | kṣaṇikaṃ kā­la­bhe­dā­t te bu­dhdya­saṃ­ca­ra­do­ṣa­taḥ­" iti va­ca­nā­t | nanv evaṃ sa­rva­syā­nā­di­pa­ryaṃ­ta­tā­sā­di- TAŚVA-ML 032,32pa­ryaṃ­ta­tā­bhyāṃ vyā­pta­tvā­t vi­ru­ddha­tā syād iti cen na | ā­tma­no­nai­kāṃ­tā­nā­di­pa­ryaṃ­ta­tā­yāḥ sā­dhya­tva­va­ca­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 032,33yathaiva hi gha­ṭā­de­r a­nā­dya­naṃ­ta­te­ta­ra­rū­pa­tve sati sattvaṃ ta­thā­tma­ny a­pī­ṣṭa­m iti kva vi­ru­ddha­tvaṃ­? kathaṃ tarhi sattvam ane- TAŚVA-ML 032,34kāṃ­tai­kāṃ­te­na vyāptaṃ ye­nā­tma­no nā­dya­naṃ­te­ta­ra­rū­pa­ta­yā sā­dhya­tva­m iṣyata iti cet | sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­rū­pe­ṇa tasya TAŚVA-ML 032,35vyā­ptya­si­ddheḥ | bahir aṃtaś cā­ne­kāṃ­ta­ta­yo­pa­laṃ­bhā­t­, a­ne­kāṃ­taṃ vastu sattvasya vyā­pa­ka­m iti ni­ve­da­yi­ṣya­te || TAŚV-ML 1.0.144abvṛ­ha­spa­ti­ma­ta­sthi­tyā vya­bhi­cā­ro gha­ṭā­di­bhiḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.144cdna yukto tas ta­du­cchi­tti­pra­si­ddheḥ pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ || 144 || TAŚVA-ML 033,03yataś caivaṃ pa­ra­mā­rtha­to gha­ṭā­dī­nā­m api ni­tyā­ni­tyā­tma­ka­tvaṃ siddhaṃ tato vṛ­ha­spa­ti­ma­tā­nu­ṣṭhā­ne­nā­pi na sattvasya TAŚVA-ML 033,04gha­ṭā­di­bhi­r vya­bhi­cā­ro yuktas tena ta­syā­nai­kāṃ­te­nā­bā­dhi­ta­tvā­t | na ca pra­mā­ṇā­si­ddhe­na pa­ro­pa­ga­ma­mā­trā­t kena- TAŚVA-ML 033,05cid dhetor vya­bhi­cā­ra­co­da­ne kaścid dhetur a­vya­bhi­cā­rī syāt | vā­di­pra­ti­vā­di­si­ddhe­na tu vya­bhi­cā­re­ṇa sattvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 033,06ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­nā­di­pa­ryaṃ­ta­tve sādhye vya­bhi­cā­rī­ti vyartham a­syā­he­tu­ka­tva­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ | a­he­tu­ka­tva­sya he­tu­ka­tve sattva- TAŚVA-ML 033,07vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­va­t prā­ga­bhā­ve­na vya­bhi­cā­ra­sya sa­ttva­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇe­na vya­va­cchi­dya­ta iti tad vyartham iti cet | na | sarvasya TAŚVA-ML 033,08tucchasya prā­ga­bhā­va­tva­syā­pra­si­ddha­tvā­t | bhā­vāṃ­ta­ra­sya bhāvasya ni­tyā­ni­tyā­tma­ka­tvā­d vi­pa­kṣa­tā­nu­pa­pa­tte­s tena TAŚVA-ML 033,09vya­bhi­cā­rā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | tato yuktaṃ sa­ttva­syā­vi­śe­ṣa­sya he­tu­tva­m a­he­tu­ka­tva­va­d iti | tato bhavaty eva sā­dhya­si­ddhiḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.0.145absā­dhya­sā­dha­na­vai­ka­lyaṃ dṛṣṭāṃte pi na vīkṣyate | TAŚV-ML 1.0.145cdni­tyā­ni­tyā­tma­tā­si­ddhiḥ pṛ­thi­vyā­de­r a­do­ṣa­taḥ || 145 || TAŚVA-ML 033,12na hy e­kāṃ­tā­nā­dya­naṃ­ta­tva­m aṃtas tattvasya sādhyaṃ yena pṛ­thi­vyā­di­ṣu ta­da­bhā­vā­t sā­dhya­śū­nya­m u­dā­ha­ra­ṇaṃ | nāpi TAŚVA-ML 033,13tatra sattvam asiddhaṃ yataḥ sā­dha­na­vai­ka­lyaṃ | ta­da­si­ddhau ma­tāṃ­ta­rā­nu­sa­ra­ṇa­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tato '­na­va­dya­m a­nā­dya­naṃ­ta­tva­sā­dha­na- TAŚVA-ML 033,14m ā­tma­na­s ta­ttvāṃ­ta­ra­tva­sā­dha­na­va­t | satyam a­nā­dya­naṃ­taṃ caitanyaṃ saṃ­tā­nā­pe­kṣa­yā na punar e­kā­nva­yi­dra­vyā­pe­kṣa­yā kṣaṇi- TAŚVA-ML 033,15ka­ci­ttā­nā­m a­nva­yā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r ity aparaḥ | so py a­nā­tma­jñaḥ | ta­da­na­nva­ya­tva­syā­nu­mā­na­bā­dhi­ta­tvā­t | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.0.146abe­ka­saṃ­tā­na­gā­ś ci­tta­pa­ryā­yā­s tattvato nvitāḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.146cdpra­tya­bhi­jñā­ya­mā­na­tvā­t mṛ­tpa­ryā­yā ya­the­dṛ­śāḥ || 146 || TAŚVA-ML 033,18mṛ­tkṣa­ṇā­s tattvato nvitāḥ pa­ra­syā­si­ddhā iti na maṃtavyaṃ ta­trā­nva­yā­pa­hna­ve pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­t | sa­ka­la­lo­ka- TAŚVA-ML 033,19sākṣikā hi mṛ­dbhe­de­ṣu ta­thā­nva­ya­pra­tī­tiḥ | saiveyaṃ pūrvaṃ dṛṣṭā mṛd iti pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­syā­vi­saṃ­vā­di­naḥ TAŚVA-ML 033,20sa­dbhā­vā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.0.147absā­dṛ­śyā­t pra­tya­bhi­jñā­naṃ nā­nā­saṃ­tā­na­bhā­vi­nā­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.147cdbhe­dā­nā­m iva ta­trā­pī­ty a­dṛ­ṣṭa­pa­ri­ka­lpa­na­m || 147 || TAŚVA-ML 033,23yathā nā­nā­saṃ­tā­na­va­rti­nāṃ mṛ­dbhe­dā­nāṃ sā­dṛ­śyā­t pra­tya­bhi­jñā­ya­mā­na­tvaṃ ta­thai­ka­saṃ­tā­na­va­rti­nā­m apīti bru­va­tā­m a- TAŚVA-ML 033,24dṛ­ṣṭa­pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­mā­traṃ pra­ti­kṣa­ṇaṃ bhūyāt tathā teṣām a­dṛ­ṣṭa­tvā­t | ta­de­ka­tva­m api na dṛṣṭam eveti cen naitat satyam | TAŚV-ML 1.0.148abtad e­ve­da­m iti jñānād e­ka­tva­sya pra­si­ddhi­taḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.148cdsa­rva­syā­py a­skha­la­drū­pā­t pra­tya­kṣā­d bhe­da­si­ddhi­va­t || 148 || TAŚVA-ML 033,27yathaiva hi sarvasya pra­ti­pa­ttu­r arthasya cā­skha­li­tā­t pra­tya­kṣā­de­r bhe­da­si­ddhi­s tathā pra­tya­bhi­jñā­nā­de­r e­ka­tva­si­ddhi­r apīti TAŚVA-ML 033,28dṛṣṭam eva ta­de­ka­tvaṃ | pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­m a­pra­mā­ṇaṃ saṃ­vā­da­nā­bhā­vā­d iti cet | pra­tya­kṣa­m api pramāṇaṃ mā bhūt tata eva | TAŚVA-ML 033,29na hi pra­tya­bhi­jñā­ne­na pratīte viṣaye pra­tya­kṣa­syā­va­rta­mā­nā­t tasya saṃ­vā­da­nā­bhā­vo na punaḥ pra­tya­kṣa­pra­tī­te pratyabhi- TAŚVA-ML 033,30jñā­na­syā­pra­vṛ­tteḥ pra­tya­kṣa­sye­ty ā­ca­kṣā­ṇaḥ pa­rī­kṣa­ko nāma | na pra­tya­kṣa­sya svārthe pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­vṛ­ttiḥ saṃ­vā­da­naṃ | kiṃ TAŚVA-ML 033,31tarhi ? a­bā­dhi­tā saṃ­vi­tti­r iti cet | TAŚV-ML 1.0.149abyathā bhedasya saṃvittiḥ saṃ­vā­da­na­m a­bā­dhi­tā | TAŚV-ML 1.0.149cdta­thai­ka­tva­sya nirṇītiḥ pū­rvo­tta­ra­vi­va­rta­yoḥ || 149 || TAŚVA-ML 033,34kathaṃ pū­rvo­tta­ra­vi­va­rta­yo­r e­ka­tva­sya saṃ­vi­tti­r a­bā­dhi­tā­yā saṃ­vā­da­na­m iti cet | bhedasya katham iti samaḥ TAŚVA-ML 034,01pa­rya­nu­yo­gaḥ | tasya pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­tvā­d a­ta­dvi­ṣa­ye­ṇa bā­dha­nā­saṃ­bha­vā­d a­bā­dhi­tā saṃ­vi­tti­r iti cet | tarhy e­ka­tva­sya TAŚVA-ML 034,02pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­syā­dhya­kṣā­de­r a­go­ca­ra­tvā­t tena bā­dha­nā­saṃ­bha­vā­d a­bā­dhi­tā saṃvittiḥ kiṃ na bhavet ? kathaṃ pratya- TAŚVA-ML 034,03bhi­jñā­na­vi­ṣa­yaḥ pra­tya­kṣe­ṇā­pa­ri­cche­dyaḥ ? pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­vi­ṣa­yaḥ katham iti samānaṃ | tathā yo­gya­tā­pra­ti­ni­ya­mā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 034,04cet tarhi —TAŚV-ML 1.0.150abva­rta­mā­nā­rtha­vi­jñā­naṃ na pū­rvā­pa­ra­go­ca­ra­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.150cdyo­gya­tā­ni­ya­mā­t siddhaṃ pratyakṣaṃ vyā­va­hā­ri­ka­m || 150 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.151abyathā tathaiva saṃ­jñā­na­m e­ka­tva­vi­ṣa­yaṃ matam | TAŚV-ML 1.0.151cdna va­rta­mā­na­pa­ryā­ya­mā­tra­go­ca­ra­m īkṣyate || 151 || TAŚVA-ML 034,09yad yad vi­ṣa­ya­ta­yā pra­tī­ya­te tat tad vi­ṣa­ya­m iti vya­va­sthā­yāṃ va­rta­mā­nā­rthā­kā­ra­vi­ṣa­ya­ta­yā sa­mī­kṣya­mā­ṇaṃ pratyakṣaṃ TAŚVA-ML 034,10ta­dvi­ṣa­yaṃ­, pū­rvā­pa­ra­vi­va­rta­va­rtye­ka­dra­vya­vi­ṣa­ya­ta­yā tu pra­tī­ya­mā­naṃ pra­tya­bhi­jñā­naṃ ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­m iti ko necchet | TAŚVA-ML 034,11nanv a­nu­bhū­tā­nu­bhū­ya­mā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vṛ­tte­r e­ka­tva­sya pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­vi­ṣa­ya­tve '­tī­tā­nu­bhū­tā­khi­la­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­va­rti­no '­nā­ga­ta- TAŚVA-ML 034,12pa­ri­ṇā­ma­va­rti­na­ś ca ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­tva­pra­sa­ktiḥ­, bhi­nna­kā­la­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­va­rti­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­t­, a­nya­thā­nu­bhū­tā­nu­bhū­ya­mā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­ma- TAŚVA-ML 034,13vartino pi ta­da­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­pa­tte­r iti cet | tarhi sāṃ­pra­ti­ka­pa­ryā­ya­sya pra­tya­kṣa­vi­ṣa­ya­tve ka­sya­ci­t sa­ka­la­de­śa­va­rti- TAŚVA-ML 034,14no py a­dhya­kṣa­vi­ṣa­ya­tā syād a­nya­the­ṣṭa­syā­pi ta­da­bhā­vaḥ sāṃ­pra­ti­ka­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­t | ta­da­vi­śe­ṣe pi yo­gya­tā­vi­śe­ṣā­t TAŚVA-ML 034,15sāṃ­pra­ti­kā­kā­ra­sya ka­sya­ci­d e­vā­dhya­kṣa­vi­ṣa­ya­tvaṃ na sa­rva­sye­ti cet tarhi —TAŚV-ML 1.0.152abyathaiva va­rta­mā­nā­rtha­grā­ha­ka­tve pi saṃvidaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.152cdsa­rva­sāṃ­pra­ti­kā­rthā­nāṃ ve­da­ka­tvaṃ na buddhyate || 152 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.153abta­thai­vā­nā­ga­tā­tī­ta­pa­ryā­yai­ka­tva­ve­di­kā | TAŚV-ML 1.0.153cdvittir nā­nā­di­pa­ryaṃ­ta­pa­ryā­yai­ka­tva­go­ca­rā || 153 || TAŚVA-ML 034,20yathā va­rta­mā­nā­rtha­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­d va­rta­mā­nā­rtha­syai­va pa­ri­cche­da­ka­m a­kṣa­jñā­naṃ tathā ka­ti­pa­yā­tī­tā­nā­ga­ta- TAŚVA-ML 034,21pa­ryā­yai­ka­tva­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­t tāvad a­tī­tā­nā­ga­ta­pa­ryā­yai­ka­tva­syai­va grāhakaṃ pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­m iti yuktam u­tpa­śyā­maḥ | TAŚVA-ML 034,22tasmāc cai­ka­saṃ­tā­na­va­rti­gha­ṭa­ka­pā­lā­di­mṛ­tpa­ryā­yā­ṇā­m a­nva­yi­tva­si­ddhe­r no­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­sya sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­vi­ka­la­tvaṃ­, yena citta- TAŚVA-ML 034,23kṣa­ṇa­saṃ­tā­na­vyā­pye ko 'nvitaḥ pumānna sidhdyet | katham ekaḥ puruṣaḥ kra­me­ṇā­naṃ­tā­n pa­ryā­yā­n vyāpnoti ? TAŚVA-ML 034,24na tāvad ekena sva­bhā­ve­na sa­rve­ṣā­m e­ka­rū­pā­pa­tteḥ | nā­nā­sva­rū­pai­r vyāptānāṃ ja­lā­na­lā­dī­nāṃ nā­nā­tva­pra­si­ddhe­r anyathā- TAŚVA-ML 034,25nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | sa­ttā­dye­ka­sva­bhā­ve­na vyā­ptā­nā­m arthānāṃ nā­nā­tva­da­rśa­nā­t pu­ru­ṣa­tvai­ka­sva­bhā­ve­na vyā­ptā­nā­m apy a­naṃ­ta­pa­ryā- TAŚVA-ML 034,26yāṇāṃ nā­nā­tva­m a­vi­ru­ddha­m iti cā­yu­ktaṃ­, nā­nā­rtha­vyā­pi­naḥ sa­ttvā­de­r e­ka­sva­bhā­va­tvā­na­va­sthi­teḥ | katham a­nya­thai­ka- TAŚVA-ML 034,27sva­bhā­va­vyā­ptaṃ kiṃcid ekaṃ siddhyet | yadi punar nā­nā­sva­bhā­vaiḥ pumān a­naṃ­ta­pa­ryā­yā­n vyā­pnu­yā­t tadā tataḥ svabhāvā- TAŚVA-ML 034,28nām abhede tasya nā­nā­tvaṃ­, teṣāṃ cai­ka­tva­m a­nu­ṣa­jye­ta­; bhede saṃ­baṃ­dhā­si­ddhe­r vya­pa­de­śā­nu­pa­pa­ttiḥ | saṃ­baṃ­dha­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ TAŚVA-ML 034,29kim ekena sva­bhā­ve­na pumān sva­sva­bhā­vaiḥ saṃ­ba­dhya­te nā­nā­sva­bhā­vai­r vā ? pra­tha­ma­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ sa­rva­sva­bhā­vā­nā­m ekatā- TAŚVA-ML 034,30pattiḥ, dvi­tī­ya­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ tataḥ sva­bhā­vā­nā­m abhede ca sa eva doṣaḥ, a­ni­vṛ­ta­sva­pa­rya­nu­yo­gaḥ­, ity a­na­va­sthā­nā­t­, TAŚVA-ML 034,31kuto '­naṃ­ta­pa­ryā­ya­vṛ­tti­r ātmā vya­va­ti­ṣṭhe­te­ti kecit | te pi dū­ṣa­ṇā­bhā­sa­vā­di­naḥ | ka­tha­m­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.154abkramato '­naṃ­ta­pa­ryā­yā­ne­ko vyāpnoti nā sakṛt | TAŚV-ML 1.0.154cdyathā nā­nā­vi­dhā­kā­rāṃ­ś ci­tra­jñā­na­m a­naṃ­śa­ka­m || 154 || TAŚVA-ML 034,34ci­tra­jñā­na­m a­naṃ­śa­m ekaṃ yu­ga­pa­n nā­nā­kā­rā­n vyā­pno­tī­ti svayam u­pa­na­ya­n kramato '­naṃ­ta­pa­ryā­yā­n vyā­pnu­va­nta­m ātmānaṃ TAŚVA-ML 035,01pra­ti­kṣi­pa­tī­ti kathaṃ madhyasthaḥ ? tatra sa­mā­dhā­nā­kṣe­pa­yoḥ sa­mā­na­tvā­t | nanv aneko pi ci­tra­jñā­nā­kā­ro śa­kya­vi­ve- TAŚVA-ML 035,02ca­na­tvā­d eko yukta iti cet —TAŚV-ML 1.0.155abyady aneko pi vi­jñā­nā­kā­ro '­śa­kya­vi­ve­ca­naḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.155cdsyād ekaḥ puruṣo '­naṃ­ta­pa­ryā­yo pi tathā na kim || 155 || TAŚVA-ML 035,05kra­ma­bhu­vā­m ā­tma­pa­ryā­yā­ṇā­m a­śa­kya­vi­ve­ca­na­tva­m a­si­ddha­m iti mā­ni­ścai­ṣīḥ | ya­smā­t­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.156abya­thai­ka­ve­da­nā­kā­rā na śakyā ve­da­nāṃ­ta­ra­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.156cdnetuṃ tathāpi paryāyā jā­tu­ci­tpu­ru­ṣāṃ­ta­ra­m || 156 || TAŚVA-ML 035,08nanu cā­tma­pa­ryā­yā­ṇāṃ bhi­nna­kā­la­ta­yā vittir eva śa­kya­vi­ve­ca­na­tva­m iti cet tarhi ci­tra­jñā­nā­kā­rā­ṇāṃ bhinna- TAŚVA-ML 035,09de­śa­ta­yā vittir vi­ve­ca­na­m astīty a­śa­kya­vi­ve­ca­na­tvaṃ mā bhūt | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.0.157abbhi­nna­kā­la­ta­yā vittir yadi teṣāṃ vi­ve­ca­na­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.157cdbhi­nna­de­śa­ta­yā vittir jñā­nā­kā­re­ṣu kiṃ na tat || 157 || TAŚVA-ML 035,12na hi ci­tra­pa­ṭī­ni­rī­kṣa­ṇe pī­tā­dyā­kā­rā­ś ci­tra­bhe­da­na­sya bhi­nna­de­śā na bhavaṃti tato bahis teṣāṃ bhi­nna­de­śa­tā- TAŚVA-ML 035,13pra­ti­ṣṭhā­na­vi­ro­dhā­t | na hy a­bhi­nna­de­śa­pī­tā­dyā­kā­rā­nu­kā­ri­ṇā­ś ci­tra­ve­da­nā­d bhi­nna­de­śa­pī­tā­dyā­kā­ro ba­hi­ra­rtha­ś citraḥ TAŚVA-ML 035,14pratyetuṃ śakyo '­pī­tā­kā­rā­d api jñānāt pī­ta­pra­tī­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.0.158abpī­tā­kā­rā­di­saṃ­vi­ttiḥ pratyekaṃ ci­tra­ve­da­nā | TAŚV-ML 1.0.158cdna ced a­ne­ka­saṃ­tā­na­pī­tā­di­jñā­na­va­nma­ta­m || 158 || TAŚVA-ML 035,17ci­tra­pa­ṭī­da­rśa­ne pratyekaṃ pī­tā­kā­rā­di­ve­da­naṃ na ci­tra­jñā­naṃ kra­mā­dbhi­nna­de­śa­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t tā­dṛ­śā­ne­ka­saṃ­tā­na- TAŚVA-ML 035,18pī­tā­di­jñā­na­va­d iti mataṃ yadi | TAŚV-ML 1.0.159absaha nī­lā­di­vi­jñā­naṃ kathaṃ citram u­pe­ya­te | TAŚV-ML 1.0.159cdyu­ga­pa­dbhā­vi­rū­pā­di­jñā­na­paṃ­ca­ka­va­ttva­yā || 159 || TAŚVA-ML 035,21śakyaṃ hi vaktuṃ śa­ṣku­lī­bha­kṣa­ṇā­dau sa­ha­bhā­vi­rū­pā­di­jñā­na­paṃ­ca­ka­m iva nī­lā­di­jñā­naṃ sakṛd api na citram iti | TAŚVA-ML 035,22sa­ha­bhā­vi­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­t | ta­da­vi­śe­ṣe pi pī­tā­di­jñā­naṃ citram a­bhi­nna­de­śa­tvā­c ci­tra­pa­taṃ­gā­dau na punā rū­pā­di­jñā­na­paṃ­ca­kaṃ TAŚVA-ML 035,23kvacid iti na yuktaṃ vaktuṃ tasyāpy a­bhi­nna­de­śa­tvā­t | na hi de­śa­bhe­de­na rū­pā­di­jñā­na­pa­ñca­kaṃ sakṛt svasmin TAŚVA-ML 035,24ve­dya­te­, yu­ga­pa­jjñā­no­tpa­tti­vā­di­na­s ta­thā­na­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t | nanu cā­de­śa­tvā­c ci­tra­cai­ta­si­kā­nā­m a­bhi­nnā­bhi­nna­de­śa­tva­ciṃ­tā TAŚVA-ML 035,25śre­ya­sī­ti cet, kathaṃ bhi­nna­de­śa­tvā­c ci­tra­pa­ṭī­pī­tā­di­jñā­nā­nāṃ ci­tra­sva­bhā­vāḥ sā­dhya­te­, saṃ­vya­va­hā­rā­t teṣāṃ tatra TAŚVA-ML 035,26bhi­nna­de­śa­tvā­si­ddheḥ | ta­tsā­dha­ne tata eva śa­ṣku­lī­bha­kṣa­ṇā­dau rū­pā­di­jñā­nā­nā­m a­bhi­nna­de­śa­tva­si­ddheḥ­, sa­ha­bhā­vi- TAŚVA-ML 035,27tva­si­ddhe­ś ca | tadvat sakṛd api pī­tā­di­jñā­naṃ citram ekaṃ mā bhūt | yadi punar e­ka­jñā­na­tā­dā­tmye­na pī­tā­dyā­bhā­sā­nā­m anu- TAŚVA-ML 035,28bha­va­nā­t ta­dve­da­naṃ citram ekam iti mataṃ, tadā rū­pā­di­jñā­na­paṃ­ca­ka­syai­ka­saṃ­tā­nā­tma­ka­tve­na saṃ­ve­da­nā­d ekaṃ ci­tra­jñā­na­m astu | TAŚVA-ML 035,29ta­syā­ne­ka­saṃ­tā­nā­tma­ka­tve pū­rva­vi­jñā­na­m ekam e­vo­pā­dā­naṃ na syāt | pū­rvā­ne­ka­vi­jñā­no­pā­dā­na­m e­ka­rū­pā­di­jñā­na- TAŚVA-ML 035,30paṃ­ca­ka­m iti cet, tarhi bhi­nna­saṃ­tā­na­tvā­t ta­syā­nu­saṃ­ghā­na­vi­ka­lpa­ja­na­ka­tvā­bhā­vaḥ | pū­rvā­nu­saṃ­ghā­na­vi­ka­lpa­vā­sa­nā TAŚVA-ML 035,31ta­jja­ni­ke­ti cet, kuto ham evāsya dṛṣṭā spṛṣṭā ghrātā svā­da­yi­tā śrotety a­nu­saṃ­dhā­na­ve­da­naṃ­? rū­pā­di­jñā­na­paṃ­ca­kā- TAŚVA-ML 035,32naṃ­ta­ra­m eveti niyamaḥ saṃ­bhā­vya­tāṃ­, tasya ta­dvā­sa­nā­pra­bo­dha­ka­tvā­d iti cet, kutas tad eva tasyāḥ pra­bo­dha­kaṃ­? tathā TAŚVA-ML 035,33dṛ­ṣṭa­tvā­d iti cen na, a­nya­thā­pi da­rśa­nā­t | prāg api hi rū­pā­di­jñā­na­paṃ­ca­ko­tpa­tte­r aham asya draṣṭā bhaviṣyā- TAŚVA-ML 035,34mī­tyā­dya­nu­saṃ­dhā­na­vi­ka­lpo dṛṣṭaḥ | satyaṃ dṛṣṭaḥ, sa tu bha­vi­ṣya­dda­rśa­nā­dya­nu­saṃ­dhā­na­vā­sa­nā­ta eva | ta­tpra­bo­dha­ka­ś ca TAŚVA-ML 036,01da­rśa­nā­dya­bhi­mu­khī­bhā­vo na tu rū­pā­di­jñā­na­paṃ­ca­ka­m iti ta­du­tpa­tteḥ pūrvam a­nyā­dṛ­śā­nu­saṃ­dhā­na­da­rśa­nā­t tāsā niyama- TAŚVA-ML 036,02pra­ti­ni­ya­tā­nu­saṃ­dhā­nā­nāṃ pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­vā­sa­nā­bhi­r ja­nya­tvā­t tāsāṃ ca pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­pra­bo­dha­ka­pra­tya­yā­ya­t ta­pra­bo­dha­tvā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 036,03cet | katham evam ekatra puruṣe nā­nā­nu­saṃ­dhā­na­saṃ­tā­nā na syuḥ? pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­tve py a­nu­saṃ­dhā­nā­m e­ka­saṃ­tā­na­tvaṃ vikalpa- TAŚVA-ML 036,04jñā­na­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­d iti cet | kim evaṃ rū­pā­di­jñā­nā­nā­m etan na syāt? ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­na­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­t | saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­ra­ka­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 036,05jñānair vya­bhi­cā­ra iti cet, tavāpi saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­ra­vi­ka­lpa­vi­jñā­naiḥ kuto na vya­bhi­cā­raḥ­? e­ka­sā­ma­grya­dhī­na­tve TAŚVA-ML 036,06satīti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­c cet, sa­mā­na­m anyatra | ta­thā­kṣa­ma­no­jñā­nā­nā­m e­ka­saṃ­tā­na­tva­m e­ka­sā­ma­grya­dhī­na­tve sati sva­saṃ­vi­di­ta- TAŚVA-ML 036,07tvād iti kutas teṣāṃ bhi­nna­saṃ­tā­na­tvaṃ­, yena rū­pā­di­jñā­na­paṃ­ca­ka­sya yu­ga­pa­dbhā­vi­naḥ pū­rvai­ka­vi­jñā­no­pā­dā­na­tvaṃ na TAŚVA-ML 036,08siddhyet | tatsiddhau ca ta­syai­ka­saṃ­tā­nā­tma­ka­tvā­d e­ka­tva­m iti sūktaṃ dūṣaṇaṃ nī­lā­dyā­bhā­sa­m ekaṃ ci­tra­jñā­na­m icchatāṃ TAŚVA-ML 036,09rū­pā­di­jñā­na­paṃ­ca­ka­m apy ekaṃ ci­tra­jñā­naṃ pra­sa­jye­te­ti || TAŚV-ML 1.0.160abci­trā­dvai­tā­śra­yā­c citraṃ tad apy astitv ati cen na vai | TAŚV-ML 1.0.160cdcitram a­dvai­ta­m ity e­ta­da­vi­ru­ddhaṃ vi­bhā­vya­te || 160 || TAŚVA-ML 036,12citraṃ hy a­ne­kā­kā­ra­m ucyate tat katham ekaṃ nāma, vi­ro­dhā­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.161abtasya jā­tyaṃ­ta­ra­tve­na vi­ro­dhā­bhā­va­bhā­ṣa­ṇe | TAŚV-ML 1.0.161cdta­thai­vā­tmā sa­pa­ryā­yai­r a­naṃ­tai­r a­vi­ro­dha­bhā­k || 161 || TAŚVA-ML 036,15naikaṃ nāpy anekaṃ | kiṃ tarhi? citraṃ citram eva, tasya jā­tyaṃ­ta­ra­tvā­di­ka­tvā­ne­ka­tvā­bhyā­m ity a­vi­ru­ddhaṃ citrā- TAŚVA-ML 036,16dvai­ta­saṃ­ve­da­na­mā­traṃ ba­hi­ra­rtha­śū­nya­m ity u­pa­ga­me­, puṃsi jā­tyaṃ­ta­re ko virodhaḥ | so pi hi naika eva nāpy aneka TAŚVA-ML 036,17eva | kiṃ tarhi? syād ekaḥ syād aneka iti | tato jā­tyaṃ­ta­raṃ ta­thā­pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­d anyathā sakṛd apy a­saṃ­ve­da­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 036,18iti nātmano naṃ­ta­pa­ryā­yā­tma­tā viruddhā ci­tra­jñā­na­sya ci­tra­tā­va­t || TAŚV-ML 1.0.162abbhrāṃteyaṃ citratā jñāne niraṃśe '­nā­di­vā­sa­nā | —TAŚV-ML 1.0.162cdsā­ma­rthyā­d a­va­bhā­se­ta sva­pnā­ti­jñā­na­va­d yadi || 162 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.163abtadā bhrāṃ­te­ta­rā­kā­ra­m ekaṃ jñānaṃ pra­si­ddhya­ti | TAŚV-ML 1.0.163cdbhrāṃ­tā­kā­ra­sya vā sattve cittaṃ sa­da­sa­dā­tma­ka­m || 163 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.164abtac ca pra­bā­dha­te 'vaśyaṃ virodhaṃ puṃsi paryayaiḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.164cdakramaiḥ kra­ma­va­dbhi­ś ca pra­tī­ta­tvā­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 164 || TAŚVA-ML 036,25ci­trā­dvai­ta­m api mā bhūt saṃ­ve­da­na­mā­tra­sya sa­ka­la­vi­ka­lpa­śū­nya­syo­pa­ga­mā­d ity aparaḥ | tasyāpi kim a­dhyā­ro­pya- TAŚVA-ML 036,26māṇo dharmaḥ ka­lpa­nā­, ma­no­vi­ka­lpa­mā­traṃ vā, va­stu­naḥ­, svabhāvo vā? pra­tha­ma­dvi­tī­ya­pa­kṣa­yoḥ si­ddha­sā­dha­na- TAŚVA-ML 036,27m ity u­cya­te­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.165abniḥ­śe­ṣa­ka­lpa­nā­tī­taṃ saṃ­ci­nmā­traṃ mataṃ yadi | TAŚV-ML 1.0.165cdta­thai­vāṃ­ta­rba­hi­rva­stu samastaṃ tattvato stu naḥ || 165 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.166absamastāḥ kalpanā hīmā mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­ni­rmi­tāḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.166cdspaṣṭaṃ jā­tyaṃ­ta­re vastuny a­pra­bā­dhaṃ ca­kā­sa­ti || 166 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.167aba­ne­kāṃ­te hy a­po­ddhā­ra­bu­ddha­yo ne­ka­dha­rma­gāḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.167cdku­ta­ści­t saṃ­pra­va­rtaṃ­te '­nyo­nyā­pe­kṣāḥ su­nī­ta­yaḥ || 167 || TAŚVA-ML 036,34yasmān mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­vi­śe­ṣa­va­śā­n ni­tyā­dye­kāṃ­tāḥ ka­lpa­mā­nāḥ spaṣṭaṃ jā­tyaṃ­ta­re vastuni ni­rbā­dha­m a­va­bhā­sa- TAŚVA-ML 037,01māne tattvato na saṃtīti svayam iṣṭaṃ, yataś cā­ne­kāṃ­te pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ pra­ti­pa­nne ku­ta­ści­t pra­mā­tu­r vi­va­kṣā­bhe­dā­d apo- TAŚVA-ML 037,02ddhā­ra­ka­lpa­nā­ni kṣa­ṇi­ka­tvā­dya­ne­ka­dha­rma­vi­ṣa­yā­ṇi pra­va­rta­te pa­ra­spa­rā­pe­kṣā­ṇi su­na­ya­vya­pa­de­śa­bhāṃ­ji bhavaṃti | TAŚVA-ML 037,03tasmād a­śe­ṣa­ka­lpa­nā­ti­krāṃ­taṃ tattvam iti siddhaṃ sādhyate | na hi ka­lpya­mā­nā dharmās tattvaṃ ta­tka­lpa­na­mā­traṃ vā, TAŚVA-ML 037,04a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | te­nāṃ­ta­r bahiś ca tattvaṃ ta­dvi­ni­rmu­kta­m iti yuktam eva | tṛ­tī­ya­pa­kṣe tu pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 037,05ka­tha­m­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.168abpa­ro­pa­ga­ta­saṃ­vi­tti­r anaṃśa nā­va­bhā­sa­te | TAŚV-ML 1.0.168cdbra­hma­va­rtte­na tanmātraṃ na pra­ti­ṣṭhā­mi yarti naḥ || 168 || TAŚVA-ML 037,08vastunaḥ svabhāvāḥ ka­lpa­nā­s tābhir a­śo­ṣā­bhiḥ su­ni­ści­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dhā­bhī rahitaṃ saṃ­vi­nmā­traṃ tattvam iti tu TAŚVA-ML 037,09na vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te ta­syā­naṃ­śa­sya pa­ro­pa­va­rṇi­ta­sya bra­hmā­va­da­pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­t | nā­nā­kā­ra­m ekaṃ pra­ti­bhā­sa­na­m api vi­ro­dhā­d asa- TAŚVA-ML 037,10d eveti cet —TAŚV-ML 1.0.169abnā­nā­kā­ra­sya nai­ka­smi­nn adhyāso sti vi­ro­dha­taḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.169cdtato na sat tad ity etat suspaṣṭaṃ rā­ja­ce­ṣṭi­ta­m || 169 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.170absaṃ­ve­da­nā­vi­śe­ṣe pi dvayoḥ sarvatra sarvadā | TAŚV-ML 1.0.170cdka­sya­ci­d dhi ti­ra­skā­re na pre­kṣā­pū­rva­kā­ri­tā || 170 || TAŚVA-ML 037,15nā­nā­kā­ra­syai­ka­tra vastuni nādhyāso vi­ro­dhā­d iti bruvāṇo nā­nā­kā­raṃ vā ti­ra­sku­rvī­tai­ka­tvaṃ vā? TAŚVA-ML 037,16nā­nā­ka­raṃ cet su­vya­kta­m idaṃ rā­ja­ce­ṣṭi­taṃ­, saṃ­vi­nmā­tra­vā­di­naḥ svarucyā saṃ­ve­da­na­m eṃkam anaṃśaṃ svīkṛtya nā­nā­kā­ra­sya TAŚVA-ML 037,17saṃ­ve­dya­mā­na­syā­pi sarvatra sarvadā pra­ti­kṣe­pā­t­, tasya pre­kṣā­pū­rva­kā­ri­tvā­yo­gā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.0.171abtasmād a­bā­dhi­tā saṃ­vi­tsu­kha­duḥ­khā­di­pa­rya­yaiḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.171cdsa­mā­krāṃ­te nare nū na ta­tsā­dha­na­pa­ṭa­ya­sī || 171 || TAŚVA-ML 037,20na hi pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­ma­tiḥ su­kha­duḥ­khā­di­pa­ryā­yā­tma­ke puṃsi ke­na­ci­d bādhyate yatas ta­tsā­dha­na­pa­ṭī­ya­sī na TAŚVA-ML 037,21syāt | tato nā­śe­ṣa­sva­bhā­va­śū­nya­sya saṃ­vi­nmā­tra­sya siddhis ta­dvi­pa­rī­tā­tma­pra­tī­tyā bā­dhi­ta­tvā­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.172abnī­la­vā­sa­na­yā nī­la­vi­jñā­naṃ janyate yathā | TAŚV-ML 1.0.172cdtathaiva pra­tya­bhi­jñe­yaṃ pū­rva­ta­dvā­sa­no­dbha­vā || 172 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.173abta­dvā­sa­nā ca ta­tpū­rva­vā­sa­nā­ba­la­bhā­vi­nī | TAŚV-ML 1.0.173cdsāpi tadvad iti jñā­na­vā­di­naḥ saṃ­pra­ca­kṣa­te || 173 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.174abteṣām apy ātmano lope saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­ra­vā­sa­nā | —TAŚV-ML 1.0.174cdsa­mu­dbhū­tā kuto na syāt saṃ­jñā­bhe­dā­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 174 || TAŚVA-ML 037,28yathā nī­la­vā­sa­na­yā nī­la­vi­jñā­naṃ janyate tathā pra­tya­bhi­jñe­yaṃ tad evedaṃ tā­dṛ­śa­m etad iti vā pra­tī­ya­mā­nā TAŚVA-ML 037,29pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­vā­sa­na­yo­dbhā­vya­te na punar ba­hi­rbhū­te­nai­ka­tve­na sā­dṛ­śye­na vā yena ta­dgrā­hi­ṇī syāt | ta­dvā­sa­nā TAŚVA-ML 037,30kusa iti cet, pū­rva­ta­dvā­sa­nā­taḥ­, sāpi pū­rva­sva­vā­sa­nā­ba­lā­d ity a­nā­di­tvā­d vā­sa­nā­saṃ­ta­te­r ayuktaḥ pa­rya­nu­yo­gaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 037,31katham anyathā ba­hi­ra­rthe pi na saṃ­bha­ve­t | tatra kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­syā­nā­di­tvā­d a­pa­rya­nu­yo­ge pū­rvā­pa­ra­vā­sa­nā­nā­m api tata TAŚVA-ML 037,32e­vā­pa­rya­nu­yo­go stu | kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­syā­nā­di­tvaṃ hi yathā bahis ta­thāṃ­ta­ra­m apīti na viśeṣaḥ kevalaṃ bahira- TAŚVA-ML 037,33rthaunartaḥ pa­ri­hṛ­to bhavet a­śa­kya­pra­ti­ṣṭha­tvā­t tasyeti jñā­na­vā­di­naḥ | teṣām api neyaṃ pra­tya­bhi­jñā pū­rva­sva­vā­sa­nā- TAŚVA-ML 037,34prabhavā vaktuṃ yu­ktā­nvā­yi­naḥ pu­ru­ṣa­syā­bhā­vā­t­, saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­ra­vā­sa­nā­to pi ta­tpra­bha­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t ta­nnā­nā­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.0.175absaṃ­tā­nai­ka­tva­saṃ­si­ddhi­r ni­ya­mā­t sa kuto mataḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.175cdpra­tyā­sa­tte­r na saṃ­tā­na­bhe­de py asyāḥ sa­mī­kṣa­ṇā­t || 175 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.176abvya­bhi­cā­ra­vi­ni­rmu­ktā kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­taḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.176cdpū­rvo­tta­ra­kṣa­ṇā­nāṃ hi saṃ­tā­na­ni­ya­mo mataḥ || 176 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.177absa ca bu­ddhe­ta­ra­jñā­na­kṣa­ṇā­nā­m api vidyate | TAŚV-ML 1.0.177cdnānyathā su­ga­ta­sya syāt sa­rva­jña­tvaṃ ka­thaṃ­ca­na || 177 || TAŚVA-ML 038,07saṃ­tā­nai­kyā­t pū­rva­vā­sa­nā pra­tya­bhi­jñā­yā hetur na saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­ra­vā­sa­ne­ti cet | kutaḥ saṃ­tā­nai­kyaṃ ? pra­tyā­sa­tte- TAŚVA-ML 038,08ś cet, sāpy a­vya­bhi­cā­rī kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­va iṣṭas tato bu­ddhe­ta­ra­kṣa­ṇā­nā­m api syāt | na ca teṣāṃ sa vya­bhi­ca­ra­ti TAŚVA-ML 038,09bu­ddha­syā­sa­rva­jña­tvā­pa­tteḥ | sa­ka­la­sa­ttvā­nāṃ ta­da­kā­ra­ṇa­tve hi na ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­tvaṃ syān nā­kā­ra­ṇaṃ viṣaya iti va­ca­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 038,10sa­ka­la­sa­ttva­ci­ttā­nā­m ā­laṃ­ba­na­pra­tya­ya­tvā­t su­ga­ta­ci­tta­sya na ta­de­ka­saṃ­tā­na­te­ti cen na | pū­rva­sva­ci­ttai­r api sahaika- TAŚVA-ML 038,11saṃ­tā­na­tā­pā­ya pra­sa­kte­s ta­dā­laṃ­ba­na­pra­tya­ya­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­t | sa­ma­naṃ­ta­ra­pra­tya­ya­tvā­t sva­pū­rva­ci­ttā­nāṃ te­nai­ka­saṃ­tā­na­te­ti TAŚVA-ML 038,12cet, kutas teṣām iva sa­ma­naṃ­ta­ra­pra­tya­ya­tvaṃ na punaḥ sa­ka­la­sa­ttva­ci­ttā­nā­m apīti ni­ya­mya­te ? teṣām e­ka­saṃ­tā­na- TAŚVA-ML 038,13va­rti­tvā­d iti cet, so 'yam a­nyo­nya­saṃ­śra­yaḥ | saty e­ka­saṃ­tā­na­tve pū­rvā­pa­ra­su­ga­ta­ci­ttā­nā­m a­vya­bhi­cā­rī kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 038,14bhāvas tasmin sati ta­de­ka­saṃ­tā­na­tva­m iti | tataḥ pū­rva­kṣa­ṇā­bhā­ve nu­tpa­tti­r e­vo­tta­ra­kṣa­ṇa­syā­vya­bhi­cā­rī kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 038,15bhāvo bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyaḥ | sa ca sva­ci­ttai­r iva sa­ka­la­sa­ttva­ci­ttai­r api sahāsti su­ga­ta­ci­tta­sye­ti kathaṃ na tadeka- TAŚVA-ML 038,16saṃ­tā­na­tā­pa­ttiḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.0.178absva­saṃ­ve­da­na­m evāsya sa­rva­jña­tvaṃ ya­dī­ṣya­te | TAŚV-ML 1.0.178cdsaṃ­ve­da­nā­dva­yā­sthā­nā­d gatā saṃ­tā­na­saṃ­ka­thā || 178 || TAŚVA-ML 038,19na hy advaye saṃtāno nāma la­kṣa­ṇa­bhe­de ta­du­pa­pa­tteḥ­, anyathā sa­ka­la­vya­va­hā­ra­lo­pā­t pra­mā­ṇa­pra­me­ya­vi­cā­rā­na­va- TAŚVA-ML 038,20tārāt pra­lā­pa­mā­tra­m a­va­śi­ṣya­te | a­bhyu­ga­mya vā vya­bhi­cā­rī kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vaṃ su­ga­te­ta­ra­saṃ­tā­nai­ka­tvā­pa­tteḥ TAŚVA-ML 038,21saṃ­tā­na­ni­ya­mo ni­ra­sya­te | ta­ttva­ta­s tu sa eva bhe­da­vā­di­no saṃbhavī ke­ṣaṃ­ci­d eva kṣa­ṇā­nā­m a­vya­bhi­cā­rī kārya- TAŚVA-ML 038,22kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­va iti ni­ve­da­ya­ti­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.179abkathaṃ cā­vya­bhi­cā­re­ṇa kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­rū­pa­tā | TAŚV-ML 1.0.179cdke­ṣāṃ­ci­d eva yujyeta kṣaṇānāṃ bhe­da­vā­di­naḥ || 179 || TAŚVA-ML 038,25kā­la­de­śa­bhā­va­pra­tyā­sa­tteḥ ka­sya­ci­t ke­na­ci­d bhāvād bhāve pi vya­bhi­cā­rā­n na bhe­dai­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­nā­m a­vya­bhi­cā­rī kārya- TAŚVA-ML 038,26kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vo nāma | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.0.180abkā­lā­naṃ­ta­rya­mā­trā­c cet sa­rvā­rthā­nāṃ pra­sa­jya­te | TAŚV-ML 1.0.180cdde­śā­naṃ­ta­rya­to py eṣā kena skaṃdheṣu paṃcasu || 180 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.181abbhāvāḥ saṃti vi­śe­ṣā­c cet sa­mā­nā­kā­ra­ce­ta­sā­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.181cdvi­bhi­nna­saṃ­ta­tī­nāṃ vai kiṃ neyaṃ saṃ­pra­tī­ya­te || 181 || TAŚVA-ML 038,31yataś caiva sa­vya­bhi­cā­re­ṇa kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­rū­pa­tā de­śā­naṃ­ta­ryā­di­bhyo nai­ka­saṃ­tā­nā­tma­ka­tvā­bhi­ma­tā­nāṃ kṣaṇānāṃ TAŚVA-ML 038,32vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te tasmād evam u­pā­dā­no­pā­de­ya­ni­ya­mo dra­vya­pra­tyā­sa­tte­r eveti pa­ri­śe­ṣa­si­ddhaṃ da­rśa­ya­tiḥ­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.182abe­ka­dra­vya­sva­bhā­va­tvā­t ka­thaṃ­ci­t pū­rva­pa­rya­yaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.182cdu­pā­dā­na­m u­pā­de­ya­ś cottaro ni­ya­mā­t tataḥ || 182 || TAŚVA-ML 039,01vi­vā­dā­pa­nnaḥ pū­rva­pa­ryā­yaḥ syād u­pā­dā­naṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­d u­pā­de­yā­nu­yā­yi­dra­vya­sva­bhā­va­tve sati pū­rva­pa­ryā­ya­tvā­t­, TAŚVA-ML 039,02yas tu no­pā­dā­naṃ sa naivaṃ yathā ta­du­tta­ra­pa­ryā­yaḥ | pū­rva­pū­rva­pa­ryā­yaḥ kāryaś ca ātmā vā ta­du­pā­de­yā­na­nu­yā­yi- TAŚVA-ML 039,03dra­vya­sva­bhā­vo vā sa­ha­kā­ryā­di­pa­ryā­yo vā | tathā vi­vā­dā­pa­nna­s ta­du­tta­ra­pa­ryā­ya u­pā­de­yaḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­t pū­rva­pa­ryā­yā­nu- TAŚVA-ML 039,04yā­yi­dra­vya­sva­bhā­va­tve sa­tyu­tta­ra­pa­ryā­ya­tvā­t yas tu no­pā­de­yaḥ sa naivaṃ yathā ta­tpū­rva­pa­ryā­yaḥ | ta­du­tta­ro­tta­ra­pa­ryā­yo vā TAŚVA-ML 039,05pū­rva­pa­ryā­yā­nu­yā­yi­dra­vya­sva­bhā­vo vā tat svātmā vā tathā cāsāv iti ni­ya­mā­t | tataḥ siddham u­pā­dā­na­m upāde- TAŚVA-ML 039,06yaś ca, anyathā ta­tsi­ddhe­r a­yo­gā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.0.183abe­ka­saṃ­tā­na­va­rti­tvā­t tathā ni­ya­ma­ka­lpa­ne | TAŚV-ML 1.0.183cdpū­rvā­pa­ra­vi­do­r vyaktam a­nyo­nyā­śra­ya­ṇaṃ bhavet || 183 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.184abkā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­sya ni­ya­mā­d e­ka­saṃ­ta­tiḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.184cdtatas ta­nni­ya­ma­ś ca syān nānyāto vidyate gatiḥ || 184 || TAŚVA-ML 039,11saṃ­tā­nai­kyā­d u­pā­dā­no­pā­de­ya­tā­yā niyame pa­ra­spa­rā­śra­ya­ṇā­t saiva mā bhūd ity api na dhī­ra­ce­ṣṭi­taṃ­, pū­rvā­pa­ra- TAŚVA-ML 039,12vidos ta­tpa­ri­cche­dya­yo­r vā ni­ya­me­no­pā­dā­no­pā­de­ya­tā­yāḥ sa­mī­kṣa­ṇā­t | ta­da­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­ttyā ta­dvyā­pye­ka­dra­vya- TAŚVA-ML 039,13sthiter iti ta­dvi­ṣa­yaṃ pra­tya­bhi­jñā­naṃ ta­tpa­ri­cche­da­ka­m ity u­pa­saṃ­ha­ra­ti­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.185abtasmāt svā­vṛ­tti­vi­śle­ṣa­vi­śe­ṣa­va­śa­va­rti­naḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.185cdpuṃsaḥ pra­va­rta­te svā­rthai­ka­tva­jñā­na­m iti sthitam || 185 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.186absaṃ­tā­na­vā­sa­nā­bhe­da­ni­ya­ma­s tu kva labhyate | TAŚV-ML 1.0.186cdnai­rā­tmya­vā­di­bhi­r na syād ye­nā­tma­dra­vya­ni­rṇa­yaḥ || 186 || TAŚVA-ML 039,18tasmān na dra­vya­nai­rā­tmya­vā­di­nāṃ saṃ­tā­na­vi­śe­ṣā­d vā­sa­nā­vi­śe­ṣā­d vā pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­pra­vṛ­tti­s ta­nni­ya­ma­sya labdhum a- TAŚVA-ML 039,19śakteḥ | kiṃ tarhi ? pu­ru­ṣā­d e­vo­pā­dā­na­kā­ra­ṇā­t sa evāhaṃ tad e­ve­da­m iti vā svā­rthai­ka­tva­pa­ri­cche­da­kaṃ pra­tya­bhi­jñā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 039,20pra­va­rta­te svā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­va­śā­d iti vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | tasmāc ca mṛ­tpa­ryā­yā­ṇā­m i­vai­ka­saṃ­tā­na­va­rti­nāṃ ci­tpa­ryā­yā- TAŚVA-ML 039,21ṇām api tattvato nvi­ta­tva­si­ddheḥ siddham ā­tma­dra­vya­m u­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­sya sā­dhya­vi­ka­la­tā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.0.187absiddho py ā­tmo­pa­yo­gā­tmā yadi na syāt tadā kutaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.187cdśre­yo­mā­rga­pra­ji­jñā­sā kha­sye­vā­ce­ta­na­tva­taḥ || 187 || TAŚVA-ML 039,24yeṣām ā­tmā­nu­pa­yo­ga­sva­bhā­va­s teṣāṃ nāsau śre­yo­mā­rga­ji­jñā­sā vā­ce­ta­na­tvā­d ā­kā­śa­va­t | no­pa­yo­ga­sva­bhā­va­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 039,25ce­ta­na­tvaṃ kiṃtu cai­ta­nya­yo­ga­taḥ sa cātmano stīty a­si­ddha­m a­ce­ta­na­tvaṃ na sā­dhya­sā­dha­nā­yā­la­m iti śaṃkām apa- TAŚVA-ML 039,26nu­da­ti­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.188abcai­ta­nya­yo­ga­ta­s yasya ce­ta­na­tvaṃ ya­dī­rya­te | TAŚV-ML 1.0.188cdkhā­dī­nā­m api kiṃ na syā­tta­dyo­ga­syā­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 188 || TAŚVA-ML 039,29puṃsi cai­ta­nya­sya sa­ma­vā­yo yogaḥ sa ca khādiṣv api sa­mā­naḥ­, sa­ma­vā­ya­sya svayam a­vi­śi­ṣṭa­syai­ka­sya prati- TAŚVA-ML 039,30ni­ya­ma­he­tva­bhā­vā­d ātmany eva jñānaṃ sa­ma­ve­taṃ nā­kā­śā­di­ṣv iti vi­śe­ṣā­vya­va­sthi­teḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.0.189abmayi jñānam a­pī­he­daṃ pra­tya­yā­nu­mi­to nari | TAŚV-ML 1.0.189cdjñānasya sa­ma­vā­yo sti na khādiṣv ity a­yu­kti­ka­m || 189 || TAŚVA-ML 039,33yatheha kuṃḍe dadhīti pra­tya­yā­n na ta­tkuṃ­ḍā­d anyatra ta­dda­dhi­saṃ­yo­gaḥ śa­kyā­pā­dā­na­s tatheha mayi jñānam i­tī­he­daṃ TAŚVA-ML 039,34pra­tya­yā­n nātmano 'nyatra svādiṣu jñā­na­sa­ma­vā­ya ity a­yu­kti­ka­m eva yaugasya || TAŚV-ML 1.0.190abkhādayo pi hi kiṃ naiva pra­tī­yu­s tāvake mate | TAŚV-ML 1.0.190cdjñānam asmāsv iti kvātmā jaḍas tebhyo vi­śe­ṣa­bhā­k || 190 || TAŚVA-ML 040,03khādayo jñānam asmāsv iti pra­tī­yaṃ­tu svayam a­ce­ta­na­tvā­d ā­tma­va­t | ātmano vā maivaṃ pra­tī­yu­s tata eva khādi- TAŚVA-ML 040,04vaditi | ja­ḍā­tma­vā­di­ma­te sann api jñānam i­he­da­m iti pratyayaḥ pra­tyā­tma­ve­dyo na jñā­na­syā­tma­ni sa­ma­vā­yaṃ niya- TAŚVA-ML 040,05mayati vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | nanv iha pṛ­thi­vyā­di­ṣu rū­pā­da­ya iti pratyayo pi na rū­pā­dī­nāṃ pṛ­thi­vyā­di­ṣu sa­ma­vā­yaṃ TAŚVA-ML 040,06sā­dha­ye­d yathā khā­di­ṣu­, tatra vā sattvaṃ sā­dha­ye­t pṛ­thi­vyā­di­ṣv iveti na kvacit pra­tya­ya­vi­śe­ṣā­t ka­sya­ci­d vyavasthā | TAŚVA-ML 040,07kiṃcit sā­dha­rmya­sya sarvatra bhāvād iti cet | satyaṃ | ayam aparo sya doṣo stu, pṛ­thi­vyā­dī­nāṃ rū­pā­dya­nā­tma­ka­tve khādi- TAŚVA-ML 040,08bhyo vi­śi­ṣṭa­ta­yā vya­va­sthā­pa­yi­tu­m aśakteḥ | syān mataṃ | ātmāno jñānam asmāsv iti pra­tī­yaṃ­ti ā­tma­tvā­t ye tu TAŚVA-ML 040,09na tathā te nātmāno yathā khādayaḥ | ā­tmā­na­ś caite '­haṃ­pra­tya­ya­grā­hyā­s tasmāt tathety ā­tma­tva­m eva khādibhyo viśeṣa- TAŚVA-ML 040,10mātmānaṃ sā­dha­ya­ti pṛ­thi­vī­tvā­di­va­t | pṛ­thi­vyā­dī­nāṃ pṛ­thi­vī­tvā­di­yo­gā­d dhi pṛ­thi­vyā­da­ya­s ta­dva­dā­tma­tva­yo­gā- TAŚVA-ML 040,11d ātmāna iti | tad a­yu­kta­m | ā­tma­tvā­di­jā­tī­nā­m api jā­ti­ma­da­nā­tma­ka­tve ta­tsa­ma­vā­ya­ni­ya­mā­si­ddheḥ | pra­tya­ya­vi- TAŚVA-ML 040,12śeṣāt ta­tsi­ddhi­r iti cet, sa eva vi­cā­ra­yi­tu­m ārabdhaḥ | pa­ra­spa­ra­m a­tyaṃ­ta­bhe­dā­vi­śe­ṣe pi jā­ti­ta­dva­tā­m ā­tma­tva­jā­ti- TAŚVA-ML 040,13r ātmani pra­tya­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­m u­pa­ja­na­ya­ti na pṛ­thi­vyā­di­ṣu pṛ­thi­vī­tvā­di­jā­ta­ya­ś ca tatraiva pra­tya­ya­m u­tpā­da­yaṃ­ti nātma- TAŚVA-ML 040,14nīti ko tra ni­ya­ma­he­tuḥ ? sa­ma­vā­ya iti cet, so 'yam a­nyo­nya­saṃ­śra­yaḥ | sati pra­tya­ya­vi­śe­ṣe jā­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­sya TAŚVA-ML 040,15jā­ti­ma­ti sa­ma­vā­yaḥ sati ca sa­ma­vā­ye pra­tya­ya­vi­śe­ṣa iti | pra­tyā­sa­tti­vi­śe­ṣā­d anyata eva ta­tpra­tya­ya­vi­śe­ṣa TAŚVA-ML 040,16iti cet | sa ko 'nyo 'nyatra ka­thaṃ­ci­t tā­dā­tmya­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­d iti sa eva pra­tya­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­he­tu­r e­ṣi­ta­vyaḥ | ta­da­bhā­ve TAŚVA-ML 040,17ta­da­gha­ṭa­nā­j jā­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­sya kvacid eva sa­ma­vā­yā­si­ddhe­r ā­tmā­di­vi­bhā­gā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r ātmany eva jñānaṃ sa­ma­ve­ta­m iheda- TAŚVA-ML 040,18m iti pratyayaṃ kurute na punaḥ khādiṣv iti pra­ti­pa­ttu­m a­śa­kte­r na cai­ta­nya­yo­gā­d ā­tma­na­ś ce­ta­na­tvaṃ siddhyet yato 'siddho TAŚVA-ML 040,19hetuḥ syāt | TAŚV-ML 1.0.191abpratītiḥ śaraṇaṃ tatra kenāpy ā­śrī­ya­te yadi | TAŚV-ML 1.0.191cdtadā puṃsaś ci­dā­tma­tvaṃ pra­si­ddha­m a­vi­gā­na­taḥ || 191 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.192abjñā­tā­ha­m iti nirrṇīteḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­c ce­ta­nā­tma­tā­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.192cdaṃ­ta­re­ṇa vya­va­sthā­nā­saṃ­bha­vā­t ka­la­śā­di­va­t || 192 || TAŚVA-ML 040,24pra­tī­ti­vi­lo­po hi syā­dvā­di­bhi­r na kṣamyate na punaḥ pra­tī­tyā­śra­ya­ṇaṃ | tato niḥ­pra­ti­dva­ndva­m u­pa­yo­gā­tma­ka- TAŚVA-ML 040,25syātmanaḥ siddher na hi jā­tu­ci­tsva­ya­m a­ce­ta­no haṃ ce­ta­nā­yo­gā­c cetano '­ce­ta­ne ca mayi ce­ta­nā­yāḥ sa­ma­vā­ya TAŚVA-ML 040,26iti pra­tī­ti­r asti | jñā­tā­ha­m iti sa­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­ta­yā pratīteḥ | bhede tathā pra­tī­ti­r iti cen na | kathaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 040,27cit tā­dā­tmyā­bhā­ve ta­da­da­rśa­nā­t | yaṣṭiḥ puruṣaḥ i­tyā­di­pra­tī­ti­s tu bhede saty u­pa­cā­rā­d dṛṣṭā na punas tāttvikī | TAŚVA-ML 040,28tathā cātmani jñā­tā­ha­m iti pratītiḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­c ce­ta­nā­tma­tāṃ ga­ma­ya­ti­, tām aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­nu­pa­pa­dya­mā­na­tvā­t kalaśā- TAŚVA-ML 040,29divat | na hi ka­la­śā­di­r a­ce­ta­nā­tma­ko jñā­tā­ha­m iti pratyeti | cai­ta­nya­yo­gā­bhā­vā­d asau na tathā pra­tye­tī­ti TAŚVA-ML 040,30cet, ce­ta­na­syā­pi cai­ta­nya­yo­gā­c cetano ham iti pra­ti­pa­tte­r ni­ra­sta­tvā­t | nanu ca jñā­na­vā­n aham iti pra­tya­yā­d ātma- TAŚVA-ML 040,31jñā­na­yo­r bhedo 'nyathā dha­na­vā­n iti pra­tya­yā­d api dha­na­ta­dva­to­r bhe­dā­bhā­vā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­d iti kaścit | tad asat | TAŚV-ML 1.0.193abjñā­na­vā­n aham ity eṣa pratyayo pi na yujyate | TAŚV-ML 1.0.193cdsa­rva­thai­va ja­ḍa­syā­sya puṃso bhi­ma­na­ne tathā || 193 || TAŚVA-ML 040,34jñā­na­vā­n aham iti nātmā pratyeti ja­ḍa­tvai­kāṃ­ta­rū­pa­tvā­d gha­ṭa­va­t | sarvathā jaḍaś ca syāt ātmā jñā­na­vā­n a- TAŚVA-ML 040,35ham iti pratyetā ca syād vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­d iti mā ni­rṇai­ṣī­s tasya ta­tho­tpa­ttya­saṃ­bha­vā­t | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.0.194abjñānaṃ vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ pūrvaṃ gṛ­hī­tvā­tmā­na­m eva ca | TAŚV-ML 1.0.194cdviśeṣyaṃ jāyate buddhir jñā­na­vā­n aham ity asau || 194 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.201abta­dgṛ­hī­tiḥ svato nāsti ra­hi­ta­sya sva­saṃ­vi­dā | TAŚV-ML 1.0.201cdpa­ra­ta­ś cā­na­va­sthā­nā­d iti ta­tpra­tya­yaḥ kutaḥ || 201 || TAŚVA-ML 041,05yeṣāṃ nā­gṛ­hī­ta­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā viśeṣye buddhir iti mataṃ śvetāc chvete buddhir iti va­ca­nā­t teṣāṃ jñā­na­vā­n aham iti TAŚVA-ML 041,06pratyayo nā­gṛ­hī­te jñānākhye vi­śe­ṣa­ṇe viśeṣye cātmani jā­tū­tpa­dya­te­, sva­ma­ta­vi­ro­dhā­t | gṛhīte tasminn u- TAŚVA-ML 041,07tpadyate iti cet, kutas ta­dgṛ­hī­tiḥ ? na tāvat svataḥ sva­saṃ­ve­da­nā­na­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t | sva­saṃ­vi­di­te hy ātmani jñāne TAŚVA-ML 041,08ca svataḥ sā pra­yu­jya­te nānyathā saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­ra­va­t | pa­ra­ta­ś cet tad api jñā­nāṃ­ta­raṃ viśeṣyaṃ nā­gṛ­hī­te jñānatva- TAŚVA-ML 041,09vi­śe­ṣa­ṇe grahītuṃ śakyam iti jñā­nāṃ­ta­rā­t ta­dgra­ha­ṇe­na bhāvyam ity a­na­va­sthā­nā­t kutaḥ pra­kṛ­ta­pra­tya­yaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.0.202abnanv a­haṃ­pra­tya­yo­tpa­tti­r ā­tma­jña­pti­r ni­ga­dya­te | TAŚV-ML 1.0.202cdjñānam etad iti jñā­no­tpa­tti­s ta­djña­pti­r eva ca || 202 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.203abjñā­na­vā­n aham ity eṣa pra­tya­ya­s tā­va­to­di­tā | TAŚV-ML 1.0.203cdta­djñā­nā­ve­da­ne py evaṃ nā­na­va­sthe­ti kecana || 203 || TAŚVA-ML 041,14jñā­nā­tma­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣya­jñā­nā­hi­ta­saṃ­skā­ra­sā­ma­rthyā­d eva jñā­na­vā­n aham iti pra­tya­yo­tpa­tte­r nā­na­va­sthe­ti ke- TAŚVA-ML 041,15cin ma­nyaṃ­te­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.204abte pi nūnam a­nā­tma­jñā jñā­pya­jñā­pa­ka­tā­vi­daḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.204cdsarvaṃ hi jñāpakaṃ jñātaṃ svayam anyasya ve­da­ka­m || 204 || TAŚVA-ML 041,18vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣya­yo­r jñānaṃ hi tayor jñāpakaṃ tat katham ajñātaṃ tau jñā­pa­ye­t | kā­ra­ka­tve tad a­yu­kta­m eva | tad ime TAŚVA-ML 041,19TAŚVA-ML 042,01tayor jñānam a­jñā­ta­m eva jñāpakaṃ bruvāṇā na jñā­pya­jñā­pa­ka­bhā­va­vi­da iti satyam a­nā­tma­jñāḥ | syān mataṃ | vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­sya TAŚVA-ML 042,02jñānaṃ na jñāpakaṃ nāpi kārakaṃ liṃ­ga­va­c ca­kṣu­rā­di­va­c ca | kiṃ tarhi ? jña­pti­rū­paṃ phalaṃ | tac ca pra­mā­ṇā­jñā­taṃ cet tāva- TAŚVA-ML 042,03tai­vā­kāṃ­kṣā­yā nivṛttiḥ pha­la­pa­ryaṃ­ta­tvā­t tasyā vi­śe­ṣya­jñā­na­sya jñāpakaṃ tad ity api vārtaṃ tasya ta­tkā­ra­ka­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 042,04pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­t tasya jñāpakaṃ tad ity apy asāraṃ sā­dha­ka­ta­m asya kā­ra­ka­vi­śe­ṣa­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tva­va­ca­nā­t | na hi vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 042,05jñānaṃ pramāṇaṃ vi­śe­ṣya­jñā­naṃ ta­tpha­la­m ity a­bhi­da­dhā­na­s tattasya jñā­pa­ka­m iti manyate | kiṃ tarhi ? vi­śe­ṣya­jñā­no­tpa­tti- TAŚVA-ML 042,06sā­ma­grī­tve­na vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­jñā­naṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m iti | tathā ma­nya­mā­na­sya ca kā­na­va­sthā nāmeti | tad etad api nāti vicāra- TAŚVA-ML 042,07sahaṃ | e­kā­tma­sa­ma­ve­tā­naṃ­ta­ra­jñā­na­grā­hya­m a­rtha­jñā­na­m iti si­ddhāṃ­ta­vi­ro­dhā­t | yathaiva hi vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­rtha­jñā­naṃ pūrvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 042,08pra­mā­ṇa­pha­laṃ pra­ti­pa­ttu­r ā­kāṃ­kṣā­ni­vṛ­tti­he­tu­tvā­n na jñā­nāṃ­ta­ra­m a­pe­kṣa­te tathā vi­śe­ṣā­rtha­jñā­na­m api vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­jñā­na­pha­la- TAŚVA-ML 042,09tvāt tasya yadi punar vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣyā­rtha­jñā­na­sya sva­rū­pā­pa­ri­cche­da­ka­tvā­t svātmani kri­yā­vi­ro­dhā­d a­pa­ra­jñā­ne­na TAŚVA-ML 042,10ve­dya­mā­na­te­ṣṭā tadā tad api ta­dve­da­kaṃ jñānam a­pa­re­ṇa jñānena vedyam i­ṣya­tā­m ity a­na­va­sthā duḥ­pa­ri­ha­rā | nanv a­rtha­jñā­na­pa­ri- TAŚVA-ML 042,11cchede ta­da­naṃ­ta­ra­jñā­ne­na vya­va­ha­rtu­r ā­kāṃ­kṣā­kṣa­yā­d a­rtha­jñā­na­pa­ri­cchi­tta­ye na jñā­nāṃ­ta­rā­pe­kṣā­sti­, ta­dā­kāṃ­kṣa­yā vā TAŚVA-ML 042,12tad iṣyata eva yasya ya­trā­kāṃ­kṣā­kṣa­ya­s tatra tasya jñā­nāṃ­ta­rā­pe­kṣā­ni­vṛ­tte­s tathā vya­va­hā­ra­da­rśa­nā­t tato nā­na­va­sthe­ti TAŚVA-ML 042,13cet, tarhy a­rtha­jñā­ne­nā­rtha­sya pa­ri­cchi­ttau ka­sya­ci­d ā­kāṃ­kṣā­kṣa­yā­t ta­djñā­nā­pe­kṣā­pi mā bhūt | ta­the­ṣya­ta eveti cet, TAŚVA-ML 042,14pa­ro­kṣa­jñā­na­vā­dī kathaṃ bhavatā a­ti­śa­yya­te ? jñānasya ka­sya­ci­t pra­tya­kṣa­tvo­pa­ga­mā­d iti cet, ya­syā­pra­tya­kṣa­to­pa­ga- TAŚVA-ML 042,15mas tena pa­ri­cchi­nno rthaḥ kathaṃ pratyakṣaḥ ? saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­ra­jñā­na­pa­ri­cchi­nnā­rtha­va­t pra­tya­kṣa­ta­yā pra­tī­te­r iti cet, tarhy a- TAŚVA-ML 042,16pra­tya­kṣa­jñā­na­vā­di­no pi tata evārthaḥ pratyakṣo stu | tathā cā­na­rthi­kā sa­rva­jña­jñā­na­sya jñā­nāṃ­ta­ra­pra­tya­kṣa­tva­ka­lpa­nā | TAŚVA-ML 042,17yatra yathā pra­tī­ti­s tatra ta­the­ṣṭi­r na punar a­pra­tī­ti­kaṃ kiṃcit kalpyata iti cet, svā­rtha­saṃ­ve­da­ka­tā­pra­tī­ti­to TAŚVA-ML 042,18jñānasya ta­the­ṣṭi­r astu | jñāne sva­saṃ­ve­da­ka­tā­pra­tī­teḥ | svātmani kri­yā­vi­ro­dhe­na bā­dhi­ta­tvā­n na ta­the­ṣṭi­r iti TAŚVA-ML 042,19cet | kā punaḥ svātmani kriyā viruddhā pa­ri­spaṃ­da­rū­pā dhā­tva­rtha­rū­pā vā ? pra­tha­ma­pa­kṣe a­si­jñā­ne TAŚVA-ML 042,20ta­da­bhā­vā­t | dhā­tva­rtha­rū­pā tu na vi­ru­ddhai­va bhavati ti­ṣṭha­tī­tyā­di­kri­yā­yāḥ svātmani pratīteḥ | katham anyathā TAŚVA-ML 042,21bhavaty ākāśaṃ tiṣṭhati merur ityādi vya­va­hā­raḥ siddhyet ? sa­ka­rmi­kā dhā­tva­rtha­rū­pā­pi viruddhā svā­tma­nī­ti TAŚVA-ML 042,22cet, tarhi jñānaṃ pra­kā­śa­te ca­kā­stī­ti kriyā na svātmani viruddhā ? jñānam ātmānaṃ jā­nā­tī­ti saka- TAŚVA-ML 042,23rmikā tatra vi­ru­ddhe­ti cen na, ātmānaṃ haṃ­tī­tyā­de­r api vi­ro­dhā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | ka­rtṛ­sva­rū­pa­sya ka­rma­tve­no- TAŚVA-ML 042,24pa­cā­rā­n nātra pā­ra­mā­rthi­kaṃ karmeti cet, sa­mā­na­m anyatra | jñāne kartari sva­rū­pa­syai­va jñā­na­kri­yā­yāḥ karma- TAŚVA-ML 042,25ta­yo­pa­cā­rā­t | tā­ttvi­ka­m eva jñāne karmatvaṃ pra­me­ya­tvā­t tasyeti cet, tad yadi sarvathā kartur abhinnaṃ tadā vi­ro­dhaḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 042,26sarvathā bhinnaṃ cet kathaṃ tatra jñānasya jā­nā­tī­ti kriyā svātmani syād yena vi­ru­ddhye­t | katham anyathā kaṭaṃ TAŚVA-ML 042,27ka­ro­tī­ti kriyāpi ka­ṭa­kā­ra­sya svātmani na syād yato na vi­ru­ddhya­te | kartuḥ karmatvaṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhinnam ity e- TAŚVA-ML 042,28tasmiṃs tu darśane jñā­na­syā­tma­no vā svātmani kriyā dū­ro­tsā­ri­tai­ve­ti na vi­ru­ddha­tā­m a­dhi­va­sa­ti | tato jñānasya TAŚVA-ML 042,29sva­saṃ­ve­da­ka­tā­pra­tī­teḥ svātmani kri­yā­vi­ro­dho bādhakaḥ pra­tya­sta­mi­ta­bā­dha­ka­pra­tī­tyā­spa­daṃ cā­rtha­saṃ­ve­da­ka­tva­va­tsva- TAŚVA-ML 042,30saṃ­ve­da­ka­tvaṃ jñānasya pa­rī­kṣa­kai­r e­ṣṭa­vya­m eva | pra­tī­tya­na­nu­sa­ra­ṇe na­va­sthā­na­sya sva­ma­ta­vi­ro­dha­sya vā pa­ri­ha­rtu­m aśakteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 042,31tato na ja­ḍā­tma­vā­di­nāṃ jñā­na­vā­n aham iti pratyayaḥ jñā­tā­ha­m iti pra­tya­ya­va­t pu­ru­ṣa­sya jñā­na­vi­śi­ṣṭa­sya grāhakaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.0.205abkiṃ cā­haṃ­pra­tya­ya­syā­sya puruṣo gocaro yadi | TAŚV-ML 1.0.205cdtadā kartā sa eva syāt kathaṃ nānyasya saṃbhavaḥ || 205 || TAŚVA-ML 042,34kaś cāsyāhaṃ pra­tya­ya­sya viṣaya iti vi­cā­rya­te | pu­ru­ṣa­ś cet prameyaḥ pramātā na syāt | na hi sa eva TAŚVA-ML 042,35prameyaḥ sa eva pra­mā­tā­, sakṛd e­ka­syai­ka­jñā­nā­pe­kṣa­yā ka­rma­tva­ka­rtṛ­ta­yo­r vi­ro­dhā­t | tato 'nyaḥ karteti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 043,01ekatra śarīre a­ne­kā­tmā­na­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t | tasyāpy a­haṃ­pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­tve '­pa­ra­ka­rtṛ­pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­d a­na­va­sthā­nā­d e- TAŚVA-ML 043,02kā­tma­jñā­nā­pe­kṣā­yā­m ātmanaḥ pra­mā­tṛ­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tte­ś ca nānyaḥ kartā saṃ­bha­va­ti yato na virodhaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.0.206absvasminn eva pra­mo­tpa­ttiḥ sva­pra­mā­tṛ­tva­m ātmanaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.206cdpra­me­ya­tva­m api svasya pra­mi­ti­ś ceyam āgatā || 206 || TAŚVA-ML 043,05yathā ghaṭādau pra­mi­te­r u­tpa­tti­s ta­tpra­mā­tṛ­tvaṃ pu­ru­ṣa­sya tathā svasminn eva ta­du­tpa­ttiḥ sva­pra­mā­tṛ­tvaṃ­, yathā ca ghaṭādeḥ TAŚVA-ML 043,06pramitau pra­me­ya­tvaṃ tasyaiva ta­thā­tma­naḥ pa­ri­cchi­ttau svasyaiva pra­me­ya­tvaṃ­, yathā ghaṭādeḥ pa­ri­cchi­tti­s tasyaiva pramiti- TAŚVA-ML 043,07s ta­thā­tma­naḥ pa­ri­cchi­ttiḥ sva­pra­mi­tiḥ pra­tī­ti­ba­lā­d āgatā pa­ri­ha­rtu­m aśakyā || TAŚV-ML 1.0.207abtathā caikasya nānātvaṃ vi­ru­ddha­m api siddhyati | TAŚV-ML 1.0.207cdna catasro vidhās teṣāṃ pra­mā­trā­di­pra­rū­pa­ṇā­t || 207 || TAŚVA-ML 043,10pra­mā­trā­di­pra­kā­rā­ś catvāro py ātmano bhinnās tato nai­ka­syā­ne­kā­tma­ka­tvaṃ vi­ru­ddha­m api si­ddhya­tī­ti cet na, TAŚVA-ML 043,11tasya pra­kā­rāṃ­ta­ra­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | ka­rtṛ­tvā­d ātmanaḥ pra­mā­tṛ­tve­na vya­va­sthā­nā­t na pra­kā­rāṃ­ta­ra­tva­m iti cet | keyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 043,12kartṛtā nā­mā­tma­naḥ ? || TAŚV-ML 1.0.208abpramiteḥ sa­ma­vā­yi­tva­m ātmanaḥ kartṛtā yadi | TAŚV-ML 1.0.208cdtadā nāsya pra­me­ya­tvaṃ ta­nni­mi­tta­tva­hā­ni­taḥ || 208 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.209abpra­mā­ṇa­sa­ha­kā­rī hi prameyo rthaḥ pramāṃ prati | TAŚV-ML 1.0.209cdni­mi­tta­kā­ra­ṇaṃ prokto nātmaivaṃ svapramāṃ prati || 209 || TAŚVA-ML 043,17pra­mī­ya­mā­ṇo hy arthaḥ prameyaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­sa­ha­kā­rī pra­mi­tyu­tpa­ttiṃ prati ni­mi­tta­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­d iti bruvāṇaḥ katha- TAŚVA-ML 043,18m ātmanaḥ sva­pra­mi­tiṃ prati sa­ma­vā­yi­naḥ pra­mā­tṛ­tā­mā­tma­sā­t kurvataḥ pra­me­ya­tva­m ā­ca­kṣī­ta vi­ro­dhā­t | na cātmā TAŚVA-ML 043,19svapramāṃ prati ni­mi­tta­kā­ra­ṇaṃ sa­ma­vā­yi­kā­ra­ṇa­tvo­pa­ga­mā­t | yadi punar ātmanaḥ sva­pra­mi­tiṃ prati sa­ma­vā­yi­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 043,20ni­mi­tta­kā­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ ceṣyate rtha­pra­mi­tiṃ prati sa­ma­vā­yi­kā­ra­ṇa­tva­m eva tadā sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tva­m apy astu | tathā ca sa eva TAŚVA-ML 043,21pramātā sa eva prameyaḥ sa eva ca pra­mā­ṇa­m iti kutaḥ pra­mā­tṛ­pra­me­ya­pra­mā­ṇā­nāṃ pra­kā­rāṃ­ta­ra­tā nā­va­ti­ṣṭhe­t | TAŚVA-ML 043,22ka­rtṛ­kā­ra­kā­t ka­ra­ṇa­sya bhedān nātmanaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­tva­m iti cet, ka­rma­kā­ra­kaṃ kartuḥ kim abhinnaṃ yatas tasya pra­me­ya­tva- TAŚVA-ML 043,23m iti nātmā svayaṃ prameyaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.0.210abna­rāṃ­ta­ra­pra­me­ya­tva­m a­ne­nā­sya ni­vā­ri­ta­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.210cdkasyāpi sva­pra­me­ya­tve nya­pra­mā­tṛ­tva­ka­lpa­nā­t || 210 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.211abbādhyā ke­nā­na­va­sthā syāt sva­pra­mā­tṛ­tva­ka­lpa­ne | TAŚV-ML 1.0.211cdya­tho­ktā­śe­ṣa­do­ṣā­nu­ṣaṃ­gaḥ kena ni­vā­rya­te || 211 || TAŚVA-ML 043,28vi­va­kṣi­tā­tmā ā­tmāṃ­ta­ra­sya yadi pra­me­ya­s tadāsya svātmā kim a­pra­me­yaḥ | prameyo vā ? a­pra­me­ya­ś cet tarhyā- TAŚVA-ML 043,29tmāṃ­ta­ra­sya prameya iti pa­rya­nu­yo­ga­syā­pa­ri­ni­ṣṭhā­nā­d a­na­va­sthā kena bādhyate | pra­me­ya­ś cet sa eva pramātā sa eva TAŚVA-ML 043,30prameya ity ā­yā­ta­m ekasya naikatvaṃ vi­ru­ddha­m api pa­ra­ma­ta­sā­dha­naṃ tadvat sa eva pramāṇaṃ syāt sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tvo­pa­pa­tte- TAŚVA-ML 043,31r iti pū­rvo­kta­m akhilaṃ dū­ṣa­ṇa­m a­śa­kya­ni­vā­ra­ṇa­m || TAŚV-ML 1.0.212absva­saṃ­ve­dye nare nāyaṃ doṣo '­ne­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­nā­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.212cdnā­nā­śa­ktyā­tma­na­s tasya ka­rtṛ­tvā­dya­vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 212 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.213abpa­ri­cche­da­ka­śa­ktyā hi pra­mā­tā­tmā pra­tī­ya­te | TAŚV-ML 1.0.213cdpra­me­ya­ś ca pa­ri­cche­dya­śa­ktyā­kāṃ­kṣā­kṣa­yā­t sthitiḥ || 213 || TAŚVA-ML 044,01nanu sva­saṃ­ve­dye py ātmani pra­mā­tṛ­tva­śa­ktiḥ pra­me­ya­tva­śa­kti­ś ca svayaṃ pa­ri­cche­da­ka­śa­ktyā­nya­yā pa­ri­cche­dyā­, TAŚVA-ML 044,02sāpi ta­tpa­ri­cche­da­ka­tva­pa­ri­cche­dya­tva­śa­kti­pa­ra­yā pa­ri­cche­da­ka­śa­ktyā pa­ri­cche­dye tya­na­va­sthā­na­m a­nya­thā­dya­śa­kti­bhe­do pi TAŚVA-ML 044,03pra­mā­tṛ­tva­pra­me­ya­he­tu­r mā bhūt iti na syā­dvā­di­nāṃ codyaṃ | pra­ti­pa­ttu­r ā­kāṃ­kṣā­kṣa­yā­d eva kvacid a­va­sthā­na­si­ddheḥ | na TAŚVA-ML 044,04hi pa­ri­cche­da­ka­tvā­di­śa­kti­r yāvat svayaṃ na jñātā tāvad ātmanaḥ sva­pra­mā­tṛ­tvā­di­saṃ­ve­da­naṃ na bhavati ye­nā­na­va­sthā TAŚVA-ML 044,05syāt | pra­mā­tṛ­tvā­di­sva­saṃ­ve­da­nā­d eva ta­ccha­kte­r a­nu­mā­nā­n ni­rā­kāṃ­kṣa­sya tatrāpy a­nu­pa­yo­gā­d iti yuktam u­pa­yo­gā­tma- TAŚVA-ML 044,06ka­tva­sā­dha­na­m ātmanaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.0.214abka­rtṛ­rū­pa­ta­yā vitter a­pa­ro­kṣaḥ svayaṃ pumān | TAŚV-ML 1.0.214cda­pra­tya­kṣa­ś ca ka­rma­tve­nā­pra­tī­te­r i­tī­ta­re || 214 || TAŚVA-ML 044,09saty anātmā saṃ­ve­da­nā­tma­kaḥ sa tu na pratyakṣaḥ ka­rma­tve­nā­pra­tī­ya­mā­na­tvā­t | na hi yathā nīlam ahaṃ jā­nā­mī­ty atra TAŚVA-ML 044,10nīlaṃ ka­rma­ta­yā cakāsti tathātmā ka­rma­tve­na | a­pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­na­sya ca na pra­tya­kṣa­tvaṃ­, tasya tena vyā­pta­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 044,11ā­tmā­na­m ahaṃ jā­nā­mī­ty atra ka­rma­ta­yā­tmā bhāty eveti cā­yu­kta­m u­pa­ca­ri­ta­tvā­t tasya tathā pratīteḥ | jā­nā­te­r anyatra TAŚVA-ML 044,12sa­ka­rma­ka­sya da­rśa­nā­d ātmani sa­ka­rma­ka­tvo­pa­cā­ra­si­ddheḥ | pa­ra­mā­rtha­ta­s tu puṃsaḥ karmatve kartā sa eva vā syād anyo TAŚVA-ML 044,13vā ? na tāvat sa eva vi­ro­dhā­t | katham a­nya­thai­ka­rū­pa­tā­tma­naḥ siddhyet | nā­nā­rū­pa­tvā­d ātmano na doṣa iti TAŚVA-ML 044,14cet na, a­na­va­sthā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | ke­na­ci­d rūpeṇa karmatvaṃ ke­na­ci­t ka­rtṛ­tva­m ity a­ne­ka­rū­pa­tve hy ā­tma­na­s tad anekaṃ rūpaṃ TAŚVA-ML 044,15pra­tya­kṣa­m a­pra­tya­kṣaṃ vā ? pratyakṣaṃ cet ka­rma­tve­na bhāvyam anyena ta­tka­rtṛ­tve­na­, ta­tka­rma­tva­ka­rtṛ­tva­yo­r api pra­tya­kṣa­tve pareṇa TAŚVA-ML 044,16ka­rma­tve­na ka­rtṛ­tve­na cāvaśyaṃ bha­vi­ta­vya­m ity a­na­va­sthā | tad anekaṃ rūpam a­pra­tya­kṣaṃ cet, ka­tha­mā­tmā pratyakṣo nāma ? TAŚVA-ML 044,17pumān pra­tya­kṣa­s ta­tsva­rū­paṃ na pra­tya­kṣa­m iti kaḥ śra­dda­dhī­ta | yadi punar anyaḥ kartā syāt tadā sa pratyakṣo '­pra­tya­kṣo TAŚVA-ML 044,18vā ? pra­tya­kṣa­ś cet ka­rma­tve­na pra­tī­ya­mā­no sāv iti na kartā syād vi­ro­dhā­t | katham a­nya­thai­ka­rū­pa­tā­tma­naḥ siddhyet | TAŚVA-ML 044,19nā­nā­rū­pa­tvā­d ātmano na doṣa iti cen na, a­na­va­sthā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t­, ityādi punar ā­va­rta­ta­, iti mahac ca­kra­ka­m | tasyā- TAŚVA-ML 044,20pra­tya­kṣa­tve sa e­vā­smā­ka­m ātmeti siddho '­pra­tya­kṣaḥ puruṣaḥ | parokṣo stu pumān iti cet na, tasya ka­rtṛ­rū­pa­ta­yā TAŚVA-ML 044,21svayaṃ saṃ­ve­dya­mā­na­tvā­t | sarvathā sākṣād a­pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­no hi parokṣaḥ pa­ra­lo­kā­di­va­n na punaḥ ke­na­ci­d rūpeṇa sākṣā- TAŚVA-ML 044,22t pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­na­, ity a­pa­ro­kṣa evātmā vya­va­sthi­ti­m a­nu­bha­va­ti | iti kecit || TAŚV-ML 1.0.215abteṣām apy ā­tma­ka­rtṛ­tva­pa­ri­cche­dya­tva­saṃ­bha­ve | TAŚV-ML 1.0.215cdkathaṃ ta­dā­tma­ka­syā­sya pa­ri­cche­dya­tva­ni­nha­vaḥ || 215 || TAŚVA-ML 044,25ka­rtṛ­tve­nā­tma­naḥ saṃ­ve­da­ne ta­tka­rtṛ­tvaṃ tāvat pa­ri­cche­dya­m iṣṭam anyathā ta­dvi­śi­ṣṭa­ta­yā­sya saṃ­ve­da­na­vi­ro­dhā­t TAŚVA-ML 044,26ta­tsaṃ­bha­ve kathaṃ ta­dā­tma­ka­syā­tma­naḥ pra­tya­kṣa­tva­ni­nha­vo yuktaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.0.216abtato bhede na­ra­syā­sya nā­pa­ro­kṣa­tva­ni­rṇa­yaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.216cdna hi viṃ­dhya­pa­ri­cche­dye hi­mā­dra­r e­pa­ro­kṣa­tā || 216 || TAŚVA-ML 044,29ka­rtṛ­tvā­d bhede puṃsaḥ ka­rtṛ­tva­sya pa­ri­cche­do na syāt viṃ­dhya­pa­ri­cche­de hi­mā­dre­r iveti sa­rva­thā­tma­naḥ sākṣā- TAŚVA-ML 044,30t pa­ri­cche­dā­bhā­vā­t pa­ro­kṣa­tā­pa­tteḥ katham a­pa­ro­kṣa­tva­ni­rṇa­yaḥ | tato nai­kāṃ­te­nā­tma­naḥ ka­rtṛ­tvā­d abhedo vā­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.0.217abbhe­dā­bhe­dā­tma­ka­tve tu ka­rtṛ­tva­sya narāt katham | TAŚV-ML 1.0.217cdna syāt tasya pa­ri­cche­dye nuḥ pa­ri­cche­dya­tā sataḥ || 217 || TAŚVA-ML 044,33ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhedaḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d abhedaḥ ka­rtṛ­tva­sya narād iti cā­yu­kta­m aṃśato narasya pra­tya­kṣa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na hi TAŚVA-ML 044,34pra­tya­kṣā­t ka­rtṛ­tvā­dye nāṃśena na­ra­syā­bhe­da­s tena pra­tya­kṣa­tvaṃ śakyaṃ niṣeddhuṃ pra­tya­kṣā­d a­bhi­nna­syā­pra­tya­kṣa­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.0.218abpra­tya­kṣa­tvaṃ tato ṃśena siddhaṃ ni­hnu­ta­ye katham | TAŚV-ML 1.0.218cdśrotriyaiḥ sarvathā cā­tma­pa­ro­kṣa­tvo­kta­dū­ṣa­ṇa­m || 218 || TAŚVA-ML 045,03nanu cātmanaḥ ka­rtṛ­rū­pa­tā ka­thaṃ­ci­d abhinnā pa­ri­cchi­dya­te na tu pratyakṣā ka­rtṛ­rū­pa­tā­, ka­rma­ta­yā pra­tī­ya­mā­na- TAŚVA-ML 045,04tvā­bhā­vā­t ta­nnā­tma­no ṃ­śe­nā­pi pra­tya­kṣa­tvaṃ si­ddhya­ti­; yasya nihnave pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dha iti cet | katham idānīṃ TAŚVA-ML 045,05kartṛtā pa­ri­cchi­dya­te | tasya ka­rtṛ­ta­yai­ve­ti cet, tarhi kartṛtā kartā na punar ātmā, tasyās tato bhedāt | na TAŚVA-ML 045,06hy anyasyāṃ ka­rtṛ­tā­yāṃ pa­ri­cchi­nnā­yā­m anyaḥ kartā vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | nanv ātmā dharmī kartā ka­rtṛ­tā­sya dharmaḥ kathaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 045,07cit ta­dā­tmā­, tatrātmā kartā pra­tī­ya­ta iti sa evārthaḥ siddho dha­rmi­dha­rmā­bhi­dhā­yi­noḥ śa­bda­yo­r eva bhedāt tataḥ TAŚVA-ML 045,08kartṛtā sva­rū­pe­ṇa pra­ti­bhā­ti na punar anyayā ka­rtṛ­ta­yā­, yataḥ sā kartrī syāt | kartā cātmā sva­rū­pe­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 045,09cakāsti nā­pa­rā­sya kartṛtā yasyāḥ pra­tya­kṣa­tve puṃso pi pra­tya­kṣa­tva­pra­saṃ­ga iti cet | tarhy ātmā taddharmo vā TAŚVA-ML 045,10pratyakṣaḥ | sva­rū­pe­ṇa sākṣāt pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­na­tvā­n nī­lā­di­va­t | nī­lā­di­r vā na pra­tya­kṣa­s tata e­vā­tma­va­t | TAŚVA-ML 045,11nīlādiḥ pratyakṣaḥ sākṣāt kri­ya­mā­ṇa­tvā­d iti cet | tata evātmā pratyakṣo stu | ka­rma­tve­nā­pra­tī­ya­mā­na­tvā­n na TAŚVA-ML 045,12pratyakṣa iti cet | vyā­ha­ta­m etat | sā­kṣā­tpra­tī­ya­mā­na­tvaṃ hi vi­ṣa­yī­kri­ya­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ­, vi­ṣa­ya­tva­m eva ca ka­rma­tvaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 045,13tac cātmany asti | katham anyathā pra­tī­ya­mā­na­tā­sya syāt | nātmā pra­tī­ya­te svayaṃ kiṃtu pratyeti sarvadā na tato TAŚVA-ML 045,14pra­tī­ya­mā­na­tvā­t tasya ka­rma­tva­si­ddhi­r a­si­ddha­tā sā­dha­na­sye­ti cet | sarvathā pra­tī­ya­mā­na­tva­m asiddhaṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­d vā ? na TAŚVA-ML 045,15tāvat sa­rva­thā­, pa­re­ṇā­pi pra­tī­ya­mā­na­tvā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | ka­thaṃ­ci­t pakṣe tu nāsiddhaṃ sā­dha­naṃ­, ta­thai­vo­pa­nyā­sā­t | TAŚVA-ML 045,16svataḥ pra­tī­ya­mā­na­tva­m a­si­ddha­m iti cet | parataḥ kathaṃ tatsiddhaṃ ? vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­d iti cet | svatas tatsiddhau ko TAŚVA-ML 045,17virodhaḥ ? ka­rtṛ­tva­ka­rma­tva­yoḥ sa­hā­na­va­sthā­na­m iti cet, pa­ra­ta­s tatsiddhau samānaṃ | yadaiva svayam arthaṃ pratyeti TAŚVA-ML 045,18tadaiva pa­re­ṇā­nu­mā­nā­di­nā­tmā pra­tī­ya­ta iti pra­tī­ti­si­ddha­tvā­n na sa­hā­na­va­sthā­na­vi­ro­dhaḥ | svayaṃ ka­rtṛ­tva­sya TAŚVA-ML 045,19pa­ra­ka­rma­tve­ne­ti cet tarhi svayaṃ ka­rtṛ­tva­ka­rma­tva­yo­r apy ā­tmā­na­m ahaṃ jā­nā­mī­ty atra sa­ha­pra­tī­ti­si­ddha­tvā­d virodho TAŚVA-ML 045,20mā bhūt | na cātmani ka­rma­pra­tī­ti­r u­pa­ca­ri­tā­, ka­rtṛ­tva­pra­tī­te­r apy u­pa­ca­ri­ta­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | śakyaṃ hi vaktuṃ TAŚVA-ML 045,21dahaty agnir iṃ­dha­na­m ity atra kriyāyāḥ ka­rtṛ­sa­ma­vā­ya­da­rśa­nā­t­, jānāty ā­tmā­rtha­m ity atrāpi jā­nā­tī­ti kriyāyāḥ TAŚVA-ML 045,22ka­rtṛ­sa­ma­vā­yo­pa­cā­raḥ | pa­ra­mā­rtha­ta­s tu tasya kartṛtve karma sa eva vā syād anyo vārthaḥ syāt ? sa eva ced vi- TAŚVA-ML 045,23rodhaḥ | katham a­nya­thai­ka­rū­pa­tā­tma­naḥ | nā­nā­rū­pa­tvā­t ta­syā­do­ṣa iti cen na, a­na­va­sthā­nā­t | yadi punar anyo rthaḥ TAŚVA-ML 045,24karma syāt tadā pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­no '­pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­no vā ? pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­na­ś cet kartā syāt tato nyatkarma vācyaṃ, tasyāpi TAŚVA-ML 045,25pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­na­tve ka­rtṛ­tvā­d anyat karmety a­na­va­sthā­nā­n na kvacit ka­rma­tva­vya­va­sthā | yadi punar a­pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­no rthaḥ TAŚVA-ML 045,26ka­rmo­cya­te tadā kha­ra­śrṛṃ­gā­de­r api ka­rma­tvā­pa­tti­r iti na kiṃcit karma syād ā­tma­va­da­rtha­syā­pi pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­na­sya kartṛ- TAŚVA-ML 045,27tvasiddheḥ | yadi punar arthaḥ pra­ti­bhā­sa­ja­na­ka­tvā­d u­pa­cā­re­ṇa pra­ti­bhā­sa­ta iti na vastutaḥ kartā ta­dā­tmā­pi TAŚVA-ML 045,28sva­pra­ti­bhā­sa­ja­na­ka­tvā­d u­pa­cā­re­ṇa kartāstu vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | sva­pra­ti­bhā­saṃ ja­na­ya­nnā­tmā katham a­ka­rte­ti ced arthaḥ TAŚVA-ML 045,29kathaṃ ? ja­ḍa­tvā­d iti cet tata eva sva­pra­ti­bhā­saṃ mā­jī­ja­na­t | kā­ra­ṇāṃ­ta­rā­j jāte pra­ti­bhā­se rthaḥ pra­ti­bhā­sa­te na tu TAŚVA-ML 045,30svayaṃ pra­ti­bhā­saṃ ja­na­ya­tī­ti cet, sa­mā­na­m ātmani | so pi hi svā­va­ra­ṇa­vi­cche­dā­j jāte pra­ti­bhā­se vi­bhā­sa­te TAŚVA-ML 045,31na ta­nni­ra­pe­kṣaḥ sva­pra­ti­bhā­saṃ ja­na­ya­tī­ti | tad evam ātmanaḥ ka­rtṛ­tva­ka­rma­tvā­pa­lā­pa­vā­di­nau nā­nyo­nya­m a­ti­śa­yye­te | TAŚVA-ML 045,32ye tu pra­tī­tya­nu­sa­ra­ṇe nātmanaḥ sva­saṃ­vi­di­tā­tma­tva­m āhus te ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­nā­t pha­la­jñā­nā­c ca bhi­nna­syā­bhi­nna­sya vā TAŚVA-ML 045,33bhi­nnā­bhi­nna­sya vā ? TAŚV-ML 1.0.219abbhinnasya ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­nā­t pha­la­jñā­nā­c ca dehinaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.219cdsvayaṃ saṃ­vi­di­tā­tma­tvaṃ kathaṃ vā pra­ti­pe­di­re || 219 || TAŚVA-ML 046,01yad dhi sarvathā sa­rva­smā­d ve­da­nā­d bhinnaṃ tan na sva­saṃ­vi­di­taṃ yathā vyoma ta­thā­tma­ta­ttvaṃ śro­tri­yā­ṇā­m iti kathaṃ TAŚVA-ML 046,02tat tasyeti saṃ­pra­ti­pa­nnāḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.0.220abyadi he­tu­pha­la­jñā­nā­d a­bhe­da­s tasya kīrtyate | TAŚV-ML 1.0.220cdpa­ro­kṣe­ta­ra­rū­pa­tvaṃ tadā kena ni­ṣi­dhya­te || 220 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.221abpa­ro­kṣā­t ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­nā­d a­bhi­nna­sya pa­ro­kṣa­tā | TAŚV-ML 1.0.221cdpra­tya­kṣā­c ca pha­la­jñā­nā­t pra­tya­kṣa­tvaṃ hi yujyate || 221 || TAŚVA-ML 046,07pa­ro­kṣā­t ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­nā­t pha­la­jñā­nā­c ca pra­tya­kṣā­d a­bhi­nna­syā­tma­no na pa­ro­kṣa­tā aham iti ka­rtṛ­ta­yā saṃ­ve­da­nā- TAŚVA-ML 046,08n nāpi pra­tya­kṣa­tā ka­rma­ta­yā pra­ti­bhā­sā­bhā­vā­d iti na maṃ­ta­vyaṃ­, da­tto­tta­ra­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.0.222abta­thai­vo­bha­ya­rū­pa­tve ta­syai­ta­ddo­ṣa­du­ṣṭa­tā | TAŚV-ML 1.0.222cdsyā­dvā­dā­śra­ya­ṇaṃ cāstu ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 222 || TAŚVA-ML 046,11sarvathā bhi­nnā­bhi­nnā­tma­ka­tve ka­ra­ṇa­pha­la­jñā­nā­d ā­tma­na­s ta­du­bha­ya­pa­kṣo­kta­do­ṣa­du­ṣṭa­tā | ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhi­nnā­tma­ka­tve TAŚVA-ML 046,12syā­dvā­dā­śra­ya­ṇa­m evāstu vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­t | svā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­la­kṣa­ṇā­yāḥ śakteḥ ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­na­rū­pā­yāḥ dravyārthā- TAŚVA-ML 046,13śra­ya­ṇā­d a­bhi­nna­syā­tma­naḥ pa­ro­kṣa­tvaṃ­, svā­rtha­vya­va­sā­yā­tma­kā­c ca pha­la­jñā­nā­d a­bhi­nna­sya pra­tya­kṣa­tva­m iti syā­dvā­dā­śra­ya­ṇe TAŚVA-ML 046,14na kiṃcid vi­ro­dha­m u­tpa­śyā­maḥ | sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­tā­śra­ya­ṇe vi­ro­dhā­t | tasmād ātmā syāt parokṣaḥ syāt pratyakṣaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 046,15pra­bhā­ka­ra­syā­py evam a­vi­ro­dhaḥ kiṃ na syād iti cet na, ka­ra­ṇa­pha­la­jñā­na­yoḥ pa­ro­kṣa­pra­tya­kṣa­yo­r a­vya­va­sthā­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 046,16tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.0.223abpratyakṣe rtha­pa­ri­cche­de svā­rthā­kā­rā­v a­bhā­si­ni | TAŚV-ML 1.0.223cdkim anyat ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­naṃ niṣphalaṃ kalpyate 'munā || 223 || TAŚVA-ML 046,19a­rtha­pa­ri­cche­de puṃsi pratyakṣe svā­rthā­kā­ra­vya­va­sā­yi­ni sati niṣphalaṃ ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­na­m anyac ca pha­la­jñā­naṃ­, tatkṛtya- TAŚVA-ML 046,20syā­tma­nai­va kṛ­ta­tvā­d iti ta­da­ka­lpa­nī­ya­m eva | svā­rtha­vya­va­sā­yi­tva­m ātmano siddhaṃ vya­va­sā­yā­tma­ka­tvā­t tasyeti TAŚVA-ML 046,21cet na | sva­vya­va­sā­yi­na e­vā­rtha­vya­va­sā­yi­tva­gha­ṭa­nā­t | tathā hy ā­tmā­rtha­vya­va­sā­ya­sa­ma­rthaḥ so rtha­vya­va­sā­yy evety ane- TAŚVA-ML 046,22nāyāstaṃ | sva­vya­va­sā­yi­tva­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­rtha­vya­va­si­te­r a­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ ka­la­śā­di­va­t | saty api svā­rtha­vya­va­sā­yi­ny ātmani TAŚVA-ML 046,23pra­mā­ta­ri pra­mā­ṇe­na sā­dha­ka­ta­me­na jñānena bhāvyaṃ | ka­ra­ṇā­bhā­ve kri­yā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti cet na | iṃ­dri­ya­ma­na­so­r e- TAŚVA-ML 046,24va ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­t | tayor a­ce­ta­na­tvā­d u­pa­ka­ra­ṇa­mā­tra­tvā­t pradhāne cetanaṃ ka­ra­ṇa­m iti cet na | bhā­veṃ­dri­ya­ma­na­soḥ TAŚVA-ML 046,25pareṣāṃ ce­ta­na­ta­yā­va­sthi­ta­tvā­t | tad eva ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­na­m a­smā­ka­m iti cet, ta­tpa­ro­kṣa­m iti siddhaṃ sādhyate | TAŚVA-ML 046,26la­bdhyu­pa­yo­gā­tma­ka­sya bhā­va­ka­ra­ṇa­sya cha­dma­sthā­pra­tya­kṣa­ttvā­t | ta­jja­ni­taṃ tu jñānaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­bhū­taṃ nā­pra­tya­kṣaṃ svārtha- TAŚVA-ML 046,27vya­va­sā­yā­tma­ka­tvā­t­, tac ca nātmano rthāṃ­ta­ra­m eveti sa eva svā­rtha­vya­va­sā­yī ya­dī­ṣṭa­s tadā vyarthaṃ tato paraṃ karaṇa- TAŚVA-ML 046,28jñānaṃ | pha­la­jñā­naṃ ca vyartham a­ne­no­ktaṃ tasyāpi tato '­nya­syai­vā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | athavā pratyakṣe rtha­pa­ri­cche­de pha­la­jñā­ne TAŚVA-ML 046,29svā­rthā­kā­rā­va­bhā­si­ni sati kim ato nya­tka­ra­ṇaṃ jñānaṃ poṣyate ni­ṣpha­la­tvā­t tasya | tad eva tasya phalam iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 046,30pra­mā­ṇā­d abhinnaṃ bhinnaṃ vā ? yady abhinnaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m eva tad iti kathaṃ pha­la­jñā­ne pratyakṣe ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­na­m a­pra­tya­kṣaṃ ? bhinnaṃ TAŚVA-ML 046,31cen na ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­naṃ pramāṇaṃ svā­rtha­vya­va­sā­yā­d a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tvā­d gha­ṭā­di­va­t | ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­bhi­nna­m iti cen na sarvathā karaṇa- TAŚVA-ML 046,32jñā­na­syā­pra­tya­kṣa­tvaṃ vi­ro­dhā­t | pra­tya­kṣā­t pha­la­jñā­nā­t ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­bhi­nna­tvā­t | ka­rma­tve­nā­pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­na­tvā­t karaṇa- TAŚVA-ML 046,33jñānam a­pra­tya­kṣa­m iti cen na, ka­ra­ṇa­tve­na pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­na­sya pra­tya­kṣa­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | ka­thaṃ­ci­t pra­ti­bhā­sa­te ca karma ca na TAŚVA-ML 046,34bha­va­tī­ti vyā­ghā­ta­sya pra­ti­pā­di­ta­tvā­t | kathaṃ cāyaṃ pha­la­jñā­naṃ ka­rma­tve­nā­pi pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­na­m api pratyakṣa- TAŚVA-ML 047,01m u­pa­ya­n ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­naṃ tathā nopaiti na ced vyā­ku­lāṃ­taḥ­ka­ra­ṇaḥ | pha­la­jñā­naṃ ka­rma­tve­na pra­ti­bhā­sa­ta eveti cet TAŚVA-ML 047,02na, pha­la­tve­na pra­ti­bhā­sa­na­vi­ro­dhā­t | nanu ca pra­mā­ṇa­sya pa­ri­cchi­ttiḥ phalaṃ sā cārthasya pa­ri­cchi­dya­mā­na­tā­, TAŚVA-ML 047,03ta­tpra­tī­tiḥ ka­rma­tva­pra­tī­ti­r eveti cet | kiṃ punar iyaṃ pa­ri­cchi­tti­r a­rtha­dha­rmaḥ ? ta­tho­pa­ga­me pra­mā­ṇa­pha­la­tva­vi­ro- TAŚVA-ML 047,04dho rthavat | pra­mā­tṛ­dha­rmaḥ seti cet, kathaṃ ka­rma­ka­rtṛ­tve­na pratīteḥ na ka­rma­kā­ra­kaṃ nāpi ka­rtṛ­kā­ra­kaṃ pa­ri­cchi­ttiḥ | TAŚVA-ML 047,05kri­yā­tvā­t kriyāyāḥ kā­ra­ka­tvā­yo­gā­t kri­yā­vi­śi­ṣṭa­sya dra­vya­syai­va kā­ra­ka­tvo­pa­pa­tte­r iti cet | tarhi phala- TAŚVA-ML 047,06jñānasya ka­rma­tve­na pra­tī­ti­r yuktā kri­yā­tve­nai­va pha­lā­tma­nā pra­tī­ti­r iti na pra­tya­kṣa­tva­saṃ­bha­vaḥ ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­na- TAŚVA-ML 047,07vad ā­tma­va­d vā || TAŚV-ML 1.0.224abtasyāpi ca pa­ro­kṣa­tve pratyakṣo rtho na siddhyati | TAŚV-ML 1.0.224cdtato jñā­nā­va­sā­yaḥ syāt kuto '­syā­si­ddha­ve­da­nā­t || 224 || TAŚVA-ML 047,10pha­la­jñā­na­m ātmā cā­pa­ro­kṣo stu ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­na­va­d ity a­yu­kta­m arthasya pra­tya­kṣa­tā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | pratyakṣāṃ sva­pa­ri­cchi­tti­m adhi- TAŚVA-ML 047,11tiṣṭhann eva hy arthaḥ pratyakṣo yukto nā­nya­thā­, sarvasya sarvadā sa­rva­thā­rtha­sya pra­tya­kṣa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | ta­thā­tma­naḥ pa­ro­kṣa­tve TAŚVA-ML 047,12saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­ra­sye­vā­rthaḥ pratyakṣo na syād anyathā sa­rvā­tmāṃ­ta­ra­pra­tya­kṣaḥ sa­rva­syā­tma­naḥ pratyakṣo sau kiṃ na bha­ve­t­, TAŚVA-ML 047,13sarvathā vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | tataś cā­pra­tya­kṣā­d arthāt na ku­ta­ści­t pa­ro­kṣa­jñā­na­ni­śca­yo sya vādinaḥ syāt yenedaṃ TAŚVA-ML 047,14śobheta | -jñāte tv a­nu­mā­nā­d a­va­ga­ccha­tī­ti | nāpy a­si­ddha­saṃ­ve­da­nā­t pu­ru­ṣā­t ta­nni­śca­yo yato navasthā na bhavet | talliṃ- TAŚVA-ML 047,15ga­jñā­na­syā­pi pa­ro­kṣa­tve a­pa­rā­nu­mā­nā­n ni­rṇa­yā­t ta­lliṃ­ga­syā­py a­pa­rā­nu­mā­nā­d iti | sva­saṃ­ve­dya­tvā­d ātmano nā­na­va­sthe­ti TAŚVA-ML 047,16cet na, tasya jñā­nā­saṃ­ve­da­ka­tvā­t | ta­tsaṃ­ve­da­ka­tve vā­rtha­saṃ­ve­da­ka­tvaṃ tasya kiṃ na syāt ? sva­to­rthāṃ­ta­raṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­d TAŚVA-ML 047,17jñānam ātmā saṃ­ve­da­ya­te na punar artham iti kiṃkṛto yaṃ niyamaḥ ? saṃ­ve­da­ya­mā­no pi jñā­na­mā­tmā jñā­nāṃ­ta­re­ṇa saṃveda- TAŚVA-ML 047,18yate svato vā ? jñā­nāṃ­ta­re­ṇa cet, pra­tya­kṣe­ṇe­ta­re­ṇa vā ? na tāvat pra­tya­kṣe­ṇa sarvasya sa­rva­jñā­na­sya pa­ro­kṣa­tvo- TAŚVA-ML 047,19pa­ga­mā­t | nā­pī­ta­re­ṇa jñānena saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­ra­jñā­ne­ne­va tena jñātum aśakteḥ | svayaṃ jñātena cet ? jñā­nāṃ­ta­re­ṇa svato TAŚVA-ML 047,20vā ? jñā­nāṃ­ta­re­ṇa cet, pra­tya­kṣe­ṇe­ta­re­ṇa vetyādi punar ā­va­rta­ta iti ca­kra­ka­m etat | svato jñānam ātmā saṃ­ve­da­ya­te TAŚVA-ML 047,21sva­rū­pa­va­d iti cet, tathaiva jñānam arthaṃ svaṃ ca svataḥ kiṃ na ve­da­ya­te ? yataḥ pa­ro­kṣa­jñā­na­vā­do ma­hā­mo­ha­vi­jṛṃ­bhi­ta TAŚVA-ML 047,22eva na syāt || TAŚV-ML 1.0.225abkathaṃ cātmā sva­saṃ­ve­dyaḥ saṃ­vi­tti­r no­pa­ga­mya­te | TAŚV-ML 1.0.225cdye­no­pa­yo­ga­rū­po yaṃ sarveṣāṃ nā­vi­gā­na­taḥ || 225 || TAŚVA-ML 047,25kutaḥ punar u­pa­yo­gā­tmā naraḥ siddha iti cet —TAŚV-ML 1.0.226abka­thaṃ­ci­d u­pa­yo­gā­tmā pumān adhyakṣa eva naḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.226cdpra­ti­kṣa­ṇa­vi­va­rtā­di­rū­pe­ṇā­sya pa­ro­kṣa­tā || 226 || TAŚVA-ML 047,28svā­rthā­kā­ra­vya­va­sā­ya­rū­pe­ṇā­rthā­lo­ca­na­mā­tra­rū­pe­ṇa ca jñā­na­da­rśa­no­pa­yo­gā­tma­kaḥ pumān pratyakṣa eva tathā TAŚVA-ML 047,29sva­saṃ­vi­di­ta­tvā­t | pra­ti­kṣa­ṇa­pa­ri­ṇā­me­na svā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­vi­śi­ṣṭa­tve­nā­saṃ­khyā­ta­pra­de­śa­tvā­di­nā cā­nu­me­yaḥ TAŚVA-ML 047,30pra­va­ca­na­sa­ma­dhi­ga­mya­ś cā­tyaṃ­ta­pa­ro­kṣa­rū­pe­ṇe­ti ni­rṇe­ta­vyaṃ bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.0.227absvarūpaṃ cetanā puṃsaḥ sa­dau­dā­sī­nya­va­rti­naḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.227cdpra­dhā­na­syai­va vijñānaṃ vivarta iti cāpare || 227 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.228abteṣām a­dhya­kṣa­to bādhā jñā­na­syā­tma­ni ve­da­nā­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.228cdbhrāṃtiś cen nā­tma­na­s tena śū­nya­syā­na­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­t || 228 || TAŚVA-ML 048,01ya­thā­tma­ni ce­ta­na­sya saṃ­ve­da­naṃ mayi caitanyaṃ cetano ham iti vā tathā jñā­na­syā­pi mayi jñānaṃ jñā­tā­ha­m iti TAŚVA-ML 048,02vā pra­tya­kṣa­taḥ siddher ya­tho­dā­sī­na­sya puṃsaś caitanyaṃ svarūpaṃ tathā jñānam api, ta­tpra­dhā­na­syai­va vivartaṃ bru­vā­ṇa­sya TAŚVA-ML 048,03pra­tya­kṣa­bā­dhā | jñā­na­syā­tma­ni saṃ­ve­da­naṃ bhrāṃtir iti cet na | syāt tadaivaṃ yadi jñā­na­śū­nya­syā­tma­naḥ ka­dā­ci­t saṃ- TAŚVA-ML 048,04vi­dā­bhrāṃ­tā syāt | sarvadā jñā­na­saṃ­sa­rgā­dā­tma­no jñā­ni­tva­saṃ­vi­tti­r iti cet —TAŚV-ML 1.0.229abau­dā­sī­nyā­da­yo dharmāḥ puṃsaḥ saṃ­sa­rga­jā iti | TAŚV-ML 1.0.229cdyuktaṃ sāṃ­khya­pa­śo­r vaktuṃ dhyā­di­saṃ­sa­rga­vā­di­naḥ || 229 || TAŚVA-ML 048,07jñā­na­saṃ­sa­rga­to jñānī su­kha­saṃ­sa­rga­taḥ sukhī pumān na tu svayam iti vadataḥ sāṃkhyasya paśor i­vā­tmā­na­m apy a­jā­na­to TAŚVA-ML 048,08yuktaṃ vaktum au­dā­sī­nya­sya saṃ­sa­rgā­d u­dā­sī­naḥ puruṣaḥ cai­ta­nya­saṃ­sa­rgā­c cetano bho­ktṛ­tva­saṃ­sa­rgā­d bhoktā śu­ddhi­saṃ­sa­rgā­c ca TAŚVA-ML 048,09śuddha iti, svayaṃ tu tato vi­pa­rī­ta iti vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | na hi ta­syā­na­va­bo­dha­sva­bhā­va­tā­dau pra­mā­ṇa­m asti || TAŚV-ML 1.0.230absa­dā­tmā­na­va­bo­dhā­di­sva­bhā­va­ś ce­ta­na­tva­taḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.230cdsu­ṣu­ptā­va­stha­va­n nāyaṃ hetur vyā­pyā­tma­vā­di­naḥ || 230 || TAŚVA-ML 048,12sva­rū­pā­si­ddho hi hetur ayaṃ vyā­pi­na­m ātmānaṃ vadataḥ kutaḥ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.231abjīvo hy a­ce­ta­naḥ kāye jī­va­tvā­d bā­hya­de­śa­va­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.231cdvaktum evaṃ samartho nyaḥ kiṃ na syāj ja­ḍa­jī­va­vā­k || 231 || TAŚVA-ML 048,15kāyād ba­hi­ra­ce­ta­na­tve­na vyāptasya jī­va­tva­sya siddheḥ kāye py a­ce­ta­na­tva­si­ddhi­r iti nā­na­va­bo­dhā­di­sva­bhā­va­tve TAŚVA-ML 048,16sādhye ce­ta­na­tvaṃ sā­dha­na­m a­si­ddha­syā­sā­dha­na­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.0.232abśa­rī­rā­d bahir apy eṣa ce­ta­nā­tmā na­ra­tva­taḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.232cdkā­ya­de­śa­va­d ity e­ta­tpra­tī­tyā vi­ni­vā­rya­te || 232 || TAŚVA-ML 048,19kāye ce­ta­na­tve­na prāptasya na­ra­tva­sya da­rśa­nā­t tato bahir apy ā­tma­na­ś ce­ta­na­tva­si­ddhe­r nā­si­ddha­sā­dha­na­m iti na maṃtavyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 048,20pra­tī­ti­bā­dha­nā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.0.233abtathā hi bā­hya­de­śe pi puṃsaḥ saṃ­ve­da­naṃ na kim | TAŚV-ML 1.0.233cdkā­ya­de­śa­va­d eva syād vi­śe­ṣa­syā­py a­saṃ­bha­vā­t || 233 || TAŚVA-ML 048,23yasya hi ni­ra­ti­śa­yaḥ pu­ru­ṣa­s tasya kāye nyatra ca na tasya viśeṣo sti yataḥ kāye saṃ­ve­da­naṃ na tato TAŚVA-ML 048,24bahir iti yujyate || TAŚV-ML 1.0.234abkāyād ba­hi­ra­bhi­vya­kte­r a­bhā­vā­t ta­da­ve­da­ne | TAŚV-ML 1.0.234cdpuṃso vya­kte­ta­rā­kā­ra­bhe­dā­d bhedaḥ kathaṃ na te || 234 || TAŚVA-ML 048,27kāye bhi­vya­kta­tvā­t puṃsaḥ saṃ­ve­da­naṃ na tato bahir a­na­bhi­vya­kta­tvā­d iti bruvāṇaḥ kathaṃ ta­syai­ka­sva­bhā­va­tāṃ TAŚVA-ML 048,28sā­dha­ye­t­, vya­kte­ta­rā­kā­ra­bhe­dā­d bhedasya siddheḥ | yatra vya­kta­saṃ­sa­rga­s tatrātmā saṃ­ve­dya­te nā­nya­tre­ty apy a­ne­nā­pā­staṃ | TAŚVA-ML 048,29ni­raṃ­śa­sya kvacid eva vya­kta­saṃ­sa­rga­sye­ta­ra­sya vā sa­kṛ­da­yo­gā­t | sa­kṛ­de­ka­sya pa­ra­mā­ṇoḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇvaṃ­ta­re­ṇa saṃsargaṃ TAŚVA-ML 048,30kvacid anyatra vā­saṃ­sa­rgaṃ pra­ti­pa­dya­ta iti cet na, tasyāpi kvacid deśe sato de­śāṃ­ta­re ca ta­da­si­ddheḥ | ga­ga­na­va­t syā- TAŚVA-ML 048,31d iti cet na, ta­syā­naṃ­ta­pra­de­śa­ta­yā pra­si­ddha­sya ta­du­pa­pa­tte­r a­nya­thā­tma­va­da­gha­ṭa­nā­t | nanv ekaṃ dravyam a­naṃ­ta­pa­ryā­yā­n TAŚVA-ML 048,32sakṛd api yathā vyāpnoti tathātmā vya­kta­vi­va­rta­śa­rī­re­ṇa saṃsargaṃ kvacid anyatra vā­'­saṃ­sa­rgaṃ pra­ti­pa­dya­ta iti TAŚVA-ML 048,33cen na, vastuno dra­vya­pa­ryā­yā­tma­ka­sya jā­tyaṃ­ta­ra­tvā­t­, vyā­pya­vyā­pa­ka­bhā­va­sya na­ya­va­śā­t tatra ni­rū­pa­ṇā­t | naivaṃ TAŚVA-ML 048,34nā­nai­ka­sva­bhā­vaḥ puruṣo jā­tyaṃ­ta­ra­ta­yo­pe­ya­te ni­ra­ti­śa­yā­tma­vā­da­vi­ro­dhā­d iti | kāye bhivyaktau tato bahira- TAŚVA-ML 049,01bhi­vya­kti­pra­sa­kteḥ sarvatra saṃ­ve­da­na­m a­saṃ­ve­da­naṃ no cet nā­nā­tvā­pa­tti­r duḥśakyā pa­ri­ha­rtuṃ | tato naitau sarvaga- TAŚVA-ML 049,02tā­tma­vā­di­nau ce­ta­na­tva­m a­ce­ta­na­tvaṃ vā sā­dha­yi­tu­m ātmanaḥ samarthau yato siddhaṃ sādhanaṃ na syāt | syā­dvā­di­naḥ TAŚVA-ML 049,03sāṃkhyasya ca pra­si­ddha­m eva ce­ta­na­tvaṃ sā­dha­na­m iti cen nā­na­va­bo­dhā­dyā­tma­ka­tve­na pra­ti­vā­di­na­ś ce­ta­na­tva­sye­ṣṭe­s tasya TAŚVA-ML 049,04hetutve vi­ru­ddha­si­ddhe­r viruddho hetuḥ syāt | sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­vi­ka­la­ś ca dṛṣṭāṃtaḥ su­ṣu­ptā­va­stha­syā­py ā­tma­na­ś ce­ta­na­tva- TAŚVA-ML 049,05mā­tre­ṇā­na­va­bo­dhā­di­sva­bhā­va­tve­na cā­pra­si­ddheḥ || ka­tha­m­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.235absu­ṣu­pta­syā­pi vi­jñā­na­sva­bhā­va­tvaṃ vi­bhā­vya­te | TAŚV-ML 1.0.235cdpra­bu­ddha­sya su­kha­prā­pti­smṛ­tyā­deḥ sva­pna­da­rśi­va­t || 235 || TAŚVA-ML 049,08sva­pna­da­rśi­no hi yathā su­pta­pra­bu­ddha­sya su­khā­nu­bha­va­nā­di­sma­ra­ṇā­d vi­jñā­na­sva­bhā­va­tvaṃ vi­bhā­va­yaṃ­ti tathā suṣupta- TAŚVA-ML 049,09syāpi sukham a­ti­su­ṣu­pto ham iti pra­tya­yā­t | katham anyathā suṣuptau puṃsaś ce­ta­na­tva­m api siddhyet | prā­ṇā­di­da­rśa­nā- TAŚVA-ML 049,10d iti cet —TAŚV-ML 1.0.236abyathā cai­ta­nya­saṃ­si­ddhiḥ su­ṣu­ptā­v api dehinaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.236cdprā­ṇā­di­da­rśa­nā­t ta­dva­dbo­dhā­diḥ kiṃ na siddhyati || 236 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.237abjāgrataḥ sati caitanye yathā prā­ṇā­di­vṛ­tta­yaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.237cdtathaiva sati vijñāne dṛṣṭās tā bā­dha­va­rji­tāḥ || 237 || TAŚVA-ML 049,15vī­ra­ṇā­dau cai­ta­nyā­bhā­ve prā­ṇā­di­vṛ­ttī­nā­m a­bhā­va­ni­śca­yā­n ni­ści­ta­vya­ti­re­kā­bhya­s tābhyaḥ suṣuptau caitanya- TAŚVA-ML 049,16siddhir iti cet || TAŚV-ML 1.0.238abprā­ṇā­da­yo ni­va­rtaṃ­te yathā cai­ta­nya­va­rji­te | TAŚV-ML 1.0.238cdvī­ra­ṇā­dau tathā jñā­na­śū­nye pīti vi­ni­śca­yaḥ || 238 || TAŚVA-ML 049,19na hi ce­ta­na­tve sādhye ni­ści­ta­vya­ti­re­kāḥ prā­ṇā­di­vṛ­tta­yo na punar jñā­nā­tma­ka­tā­yā­m iti śakyaṃ vaktuṃ, TAŚVA-ML 049,20ta­da­bhā­ve pi tāsāṃ vī­ra­ṇā­dā­v a­bhā­va­ni­rṇa­yā­t | cai­ta­nyā­bhā­vā­d eva tatra tā na bhavaṃti na tu vi­jñā­nā­bhā­vā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 049,21ko­śa­pā­naṃ vidheyaṃ | satyaṃ | vi­jñā­nā­bhā­ve tā na bha­vaṃ­ti­, saty api caitanye muktasya ta­da­bhā­vā­d ity apare | teṣāṃ TAŚVA-ML 049,22suṣuptau vi­jñā­nā­bhā­va­sā­dha­na­m a­yu­ktaṃ­, prā­ṇā­di­vṛ­ttī­nāṃ sa­dbhā­vā­t | tathā ca na so­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­m iti kutaḥ TAŚVA-ML 049,23sā­dhya­si­ddhiḥ | su­kha­bu­ddhyā­da­yo nā­tma­sva­bhā­vāḥ svayam a­ce­ta­na­tvā­d rū­pā­di­va­d ity a­nu­mā­nā­d iti cet, kutas teṣām ace- TAŚVA-ML 049,24ta­na­tva­si­ddhiḥ ? TAŚV-ML 1.0.239absu­kha­bu­ddhyā­da­yo dharmāś ce­ta­nā­ra­hi­tā ime | TAŚV-ML 1.0.239cdbhaṃ­gu­ra­tvā­di­to vi­dyu­tpra­dī­pā­di­va­d ity asat || 239 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.240abhetor ā­tmo­pa­bho­ge­nā­ne­kāṃ­tā­t pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.240cdso py anityo yataḥ siddhaḥ kā­dā­ci­t ka­tva­yo­ga­taḥ || 240 || TAŚVA-ML 049,29pu­ru­ṣā­nu­bha­vo hi naśvaraḥ kā­dā­ci­tka­tvā­d dī­pā­di­va­d iti pa­ra­mā­rtha­ta­s tena bhaṃ­gu­ra­tva­m a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­m a­ce­ta­na­tve TAŚVA-ML 049,30'sādhye | kā­dā­ci­tkaḥ kutaḥ siddhaḥ pu­ru­ṣo­pa­bho­gaḥ sva­sa­dbhā­vā­d iti cet | TAŚV-ML 1.0.241abkā­dā­ci­tkaḥ pa­rā­pe­kṣya­sa­dbhā­vā­d vi­bhra­mā­di­va­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.241cdbu­ddhya­dhya­va­si­tā­rtha­sya śa­bdā­de­r u­pa­laṃ­bha­taḥ || 241 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.242abpa­rā­pe­kṣyaḥ prasiddho yam ātmano nubhavo ṃjasā | TAŚV-ML 1.0.242cdpa­rā­na­pe­kṣi­tā­yāṃ tu puṃdṛṣṭeḥ sa­rva­da­rśi­tā || 242 || TAŚVA-ML 050,01pa­rā­pe­kṣi­ta­yā kā­dā­ci­tka­tvaṃ vyāptaṃ, tena cā­ni­tya­tva­m iti tatsiddhau tatsiddhiḥ | pa­rā­pe­kṣi­tā pu­ru­ṣā­nu­bha­va­sya TAŚVA-ML 050,02nā­si­ddhā­, parasya bu­ddhya­dhya­va­sā­ya­syā­pe­kṣa­ṇī­ya­tvā­t | bu­ddhya­dhya­va­si­ta­m arthaṃ pu­ru­ṣa­ś ce­ta­ya­ta iti va­ca­nā­t | parāna- TAŚVA-ML 050,03pe­kṣi­tā­yāṃ tu pu­ru­ṣa­da­rśa­na­sya sa­rva­da­rśi­tā­pa­ttiḥ­, sa­ka­lā­rtha­bu­ddhya­dhya­va­sā­yā­pā­ye pi sa­ka­lā­rtha­da­rśa­na­syo­pa­pa­tte­r iti TAŚVA-ML 050,04yogina i­vā­yo­gi­no '­mu­kta­sya ca sā­rva­jña­m a­ni­ṣṭa­m ā­yā­ta­m || TAŚV-ML 1.0.243absarvasya sarvadā puṃsaḥ si­ddhyu­pā­ya­s tathā vṛthā | TAŚV-ML 1.0.243cdtato dṛ­gbo­dha­yo­r ā­tma­sva­bhā­va­tvaṃ pra­si­ddhya­tu || 243 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.244abka­thaṃ­ci­n na­śva­ra­tva­syā­vi­ro­dhā­n na­rya­pī­kṣa­ṇā­t | TAŚV-ML 1.0.244cdta­thai­vā­rtha­kri­yā­si­ddhe­r anyathā va­stu­tā­kṣa­teḥ || 244 || TAŚVA-ML 050,09sarvasya sa­rva­jña­tve ca vṛthā si­ddhyu­pā­yaḥ­, sā­dhyā­bhā­vā­t | siddhir hi sa­rva­jña­tā muktir vā ku­ta­ści­d a­nu­ṣṭhā­nā- TAŚVA-ML 050,10t sādhyate ? tatra na tāvat sa­rva­jña­tā tasyāḥ svataḥ si­ddha­tvā­t | nāpi muktiḥ sa­rva­jña­tā­pā­ye ta­du­pa­ga­mā­t tasya TAŚVA-ML 050,11cā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | pa­rā­na­pe­kṣi­tā­yāḥ sa­rva­da­rśi­tā­yāḥ pa­rā­ni­vṛ­ttā­v api prasakteḥ | syān mataṃ | na bu­ddhya­dhya­va­si­tā­rthā- TAŚVA-ML 050,12locanaṃ puṃso darśanaṃ ta­syā­tma­sva­bhā­va­tve­na vya­va­sthi­ta­tvā­d iti | tad api nā­va­dhā­nī­yaṃ­, bo­dha­syā­py ā­tma­sva­bhā­va­tvo- TAŚVA-ML 050,13papatteḥ | na hy a­haṃ­kā­rā­bhi­ma­tā­rthā­dhya­va­sā­yo buddhis tasyāḥ puṃ­sva­bhā­va­tve­na pra­tī­te­r bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t | iti da­rśa­na­jñā­na- TAŚVA-ML 050,14yor ā­tma­sva­bhā­va­tva­m eva pra­si­ddhya­tu vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | nanu ca na­śva­ra­jñā­na­sva­bhā­va­tve puṃso na­śva­ra­tva­pra­saṃ­go bādhaka TAŚVA-ML 050,15iti cet na, na­śva­ra­tva­sya nare pi ka­thaṃ­ci­d vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­t­, pa­ryā­yā­rtha­taḥ pa­ra­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­krāṃ­ta­tā­va­lo­ka­nā­t­, TAŚVA-ML 050,16a­pa­ri­ṇā­mi­naḥ kra­mā­kra­mā­bhyā­m a­rtha­kri­yā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r va­stu­tva­hā­ni­pra­saṃ­gā­n ni­tyā­ni­tyā­tma­ka­tve­nai­va ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­rtha­kri­yā­si- TAŚVA-ML 050,17ddhir ity alaṃ pra­paṃ­ce­na­, ātmano jñā­na­da­rśa­no­pa­yo­gā­tma­ka­sya prasiddheḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.0.245absaṃ­sā­ra­vyā­dhi­vi­dhvaṃ­saḥ kvaci jjīve bha­vi­ṣya­ti | TAŚV-ML 1.0.245cdta­nni­dā­na­pa­ri­dhvaṃ­sa­si­ddhe­r jva­ra­vi­nā­śa­va­t || 245 || TAŚV-ML 1.0.246abta­tpa­ri­dhvaṃ­sa­ne­nā­taḥ śreyasā yo­kṣya­mā­ṇa­tā | TAŚV-ML 1.0.246cdpuṃsaḥ syā­dvā­di­nāṃ siddhā naikāṃte ta­dvi­ro­dha­taḥ || 246 || TAŚVA-ML 050,22sann apy ā­tmo­pa­yo­gā­tmā na śreyasā yo­kṣya­mā­ṇaḥ kaścit sarvadā rā­gā­di­sa­mā­krāṃ­ta­mā­na­sa­tvā­d iti keci- TAŚVA-ML 050,23t saṃ­pra­ti­pa­nnāḥ | tān prati ta­tsā­dha­na­m ucyate | śreyasā yo­kṣya­mā­ṇaḥ kaścit saṃ­sā­ra­vyā­dhi­vi­dhvaṃ­si­tvā­nya- TAŚVA-ML 050,24thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | śreyo tra sa­ka­la­duḥ­kha­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ | sa­ka­la­duḥ­kha­sya ca kāraṇaṃ saṃ­sā­ra­vyā­dhiḥ | ta­dvi­dhvaṃ­se ka­sya­ci­t siddhaṃ TAŚVA-ML 050,25śreyasā yo­kṣya­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ­, ta­lla­kṣa­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇā­nu­pa­la­bdheḥ | na ca saṃ­sā­ra­vyā­dheḥ sa­ka­la­duḥ­kha­kā­ra­ṇa­tva­m asiddhaṃ jīvasya TAŚVA-ML 050,26pā­ra­taṃ­trya­ni­mi­tta­tvā­t | pā­ra­taṃ­tryaṃ hi duḥkham iti | etena sāṃ­sā­ri­ka­su­kha­sya duḥ­kha­tva­m uktaṃ, svā­taṃ­trya­syai­va TAŚVA-ML 050,27su­kha­tvā­t | śa­krā­dī­nāṃ svātaṃtryaṃ sukham asty eveti cen na, teṣām api ka­rma­pa­ra­taṃ­tra­tvā­t | ni­rā­kāṃ­kṣa­tā­tma­ka­saṃ­to- TAŚVA-ML 050,28ṣarūpaṃ tu sukhaṃ na sāṃ­sā­ri­kaṃ­, tasya deśam u­kti­su­kha­tvā­t | deśato mo­ha­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­me hi dehino ni­rā­kāṃ­kṣa­tā TAŚVA-ML 050,29vi­ṣa­ya­ra­tau nā­nya­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tad etena ya­ti­ja­na­sya pra­śa­ma­su­kha­m a­sāṃ­sā­ri­kaṃ vyākhyātaṃ | kṣī­ṇa­mo­hā­nāṃ tu TAŚVA-ML 050,30kārtsnyataḥ pra­śa­ma­su­khaṃ mo­ha­pa­ra­taṃ­tra­tva­ni­vṛ­tteḥ | yad api saṃ­sā­ri­ṇā­m a­nu­kū­la­ve­da­nī­ya­prā­tī­ti­kaṃ sukham iti mataṃ, TAŚVA-ML 050,31tad apy a­bhi­mā­na­mā­traṃ | pā­ra­taṃ­tryā­khye­na duḥ­khe­nā­nu­ṣa­kta­tvā­t tasya ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­tvā­t kā­rya­tvā­c ceti na saṃ­sā­ra­vyā­dhi- TAŚVA-ML 050,32r jā­tu­ci­tsu­kha­kā­ra­ṇaṃ yenāsya duḥ­kha­kā­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ na siddhyet | ta­dvi­dhvaṃ­saḥ katham iti cet, kvacin ni­dā­na­pa­ri­dhvaṃ­sa- TAŚVA-ML 050,33siddheḥ | yatra yasya ni­dā­na­pa­ri­dhvaṃ­sa­s tatra tasya pa­ri­dhvaṃ­so dṛṣṭo yathā kvacij jvarasya | ni­dā­na­pa­ri­dhvaṃ­sa­ś ca TAŚVA-ML 050,34saṃ­sā­ra­vyā­dheḥ śu­ddhā­tma­nī­ti kā­ra­ṇā­nu­pa­la­bdhiḥ | saṃ­sā­ra­vyā­dhe­r nidānaṃ mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­di­, tasya vidhvaṃsaḥ samya- TAŚVA-ML 050,35gda­rśa­nā­di­bhā­va­nā­ba­lā­t kvacid iti sa­ma­rtha­yi­ṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­n na hetor a­si­ddha­tā śaṃ­ka­nī­yā | sarasi śaṃ­kha­kā­di- TAŚVA-ML 051,01nā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ko yaṃ hetuḥ, sva­ni­dā­na­sya jalasya pa­ri­dhvaṃ­se pi ta­syā­pa­ri­dhvaṃ­sā­d iti cen na | tasya ja­la­ni­dā­na- TAŚVA-ML 051,02tvāsiddheḥ | svā­raṃ­bha­ka­pu­dga­la­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ni­dā­na­tvā­t śaṃ­kha­kā­de­s ta­tsa­ha­kā­ri­mā­tra­tvā­j ja­lā­dī­nāṃ | na hi kāraṇa- TAŚVA-ML 051,03mātraṃ ke­na­ci­t ka­sya­ci­n ni­dā­na­m iṣṭaṃ ni­ya­ta­syai­va kā­ra­ṇa­sya ni­dā­na­tvā­t | na ca tannāśe ka­sya­ci­n ni­dā­ni­no TAŚVA-ML 051,04na nāśa ity a­vya­bhi­cā­ry eva hetuḥ ka­thaṃ­ca­na saṃ­sā­ra­vyā­dhi­vi­dhvaṃ­sa­naṃ sā­dha­ye­d yatas ta­tpa­ri­dhvaṃ­sa­ne­na śreyasā yokṣya- TAŚVA-ML 051,05māṇaḥ kaścid u­pa­yo­gā­tma­kā­tmā na syāt | ni­ra­nva­ya­vi­na­śva­raṃ cittaṃ śreyasā yo­kṣya­mā­ṇa­m iti na maṃ­ta­vyaṃ­, tasya TAŚVA-ML 051,06kṣa­ṇi­ka­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | saṃ­sā­ra­ni­dā­na­ra­hi­tā­c ci­tā­cci­ttāṃ­ta­ra­sya śre­yaḥ­sva­bhā­va­syo­tpa­dya­mā­na­tai­va śreyasā yokṣya- TAŚVA-ML 051,07mā­ṇa­tā­, sā na kṣa­ṇi­ka­tva­vi­ru­ddhe­ti cen na, kṣa­ṇi­kai­kāṃ­te ku­ta­ści­t ka­sya­ci­d u­tpa­ttya­yo­gā­t | saṃtānaḥ śreyasā TAŚVA-ML 051,08yo­kṣya­mā­ṇa ity apy anena pra­ti­kṣi­ptaṃ­, saṃ­tā­ni­vya­ti­re­ke­ṇa saṃ­tā­na­syā­ni­ṣṭeḥ | pū­rvo­tta­ra­kṣa­ṇa eva hā­pa­rā­mṛ­ṣṭa­bhe­dāḥ TAŚVA-ML 051,09saṃ­tā­na­ssa cā­va­stu­bhū­taḥ kathaṃ śreyasā yokṣyate ? pradhānaṃ śreyasā yo­kṣya­mā­ṇa­m ity apy a­saṃ­bhā­vyaṃ­, pu­ru­ṣa­pa­ri­ka­lpa­na- TAŚVA-ML 051,10vi­ro­dhā­t | tad eva hi saṃ­sa­ra­ti tad eva ca vi­mu­cya­ta iti kim anyat pu­ru­ṣa­sā­dhya­m asti ? pra­dhā­na­kṛ­ta­syā­nu­bha­va­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 051,11puṃsaḥ pra­yo­ja­na­m iti cet, pra­dhā­na­syai­va tad astu | ka­rtṛ­tvā­t tasya tan neti cet | syād evaṃ yadi ka­rtā­nu­bha­vi­tā TAŚVA-ML 051,12na syāt | draṣṭuḥ kartṛtve mu­kta­syā­pi ka­rtṛ­tva­pra­sa­kti­r iti cet, muktaḥ kim a­ka­rte­ṣṭaḥ ? vi­ṣa­ya­su­khā­de­r a- TAŚVA-ML 051,13ka­rtai­ve­ti cet, kutaḥ sa tathā ? ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­ka­rma­ka­rtṛ­tvā­bhā­vā­d iti cet, tarhi saṃsārī vi­ṣa­ya­su­khā­di­kā­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 051,14ka­rma­vi­śe­ṣa­sya ka­rtṛ­tvā­d vi­ṣa­ya­su­khā­deḥ kartā sa eva cā­nu­bha­vi­tā kiṃ na bhavet ? saṃ­sā­rya­va­sthā­yā­m ātmā TAŚVA-ML 051,15vi­ṣa­ya­su­khā­di­ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­ka­rma­ṇāṃ na kartā ce­ta­na­tvā­n mu­ktā­va­sthā­va­d ity etad api na suṃ­da­raṃ­, sve­ṣṭa­vi­ghā­ta­kā­ri- TAŚVA-ML 051,16tvāt | kathaṃ | saṃ­sā­rya­va­sthā­yā­m ātmā na su­khā­de­r bhoktā ce­ta­na­tvā­n mu­ktā­va­sthā­va­d iti sve­ṣṭa­syā­tma­no bhoktṛ- TAŚVA-ML 051,17tvasya vi­ghā­tā­t | pra­tī­ti­vi­rū­ddha­m i­ṣṭa­vi­ghā­ta­sā­dha­na­m iti cet, ka­rtṛ­tvā­bhā­va­sā­dha­na­m api, puṃsaḥ śrotā ghrātāha- TAŚVA-ML 051,18m iti sva­ka­rtṛ­tva­pra­tī­teḥ | śro­tā­ha­m i­tyā­di­pra­tī­te­r a­haṃ­kā­rā­spa­da­tvā­d a­haṃ­kā­ra­sya ca pra­dhā­na­vi­va­rta­tvā­t pra­dhā­na­m eva TAŚVA-ML 051,19ka­rtṛ­ta­yā pra­tī­ya­ta iti cet, tata e­vā­nu­bha­vi­tṛ pra­dhā­na­m astu | na hi ta­syā­haṃ­kā­rā­spa­da­tvaṃ na pra­ti­bhā­ti TAŚVA-ML 051,20śa­bdā­de­r a­nu­bha­vi­tā­ha­m iti pratīteḥ sa­ka­la­ja­na­sā­kṣi­ka­tvā­t | bhrāṃtam a­nu­bha­vi­tu­r a­haṃ­kā­rā­spa­da­tva­m iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 051,21kartuḥ katham abhrāṃtaṃ ? ta­syā­haṃ­kā­rā­spa­da­tvā­d iti cet, tata e­vā­nu­bha­vi­tu­s ta­da­bhrāṃ­ta­m astu | ta­syau­pā­dhi­ka­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 051,22d a­haṃ­kā­rā­spa­da­tvaṃ bhrāṃtam eveti cet, kutas ta­dau­pā­dhi­ka­tva­si­ddhiḥ ? pu­ru­ṣa­sva­bhā­va­tvā­bhā­vā­d a­haṃ­kā­ra­sya ta­dā­spa­da­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 051,23pu­ru­ṣa­sva­bhā­va­syā­nu­bha­vi­tṛ­tva­syau­pā­dhi­ka­m iti cet, syād evaṃ yadi pu­ru­ṣa­sva­bhā­vo haṃkāro na syāt | mu­kta­syā­haṃ­kā­rā- TAŚVA-ML 051,24bhāvād a­pu­ru­ṣa­sva­bhā­va e­vā­haṃ­kā­raḥ­; svabhāvo hi na jā­tu­ci­tta­dvaṃ­taṃ tya­ja­ti­, tasya niḥ­sva­bhā­va­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti cen na | TAŚVA-ML 051,25sva­bhā­va­sya dvi­vi­dha­tvā­t­, sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­pa­ryā­ya­bhe­dā­t | tatra sā­mā­nya­pa­ryā­yaḥ śā­śva­ti­kaḥ sva­bhā­vaḥ­, kādā- TAŚVA-ML 051,26citko vi­śe­ṣa­pa­ryā­ya­, iti na kā­dā­ci­tka­tvā­t puṃsy a­haṃ­kā­rā­de­r a­ta­tsva­bhā­va­tā | tato na ta­dā­spa­da­tva­m a­nu­bha­vi­tṛ- TAŚVA-ML 051,27tva­syau­pā­dhi­kaṃ­, ye­nā­bhrāṃ­taṃ na bhavet ka­rtṛ­tva­va­t | na cā­bhrāṃ­tā­haṃ­kā­rā­spa­da­tvā­vi­śe­ṣe pi ka­rtṛ­tvā­nu­bha­vi­tṛ­tva­yoḥ TAŚVA-ML 051,28pra­dhā­nā­tma­ka­tva­m a­yu­ktaṃ­, yataḥ pu­ru­ṣa­ka­lpa­na­m aphalaṃ na bha­ve­t­, pu­ru­ṣā­tma­ka­tve vā tayoḥ pra­dhā­na­pa­ri­ka­lpa­naṃ | ta­thā­vi­dha­sya TAŚVA-ML 051,29cāsataḥ pra­dhā­na­sya ga­ga­na­ku­su­ma­sye­va na śreyasā yo­kṣya­mā­ṇa­tā | pu­ru­ṣa­sya sāstu iti cen na, tasyāpi nirati- TAŚVA-ML 051,30śayasya muktāv api ta­tpra­saṃ­gā­t | tathā ca sarvadā śreyasā yo­kṣya­mā­ṇa eva syāt puruṣo na cā­yu­jya­mā­naḥ | TAŚVA-ML 051,31pūrvaṃ yo­kṣya­mā­ṇaḥ paścāt te­nā­yu­jya­mā­na iti cā­yu­ktaṃ­, ni­ra­ti­śa­yai­kāṃ­ta­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | svato bhinnair a­ti­śa­yaiḥ TAŚVA-ML 051,32sā­ti­śa­ya­sya puṃsaḥ śreyasā yo­kṣa­mā­ṇa­tā bhavatv iti cen na, a­na­va­sthā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | puruṣo hi svā­ti­śa­yaiḥ saṃbadhya- TAŚVA-ML 051,33māno yadi nā­nā­sva­bhā­vaiḥ saṃ­ba­dhya­te­, tadā tair api saṃ­ba­dhya­mā­naḥ parair nā­nā­sva­bhā­vai­r ity a­na­va­sthā | sa tair ekena TAŚVA-ML 051,34sva­bhā­ve­na saṃ­ba­dhya­te iti cet na, a­ti­śa­yā­nā­m e­ka­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | katham a­nya­thai­ka­sva­bhā­ve­na kri­ya­mā­ṇā­nāṃ nānā- TAŚVA-ML 051,35kā­ryā­ṇā­m e­ka­tvā­pa­tteḥ pu­ru­ṣa­sya nā­nā­kā­rya­kā­ri­ṇo nā­nā­ti­śa­ya­ka­lpa­nā yuktim a­dhi­ti­ṣṭhe­t | svā­ti­śa­yai­r ātmā na TAŚVA-ML 052,01saṃ­ba­dhya­ta eveti cā­saṃ­baṃ­dhe tais tasya vya­pa­de­śā­bhā­vā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | svā­ti­śa­yaiḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­t tā­dā­tmyo­pa­ga­me tu syādvāda- TAŚVA-ML 052,02siddhiḥ | ity a­ne­kāṃ­tā­tma­ka­syai­vā­tma­naḥ śre­yo­yo­kṣya­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ na punar e­kāṃ­tā­tma­naḥ­, sarvathā vi­ro­dhā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.0.247abkā­lā­di­la­bdhyu­pe­ta­sya tasya śre­yaḥ­pa­the bṛ­ha­t­– | TAŚV-ML 1.0.247cdpā­pā­pā­yā­c ca jijñāsā saṃ­pra­va­rte­ta ro­gi­va­t || 247 || TAŚVA-ML 052,05śre­yo­mā­rga­ji­jñā­so­pa­yo­ga­sva­bhā­va­syā­tma­naḥ śreyasā yo­kṣya­mā­ṇa­sya ka­sya­ci­t kā­lā­di­la­bdhau satyāṃ bṛ­ha­tpā­pā- TAŚVA-ML 052,06pāyāt saṃ­pra­va­rta­te śre­yo­mā­rga­ji­jñā­sā­tvā­t rogiṇo ro­ga­vi­ni­vṛ­tti­ja­śre­yo­mā­rga­ji­jñā­sā­va­t | na tāvad iha TAŚVA-ML 052,07sā­dhya­vi­ka­la­m u­dā­ha­ra­ṇaṃ rogiṇaḥ svayam u­pa­yo­ga­sva­bhā­va­sya ro­ga­vi­ni­vṛ­tti­ja­śre­ya­sā­yo­kṣya­mā­ṇa­sya kā­lā­di­la­bdhau TAŚVA-ML 052,08satyāṃ bṛ­ha­tpā­pā­pā­yā­t saṃ­pra­va­rta­mā­nā­yāḥ śre­yo­ji­jñā­sā­yāḥ su­pra­si­ddha­tvā­t | tat tata eva na sā­dha­na­vi­ka­laṃ śreyo- TAŚVA-ML 052,09mā­rga­ji­jñā­sā­tva­sya tatra bhāvāt | ni­ra­nva­ya­kṣa­ṇi­ka­ci­tta­sya saṃ­tā­na­sya pra­dhā­na­sya vā­'­nā­tma­naḥ śre­yo­mā­rga­ji­jñā­se­ti TAŚVA-ML 052,10na maṃ­ta­vya­m ātmana iti va­ca­nā­t tasya ca sā­dhi­ta­tvā­t | jaḍasya cai­ta­nya­mā­tra­sva­rū­pa­sya cātmanaḥ sety api na TAŚVA-ML 052,11śaṃ­ka­nī­ya­m u­pa­yo­ga­sva­bhā­va­sye­ti pra­ti­pā­da­nā­t | tathāsya sa­ma­rtha­nā­t | niḥ­śre­ya­se­nā­saṃ­pi­tsya­mā­na­sya tasya seti ca na TAŚVA-ML 052,12ciṃ­ta­nī­yaṃ­, śreyasā yo­kṣya­mā­ṇa­sye­ti ni­ga­di­ta­tvā­t | tasya tathā vya­va­sthā­pi­ta­tvā­t | kā­la­de­śā­di­ni­ya­ma­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇai­va TAŚVA-ML 052,13sety api ca na manasi ni­dhe­yaṃ­, kā­lā­di­la­bdhau satyām ity a­bhi­dhā­nā­t tathā pra­tī­te­ś ca | bṛ­ha­tpā­pā­pā­ya­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇai­va TAŚVA-ML 052,14sā saṃ­pra­va­rta­ta ity api mā­bhi­maṃ­sta­, bṛ­ha­tpā­pā­pā­yā­t ta­tsaṃ­pra­va­rta­na­sya pra­mā­ṇa­si­ddha­tvā­t | na hi kvacit saṃ­śa­ya­mā­trā­t TAŚVA-ML 052,15kvacij ji­jñā­sā­, ta­tpra­ti­baṃ­dha­ka­pā­pā­krāṃ­ta­ma­na­saḥ saṃ­śa­ya­mā­tre­ṇā­va­sthā­nā­t | sati pra­yo­ja­ne jijñāsā tatrety api TAŚVA-ML 052,16na sa­mya­k­, pra­yo­ja­nā­naṃ­ta­ra­m eva ka­sya­ci­d vyā­saṃ­ga­ta­s ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | '­duḥ­kha­tra­yā­bhi­ghā­tā­j jijñāsā ta­da­pa­ghā­ta­ke hetau' TAŚVA-ML 052,17iti kecit | te pi na nyā­ya­vā­di­naḥ | sa­rva­saṃ­sā­ri­ṇāṃ ta­tpra­saṃ­gā­t­, duḥ­kha­tra­yā­bhi­ghā­ta­sya bhāvāt | āmnā- TAŚVA-ML 052,18yād eva śre­yo­mā­rga­ji­jñā­se­ty anye | teṣām athāto dha­rma­ji­jñā­se­ti sūtre tha śa­bda­syā­naṃ­ta­ryā­rthe vṛtter a­the­da­m a­dhī­tyā­mnā- TAŚVA-ML 052,19yād ity ā­mnā­yā­d a­dhī­ta­ve­da­sya ve­da­vā­kyā­rthe­ṣu ji­jñā­sā­vi­dhi­r a­ga­mya­ta iti vyākhyānaṃ | tad ayuktaṃ | saty apy āmnāya- TAŚVA-ML 052,20śravaṇe ta­da­rthā­va­dhā­ra­ṇe 'bhyāse ca ka­sya­ci­d dha­rma­ji­jñā­sā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | kā­lāṃ­ta­rā­pe­kṣā­yāṃ ta­du­tpa­ttau siddhaṃ kālā- TAŚVA-ML 052,21dilabdhau ta­tpra­ti­baṃ­dha­ka­pā­pā­pā­yā­c ca śre­yaḥ­pa­the ji­jñā­sā­yāḥ pra­va­rta­naṃ | saṃ­śa­ya­pra­yo­ja­na­duḥ­kha­tra­yā­bhi­ghā­tā­mnā­ya- TAŚVA-ML 052,22śra­va­ṇe­ṣu satsv api ka­sya­ci­t ta­da­bhā­vā­d asatsv api bhāvāt | ka­dā­ci­t saṃ­śa­yā­di­bhya­s ta­du­tpa­tti­da­rśa­nā­t teṣāṃ ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­tve TAŚVA-ML 052,23lo­bhā­bhi­mā­nā­di­bhyo pi ta­tprā­du­rbhā­vā­va­lo­ka­nā­t teṣām api ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­tva­m astu | ni­ya­ta­kā­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ tu ta­jja­na­ne TAŚVA-ML 052,24bṛ­ha­tpā­pā­pā­ya­syai­vāṃ­ta­raṃ­ga­sya­, kā­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ ba­hi­raṃ­ga­sya tu kā­lā­de­r iti yuktaṃ, ta­da­bhā­ve ta­jja­na­nā­nī­kṣa­ṇā­t | kālādi TAŚVA-ML 052,25na niyataṃ kāraṇaṃ ba­hi­raṃ­ga­tvā­t saṃ­śa­ya­lo­bhā­di­va­d iti cen na, ta­syā­va­śya­m a­pe­kṣa­ṇī­ya­tvā­t | kā­ryāṃ­ta­ra­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 052,26tvāt tu ba­hi­raṃ­gaṃ tad i­ṣya­te­, tato na hetoḥ sā­dhyā­bhā­ve pi sadbhāvaḥ saṃdigdho niścito vā, yataḥ saṃ­di­gdha­vya­ti- TAŚVA-ML 052,27rekatā ni­ści­ta­vya­bhi­cā­ri­tā vā bhavet | nanu ca sva­pra­ti­baṃ­dha­kā­dha­rma­pra­kṣa­yā­t kā­lā­di­sa­hā­yā­d astu śre­yaḥ­pa­the TAŚVA-ML 052,28ji­jñā­sā­, ta­dvā­ne­va tu pra­ti­pā­dya­te ity asiddhaṃ | saṃ­śa­ya­pra­yo­ja­na­ji­jñā­sā­śa­kya­prā­pti­saṃ­śa­ya­vyu­dā­sa­ta­dva­ca­na­va­taḥ prati- TAŚVA-ML 052,29pā­dya­tvā­t | tatra saṃ­śa­yi­taḥ pra­ti­pā­dya­s ta­ttva­pa­rya­va­sā­yi­nā pra­śna­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇā­cā­ryaṃ pra­tyu­pa­sa­rpa­ka­tvā­t­, nā­vyu­tpa­nno TAŚVA-ML 052,30vi­pa­rya­sto vā ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­tvā­d bā­la­ka­va­d da­syu­va­d vā | tathā saṃ­śa­ya­va­ca­na­vā­n pra­ti­pā­dyaḥ sva­saṃ­śa­yaṃ va­ca­ne­nā­pra­kā­śa- TAŚVA-ML 052,31yataḥ saṃ­śa­yi­ta­syā­pi jñātum aśakteḥ | pa­ri­jñā­ta­saṃ­śa­yo pi va­ca­nā­t pra­yo­ja­na­vā­n pra­ti­pā­dyo na sva­saṃ­śa­ya- TAŚVA-ML 052,32pra­kā­śa­na­mā­tre­ṇa vi­ni­vṛ­ttā­kāṃ­kṣaḥ | pra­yo­ja­na­va­ca­na­vāṃ­ś ca pra­ti­pā­dyaḥ sva­pra­yo­ja­naṃ va­ca­ne­nā­pra­kā­śa­ya­taḥ pra­yo­ja­na- TAŚVA-ML 052,33vato pi ni­śce­tu­m a­śa­kya­tvā­t | tathā ji­jñā­sā­vā­n pra­ti­pā­dyaḥ pra­yo­ja­na­va­to ni­ści­ta­syā­pi jñātum a­ni­ccha­taḥ TAŚVA-ML 052,34pra­ti­pā­da­yi­tu­m a­śa­kya­tvā­t | tadvān api ta­dva­ca­na­vā­n pra­ti­pā­dya­te­, svāṃ jijñāsāṃ va­ca­ne­nā­ni­ve­da­ya­ta­s ta­dva­tta­yā TAŚVA-ML 052,35ni­rṇe­tu­m aśakteḥ | tathā ji­jñā­su­r niścito pi śa­kya­grā­pti­mā­n eva pra­ti­pā­da­nā­yo­gya­s tattvam u­pa­di­ṣṭaṃ prāptum a­śa­knu­va­taḥ TAŚVA-ML 053,01pra­ti­pā­da­ne vai­ya­rthyā­t | svāṃ śa­kya­prā­ptiṃ va­ca­ne­nā­ka­tha­ya­ta­s tadvat tena pra­tye­tu­m aśakteḥ śa­kya­prā­pti­va­ca­na­vā­n eva TAŚVA-ML 053,02pra­ti­pā­dyaḥ | tathā saṃ­śa­ya­vyu­dā­sa­vā­n pra­ti­pā­dyaḥ sa­kṛ­tsaṃ­śa­yi­to­bha­ya­pa­kṣa­sya pra­ti­pā­da­yi­tu­m aśakteḥ | saṃśaya- TAŚVA-ML 053,03vyu­dā­sa­vā­n api ta­dva­ca­na­vā­n pra­ti­pā­dya­te­, kim ayam anityaḥ śabdaḥ kiṃ vā nitya ity ubhayoḥ pa­kṣa­yo­r anyatra TAŚVA-ML 053,04saṃ­śa­ya­vyu­dā­sa­syā­ni­tyaḥ śabdas tāvat pra­ti­pā­dya­tā­m iti va­ca­na­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­va­bo­ddhu­m a­śa­kya­tvā­d iti kecit | tān TAŚVA-ML 053,05pra­tī­da­m a­bhi­dhī­ya­te | TAŚV-ML 1.0.248abtadvān eva ya­tho­ktā­tmā pra­ti­pā­dyo ma­hā­tma­nā­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.248cditi yuktaṃ mu­nīṃ­drā­ṇā­m ā­di­sū­tra­pra­va­rta­na­m || 248 || TAŚVA-ML 053,08yaḥ parataḥ pra­ti­pa­dya­mā­na­śre­yo­mā­rgaḥ sa śre­yo­mā­rga­pra­ti­pi­tsā­vā­n eva, ya­thā­tu­raḥ sa­dvai­dyā­di­bhyaḥ pratipa- TAŚVA-ML 053,09dya­mā­na­vyā­dhi­vi­ni­vṛ­tti­ja­śre­yo­mā­rgaḥ | parataḥ pra­ti­pa­dya­mā­na­śre­yo­mā­rga­ś ca vi­vā­dā­pa­nnaḥ kaścid u­pa­yo­gā­tma- TAŚVA-ML 053,10kātmā bhavya iti | atra na dharmiṇy a­si­ddha­sa­ttā­ko hetur ātmanaḥ śreyasā yo­kṣya­mā­ṇa­syo­pa­yo­ga­sva­bhā­va­sya ca TAŚVA-ML 053,11vi­śi­ṣṭa­sya pra­mā­ṇa­si­ddha­sya dha­rmi­tvā­t tatra hetoḥ sa­dbhā­vā­t | ta­dvi­pa­rī­te tv ātmani dharmiṇi tasya pra­mā­ṇa­bā- TAŚVA-ML 053,12dhi­ta­tvā­d a­si­ddhi­r eva | na hi ni­ra­nva­ya­kṣa­ṇi­ka­ci­tta­saṃ­tā­naḥ­, pra­dhā­na­m­, a­ce­ta­nā­tmā­, cai­ta­nya­mā­trā­tmā vā parataḥ TAŚVA-ML 053,13pra­ti­pa­dya­mā­na­śre­yo­mā­rgaḥ si­ddhya­ti­; tasya sa­rva­thā­rtha­kri­yā­ra­hi­ta­tve­nā­va­stu­tva­sā­dha­nā­t | nāpi śreyasā TAŚVA-ML 053,14śa­śva­da­yo­kṣya­mā­ṇa­s tasya gu­ru­ta­ra­mo­hā­krāṃ­ta­syā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | svataḥ pra­ti­pa­dya­mā­na­śre­yo­mā­rge­ṇa yoginā vya­bhi­cā­rī TAŚVA-ML 053,15hetur iti cet na, parato gra­ha­ṇā­t | parataḥ pra­ti­pa­dya­mā­na­pra­tya­vā­ya­mā­rge­ṇā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka iti cā­yu­ktaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 053,16tatra he­tu­dha­rma­syā­bhā­vā­t | tata eva na viruddho hetuḥ śre­yo­mā­rga­pra­ti­pi­tsā­va­tta­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa kvacid apy a­saṃ­bha­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 053,17iti pra­mā­ṇa­si­ddha­m etat tadvān eva ya­tho­ktā­tmā pra­ti­pā­dyo ma­hā­tma­nāṃ­, nā­ta­dvā­n nā­ya­tho­ktā­tmā vā tatprati- TAŚVA-ML 053,18pādane satām a­pre­kṣā­va­ttva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | pa­ra­ma­ka­ru­ṇa­yā kāṃścana śre­yo­mā­rgaṃ pra­ti­pā­da­ya­tāṃ ta­tpra­ti­pi­tsā­ra­hi- TAŚVA-ML 053,19tānām api nā­pre­kṣā­va­ttva­m iti cen na, teṣāṃ pra­ti­pā­da­yi­tu­m a­śa­kyā­nāṃ pra­ti­pā­da­ne pra­yā­sa­sya vi­pha­la­tvā­t | tatprati- TAŚVA-ML 053,20pitsām utpādya teṣāṃ taiḥ pra­ti­pā­da­nā­t sa­pha­la­s ta­tpra­yā­sa iti cet, tarhi ta­tpra­ti­pi­tsā­vā­n eva teṣām api prati- TAŚVA-ML 053,21pādyaḥ siddhaḥ | ta­dva­ca­na­vā­n eveti tu na ni­ya­maḥ­, sa­ka­la­vi­dāṃ pra­tya­kṣa­ta e­vai­ta­tpra­ti­pi­tsā­yāḥ pratyetuṃ śakya- TAŚVA-ML 053,22tvāt | parair a­nu­mā­nā­d vāsya vi­kā­rā­di­liṃ­ga­jā­d ā­pto­pa­de­śā­d vā tathā pratīteḥ | saṃ­śa­ya­ta­dva­ca­na­vāṃ­s tu sākṣān na prati- TAŚVA-ML 053,23pādyas ta­ttva­pra­ti­pi­tsā­ra­hi­ta­sya ta­syā­cā­ryaṃ pra­tyu­pa­sa­rpa­ṇā­bhā­vā­t | pa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā tu vi­pa­rya­ya­ta­dva­ca­na­vā­n a­vyu­tpa­tti­ta­dva- TAŚVA-ML 053,24ca­na­vā­n vā pra­ti­pā­dyo stu vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | yathaiva hi saṃ­śa­ya­ta­dva­ca­nā­naṃ­ta­raṃ sva­pra­ti­baṃ­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t ta­ttva­ji­jñā­sā­yāṃ TAŚVA-ML 053,25ka­sya­ci­t pra­ti­pā­dya­tā tathā vi­pa­rya­yā­vyu­tpa­tti­ta­dva­ca­nā­naṃ­ta­ra­m api | vi­pa­rya­stā­vyu­tpa­nna­ma­na­sāṃ ku­ta­ści­d a­dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣā- TAŚVA-ML 053,26t saṃśaye jāte ta­ttva­ji­jñā­sā bha­va­tī­ti cā­yu­ktaṃ­, ni­ya­mā­bhā­vā­t | na hi teṣām a­dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣā­t saṃśayo bhavati TAŚVA-ML 053,27na punas ta­ttva­ji­jñā­se­ti ni­yā­ma­ka­m asti | ta­ttva­pra­ti­pa­tteḥ saṃ­śa­ya­vya­va­cche­da­rū­pa­tvā­t saṃ­śa­yi­taḥ pra­ti­pā­dya­ta TAŚVA-ML 053,28iti cet, tarhy a­vyu­tpa­nno vi­pa­rya­sto vā pra­ti­pā­dyaḥ saṃ­śa­yi­ta­va­t | ta­ttva­pra­ti­pa­tte­r a­vyu­tpa­tti­vi­pa­ryā­sa­vya­va­cche­da- TAŚVA-ML 053,29rū­pa­tva­sya siddheḥ saṃ­śa­ya­vya­va­cche­da­rū­pa­tva­va­t | saṃ­śa­ya­vi­pa­rya­yā­vyu­tpa­ttī­nā­m a­nya­ta­mā­vya­va­cche­de ta­ttva­pra­ti­pa­tte- TAŚVA-ML 053,30r ya­thā­rtha­tā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | yathā vā­'­vi­dya­mā­na­saṃ­śa­ya­sya pra­ti­pā­dya­sya saṃ­śa­ya­vya­va­cche­dā­rthaṃ ta­ttva­pra­ti­pā­da­na­m a­pha­laṃ­, tathaivā- TAŚVA-ML 053,31vi­dya­mā­nā­vyu­tpa­tti­vi­pa­rya­ya­sya ta­dvya­va­cche­dā­rtha­m api | yathā bha­vi­ṣya­tsaṃ­śa­ya­vya­va­cche­dā­rthaṃ tathā bha­vi­ṣya­da­vyu­tpa­tti- TAŚVA-ML 053,32vi­pa­rya­ya­vya­va­cche­dā­rtha­m api | iti ta­ttva­pra­ti­pi­tsā­yāṃ satyāṃ trividhaḥ pra­ti­pā­dyaḥ­, saṃ­śa­yi­to vi­pa­rya­s ta­bu­ddhi­r avyu- TAŚVA-ML 053,33tpannaś ca | pra­yo­ja­na­śa­kya­prā­pti­saṃ­śa­ya­vyu­dā­sa­ta­dva­ca­na­vā­n pra­ti­pā­dya ity apy a­ne­nā­pā­staṃ | ta­tpra­ti­pi­tsā­vi­ra­he tasya TAŚVA-ML 053,34pra­ti­pā­dya­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | satyāṃ tu pra­ti­pi­tsā­yāṃ pra­yo­ja­nā­dya­bhā­vo pi ya­thā­yo­gyaṃ pra­ti­pā­dya­tva­pra­si­ddhe­s tadvān eva TAŚVA-ML 054,01pra­ti­pā­dya­te | iti yuktaṃ pa­rā­pa­ra­gu­rū­ṇā­m arthato graṃthato vā śāstre pra­tha­ma­sū­tra­pra­va­rta­naṃ­, ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­sya śre­yo­mā­rga­sya TAŚVA-ML 054,02pa­rā­pa­ra­pra­ti­pā­dyaiḥ pra­ti­pi­tsi­ta­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.0.249abnanu ni­rvā­ṇa­ji­jñā­sā yuktā pūrvaṃ ta­da­rthi­naḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.249cdpa­ri­jñā­te bhyupeye rthe tanmārgo jñātum iṣyate || 249 || TAŚVA-ML 054,05yo yenārthī sa ta­tpra­ti­pi­tsā­vā­n dṛṣṭo loke, mokṣārthī ca kaścid bhavyas tasmān mo­kṣa­pra­ti­pi­tsā­vā­n eva TAŚVA-ML 054,06yukto na punar mo­kṣa­mā­rga­pra­ti­pi­tsā­vā­n­, a­pra­ti­jñā­te mokṣe ta­nmā­rga­sya pra­ti­pi­tsā­yo­gya­to­pa­pa­tte­r iti mo­kṣa­sū­tra- TAŚVA-ML 054,07pra­va­rta­naṃ yuktaṃ ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­sya bu­bhu­tsi­ta­tvā­n na pu­na­rā­dā­v eva ta­nmā­rga­sū­tra­pra­rva­ta­na­m ity ayaṃ manyate || TAŚV-ML 1.0.250abtan na prāyaḥ pa­ri­kṣī­ṇa­ka­lma­ṣa­syā­sya dhīmataḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.250cdsvā­tmo­pa­la­bdhi­rū­pe smin mokṣe saṃ­pra­ti­pa­tti­taḥ || 250 || TAŚVA-ML 054,10na hi yatra yasya saṃ­pra­ti­pa­tti­s tatra tasya pra­ti­pi­tsā­na­va­sthā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | saṃ­pra­ti­pa­tti­ś ca mokṣe svā­tmo­pa­la­bdhi­rū­pe TAŚVA-ML 054,11pra­kṛ­ta­sya pra­ti­pā­dya­sya prāyaśaḥ pa­rī­kṣī­ṇa­ka­lma­ṣa­tvā­t­, sā­ti­śa­ya­pra­jña­tvā­c ca | tato na ta­da­rthi­no pi tatra TAŚVA-ML 054,12pra­ti­pi­tsā ta­da­rthi­tva­mā­tra­sya ta­tpra­ti­pi­tsa­yā vyā­ptya­si­ddheḥ | sati vivāde rthitvasya pra­ti­pi­tsā­yā vyāpaka- TAŚVA-ML 054,13tvam iti cen na, ta­syā­si­ddha­tvā­t | na hi mokṣe dhi­kṛ­ta­sya pra­ti­pa­ttu­r vivādo sti | nā­nā­pra­ti­vā­di­ka­lpa­nā­bhe­dā- TAŚVA-ML 054,14d asty eveti cet —TAŚV-ML 1.0.251abpra­vā­di­ka­lpa­nā­bhe­dā­d vivādo yo pi saṃbhavī | TAŚV-ML 1.0.251cdsa puṃrūpe ta­dā­dhā­ra­pa­dā­rthe vā na nirvṛtau || 251 || TAŚVA-ML 054,17sva­rū­po­pa­la­bdhi­r ni­rvṛ­ti­r iti sā­mā­nya­to nirvṛtau sa­rva­pra­vā­di­nāṃ vivādo 'siddha eva | yasya tu sva­rū­pa­syo- TAŚVA-ML 054,18pa­la­bdhi­s tatra vi­śe­ṣa­to vi­vā­da­s ta­dā­va­ra­ṇe vā karmaṇi ka­lpa­nā­bhe­dā­t | tathā hi | pra­bhā­sva­ra­m idaṃ prakṛtyā cittaṃ TAŚVA-ML 054,19ni­ra­nva­ya­kṣa­ṇi­kaṃ­, a­vi­dyā­tṛ­ṣṇe ta­tpra­ti­baṃ­dha­ke­, ta­da­bhā­vā­n ni­rā­sra­va­ci­tto­tpa­tti­r muktir iti ke­ṣāṃ­ci­t kalpanā | TAŚVA-ML 054,20sarvathā niḥ­sva­bhā­va­m evedaṃ cittaṃ, tasya dha­rmi­dha­rma­pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā pra­ti­baṃ­dhi­kā­, ta­da­pa­kṣa­yā­t sa­ka­la­nai­rā­tmyaṃ pra­dī­pa­ni­rvā­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 054,21va­tsvāṃ­ta­ni­rvā­ṇa­m ity anyeṣāṃ | sa­ka­lā­ga­ma­ra­hi­taṃ pa­ra­mā­tma­no rūpam a­dva­yaṃ­, ta­tpra­ti­baṃ­dhi­kā­nā­dya­vi­dyā­, ta­dvi­la­yā­t prati- TAŚVA-ML 054,22bhā­sa­mā­tra­sthi­ti­r muktir iti pareṣāṃ | caitanyaṃ pu­ru­ṣa­sya svaṃ rūpaṃ, ta­tpra­ti­pa­kṣaḥ pra­kṛ­ti­saṃ­sa­rga­s ta­da­pā­yā­t svarūpe TAŚVA-ML 054,23'­va­sthā­naṃ niḥ­śre­ya­sa­m ity a­pa­re­ṣāṃ | sa­rva­vi­śe­ṣa­gu­ṇa­ra­hi­ta­m a­ce­ta­na­m ātmanaḥ sva­rū­paṃ­, ta­dvi­pa­rī­to bu­ddhyā­di­vi­śe­ṣa- TAŚVA-ML 054,24gu­ṇa­saṃ­baṃ­dha­s ta­tpra­ti­baṃ­dha­ka­s ta­tpra­kṣa­yā­d ā­kā­śa­va­da­ce­ta­nā­va­sthi­tiḥ parā muktir i­tī­ta­re­ṣāṃ | pa­ra­mā­naṃ­dā­tma­ka­m ātmano TAŚVA-ML 054,25rūpaṃ, bu­ddhyā­di­saṃ­baṃ­dha­s ta­tpra­ti­ghā­tī­, ta­da­bhā­vā­d ā­naṃ­dā­tma­ka­ta­yā sthitiḥ parā ni­rvṛ­ti­r iti ca mī­māṃ­sa­kā­nāṃ | TAŚVA-ML 054,26naivaṃ ni­rvṛ­ti­sā­mā­nye ka­lpa­nā­bhe­do yatas tatra vivādaḥ syāt | mo­kṣa­mā­rga­sā­mā­nye pi na pra­vā­di­nāṃ vi­vā­daḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 054,27ka­lpa­nā­bhe­dā­bhā­vā­t | sa­mya­gjñā­na­mā­trā­tma­ka­tvā­dā­v eva ta­dvi­śe­ṣe vi­pra­ti­pa­tteḥ | tato mo­kṣa­mā­rge 'sya sāmānye prati- TAŚVA-ML 054,28pitsā vi­ne­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­sya mā bhūt iti cet | satyam etat | ni­rvā­ṇa­mā­rga­vi­śe­ṣe pra­ti­pi­tso­tpa­tteḥ | katham anyathā TAŚVA-ML 054,29ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pā­da­naṃ sū­tra­kā­ra­sya prayuktaṃ syāt | mo­kṣa­mā­rga­sā­mā­nye hi vi­pra­ti­pa­nna­sya ta­nmā­tra­pra­ti­pi­tsā­yā­m 'asti TAŚVA-ML 054,30mo­kṣa­mā­rga­' iti vaktuṃ yu­jye­ta­, vi­ne­ya­pra­ti­pi­tsā­nu­rū­pa­tvā­t sū­tra­kā­ra­pra­ti­va­ca­na­sya | tarhi mo­kṣa­vi­śe­ṣe TAŚVA-ML 054,31vi­pra­ti­pa­tte­s tam eva kasmān nā­prā­kṣī­t iti cet | kim evaṃ pra­ti­pi­tse­ta vineyaḥ sa­rva­tre­dṛ­kkā­rya­sya saṃ­bha­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 054,32tatpraśne pi hi śakyeta co­da­yi­tuṃ kimarthaṃ mo­kṣa­vi­śe­ṣa­m a­prā­kṣī­n na punas ta­nmā­rga­vi­śe­ṣaṃ­, vi­pra­ti­pa­tte­r a­vi­śe­ṣā­d iti | TAŚVA-ML 054,33tataḥ ka­sya­ci­t kvacit pra­ti­pi­tsā­m icchatā mo­kṣa­mā­rga­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pi­tsā na pra­ti­kṣe­pta­vyā | nanu ca sati TAŚVA-ML 054,34dharmiṇi dha­rma­ciṃ­tā pra­va­rta­te nāsati | na ca mokṣaḥ sa­rva­thā­sti yena tasya vi­śi­ṣṭa­tva­kā­ra­ṇaṃ ji­jñā­sya­ta­, iti TAŚVA-ML 054,35na sādhīyaḥ | ya­smā­t­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.252abye pi sa­rvā­tma­nā mukter a­pa­hna­va­kṛ­to janāḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.252cdteṣāṃ nā­trā­dhi­kā­ro sti śre­yo­mā­rgā­va­bo­dha­ne || 252 || TAŚVA-ML 055,03ko hi sa­rvā­tma­nā mukter a­pa­hna­va­kā­ri­ṇo janān mu­kti­mā­rgaṃ pra­ti­pā­da­ye­t teṣāṃ ta­trā­na­dhi­kā­rā­t | ko vā TAŚVA-ML 055,04pra­mā­ṇa­si­ddhaṃ niḥ­śre­ya­sa­m a­pa­hnu­vī­ta­, anyatra pra­lā­pa­mā­trā­bhi­dhā­yi­no nā­sti­kā­t | kutas tarhi pra­mā­ṇā­t ta­nni­ścī­ya­ta TAŚVA-ML 055,05iti cet —TAŚV-ML 1.0.253abpa­ro­kṣa­m api ni­rvā­ṇa­m ā­ga­mā­t saṃ­pra­tī­ya­te | TAŚV-ML 1.0.253cdni­rbā­dhā­d bhā­vi­sū­ryā­di­gra­ha­ṇā­kā­ra­bhe­da­va­t || 253 || TAŚVA-ML 055,08parokṣo pi hi mokṣo '­smā­dṛ­śā­m ā­ga­mā­t tajjñaiḥ saṃ­pra­tī­ya­te | yathā sāṃ­va­tsa­raiḥ sū­ryā­di­gra­ha­ṇā­kā­ra­vi­śe­ṣa- TAŚVA-ML 055,09s tasya ni­rbā­dha­tvā­t | na hi de­śa­kā­la­na­rāṃ­ta­rā­pe­kṣa­yā­pi bādhāto nirgato yam āgamo na bha­va­ti­, pratyakṣā- TAŚVA-ML 055,10der bā­dha­ka­sya vi­cā­rya­mā­ṇa­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | nāpi ni­rbā­dha­syā­pra­mā­ṇa­tva­m āsthātuṃ yuktaṃ, pra­tya­kṣā­de­r apy a­pra­mā­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 055,11tvā­nu­ṣa­kteḥ | sū­ryā­di­gra­ha­ṇa­syā­nu­mā­nā­t pra­tī­ya­mā­na­tvā­d viṣamo yam u­pa­nyā­sa iti cet na | ta­dā­kā­ra­vi­śe­ṣa- TAŚVA-ML 055,12liṃ­gā­bhā­vā­d a­nu­mā­nā­na­va­tā­rā­t | na hi pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­di­gve­lā­pra­mā­ṇa­pha­la­ta­yā sū­ryā­caṃ­dra­ma­so­r gra­ha­ṇe­na vyāptaṃ TAŚVA-ML 055,13kiṃcid a­va­gaṃ­tuṃ śakyaṃ | vi­śi­ṣṭāṃ­ka­mā­lā liṃgam iti cet | sā na tāvat ta­tsva­bhā­va­s ta­dva­da­pra­tya­kṣa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 055,14nāpi tatkāryaṃ tataḥ prāk paścāc ca bhāvāt | sū­ryā­di­gra­ha­ṇā­kā­ra­bhe­do bhā­vi­kā­ra­ṇaṃ vi­śi­ṣṭāṃ­ka­mā­lā­yā TAŚVA-ML 055,15iti cen na | bhāvinaḥ kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­yo­gā­t | bhā­vi­ta­ma­va­t kā­rya­kā­le sa­rva­thā­py a­sa­ttvā­d a­tī­ta­ma­va­t TAŚVA-ML 055,16ta­da­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kā­nu­vi­dhā­nā­t tasyās ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­tva­m iti cen na | ta­syā­si­ddheḥ | na hi sū­ryā­di­gra­ha­ṇā­kā­ra­bhe­de TAŚVA-ML 055,17bhāvini vi­śi­ṣṭāṃ­ka­mā­lo­tpa­dya­te na punar a­bhā­vi­nī­ti niyamo sti, tatkāle tataḥ paścāc ca ta­du­tpa­tti­pra­tī­teḥ | TAŚVA-ML 055,18ka­syā­ści­d aṃ­ka­mā­lā­yāḥ sa bhā­vi­kā­ra­ṇaṃ ka­syā­ści­d a­tī­ta­kā­ra­ṇa­m a­pa­ra­syāḥ sva­sa­mā­na­kā­la­va­rti­nyāḥ kā­ra­ṇa­kā­rya- TAŚVA-ML 055,19m e­ka­sā­ma­grya­dhī­na­tvā­d iti cet, kim iṃ­dra­jā­la­m a­bhya­sta­m anena sū­ryā­di­gra­ha­ṇā­kā­ra­bhe­de­na yato 'yam a­tī­tā­nā­ga­ta­va­rta- TAŚVA-ML 055,20mā­nā­khi­lāṃ­ka­mā­lāḥ svayaṃ ni­rva­rta­ye­t | kathaṃ vā kra­mā­kra­ma­bhā­vya­naṃ­ta­kā­ryā­ṇi ni­tyai­ka­sva­bhā­vo bhāvaḥ svayaṃ TAŚVA-ML 055,21na ku­ryā­t­, tato vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | bhavan vā sa tasyāḥ kā­ra­ṇaṃ­, u­pā­dā­naṃ sa­ha­kā­ri vā ? na tāvad u­pā­dā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 055,22kha­ṭi­kā­di­kṛ­tā­yā­s ta­du­pā­dā­na­tvā­t | nāpi sa­ha­kā­ri­kā­ra­ṇa­m u­pā­dā­na­sa­ma­kā­la­tvā­bhā­vā­t | ya­tho­pā­dā­na­bhi­nna­de­śaṃ TAŚVA-ML 055,23sa­ha­kā­ri­kā­ra­ṇaṃ ta­tho­pā­dā­na­bhi­nna­kā­la­m api dṛ­ṣṭa­tvā­d iti cet | kim evaṃ kasya sa­ha­kā­ri na syāt | pitā- TAŚVA-ML 055,24ma­hā­de­r api hi ja­na­ka­tva­m a­ni­vā­ryaṃ vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­t | tato nāṃ­ka­mā­lā sū­ryā­di­gra­ha­ṇā­kā­ra­bhe­de sādhyaṃ liṃgaṃ TAŚVA-ML 055,25sva­bhā­va­kā­rya­tvā­bhā­vā­t | ta­da­sva­bhā­va­kā­rya­tve pi ta­da­vi­nā­bhā­vā­t sa tatra liṃgam ity apare | teṣām api kuto TAŚVA-ML 055,26vyāpter grahaḥ ? na tāvat pra­tya­kṣa­to­, bhāvino tītasya vā sū­ryā­di­gra­ha­ṇā­kā­ra­bhe­da­syā­sma­dā­dya­pra­tya­kṣa­tvā­t | nāpy anu- TAŚVA-ML 055,27mānād a­na­va­sthā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | yadi punar ā­ga­mā­t ta­dvyā­pti­gra­ha­s tadā yu­ktya­nu­gṛ­hī­tā­t ta­da­na­nu­gṛ­hī­tā­d vā ? na tāvad ādyaḥ TAŚVA-ML 055,28pakṣas tatra yukter a­pra­vṛ­tte­s ta­da­saṃ­bha­vā­t | dvi­tī­ya­pa­kṣe svataḥ si­ddha­prā­mā­ṇyā­t parato vā ? na tāvat svataḥ svayam ana- TAŚVA-ML 055,29bhya­sta­vi­ṣa­ye '­tyaṃ­ta­pa­ro­kṣe svataḥ prā­mā­ṇyā­si­ddhe­r anyathā ta­da­prā­mā­ṇya­syā­pi svataḥ si­ddhi­pra­saṃ­gā­t | parataḥ siddha- TAŚVA-ML 055,30prā­mā­ṇyā­d ā­ga­mā­t ta­dvyā­pti­gra­ha iti cet | kiṃ tatparaṃ pra­vṛ­tti­sā­ma­rthyaṃ bā­dha­kā­bhā­vo vā ? pra­vṛ­tti­sā­ma­rthyaṃ cet, TAŚVA-ML 055,31pha­le­nā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ sa­jā­tī­ya­jñā­no­tpā­do vā ? pra­tha­ma­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ kiṃ ta­dvyā­pti­pha­laṃ ? sū­ryā­di­gra­ha­ṇā­nu­mā­na­m iti TAŚVA-ML 055,32cet, so 'yam a­nyo­nya­saṃ­śra­yaḥ | prasiddhe hi ā­ga­ma­sya prāmāṇye tato vyā­pti­gra­hā­d a­nu­mā­ne pra­vṛ­tti­s tatsiddhau TAŚVA-ML 055,33cā­nu­mā­na­pha­le­nā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­d ā­ga­ma­sya prā­mā­ṇya­m iti | sa­jā­tī­ya­jñā­no­tpā­daḥ pra­vṛ­tti­sā­ma­rthya­m iti cet, tatsa- TAŚVA-ML 055,34jā­tī­ya­jñā­naṃ na tāvat pra­tya­kṣa­to nu­mā­na­to vā, a­na­va­sthā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t­, ta­da­nu­mā­na­syā­pi vyā­pti­gra­ha­ṇa­pū­rva­ka­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 055,35ta­dvyā­pte­r api ta­dā­ga­mā­d eva gra­ha­ṇa­saṃ­bha­vā­t ta­dā­ga­ma­syā­pi sa­jā­tī­ya­jñā­no­tpā­dā­d eva pra­mā­ṇa­tvāṃ­gī­ka­ra­ṇā­t | TAŚVA-ML 056,01bā­dha­kā­bhā­vaḥ para iti cet, tarhi svato bhyā­sa­sā­ma­rthya­si­ddhā­d bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t pra­si­ddha­prā­bhā­ṇyā­d ā­ga­mā­d aṃ­ka­mā­lā­yāḥ TAŚVA-ML 056,02sū­ryā­di­gra­ha­ṇā­kā­ra­bhe­de­na vyāptiḥ pa­ri­gṛ­hya­te na punaḥ sū­ryā­di­gra­ha­ṇā­kā­ra­bhe­da eva, iti mu­gdha­bhā­ṣi­ta­m | TAŚVA-ML 056,03tato na viṣamo 'yam u­pa­nyā­so dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­dā­rṣṭāṃ­ti­ka­yo­r ā­ga­mā­t saṃ­pra­tya­ya­pra­si­ddheḥ | sā­mā­nya­to­dṛ­ṣṭā­nu­mā­nā­c ca TAŚVA-ML 056,04nirvāṇaṃ pra­tī­ya­te | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.0.254abśā­rī­ra­mā­na­sā­sā­ta­pra­vṛ­tti­r vi­ni­va­rta­te | TAŚV-ML 1.0.254cdkvacit ta­tkā­ra­ṇā­bhā­vā­d gha­ṭī­yaṃ­tra­pra­vṛ­tti­va­t || 254 || TAŚVA-ML 056,07yathā gha­ṭī­yaṃ­tra­sya pra­vṛ­tti­r bhra­ma­ṇa­la­kṣa­ṇā sva­kā­ra­ṇa­syā­ra­ga­rta­bhra­ma­ṇa­sya vi­ni­vṛ­tte­r ni­va­rta­te tathā kvacij jīve TAŚVA-ML 056,08śā­rī­ra­mā­na­sā­sā­ta­pra­vṛ­tti­r api ca­tu­rga­tya­ra­ga­rta­bhra­ma­ṇa­sya | tat tat kāraṇaṃ kuta iti cet, tadbhāva eva bhāvāc chārīra- TAŚVA-ML 056,09mā­na­sā­sā­ta­bhra­ma­ṇa­sya | na hi ta­cca­tu­rga­tya­ra­ga­rta­bhra­ma­ṇā­bhā­ve saṃ­bha­va­ti | ma­nu­ṣya­sya ma­nu­ṣya­ga­ti­vā­lyā­di­vi­va­rta- TAŚVA-ML 056,10pa­rā­va­rta­ne saty eva ta­syo­pa­laṃ­bhā­t | ta­dva­tti­rya­ksu­ra­nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m api | yathā sva­ti­rya­gga­tyā­di­ṣu nā­nā­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­pra­va­rta­ne TAŚVA-ML 056,11sati ta­tta­tsaṃ­ve­da­naṃ iti na tasya ta­da­kā­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ | ta­nni­vṛ­ttiḥ kuta iti cet, sva­kā­ra­ṇa­sya ka­rmo­da­ya­bhra­ma­ṇa­sya TAŚVA-ML 056,12nivṛtteḥ | ba­lī­va­rda­bhra­ma­ṇa­sya nivṛttau ta­tkā­ryā­ra­ga­rta­bhra­ma­ṇa­ni­vṛ­tti­va­t | na ca ca­tu­rga­tya­ra­ga­rta­bhra­ma­ṇaṃ ka­rmo­da­ya­bhra­ma­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 056,13ni­mi­tta­m ity asiddhaṃ dṛ­ṣṭa­kā­ra­ṇa­vya­bhi­cā­re sati tasya ka­dā­ci­d bhāvāt | tasya kā­ra­ṇa­tve dṛ­ṣṭa­kā­ra­ṇa­tve vā tada- TAŚVA-ML 056,14yogāt | ta­nni­vṛ­ttiḥ punas ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­dī­nāṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­di­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­bhā­va­nā­sā­tmī­bhā­vā­t kasyaci- TAŚVA-ML 056,15d u­tpa­dya­ta iti sa­ma­rtha­yi­ṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t tatsiddhiḥ | pra­kṛ­ta­he­toḥ kuṃ­bha­kā­ra­ca­krā­di­bhrāṃ­tyā­nai­kāṃ­taḥ­, sva­kā­ra­ṇa­sya TAŚVA-ML 056,16kuṃ­bha­kā­ra­sya vyā­pā­ra­sya ni­vṛ­ttā­v api ta­da­ni­vṛ­tti­da­rśa­nā­t | iti cet —TAŚV-ML 1.0.255abna kuṃ­bha­kā­ra­ca­krā­di­bhrāṃ­tyā­nai­kāṃ­ta­saṃ­bha­vaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.255cdta­tkā­ra­ṇa­sya vegasya bhāve tasyāḥ sa­mu­dbha­vā­t || 255 || TAŚVA-ML 056,19na hi sarvā ca­krā­di­bhrāṃ­tiḥ kuṃ­bha­kā­ra­ka­ra­vyā­pā­ra­kā­ra­ṇi­kā­, pra­tha­mā­yā eva tasyās ta­thā­bhā­vā­t­, u­tta­ro­tta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 056,20bhrāṃteḥ pū­rva­pū­rva­bhrāṃ­tyā­hi­ta­ve­ga­kṛ­ta­tvā­va­lo­ka­nā­t | na cottarā tadbhrāṃtiḥ sva­kā­ra­ṇa­sya vegasya bhāve sa­mu­dbha­va­ti­, TAŚVA-ML 056,21tadbhāva eva tasyāḥ sa­mu­dbha­va­da­rśa­nā­t | tato na tayā hetor vya­bhi­cā­raḥ | pā­va­kā­pā­ye pi dhūmena go­pā­la­gha­ṭi- TAŚVA-ML 056,22kā­di­ṣū­pa­la­bhya­mā­ne­nā­nai­kāṃ­ta ity apy a­ne­nā­pā­staṃ | śā­rī­ra­mā­na­sā­sā­ta­pra­vṛ­tteḥ pa­rā­pa­ro­tpa­tte­r u­pā­ya­pra­ti­ṣe­dhya­tvā­t­, TAŚVA-ML 056,23saṃ­ci­tā­yā­s tu pha­lo­pa­bho­ga­taḥ pra­kṣa­yā­t | na cā­pū­rva­dhū­mā­di­pra­vṛ­ttiḥ sva­kā­ra­ṇa­pā­va­kā­de­r abhāve pi na ni­va­rta­te TAŚVA-ML 056,24yato vya­bhi­cā­raḥ syāt || TAŚV-ML 1.0.256abato nu­mā­na­to py asti mo­kṣa­sā­mā­nya­sā­dha­na­m | TAŚV-ML 1.0.256cdsā­rva­jñā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­s tu tatra pūrvaṃ pra­sā­dhi­taḥ || 256 || TAŚVA-ML 056,27na hi ni­ra­va­dyā­d a­nu­mā­nā­t sā­dhya­si­ddhau saṃdehaḥ saṃ­bha­va­ti | ni­ra­va­dyaṃ ca mo­kṣa­sā­mā­nye '­nu­mā­naṃ ni­ra­va­dya- TAŚVA-ML 056,28he­tu­sa­mu­ttha­tvā­d ity ato nu­mā­nā­t tasya siddhir asty eva na ke­va­la­m ā­ga­mā­t | sa­rva­jña­tvā­di­mo­kṣa­vi­śe­ṣa­sā­dha­naṃ tu TAŚVA-ML 056,29prāg e­vo­kta­m iti ne­ho­cya­te | TAŚVA-ML 056,30tatsiddheḥ pra­kṛ­to­pa­yo­gi­tva­m u­pa­da­rśa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.0.257abevaṃ sā­dhī­ya­sī sādhoḥ prāg e­vā­sa­nn a­ni­rvṛ­teḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.0.257cdni­vā­ṇo­pā­ya­ji­jñā­sā ta­tsū­tra­sya pra­va­rti­kā || 257 || TAŚVA-ML 056,33sa­rva­syā­dvā­di­nā­m eva pra­mā­ṇa­to mokṣasya siddhau ta­trā­dhi­kṛ­ta­sya sā­dho­ru­pa­yo­ga­sva­bhā­va­syā­sa­nna­ni­rvā­ṇa­sya TAŚVA-ML 056,34pra­jñā­ti­śa­ya­va­to hitam u­pa­li­psoḥ śreyasā yo­kṣya­mā­ṇa­sya sākṣād a­sā­kṣā­d vā pra­bu­ddhā­śe­ṣa­ta­ttvā­rtha­pra­kṣī­ṇa­ka­lma­ṣa- TAŚVA-ML 057,01pa­rā­pa­ra­gu­ru­pra­vā­ha­sa­bhā­m a­dhi­ti­ṣṭha­to nirvāṇe vi­pra­ti­pa­ttya­bhā­vā­t tanmārge vi­vā­dā­t ta­tpra­ti­pi­tsā­pra­ti­baṃ­dha­ka­vi­dhvaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 057,02sāt sā­dhī­ya­sī pra­ti­pi­tsā | sā ca ni­rvā­ṇa­mā­rgo­pa­de­śa­sya pra­va­rti­kā | satyām eva tasyāṃ pra­ti­pā­dya­sya tatprati- TAŚVA-ML 057,03pā­da­ka­sya ya­tho­kta­syā­di­sū­tra­pra­va­rta­ka­tvo­pa­pa­tte­r anyathā ta­da­pra­va­rta­nā­d iti pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­ba­lā­ya ttatvāt | TA-ML 1.1 sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­jñā­na­cā­ri­trā­ṇi mo­kṣa­mā­rgaḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 057,05tatra sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­sya kā­ra­ṇa­bhe­da­la­kṣa­ṇā­nāṃ va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­d i­ho­dde­śa­mā­tra­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.1.1pra­ṇi­dhā­na­vi­śe­ṣo­ttha­dvai­vi­dhyaṃ rūpam ātmanaḥ | ya­thā­sthi­tā­rtha­śra­ddhā­naṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­m u­ddi­śe­t || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 057,07pra­ṇi­dhā­naṃ vi­śu­ddha­m a­dhya­va­sā­naṃ­, tasya viśeṣaḥ pa­ro­pa­de­śā­na­pe­kṣa­tvaṃ ta­da­pe­kṣa­tvaṃ ca, tasmād utthā yasya TAŚVA-ML 057,08ta­tpra­ṇi­dhā­na­vi­śe­ṣo­tthaṃ | dve vidho prakārau ni­sa­rgā­dhi­ga­ma­ja­vi­ka­lpā­d yasya ta­ddvi­vi­dhaṃ­, tasya bhāvo dvai­vi­dhyaṃ­; TAŚVA-ML 057,09pra­ṇi­dhā­na­vi­śe­ṣo­tthaṃ dvai­vi­dhya­m asyeti pra­ṇi­dhā­na­vi­śe­ṣo­ttha­dvai­vi­dhyaṃ­, tac cātmano rūpaṃ | ya­thā­sthi­tā­rthā­s tattvārthā- TAŚVA-ML 057,10s teṣāṃ śraddhānaṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­m i­ho­dde­ṣṭa­vyaṃ tathaiva ni­rdo­ṣa­va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t || TAŚVA-ML 057,11sa­mya­gjñā­na­la­kṣa­ṇa­m iha ni­ru­kti­la­bhyaṃ vyā­ca­ṣṭe­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.1.2svā­rthā­kā­ra­pa­ri­cche­do niścito bā­dha­va­rji­taḥ | sadā sarvatra sarvasya sa­mya­gjñā­na­m a­ne­ka­dhā || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 057,13pa­ri­cche­daḥ sa­mya­gjñā­naṃ na punaḥ phalam eva tato nu­mī­ya­mā­naṃ parokṣaṃ sa­mya­gjñā­na­m iti tasya ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­t | TAŚVA-ML 057,14sa cā­kā­ra­sya bhedasya na punar a­nā­kā­ra­sya kiṃcid iti pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­na­sya pa­ri­cche­daḥ tasya da­rśa­na­tve­na vakṣya- TAŚVA-ML 057,15mā­ṇa­tvā­t | svā­kā­ra­syai­va pa­ri­cche­daḥ so rthā­kā­ra­syai­va veti ca nā­va­dhā­ra­ṇī­yaṃ tasya ta­ttva­pra­ti­kṣe­pā­t | TAŚVA-ML 057,16saṃ­śa­yi­to '­kiṃ­ci­tka­ro vā svā­rthā­kā­ra­pa­ri­cche­da­s tad iti ca na pra­sa­jya­te­, niścita iti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­t | viparya- TAŚVA-ML 057,17yātmā sa tathā syād iti cen na, bā­dha­va­rji­ta iti va­ca­nā­t | bā­dha­ko­tpa­tteḥ pūrvaṃ sa eva tathā prasakta iti TAŚVA-ML 057,18cen na, sadeti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­t | kvacid vi­pa­rī­ta­svā­rthā­kā­ra­pa­ri­cche­do niścito de­śāṃ­ta­ra­ga­ta­sya sarvadā taddeśa- TAŚVA-ML 057,19m a­vā­pnu­va­taḥ sadā bā­dha­ka­va­rji­taḥ sa­mya­gjñā­naṃ bhaved iti ca na śaṃ­ka­nī­yaṃ­, sa­rva­tre­ti va­ca­nā­t | ka­sya­ci­d ati- TAŚVA-ML 057,20mū­ḍha­ma­na­saḥ sadā sarvatra bā­dha­ka­ra­hi­to pi so stīti ta­da­va­stho ti­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, sa­rva­sye­ti va­ca­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 057,21tad ekam eva sa­mya­gjñā­na­m iti ca pra­kṣi­pta­m a­ne­ka­dhe­ti va­ca­nā­t | tatra ni­ści­ta­tvā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tvaṃ sa­mya­ggra­ha­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 057,22l labdhaṃ | svā­rthā­kā­ra­pa­ri­cche­da­s tu jñā­na­gra­ha­ṇā­t­, ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­sya jñā­na­tvā­yo­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 057,23samyak cāritraṃ ni­ru­kti­ga­mya­la­kṣa­ṇa­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.1.3bha­va­he­tu­pra­hā­ṇā­ya ba­hi­ra­bhya­nta­ra­kri­yā­– | vi­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ paraṃ sa­mya­kcā­ri­traṃ jñānino matam || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 057,25vi­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ sa­mya­kcā­ri­tra­m ity u­cya­mā­ne śī­rṣā­pa­hā­rā­di­ṣu sva­śī­rṣā­di­dra­vya­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ sa­mya­ktvā­di­sva­gu­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 057,26ni­vṛ­tti­ś ca tan mā bhūd iti kri­yā­gra­ha­ṇaṃ | ba­hiḥ­kri­yā­yāḥ kā­ya­vā­gyo­ga­rū­pā­yā e­vā­bhyaṃ­ta­ra­kri­yā­yā eva ca TAŚVA-ML 057,27ma­no­yo­ga­rū­pā­yā vi­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ samyak ... TAŚVA-ML 057,28kri­yā­ni­vṛ­tti­r api na samyak ... TAŚVA-ML 057,29iti va­ca­nā­t | pra­śa­sta­jñā­na­sya sā­ti­śa­ya­jñā­na­sya vā saṃ­sā­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­vi­ni­vṛ­ttiṃ pra­tyā­gū­rṇa­sya jñā­na­va­to bāhyā- TAŚVA-ML 057,30bhyaṃ­ta­ra­kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣo pa­ra­ma­syai­va sa­mya­kcā­ri­tra­tva­pra­kā­śa­nā­t­, anyathā ta­dā­bhā­sa­tva­si­ddheḥ | sa­mya­gvi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­d iha TAŚVA-ML 057,31jñā­nā­śra­ya­tā bha­va­he­tu­pra­hā­ṇa­tā ca labhyate | cā­ri­tra­śa­bdā­d ba­hi­ra­bhyaṃ­ta­ra­kri­yā­vi­ni­vṛ­tti­tā sa­mya­kcā­ri­tra­sya TAŚVA-ML 057,32siddhā ta­da­bhā­ve ta­dbhā­vā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 058,01saṃprati mo­kṣa­śa­bdaṃ vyā­ca­ṣṭe­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.1.4niḥ­śe­ṣa­ka­rma­ni­rmo­kṣaḥ svā­tma­lā­bho '­bhi­dhī­ya­te | mokṣo jīvasya nābhāvo na gu­ṇā­bhā­va­mā­tra­ka­m || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 058,03na ka­ti­pa­ya­ka­rma­ni­rmo­kṣo '­nu­pa­ca­ri­to mokṣaḥ pra­tī­ya­te sa niḥ­śe­ṣa­ka­rma­ni­rmo­kṣa iti va­ca­nā­t | nāpy a- TAŚVA-ML 058,04svā­tma­lā­bhaḥ sa svā­tma­lā­bhaḥ iti śruteḥ | pra­dī­pa­ni­rvā­ṇa­va­t sa­rva­thā­py a­bhā­va­ś ci­tta­saṃ­tā­na­sya mokṣo na punaḥ TAŚVA-ML 058,05sva­rū­pa­lā­bha ity etan na hi yu­kti­ma­t­, ta­tsā­dha­na­syā­ga­ma­ka­tvā­t | nāpi bu­ddhyā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­gu­ṇā­bhā­va­mā­tra­m ātmanaḥ TAŚVA-ML 058,06sa­ttvā­di­gu­ṇā­bhā­va­mā­traṃ vā mokṣaḥ, sva­rū­pa­lā­bha­sya mo­kṣa­to­pa­pa­tteḥ | sva­rū­pa­sya cā­naṃ­ta­jñā­nā­di­ka­daṃ­ba­ka­syā­tma­ni TAŚVA-ML 058,07vya­va­sthi­ta­tvā­t | nāsti mokṣo '­nu­pa­la­bdheḥ kha­ra­vi­ṣā­ṇa­va­d iti cet na, sa­rva­pra­mā­ṇa­ni­vṛ­tte­r a­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r a­si­ddha­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 058,08d ā­ga­mā­nu­mā­no­pa­la­bdheḥ sā­dhi­ta­tvā­t­, pra­tya­kṣa­ni­vṛ­tte­r a­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tvā­t­, sa­ka­la­śi­ṣṭā­nā­m a­pra­tya­kṣe­ṣv artheṣu TAŚVA-ML 058,09sa­dbhā­vo­pa­ga­mā­t | ta­da­nu­pa­ga­me sva­sa­ma­ya­vi­ro­dhā­t | na hi sāṃ­khyā­di­sa­ma­ye sma­dā­dya­pra­tya­kṣaḥ kaścid artho na TAŚVA-ML 058,10vidyate | cā­rvā­ka­sya na vidyata iti cet, kiṃ punas tasya sva­gu­ru­pra­bhṛ­tiḥ pratyakṣaḥ | ka­sya­ci­t pratyakṣa iti TAŚVA-ML 058,11cet, bhavataḥ ka­sya­ci­t pra­tya­kṣa­tā pratyakṣā na vā ? na tāvat pra­tya­kṣā­, a­tīṃ­dri­ya­tvā­t | sā na pratyakṣā cet TAŚVA-ML 058,12yady asti tadā ta­yai­vā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­r a­nai­kāṃ­ti­kī | nāsti cet tarhi gu­rvā­da­yaḥ ka­sya­ci­d a­pra­tya­kṣāḥ saṃtīty āyātaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 058,13kathaṃ ca tair a­nai­kāṃ­tā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­r mo­kṣā­bhā­vaṃ sā­dha­ye­d yato mokṣo '­pra­si­ddha­tvā­d ya­tho­kta­la­kṣa­ṇe­na lakṣyo na bhavet || TAŚVA-ML 058,14kaḥ punas tasya mārga ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.1.5svā­bhi­pre­ta­pra­de­śā­pte­r upāyo ni­ru­pa­dra­vaḥ | sadbhiḥ pra­śa­sya­te mārgaḥ kumārgo nyo va­ga­mya­te || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 058,16na hi svayam a­na­bhi­pre­ta­pra­de­śā­pte­r upāyo '­bhi­pre­ta­pra­de­śā­pte­r upāyo vā mārgo nāma sarvasya sa­rva­mā­rga­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 058,17nāpi ta­du­pā­ya eva so padravaḥ sadbhiḥ pra­śa­sya­te tasya ku­mā­rga­tvā­t | tathā ca mā­rge­ra­n ve­ṣa­ṇa­kri­ya­sya karaṇa- TAŚVA-ML 058,18sā­dha­ne­ṣyaṃ­ti ? sati mārgyate '­ne­nā­nvi­ṣya­te '­bhi­pre­taḥ pradeśa iti mārgaḥ, śu­ddhi­ka­rma­ṇo vā mṛjer mṛṣṭaḥ śuddho- TAŚVA-ML 058,19'sāv iti mārgaḥ prasiddho bhavati | na ce­vā­rthā­bhyaṃ­ta­rī­ka­ra­ṇā­t sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­dī­ni mo­kṣa­mā­rga iti yuktaṃ, tasya TAŚVA-ML 058,20svayaṃ mā­rga­la­kṣa­ṇa­yu­kta­tvā­t­, pā­ṭa­li­pu­trā­di­mā­rga­syai­va ta­du­pa­me­ya­tvo­pa­pa­tte­r mā­rga­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya ni­ru­pa­dra­va­sya kārtsnyato TAŚVA-ML 058,21'­saṃ­bha­vā­t | ta­de­ka­de­śa­da­rśa­nā­t tatra ta­du­pa­mā­na­pra­vṛ­tteḥ | pra­si­ddha­tvā­d u­pa­mā­naṃ pā­ṭa­li­pu­trā­di­mā­rgo '­pra­si­ddha­tvā­n mokṣa- TAŚVA-ML 058,22mārgo stū­pa­me­ya iti cen na, mo­kṣa­mā­rga­sya pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ pra­si­ddha­tvā­t | sa­mu­drā­de­r a­si­ddha­syā­py u­pa­mā­na­tva­da­rśa­nā­t TAŚVA-ML 058,23ta­dā­ga­mā­deḥ pra­si­ddha­syo­pa­me­ya­tva­pra­tī­teḥ | na hi sarvasya ta­dā­ga­mā­di­va­tsa­mu­drā­da­yaḥ pra­tya­kṣa­taḥ prasiddhāḥ | TAŚVA-ML 058,24sa­mu­drā­de­r a­pra­tya­kṣa­syā­pi ma­ha­ttvā­d u­pa­mā­na­tvaṃ ta­dā­ga­mā­deḥ pra­tya­kṣa­syā­py u­pa­me­ya­tva­m iti cet, tarhi mo­kṣa­mā­rga­sya TAŚVA-ML 058,25ma­ha­ttvā­d u­pa­mā­na­tvaṃ yuktam i­ta­ra­mā­rga­syo­pa­me­ya­tva­m iti na mārga iva mārgo yaṃ svayaṃ pra­dhā­na­mā­rga­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.1.6tatra bhe­da­vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ sva­vi­va­rta­vi­va­rti­noḥ | darśanaṃ jñānam ity eṣaḥ śabdaḥ ka­ra­ṇa­sā­dha­naḥ || 6 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.7puṃso vi­va­rta­mā­na­sya śra­ddhā­na­jñā­na­ka­rma­ṇā | svayaṃ ta­ccha­kti­bhe­da­sya sāvidhyena pra­va­rta­nā­t || 7 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.8ka­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ na bādhyeta vanher da­ha­na­ka­rma­ṇā | svayaṃ vi­va­rta­mā­na­sya dā­ha­śa­kti­vi­śe­ṣa­va­t || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 058,29yathā vanher da­ha­na­kri­ya­yā pa­ri­ṇa­ma­taḥ svayaṃ da­ha­na­śa­kti­vi­śe­ṣa­sya ta­tsā­vi­dhye­na va­rta­mā­na­sya sā­gha­ka­ta­ma­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 058,30ka­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ na bā­dhya­te­, ta­thā­tma­naḥ śra­ddhā­na­jñā­na­kri­ya­yā svayaṃ pa­ri­ṇa­ma­taḥ sāṃ­vi­dhye­na va­rta­mā­na­sya śra­ddhā­na­jñā­na- TAŚVA-ML 058,31śa­kti­vi­śe­ṣa­syā­pi sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­t | tato da­rśa­nā­di­pa­de­ṣu vyā­khyā­tā­rthe­ṣu darśanaṃ jñānam ity eṣa- TAŚVA-ML 058,32s tāvac chabdaḥ ka­ra­ṇa­sā­dha­no va­ga­mya­te­; da­rśa­na­śu­ddhi­śa­kti­vi­śe­ṣa­sa­nni­dhā­ne ta­ttvā­rthā­n paśyati śraddhatte '­ne­nā­tme­ti TAŚVA-ML 058,33da­rśa­naṃ­, jñā­na­śu­ddhi­śa­kti­vi­śe­ṣa­sa­nni­dhā­ne jānāty a­ne­ne­ti jñānam iti | nanv evaṃ sa eva kartā sa eva TAŚVA-ML 058,34TAŚVA-ML 059,01ka­ra­ṇa­m ity āyātaṃ tac ca vi­ru­ddha­m eveti cet na, sva­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­pa­ri­ṇā­mi­no­r bhe­da­vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ ta­thā­bhi­dhā­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 059,02da­rśa­na­jñā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­mo hi ka­ra­ṇa­m ātmanaḥ kartuḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhinnaṃ vanher da­ha­na­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­va­t | katham a­nya­thā­'­gni­r da­ha­tī­ndha­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 059,03dā­ha­pa­ri­ṇā­me­ne­ty a­vi­bha­kta­ka­rtṛ­kaṃ ka­ra­ṇa­m u­pa­pa­dya­te | syān mataṃ | vi­vā­dā­pa­nnaṃ karaṇaṃ kartuḥ sarvathā bhinnaṃ TAŚVA-ML 059,04ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­d vi­bha­kta­ka­ra­ṇa­va­d iti | tad ayuktaṃ | hetor a­tī­ta­kā­la­tvā­t | pra­tya­kṣa­to jñā­nā­di­ka­ra­ṇa­syā­tmā­deḥ kartuḥ TAŚVA-ML 059,05ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­bhi­nna­sya pratīteḥ | sa­ma­vā­yā­t tathā pra­tī­ti­r iti cen na, ka­thaṃ­ci­t tā­dā­tmyā­d anyasya sa­ma­vā­ya­sya nirā- TAŚVA-ML 059,06ka­ra­ṇā­t | pa­kṣa­syā­nu­mā­na­bā­dhi­ta­tvā­c ca nāyaṃ hetuḥ | tathā hi | ka­ra­ṇa­śa­ktiḥ śa­kti­ma­taḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d abhinnā TAŚVA-ML 059,07ta­ccha­kti­tvā­t­, yā tu na tathā sā na ta­ccha­kti­r yathā vyaktir anyā, ta­ccha­kti­ś cātmādeḥ ka­ra­ṇa­śa­kti­s tasmāc cha- TAŚVA-ML 059,08ktimataḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d abhinnā || TAŚV-ML 1.1.9nanv evam ātmano jñā­na­śa­ktau jñā­na­dhva­ni­r yadi | ta­dā­rtha­gra­ha­ṇaṃ naiva ka­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ pra­pa­dya­te || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 059,10na hy a­rtha­gra­ha­ṇa­śa­kti­r jñānam a­nya­tro­pa­cā­rā­t­, pa­ra­mā­rtha­to rtha­gra­ha­ṇa­sya jñā­na­tva­vya­va­sthi­teḥ­, ta­du­kta­m a­rtha­gra­ha­ṇaṃ buddhi- TAŚVA-ML 059,11r iti, tato na jñā­na­śa­ktau jñā­na­śa­bdaḥ pra­va­rta­te yena tasya ka­ra­ṇa­sā­dha­na­tā syā­dvā­di­nāṃ siddhyet | pu­ru­ṣā­d bhi- TAŚVA-ML 059,12nnasya tu jñānasya gu­ṇa­syā­rtha­pra­mi­tau sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tvā­t ka­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ yuktaṃ, tathā pra­tī­te­r bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t | bhavatu TAŚVA-ML 059,13jñā­na­śa­ktiḥ karaṇaṃ tathāpi na sā kartuḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d abhinnā yujyate || TAŚV-ML 1.1.10śaktiḥ kārye hi bhāvānāṃ sānnidhyaṃ sa­ha­kā­ri­ṇaḥ | sā bhinnā tadvato tyaṃtaṃ kā­rya­ta­ś ceti kaścana || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 059,15jñā­nā­di­ka­ra­ṇa­syā­tmā­deḥ sa­ha­kā­ri­ṇaḥ sāṃnidhyaṃ hi śaktiḥ sva­kā­ryo­tpa­ttau na punas tadvat sva­bhā­va­kṛ­tā TAŚVA-ML 059,16śa­kti­ma­taḥ kāryāc cātyaṃtaṃ bhi­nna­tvā­t tasyā iti kaścit || TAŚV-ML 1.1.11ta­syā­rtha­gra­ha­ṇe śaktir ātmanaḥ kathyate katham | bhe­dā­da­rthāṃ­ta­ra­sye­va saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t so pi kas tayoḥ || 11 || TAŚVA-ML 059,18na hy ā­tma­no­tyaṃ­taṃ bhi­nnā­'­rtha­gra­ha­ṇa­śa­kti­s tasyeti vya­pa­de­ṣṭuṃ śakyā | saṃ­baṃ­dha­taḥ śakyeti cet, kas tasyās tena TAŚVA-ML 059,19saṃbaṃdhaḥ ? TAŚV-ML 1.1.12saṃyogo dra­vya­rū­pā­yāḥ śakter ātmani manyate | gu­ṇa­ka­rma­sva­bhā­vā­yāḥ sa­ma­vā­ya­ś ca yady asau || 12 || TAŚVA-ML 059,21ca­kṣu­rā­di­dra­vya­rū­pā­yāḥ śakter ā­tma­dra­vye saṃyogaḥ saṃbaṃdho '­ntaḥ­ka­ra­ṇa­saṃ­yo­gā­di­gu­ṇa­rū­pā­yāḥ sa­ma­vā­ya­ś ca TAŚVA-ML 059,22śabdād vi­ṣa­yī­kri­ya­mā­ṇa­rū­pā­yāḥ saṃ­yu­kta­sa­ma­vā­yaḥ sā­mā­nyā­de­ś ca vi­ṣa­yī­kri­ya­mā­ṇa­sya saṃ­yu­kta­sa­ma­ve­ta­sa­ma­vā­yā- TAŚVA-ML 059,23dir yadi mataḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.1.13tadāpy a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tve sya saṃ­baṃ­dha­sya kathaṃ nijāt | saṃ­baṃ­dhi­no va­dhā­rye­ta ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dha­sva­bhā­va­tā || 13 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.14saṃ­baṃ­dhāṃ­ta­ra­taḥ sā ced a­na­va­sthā ma­hī­ya­sī | gatvā su­dū­ra­m apy aikyaṃ vācyaṃ saṃ­baṃ­dha­ta­dva­toḥ || 14 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.15tathā sati na sā śaktis tadvato tyaṃ­ta­bhe­di­nī | saṃ­baṃ­dhā­bhi­nna­saṃ­baṃ­dhi­rū­pa­tvā­t ta­tsva­rū­pa­va­t || 15 || TAŚVA-ML 059,27nanu gatvā su­dū­ra­m api saṃ­baṃ­dha­ta­dva­to­r naikyam ucyate ye­nā­tma­no dra­vyā­di­rū­pā śaktis ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dhā­bhi­nna­sa­mba­ndhi­sva­bhā­va- TAŚVA-ML 059,28tvād abhinnā sā­dhya­te­, pa­rā­pa­ra­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­d eva saṃ­baṃ­dha­sya saṃ­baṃ­dhi­tā­vya­pa­de­śo­pa­ga­mā­t | na caivam a­na­va­sthā­, pra­ti­pa­ttu­r ā- TAŚVA-ML 059,29kāṃ­kṣā­ni­vṛ­tteḥ kvacit ka­dā­ci­d a­va­sthā­na­si­ddheḥ­, pra­tī­ti­ni­baṃ­dha­na­tvā­t ta­ttva­vya­va­sthā­yā iti pare | teṣāṃ saṃyo- TAŚVA-ML 059,30ga­sa­ma­vā­ya­vya­va­sthai­va tāvan na gha­ṭa­te­, pra­tī­tya­nu­sa­ra­ṇe ya­tho­pa­ga­ma­pra­tī­tya­bhā­vā­t | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.1.16saṃyogo yu­ta­si­ddhā­nāṃ pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ ya­dī­ṣya­te | sa­ma­vā­ya­s tadā prāptaḥ saṃ­yo­ga­s tāvake mate || 16 || TAŚVA-ML 059,32kasmāt sa­ma­vā­yo pi saṃyogaḥ pra­sa­jya­te māmake mate ? TAŚV-ML 1.1.17yu­ta­si­ddhi­r hi bhāvānāṃ vi­bhi­nnā­śra­ya­vṛ­tti­tā | da­dhi­kuṃ­ḍā­di­va­t sā ca samānā sa­ma­vā­yi­ṣu || 17 || TAŚVA-ML 060,01nanv a­yu­ta­si­ddhā­nāṃ sa­ma­vā­yi­tvā­t sa­ma­vā­yi­nāṃ yu­ta­si­ddhi­r a­si­ddhe­ti cet || TAŚV-ML 1.1.18ta­dva­dvṛ­tti­r gu­ṇā­dī­nāṃ svā­śra­ye­ṣu ca ta­dva­tā­m | yu­ta­si­ddhi­r yadā na syāt ta­dā­nya­trā­pi sā katham || 18 || TAŚVA-ML 060,03gu­ṇyā­di­ṣu gu­ṇā­dī­nāṃ vṛttir gu­ṇyā­dī­nāṃ tu svāśraye vṛttir iti kathaṃ na gu­ṇa­gu­ṇyā­dī­nāṃ sa­ma­vā­yi­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 060,04yu­ta­si­ddhiḥ ? pṛ­tha­gā­śra­yā­śra­yi­tvaṃ yu­ta­si­ddhi­r iti va­ca­nā­t | tathāpi teṣāṃ yu­ta­si­ddhe­r abhāve da­dhi­kuṃ­ḍā­dī­nā­m api TAŚVA-ML 060,05sā na syād vi­śe­ṣa­la­kṣa­ṇā­bhā­vā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.1.19laukiko de­śa­bhe­da­ś ced yu­ta­si­ddhiḥ pa­ra­spa­ra­m | prāptā rū­pa­ra­sā­dī­nā­m e­ka­trā­yu­ta­si­ddha­tā || 19 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.20vibhūnāṃ ca sa­ma­stā­nāṃ sa­ma­vā­ya­s tathā na kim | ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­rtha­tā­dā­tmyā­n nā­vi­ṣva­gbha­va­naṃ param || 20 || TAŚVA-ML 060,08laukiko de­śa­bhe­do yu­ta­si­ddhi­r na śāstrīyo yataḥ sa­ma­vā­yi­nāṃ yu­ta­si­ddhiḥ syād ity e­ta­smi­nn api pakṣe TAŚVA-ML 060,09rū­pā­dī­nā­m ekatra dravye vibhūnāṃ ca sa­ma­stā­nāṃ lau­ki­ka­de­śa­bhe­dā­bhā­vā­d yu­ta­si­ddhe­r a­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t sa­ma­vā­ya­pra­sa­ktiḥ | TAŚVA-ML 060,10a­vi­ṣva­gbha­va­na­m e­vā­yu­ta­si­ddhi­r vi­ṣva­gbha­va­naṃ yu­ta­si­ddhi­r iti cet, ta­tsa­ma­vā­yi­nāṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­t tā­dā­tmya­m eva siddhaṃ TAŚVA-ML 060,11tataḥ pa­ra­syā­vi­ṣva­gbha­va­na­syā­pra­tī­teḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.1.21tad e­vā­bā­dhi­ta­jñā­na­m ārūḍhaṃ śa­kti­ta­dva­toḥ | sarvathā bhedam āhaṃti pra­ti­dra­vya­m a­ne­ka­dhā || 21 || TAŚVA-ML 060,13ka­thaṃ­ci­t tā­dā­tmya­m eva sa­ma­vā­yi­nā­m ekam amūrtaṃ sa­rva­ga­ta­m i­he­da­m iti pra­tya­ya­ni­mi­ttaṃ sa­ma­vā­yo '­rtha­bhe­dā­bhā­vā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 060,14mā­maṃ­sta­, tasya pra­ti­dra­vya­m a­ne­ka­pra­kā­ra­tvā­t­, ta­thai­vā­bā­dhi­ta­jñā­nā­rū­ḍha­tvā­t | mū­rti­ma­ddra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­tā­dā­tmyaṃ hi TAŚVA-ML 060,15mū­rti­ma­j jāyate nā­mū­rtaṃ­, a­mū­rta­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­tā­dā­tmyaṃ punar a­mū­rta­m eva, tathā sa­rva­ga­ta­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­tā­dā­tmyaṃ sa­rva­ga­taṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 060,16a­sa­rva­ga­ta­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­tā­dā­tmyaṃ punar a­sa­rva­ga­ta­m eva, tathā ce­ta­ne­ta­ra­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­tā­dā­tmyaṃ ce­ta­ne­ta­ra­rū­pa­m ity a- TAŚVA-ML 060,17nekadhā tatsiddhaṃ śa­kti­ta­dva­toḥ sarvathā bhedam āhaṃty eva || TAŚV-ML 1.1.22tato rtha­gra­ha­ṇā­kā­rā śaktir jñānam i­hā­tma­naḥ | ka­ra­ṇa­tve­na nirdiṣṭā na viruddhā ka­thaṃ­ca­na || 22 || TAŚVA-ML 060,19na hy aṃ­ta­raṃ­ga­ba­hi­raṃ­gā­rtha­gra­ha­ṇa­rū­pā­tma­no jñā­na­śa­ktiḥ ka­ra­ṇa­tve­na ka­thaṃ­ci­n ni­rdi­śya­mā­nā vi­ru­dhya­te­, sarvathā TAŚVA-ML 060,20śa­kti­ta­dva­to­r bhedasya pra­ti­ha­na­nā­t | nanu ca jñā­na­śa­kti­r yadi pratyakṣā tadā sa­ka­la­pa­dā­rtha­śa­kteḥ pra­tya­kṣa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­d a- TAŚVA-ML 060,21nu­me­ya­tva­vi­ro­dhaḥ | pra­mā­ṇa­bā­dhi­taṃ ca śakteḥ pra­tya­kṣa­tvaṃ | tathā hi­–­jñā­na­śa­kti­r na pra­tya­kṣā­sma­dā­deḥ śakti- TAŚVA-ML 060,22tvāt pā­va­kā­de­r da­ha­nā­di­śa­kti­va­t | na sā­dhya­vi­ka­la­m u­dā­ha­ra­ṇaṃ pā­va­kā­di­da­ha­nā­di­śa­kteḥ pra­tya­kṣa­tve kasya- TAŚVA-ML 060,23cit tatra saṃ­śa­yā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | yadi punar a­pra­tya­kṣā jñā­na­śa­kti­s tadā tasyāḥ ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­na­tve prā­bhā­ka­ra­ma­ta­si­ddhiḥ­, tatra TAŚVA-ML 060,24ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­na­sya pa­ro­kṣa­tva­vya­va­sthi­teḥ pha­la­jñā­na­sya pra­tya­kṣa­tvo­pa­ga­mā­t | tataḥ pratyakṣaṃ ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­na­m icchatāṃ na TAŚVA-ML 060,25ta­ccha­kti­rū­pa­m e­ṣi­ta­vyaṃ syā­dvā­di­bhi­r iti cet | tad a­nu­pa­pa­nnaṃ | e­kāṃ­ta­to sma­dā­di­pra­tya­kṣa­tva­sya ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­ne nyatra TAŚVA-ML 060,26vā vastuni pra­tī­ti­vi­ru­ddha­tve­nā­na­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t | dra­vyā­rtha­to hi jñānam a­sma­dā­deḥ pra­tya­kṣaṃ­, pra­ti­kṣa­ṇa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma- TAŚVA-ML 060,27śa­ktyā­di­pa­ryā­yā­rtha­ta­s tu na pratyakṣaṃ | tatra svā­rtha­vya­va­sā­yā­tma­kaṃ jñānaṃ sva­saṃ­vi­di­taṃ phalaṃ pra­mā­ṇā­bhi­nnaṃ vadatāṃ TAŚVA-ML 060,28ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­naṃ pramāṇaṃ ka­tha­ma­pra­tya­kṣaṃ nāma | na ca yenaiva rūpeṇa ta­tpra­mā­ṇaṃ tenaiva phalaṃ, yena virodhaḥ | kiṃ TAŚVA-ML 060,29tarhi ? sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tve­na pramāṇaṃ sā­dhya­tve­na phalaṃ | sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tvaṃ tu pa­ri­cche­da­na­śa­kti­r iti pra­tya­kṣa­pha­la­jñā­nā­tma- TAŚVA-ML 060,30katvāt pratyakṣaṃ śa­kti­rū­pe­ṇa parokṣaṃ | tataḥ syāt pratyakṣaṃ syād a­pra­tya­kṣa­m ity a­ne­kāṃ­ta­si­ddhiḥ | yadā tu pramāṇā- TAŚVA-ML 060,31d bhinnaṃ phalaṃ hā­no­pā­dā­no­pe­kṣā­jñā­na­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ tadā svā­rtha­vya­va­sā­yā­tma­kaṃ ka­ra­ṇa­sā­dha­naṃ jñānaṃ pratyakṣaṃ siddham eveti TAŚVA-ML 060,32na pa­ra­ma­ta­pra­ve­śa­s ta­ccha­kte­r api sūkṣmāyāḥ pa­ro­kṣa­tvā­t | tad etena sarvaṃ ka­rtrā­di­kā­ra­ka­tve­na pa­ri­ṇa­taṃ vastu TAŚVA-ML 060,33ka­sya­ci­t pratyakṣaṃ parokṣaṃ ca ka­rtrā­di­śa­kti­rū­pa­ta­yo­ktaṃ pratyeyaṃ | tato jñā­na­śa­kti­r api ca ka­ra­ṇa­tve­na nirdiṣṭā TAŚVA-ML 060,34na svā­ga­me­na yuktyā ca vi­ru­ddhe­ti sūktaṃ || TAŚV-ML 1.1.23ātmā cā­rtha­gra­hā­kā­ra­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ svayaṃ prabhuḥ | jñānam ity a­bhi­saṃ­dhā­na­ka­rtṛ­sā­dha­na­tā matā || 23 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.24ta­syo­dā­sī­na­rū­pa­tva­vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ ni­ru­cya­te | bhā­va­sā­dha­na­tā jñā­na­śa­bdā­dī­nā­m a­bā­dhi­tā || 24 || TAŚVA-ML 061,03nanu ca jā­nā­tī­ti jñānam ātmeti vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ ka­ra­ṇa­m a­nya­dvā­cyaṃ­, niḥ­ka­ra­ṇa­sya ka­rtṛ­tvā­yo­gā­d iti cen na | TAŚVA-ML 061,04a­vi­bha­kta­ka­rtṛ­ka­sya sva­śa­kti­rū­pa­sya ka­ra­ṇa­syā­bhi­dhā­nā­t | bhā­va­sā­dha­na­tā­yāṃ jñānasya pha­la­tva­vya­va­sthi­teḥ TAŚVA-ML 061,05pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­bhā­va iti cen na, ta­ccha­kte­r eva pra­mā­ṇa­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.1.25tathā cā­ri­tra­śa­bdo pi jñeyaḥ ka­rmā­nu­sā­dha­naḥ | kā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ vi­va­kṣā­taḥ pra­vṛ­tte­r e­ka­va­stu­ni || 25 || TAŚVA-ML 061,07cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­syo­pa­śa­me kṣaye kṣa­yo­pa­śa­me vātmanā caryate tad iti cā­ri­traṃ­, caryate nena ca­ra­ṇa­mā­traṃ vā TAŚVA-ML 061,08ca­ra­tī­ti vā cā­ri­tra­m iti ka­rmā­di­sā­dha­na­ś cā­ri­tra­śa­bdaḥ pratyeyaḥ | nanu ca "­bhū­vā­di­gṛ­gbhyo ṇitra" ity adhi- TAŚVA-ML 061,09kṛtya "­ca­re­r vṛtte" iti karmaṇi ṇitrasya vi­dhā­nā­t­, ka­rtrā­di­sā­dha­na­tve la­kṣa­ṇā­bhā­va iti cet na, ba­hu­lā­pe­kṣa­yā TAŚVA-ML 061,10ta­dbhā­vā­t | etena da­rśa­na­jñā­na­śa­bda­yoḥ ka­rtṛ­sā­dha­na­tve la­kṣa­ṇā­bhā­vo vyudastaḥ | "yuḍvā ba­hu­la­m­" iti va­ca­nā­t­, TAŚVA-ML 061,11tathā da­rśa­nā­c ca | dṛśyate hi ka­ra­ṇā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­bhā­ve­bhyo nyatrāpi prayogo yathā ni­ra­daṃ­ti tad iti ni­ra­da­naṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 061,12spaṃdate smād iti spaṃ­da­na­m iti | katham e­ka­jñā­nā­di vastu ka­rtrā­dya­ne­ka­kā­ra­kā­tma­kaṃ vi­ro­dhā­t iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 061,13vi­va­kṣā­taḥ kā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ pra­vṛ­tte­r e­ka­trā­py a­vi­ro­dhā­t | kutaḥ punaḥ kasyeti kā­ra­ka­m ā­va­sa­ti vivakṣā kasya- TAŚVA-ML 061,14cid a­vi­va­kṣe­ti ce­t­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.1.26vivakṣā ca pra­dhā­na­tvā­d vā­stu­rū­pa­sya ka­sya­ci­t | tadā ta­da­nya­rū­pa­syā­vi­va­kṣā gu­ṇa­bhā­va­taḥ || 26 || TAŚVA-ML 061,16nanv asad eva rūpam a­nā­dya­vi­dyā­vā­sa­no­pa­ka­lpi­taṃ vi­va­kṣe­ta­ra­yo­r viṣayo na tu vāstavaṃ rūpaṃ yataḥ pa­ra­mā­rtha- TAŚVA-ML 061,17satī ṣa­ṭkā­ra­kī syād iti cet || TAŚV-ML 1.1.27bhāvasya vāsato nāsti vivakṣā ce­ta­rā­pi vā | pra­dhā­ne­ta­ra­tā­pā­yā­d ga­ga­nāṃ­bho­ru­hā­di­va­t || 27 || TAŚVA-ML 061,19pra­dhā­ne­ta­ra­tā­bhyāṃ vi­va­kṣe­ta­ra­yo­r vyā­pta­tvā­t pa­ra­rū­pā­di­bhi­r iva sva­rū­pā­di­bhi­r apy a­sa­ta­s ta­da­bhā­vā­t ta­da­bhā­va- TAŚVA-ML 061,20siddhiḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.1.28sa­rva­thai­va sato nena ta­da­bhā­vo ni­ve­di­taḥ | e­ka­rū­pa­sya bhāvasya rū­pa­dva­ya­vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 28 || TAŚVA-ML 061,22na hi sa­de­kāṃ­te pra­dhā­ne­ta­ra­rū­pe staḥ | kalpite sta eveti cen na, ka­lpi­te­ta­ra­rū­pa­dva­ya­sya sa­ttā­dvai­ta­vi­ro­dhi­naḥ TAŚVA-ML 061,23pra­saṃ­gā­t | ka­lpi­ta­sya rū­pa­syā­sa­ttvā­d a­ka­lpi­ta­syai­va sattvān na rū­pa­dva­ya­m iti cet tarhy asatāṃ pra­dhā­ne­ta­ra­rū­pe TAŚVA-ML 061,24vi­va­kṣe­ta­ra­yo­r vi­ṣa­ya­tā­m ā­skaṃ­da­ta ity āyātaṃ | tac ca pra­ti­kṣi­ptaṃ | syā­dvā­di­nāṃ tu nāyaṃ doṣaḥ | ci­trai­ka­rū­pe vastuni TAŚVA-ML 061,25pra­dhā­ne­ta­ra­rū­pa­dva­ya­sya sva­rū­pe­ṇa sataḥ pa­ra­rū­pe­ṇā­sa­to vi­va­kṣe­ta­ra­yo­r vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­vi­ro­dhā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.1.29vivakṣā cā­vi­va­kṣā ca viśeṣye naṃ­ta­dha­rmi­ṇi | sato vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­syā­tra nāsataḥ sa­rva­tho­di­tā || 29 || TAŚVA-ML 061,27na sa­rva­thā­pi sato dharmasya nāpy asato '­naṃ­ta­dha­rmi­ṇi vastuni vivakṣā cā­vi­va­kṣā ca bha­ga­va­dbhiḥ sa­maṃ­ta­bha­dra- TAŚVA-ML 061,28svā­mi­bhi­r a­bhi­hi­tā­smi­n vicāre | kiṃ tarhi ? ka­thaṃ­ci­t sa­da­sa­dā­tma­na eva pra­dhā­na­tā­yā gu­ṇa­tā­yā­ś ca sa­dbhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 061,29kutaḥ ka­sya­ci­d rūpasya pra­dhā­ne­ta­ra­tā ca syād yenāsau vā­sta­vī­ti ce­t­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.1.30svā­bhi­pre­tā­rtha­saṃ­prā­pti­he­to­r atra pra­dhā­na­tā | bhāvasya vi­pa­rī­ta­sya ni­ścī­ye­tā­pra­dhā­na­tā || 30 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.31naivātaḥ ka­lpa­nā­mā­tra­va­śa­to sau pra­va­rti­tā | va­stu­sā­ma­rthya­saṃ­bhū­ta­nu­tvā­d a­rtha­dṛ­ṣṭi­va­t || 31 || TAŚVA-ML 061,32ka­rtṛ­pa­ri­ṇā­mo hi puṃso yadā svā­bhi­pre­tā­rtha­saṃ­prā­pte­r hetus tadā pra­dhā­na­m anyadā tv a­pra­dhā­naṃ syāt, tathā ka­ra­ṇā­di- TAŚVA-ML 061,33pa­ri­ṇā­mo pi | tato na pra­dhā­ne­ta­ra­tā ka­lpa­nā­mā­trā­t pra­va­rti­tā­syā va­stu­sā­ma­rthyā­ya­tta­tvā­d a­rtha­da­rśa­na­va­t | TAŚVA-ML 062,01nanv a­bhi­pre­to rtho na pa­ra­mā­rthaḥ sa­nma­no­rā­jyā­di­va­t tatas ta­tsaṃ­prā­ptya­prā­ptī na va­stu­rū­pe yatas ta­ddhe­tu­ka­yoḥ pra­dhā­ne­ta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 062,02bhā­va­yo­r va­stu­sā­ma­rthya­saṃ­bhū­ta­ta­nu­tvaṃ siddhyat tayor vā­sta­va­tāṃ sā­dha­ye­t iti cet | syād evaṃ, yadi sarvo bhi- TAŚVA-ML 062,03preto rtho '­pa­ra­mā­rthaḥ san siddhyet | ka­sya­ci­n ma­no­rā­jyā­de­r a­pa­ra­mā­rtha­tva­sa­ttva­pra­ti­pa­tte­r a­bā­dhi­tā­bhi­prā­ya­vi­ṣa­yī­kṛ­ta- TAŚVA-ML 062,04syāpy a­pa­ra­mā­rtha­sa­ttva­sā­dha­ne caṃ­dra­dva­ya­da­rśa­na­vi­ṣa­ya­syā­va­stu­tva­saṃ­pra­tya­yā­d a­bā­dhi­tā­khi­la­da­rśa­na­vi­ṣa­ya­syā­va­stu­tvaṃ sādhya- TAŚVA-ML 062,05tām a­bhi­pre­ta­tva­dṛ­ṣṭa­tva­he­to­r a­vi­śe­ṣā­t | sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­vi­ṣa­ya­sya ca sva­rū­pa­sya kutaḥ pa­ra­mā­rtha­sa­ttva­si­ddhi­r yataḥ saṃveda- TAŚVA-ML 062,06nādvaitaṃ ci­trā­dvai­taṃ vā sva­rū­pa­sya svato gatiṃ sā­dha­ye­t | yadi punaḥ sva­rū­pa­sya svato pi gatiṃ necchet tadā na TAŚVA-ML 062,07svataḥ saṃ­ve­dya­te nāpi parato sti ca tad iti kim a­gha­śī­la­va­ca­naṃ | na svataḥ saṃ­ve­dya­te saṃ­ve­da­naṃ nāpi parataḥ TAŚVA-ML 062,08kiṃ tu saṃ­ve­dya­ta eveti tasya sa­ttva­va­ca­ne­, na kramān nityo rthaḥ kāryāṇi karoti nāpy a­kra­mā­t­; kiṃ tarhi ? TAŚVA-ML 062,09karoty eveti bruvāṇaḥ kathaṃ pra­ti­kṣi­pya­te ? nai­ka­de­śe­na svā­va­ya­ve­ṣv a­va­ya­vī vartate nāpi sa­rvā­tma­nā kiṃ tu TAŚVA-ML 062,10vartate eveti ca | nai­ka­de­śe­na pa­ra­mā­ṇuḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇvaṃ­ta­raiḥ saṃ­yu­jya­te nāpi sa­rvā­tma­nā kiṃ tu saṃ­yu­jya­ta evety api TAŚVA-ML 062,11bruvan na pra­ti­kṣe­pā­rho ne­nā­pā­di­taḥ | yadi punaḥ kra­mā­kra­ma­vya­ti­ri­kta­pra­kā­rā­saṃ­bha­vā­t tataḥ kā­rya­ka­ra­ṇā­de­r a­yo­gā­d evaṃ TAŚVA-ML 062,12bru­vā­ṇa­sya pra­ti­kṣe­paḥ kriyate tadā sva­pa­ra­vya­ti­ri­kta­pra­kā­rā­bhā­vā­n na tataḥ saṃ­ve­da­naṃ saṃ­ve­dya­ta evety a­pra­ti­kṣe­pā­rhaḥ TAŚVA-ML 062,13siddhyet | saṃ­ve­da­na­sya pra­ti­kṣe­pe sa­ka­la­śū­nya­tā sa­rva­syā­ni­ṣṭā syād iti cet, sa­mā­na­m a­nya­trā­pi | tataḥ svayaṃ TAŚVA-ML 062,14saṃ­ve­dya­sya dṛśyasya vā rūpādeḥ pa­ra­mā­rtha­sa­ttva­m u­pa­ya­tā­bhi­pre­ta­syā­py a­vya­bhi­cā­ri­ṇa­s tan na pra­ti­kṣe­pta­tvaṃ sarvathā TAŚVA-ML 062,15vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | pa­ra­mā­rtha­sa­ttve ca svā­bhi­pre­tā­rtha­sya su­na­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­sya ta­tsaṃ­prā­ptya­saṃ­prā­ptī va­stu­rū­pe siddhe TAŚVA-ML 062,16ta­ddhe­tu­ka­yo­ś ca pra­dhā­ne­ta­ra­bhā­va­yo­r va­stu­sā­ma­rthya­saṃ­bhū­ta­ta­nu­tvaṃ nāsiddhaṃ yatas tayor vā­sta­va­tvaṃ na sā­dha­ye­d iti | tatra TAŚVA-ML 062,17vivakṣā cā­vi­va­kṣā ca na ni­rvi­ṣa­yā yena ta­dva­śā­d ekatra vastuny a­ne­ka­kā­ra­kā­tma­ka­tvaṃ na vya­va­ti­ṣṭhe­ta || TAŚV-ML 1.1.32ni­raṃ­śa­sya ca tattvasya sa­rva­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ | naikasya bādhyate '­ne­ka­kā­ra­ka­tvaṃ ka­thaṃ­ca­na || 32 || TAŚVA-ML 062,19nā­tmā­di­ta­ttve nā­nā­kā­ra­kā­tma­tā vāstavī tasya ni­raṃ­śa­tvā­t­, ka­lpa­nā­mā­trā­d eva ta­du­pa­pa­tte­r iti na TAŚVA-ML 062,20śaṃ­ka­nī­yaṃ | bahir aṃtar vā ni­raṃ­śa­sya sa­rva­thā­rtha­kri­yā­kā­ri­tvā­yo­gā­t | pa­ra­mā­ṇuḥ katham a­rtha­kri­yā­kā­rī­ti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 062,21tasyāpi sāṃ­śa­tvā­t | na hi pa­ra­mā­ṇo­r aṃśa eva nāsti dvi­tī­yā­dyaṃ­śā­bhā­vā­n ni­ra­va­ya­va­tva­va­ca­nā­t | na ca TAŚVA-ML 062,22yathā pa­ra­mā­ṇu­r e­ka­pra­de­śā­mā­tra­s ta­thā­tmā­di­r api śakyo vaktuṃ sa­kṛ­nnā­nā­de­śa­vyā­pi­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | tasya vi­bhu­tvā­n na TAŚVA-ML 062,23ta­dvi­ro­dha iti cet | vyā­ha­ta­m etat | vibhuś cai­ka­pra­de­śa­mā­tra­ś ceti na kiṃcit sa­ka­le­bhyo ṃśebhyo nirgataṃ tattvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 062,24nāma sa­rva­pra­mā­ṇā­go­ca­ra­tvā­t kha­ra­śṛṃ­ga­va­t | yadā tvaṃśā dharmās tadā tebhyo nirgata tattvaṃ na kiṃcit pra­tī­ti­go- TAŚVA-ML 062,25ca­ra­tā­m aṃ­ca­tī­ti sāṃśam eva sarvaṃ tattvam a­nya­thā­rtha­kri­yā­vi­ro­dhā­t | tatra cā­ne­ka­kā­ra­ka­tva­m a­bā­dhi­ta­m a­ba­bu­ddhyā­ma­he TAŚVA-ML 062,26bhe­da­na­yā­śra­ya­ṇā­t | tathā ca da­rśa­nā­di­śa­bdā­nāṃ sūktaṃ ka­rtrā­di­sā­dha­na­tvaṃ || TAŚV-ML 1.1.33pūrvaṃ da­rśa­na­śa­bda­sya prayogo '­bhyā­rhi­ta­tva­taḥ | a­lpā­kṣa­rā­d api jñā­na­śa­bdā­d dvaṃdvo tra saṃmataḥ || 33 || TAŚVA-ML 062,28darśanaṃ ca jñānaṃ ca cāritraṃ ca da­rśa­na­jñā­na­cā­ri­trā­ṇī­ti i­ta­re­ta­ra­yo­ge dvaṃdve sati jñā­na­śa­bda­sya pūrva- TAŚVA-ML 062,29ni­pā­ta­pra­sa­kti­r a­lpā­kṣa­ra­tvā­d iti na codyaṃ, da­rśa­na­syā­bhya­rhi­ta­tve­na jñānāt pū­rva­pra­yo­ga­sya saṃ­ma­ta­tvā­t | kuto bhyarho TAŚVA-ML 062,30da­rśa­na­sya na punar jñānasya sa­rva­pu­ru­ṣā­rtha­si­ddhi­ni­baṃ­dha­na­sye­ti ce­t­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.1.34jñā­na­sa­mya­ktva­he­tu­tvā­d abhyarho da­rśa­na­sya hi | ta­da­bhā­ve ta­du­dbhū­te­r a­bhā­vā­d dū­ra­bha­vya­va­t || 34 || TAŚVA-ML 062,32idam iha saṃ­pra­dhā­ryaṃ jñā­na­mā­tra­ni­baṃ­dha­nā sa­rva­pu­ru­ṣā­rtha­si­ddhiḥ sa­mya­gjñā­na­ni­baṃ­dha­nā vā ? na tāvad ādyaḥ pakṣaḥ TAŚVA-ML 062,33saṃ­śa­yā­di­jñā­na­ni­baṃ­dha­na­tvā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | sa­mya­gjñā­na­ni­baṃ­dha­nā cet, tarhi jñā­na­sa­mya­ktva­sya da­rśa­na­he­tu­ka­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 062,34ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­na­m e­vā­bhya­rhi­taṃ | ta­da­bhā­ve jñā­na­sa­mya­ktva­syā­nu­dbhū­te­r dū­ra­bha­vya­sye­va | na cedam u­dā­ha­ra­ṇaṃ sā­dhya­sā­dha­na- TAŚVA-ML 063,01vi­ka­la­m ubhayoḥ saṃ­pra­ti­pa­tteḥ | nanv idam ayuktaṃ ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­na­sya jñā­na­sa­mya­ktva­he­tu­tvaṃ da­rśa­na­sa­mya­gjñā­na­yo TAŚVA-ML 063,02sa­ha­ca­ra­tvā­t sa­vye­ta­ra­go­vi­ṣā­ṇa­va­ddhe­tu­he­tu­ma­dbhā­vā­gha­ṭa­nā­t | ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­na­syā­vi­rbhā­va­kā­le sa­mya­gjñā­na­syā­vi- TAŚVA-ML 063,03rbhāvāt ta­tta­ddhe­tu­r iti cā­saṃ­ga­taṃ­, sa­mya­gjñā­na­sya ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­na­he­tu­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | ma­tyā­di­sa­mya­gjñā­na­syā­vi­rbhā­va­kā­la TAŚVA-ML 063,04eva ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­na­syā­vi­rbhā­vā­t | tato na da­rśa­na­sya jñānād a­bhya­rhi­ta­tvaṃ jñā­na­sa­mya­ktva­he­tu­tvā­vya­sthi­te­r iti TAŚVA-ML 063,05kaścit | tad asat | a­bhi­hi­tā­na­va­bo­dhā­t | na hi sa­mya­gjñā­no­tpa­tti­he­tu­tvā­d da­rśa­na­syā­bhya­rho bhi­dhī­ya­te | kiṃ TAŚVA-ML 063,06tarhi ? jñā­na­sa­mya­gvya­pa­de­śa­he­tu­tvā­t | pūrvaṃ hi da­rśa­no­tpa­tteḥ sā­kā­ra­gra­ha­ṇa­sya mi­thyā­jñā­na­vya­pa­de­śo mithyātva- TAŚVA-ML 063,07sa­ha­ca­ri­ta­tve­na yathā, tathā da­rśa­na­mo­ho­pa­śa­mā­de­r da­rśa­no­tpa­ttau sa­mya­gjñā­na­vya­pa­de­śa iti | nanv evaṃ sa­mya­gjñā­na­sya TAŚVA-ML 063,08da­rśa­na­sa­mya­ktva­he­tu­tvā­d abhyarho stu mi­thyā­jñā­na­sa­ha­ca­ri­ta­syā­rtha­śra­ddhā­na­sya mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­vya­pa­de­śā­t | matyādi- TAŚVA-ML 063,09jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­n ma­tyā­di­jñā­no­tpa­ttau tasya sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­vya­pa­de­śā­t | na hi darśanaṃ jñānasya samyagvya- TAŚVA-ML 063,10pa­de­śa­ni­mi­ttaṃ na punar jñānaṃ da­rśa­na­sya sa­ha­cā­ri­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­d iti cet na | jñā­na­vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣa­yā da­rśa­na­sya TAŚVA-ML 063,11jñā­na­sa­mya­ktva­vya­pa­de­śa­he­tu­tva­si­ddheḥ | sa­ka­la­śru­ta­jñā­naṃ hi ke­va­la­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­na­va­t prā­gu­dbhū­ta­sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­syai­vā- TAŚVA-ML 063,12vi­rbha­va­ti na ma­tyā­di­jñā­na­sā­mā­nya­va­dda­rśa­na­sa­ha­cā­rī­ti siddhaṃ jñā­na­sa­mya­ktva­he­tu­tvaṃ da­rśa­na­sya jñānād abhyarha- TAŚVA-ML 063,13sādhanaṃ | tato da­rśa­na­sya pūrvaṃ prayogaḥ | kaścid āha– | jñānam a­bhya­rhi­taṃ tasya pra­ka­rṣa­pa­ryaṃ­ta­prā­ptau bha­vāṃ­ta­rā­bhā­vā­t­, TAŚVA-ML 063,14na tu darśanaṃ tasya kṣā­yi­ka­syā­pi ni­ya­me­na bha­vāṃ­ta­rā­bhā­va­he­tu­tvā­bhā­vā­d iti | so pi cā­ri­tra­syā­bhya­rhi­ta­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 063,15bravītu ta­tpra­ka­rṣa­pa­ryaṃ­ta­prā­ptau bha­vāṃ­ta­rā­bhā­va­si­ddheḥ | ke­va­la­jñā­na­syā­naṃ­ta­tvā­c cā­ri­trā­d abhyarho na tu cā­ri­tra­sya TAŚVA-ML 063,16muktau tathā vya­pa­di­śya­mā­na­syā­bhā­vā­d iti cet | tata eva kṣā­yi­ka­da­rśa­na­syā­bhya­rho stu muktāv api sa­dbhā­vā­t TAŚVA-ML 063,17a­naṃ­ta­tva­si­ddheḥ | sā­kṣā­dbha­vāṃ­ta­rā­bhā­va­he­tu­tvā­bhā­vā­d da­rśa­na­sya ke­va­la­jñā­nā­d a­na­bhya­rhe ke­va­la­syā­py abhyarho mā bhūt tata TAŚVA-ML 063,18eva | na hi ta­tkā­lā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­ra­pe­kṣaṃ bha­vāṃ­ta­rā­bhā­va­kā­ra­ṇa­m a­yo­gi­ke­va­la­ca­ra­m a­sa­ma­ya­prā­pta­sya da­rśa­nā­di­tra­ya­sya TAŚVA-ML 063,19sā­kṣā­nmo­kṣa­kā­ra­ṇa­tve­na va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t | tataḥ sā­kṣā­tpa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā vā mo­kṣa­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­pe­kṣa­yā da­rśa­nā­di­tra­ya­syā- TAŚVA-ML 063,20bhya­rhi­ta­tvaṃ sa­mā­na­m iti na tathā ka­sya­ci­d e­vā­bhya­rha­vya­va­sthā yena jñānam e­vā­bhya­rhi­taṃ syāt da­rśa­nā­t | nanv evaṃ TAŚVA-ML 063,21vi­śi­ṣṭa­sa­mya­gjñā­na­he­tu­tve­nā­pi da­rśa­na­sya jñānād abhyarhe sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­he­tu­tve­na jñānasya da­rśa­nā­d abhyarho stu śruta- TAŚVA-ML 063,22jñā­na­pū­rva­ka­tvā­d a­dhi­ga­ma­ja­sa­dda­rśa­na­sya­, ma­tya­va­dhi­jñā­na­pū­rva­ka­tvā­n ni­sa­rga­ja­sye­ti cen na | da­rśa­no­tpa­tteḥ pūrvaṃ śru­ta­jñā­na­sya TAŚVA-ML 063,23ma­tya­va­dhi­jñā­na­yo­r vā a­nā­vi­rbhā­vā­t | ma­tya­jñā­na­śru­tā­jñā­na­vi­bhaṃ­gā­jñā­na­pū­rva­ka­tvā­t pra­tha­ma­sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­sya | na ca TAŚVA-ML 063,24tathā tasya mi­thyā­tva­pra­saṃ­gaḥ sa­mya­gjñā­na­syā­pi mi­thyā­jñā­na­pū­rva­ka­sya mi­thyā­tva­pra­sa­kteḥ | sa­tya­jñā­na­ja­na­na­sa­ma­rthā- TAŚVA-ML 063,25n mi­thyā­jñā­nā­t sa­tya­jñā­na­tve­no­pa­ca­rya­mā­ṇā­d utpannaṃ sa­tya­jñā­naṃ na mithyātvaṃ pra­ti­pa­dya­te mi­thyā­tva­kā­ra­ṇā­dṛ­ṣṭā­bhā­vā- TAŚVA-ML 063,26d iti cet, sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­m api tā­dṛ­śā­n mi­thyā­jñā­nā­d u­pa­jā­taṃ kathaṃ mithyā pra­sa­jya­te ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­sya da­rśa­na­mo­ho­da- TAŚVA-ML 063,27ya­syā­bhā­vā­t | sa­tya­jñā­naṃ mi­thyā­jñā­nā­naṃ­ta­raṃ na bhavati tasya dha­rma­vi­śe­ṣā­naṃ­ta­ra­bhā­vi­tvā­d iti cet, samya- TAŚVA-ML 063,28gda­rśa­na­m api na mi­thyā­jñā­nā­naṃ­ta­ra­bhā­vi ta­syā­dha­rma­vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­naṃ­ta­ra­bhā­vi­tvo­pa­ga­mā­t | mi­thyā­jñā­nā­naṃ­ta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 063,29bhā­vi­tvā­bhā­ve ca sa­tya­jñā­na­sya sa­tya­jñā­nā­naṃ­ta­ra­bhā­vi­tvaṃ sa­tyā­sa­tya­jñā­na­pū­rva­ka­tvaṃ vā syāt ? pra­tha­ma­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ TAŚVA-ML 063,30sa­tya­jñā­na­syā­nā­di­tva­pra­saṃ­go mi­thyā­jñā­na­saṃ­tā­na­sya cā­naṃ­ta­tva­pra­sa­kti­r iti pra­tī­ti­vi­ru­ddhaṃ sa­tye­ta­ra­jñā­na­pau­rvā­pa­rya- TAŚVA-ML 063,31da­rśa­na­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇa­m āyātaṃ | dvi­tī­ya­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ tu sa­tya­jñā­no­tpa­tteḥ pūrvaṃ sa­ka­la­jñā­na­śū­nya­syā­tma­no nātmatvā- TAŚVA-ML 063,32nuṣaṃgo du­rni­vā­ra­s ta­syo­pa­yo­ga­la­kṣa­ṇa­tve­na sā­dha­nā­t | sa cā­nu­pa­pa­nna e­vā­tma­naḥ pra­si­ddhe­r iti mi­thyā­jñā­na- TAŚVA-ML 063,33pū­rva­ka­m api sa­tya­jñā­naṃ kiṃcid a­bhyu­pe­yaṃ | ta­dva­tsa­mya­gda­rśa­na­m api ity a­nu­pā­laṃ­bhaḥ | kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­sya kṣā­yi­ka­sya TAŚVA-ML 063,34ca da­rśa­na­sya sa­tya­jñā­na­pū­rva­ka­tvā­t sa­tya­jñā­naṃ da­rśa­nā­d a­bhya­rhi­ta­m iti ca na codyaṃ, pra­tha­ma­sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­syau­pa­śa­mi- TAŚVA-ML 063,35kasya sa­tya­jñā­nā­bhā­ve pi bhāvāt | naivaṃ kiṃcit sa­mya­gve­da­naṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­bhā­ve bhavati | prathamaṃ bhavaty eveti cet TAŚVA-ML 064,01na, tasyāpi sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­sa­ha­cā­ri­tvā­t | tarhi pra­tha­ma­m api sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ na sa­mya­gjñā­nā­bhā­ve sti tasya satya- TAŚVA-ML 064,02jñā­na­sa­ha­cā­ri­tvā­d iti na sa­tya­jñā­na­pū­rva­ka­tva­m avyāpi da­rśa­na­sya­, sa­tya­jñā­na­sya­, da­rśa­na­pū­rva­ka­tva­va­t­, tataḥ prakṛtaṃ TAŚVA-ML 064,03codyam eveti cen na | pra­kṛ­ṣṭa­da­rśa­na­jñā­nā­pe­kṣa­yā da­rśa­na­syā­bhya­rhi­ta­tva­va­ca­nā­d u­kto­tta­ra­tvā­t | na hi kṣāyikaṃ TAŚVA-ML 064,04darśanaṃ ke­va­la­jñā­na­pū­rva­kaṃ yena ta­tkṛ­tā­bhya­rhi­taṃ syāt | a­naṃ­ta­bha­va­pra­hā­ṇa­he­tu­tvā­d vā sa­dda­rśa­na­syā­bhya­rhaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.1.35vi­śi­ṣṭa­jñā­na­taḥ pū­rva­bhā­vā­c cāsyāstu pū­rva­vā­k | tathaiva jñā­na­śa­bda­sya cā­ri­trā­t prāk pra­va­rta­na­m || 35 || TAŚVA-ML 064,06yad yat kā­la­ta­yā vya­va­sthi­taṃ ta­tta­thai­va pra­yo­kta­vya­m ārṣān nyāyād iti kṣā­yi­ka­jñā­nā­tpū­rva­kā­la­ta­yā­va­sthi­taṃ TAŚVA-ML 064,07darśanaṃ pūrvam u­cya­te­, cā­ri­trā­c ca sa­mu­cchi­nna­kri­yā­ni­va­rti­dhyā­na­la­kṣa­ṇā­t sa­ka­la­ka­rma­kṣa­ya­ni­baṃ­dha­nā­t sa­sā­ma­grī­kā­t TAŚVA-ML 064,08prā­kkā­la­ta­yo­dbha­vā­t sa­mya­gjñā­naṃ tataḥ pūrvam iti ni­ra­va­dyo da­rśa­nā­di­pra­yo­ga­kra­maḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.1.36pratyekaṃ samyag ity e­ta­tpa­daṃ pa­ri­sa­mā­pya­te | da­rśa­nā­di­ṣu niḥ­śe­ṣa­vi­pa­ryā­sa­ni­vṛ­tta­ye || 36 || TAŚVA-ML 064,10sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ sa­mya­gjñā­naṃ sa­mya­kcā­ri­tra­m iti pra­tye­ka­pa­ri­sa­mā­ptyā samyag iti padaṃ saṃ­ba­dhya­te pratyekaṃ TAŚVA-ML 064,11da­rśa­nā­di­ṣu niḥ­śe­ṣa­vi­pa­ryā­sa­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­tvā­t tasya | tatra darśane vi­pa­ryā­sa­mau­ḍhyā­da­yo mi­thyā­tva­bhe­dāḥ TAŚVA-ML 064,12śaṃ­kā­da­ya­ś cā­tī­cā­rā va­kṣya­mā­ṇāḥ­, saṃjñāne saṃ­śa­yā­da­yaḥ­, sa­ccā­ri­tre mā­yā­da­yaḥ­, pra­ti­cā­ri­tra­vi­śe­ṣa­m a­tī­cā­rā­ś ca TAŚVA-ML 064,13ya­thā­saṃ­bha­vi­naḥ pratyeyāḥ | teṣu satsu da­rśa­nā­dī­nāṃ sa­mya­ktvā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | tad evaṃ sa­ka­la­sū­trā­va­ya­va­vyā­khyā­ne TAŚVA-ML 064,14ta­tsa­mu­dā­ya­vyā­khyā­nā­t sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­jñā­na­cā­ri­trā­ṇi mo­kṣa­mā­rgo ve­di­ta­vya iti vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | tatra kim ayaṃ TAŚVA-ML 064,15sā­mā­nya­to mokṣasya mārgas tra­yā­tma­kaḥ sū­tra­kā­ra­ma­ta­m ārūḍhaḥ kiṃ vā vi­śe­ṣa­ta ? iti śaṃ­kā­yā­m idam ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.1.37ta­tsa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­dī­ni mo­kṣa­mā­rgo vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | sū­tra­kā­ra­ma­tā­rū­ḍho na tu sā­mā­nya­taḥ sthitaḥ || 37 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.38kā­lā­de­r api ta­ddhe­tu­sā­mā­nya­syā­vi­ro­dha­taḥ | sa­rva­kā­rya­ja­nau tasya vyā­pā­rā­d a­nya­thā­sthi­teḥ || 38 || TAŚVA-ML 064,18sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇā­pe­kṣa­yā hi sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­di­tra­yā­tma­kaṃ mo­kṣa­mā­rga­m ā­ca­kṣā­ṇo na sa­ka­la­mo­kṣa­kā­ra­ṇa­saṃ­gra­ha­pa­raḥ TAŚVA-ML 064,19syāt kā­lā­dī­nā­m a­va­ca­nā­t | na ca kā­lā­da­yo mo­kṣa­syo­tpa­ttau na vyā­pri­yaṃ­te sa­rva­kā­rya­ja­na­ne teṣāṃ TAŚVA-ML 064,20vyā­pā­rā­t­, tatra vyāpāre vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­t | yadi punaḥ sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­dī­ny evety a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­bhā­vā­n na kā­lā­dī­nā­m a- TAŚVA-ML 064,21saṃ­gra­ha­s tadā sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ mo­kṣa­mā­rga iti va­kta­vyaṃ­, sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­m evety a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­bhā­vā­d eva jñā­nā­dī­nāṃ kālādī- TAŚVA-ML 064,22nām iva saṃ­gra­ha­si­ddhe­s ta­tta­dva­ca­nā­d vi­śe­ṣa­kā­ra­ṇā­pe­kṣa­yā­yaṃ tra­yā­tma­ko mo­kṣa­mā­rgaḥ sūtrita iti bu­ddhyā­ma­he | TAŚV-ML 1.1.39pū­rvā­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ tena kāryaṃ nā­nyā­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­m | yathaiva tāni mokṣasya mārgas tadvad dhi saṃvadaḥ || 39 || TAŚVA-ML 064,24sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­jñā­na­cā­ri­trā­ṇy eva mo­kṣa­mā­rga ity a­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ hi kāryam a­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇa­ni­rde­śā­d e­vā­nya­thā tada- TAŚVA-ML 064,25gha­ṭa­nā­t | tāni mo­kṣa­mā­rga eveti tu nā­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ kartavyaṃ teṣāṃ sva­rgā­dya­bhyu­da­ya­mā­rga­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | na ca TAŚVA-ML 064,26tāny a­bhyu­da­ya­mā­rgo neti śakyaṃ vaktuṃ sa­dda­rśa­nā­deḥ sva­rgā­di­prā­pti­śra­va­ṇā­t | pra­ka­rṣa­pa­ryaṃ­ta­prā­ptā­ni tāni TAŚVA-ML 064,27nā­bhyu­da­ya­mā­rga iti cet, siddhaṃ tarhy a­pa­kṛ­ṣṭā­nāṃ teṣām a­bhyu­da­ya­mā­rga­tva­m­, iti no­tta­rā­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ nyāyyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 064,28vya­va­hā­rā­t | ni­śca­ya­na­yā­t tū­bha­yā­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­m a­pī­ṣṭa­m eva, a­naṃ­ta­ra­sa­ma­ya­ni­rvā­ṇa­ja­na­na­sa­ma­rthā­nā­m eva sa­dda­rśa­nā­dī­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 064,29mo­kṣa­mā­rga­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ pa­re­ṣā­m a­nu­kū­la­mā­rga­tā­vya­va­sthā­nā­t | etena mo­kṣa­syai­va mārgo mokṣasya mārga evety u­bha­yā­va- TAŚVA-ML 064,30dhā­ra­ṇa­m iṣṭaṃ pra­tyā­ya­nī­ya­m || TAŚV-ML 1.1.40pū­rvā­va­dhā­ra­ṇe pyatra tapo mokṣasya kā­ra­ṇa­m | na syād iti na maṃtavyaṃ tasya ca­ryā­tma­ka­tva­taḥ || 40 || TAŚVA-ML 064,32na hy a­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇā­bhi­dhi­tsā­yā­m api vya­va­hā­ra­na­yā­t sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­dī­ny eva mo­kṣa­mā­rga ity a­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ śreyasta- TAŚVA-ML 064,33paso mo­kṣa­mā­rga­tvā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na ca tapo mo­kṣa­syā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇaṃ na bhavati ta­syai­vo­tkṛ­ṣṭa­syā­bhyaṃ­ta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 064,34sa­mu­cchi­nna­kri­yā­pra­ti­pā­ti­dhyā­na­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya kṛ­tsna­ka­rma­vi­pra­mo­kṣa­kā­ra­ṇa­tva­vya­va­sthi­teḥ | sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­jñā­na­cā­ri­tra- TAŚVA-ML 065,01tapāṃsi mo­kṣa­mā­rga iti sūtre kri­ya­mā­ṇe tu yujyeta pū­rvā­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ | a­nu­tpa­nna­tā­dṛ­kta­po­vi­śe­ṣa­sya ca sayoga- TAŚVA-ML 065,02ke­va­li­naḥ sa­mu­tpa­nna­ra­tna­tra­ya­syā­pi dha­rma­de­śa­nā na vi­ru­dhya­te '­va­sthā­na­sya siddheḥ | tataḥ sa­ka­la­co­dyā­va­tā­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 065,03ni­vṛ­tta­ye ca­tu­ṣṭa­yaṃ mo­kṣa­mā­rgo vaktavyaḥ | tad uktaṃ | da­rśa­na­jñā­na­cā­ri­tra­ta­pa­sā­m ā­rā­dha­nā bha­ṇi­te­ti kecit | TAŚVA-ML 065,04tad apy a­co­dyaṃ­, ta­pa­sa­ś cā­ri­trā­tma­ka­tve­na vya­va­sthā­nā­t sa­dda­rśa­nā­di­tra­ya­syai­va mo­kṣa­kā­ra­ṇa­tva­si­ddheḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.1.41nanu ra­tna­tra­ya­syai­va mo­kṣa­he­tu­tva­sū­ca­ne | kiṃ vārhataḥ kṣaṇād ūrdhvaṃ muktiṃ saṃ­pā­da­ye­n na tat || 41 || TAŚVA-ML 065,06prāg evedaṃ coditaṃ pa­ri­hṛ­taṃ ca na punaḥ śaṃ­ka­nī­ya­m iti cet na, pa­ri­hā­rāṃ­ta­ro­pa­da­rśa­nā­rtha­tvā­t punaś codya- TAŚVA-ML 065,07ka­ra­ṇa­sya | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.1.42sa­ha­kā­ri­vi­śe­ṣa­syā­pe­kṣa­ṇī­ya­sya bhāvinaḥ | ta­dai­vā­sa­ttva­to neti sphuṭaṃ kecit pra­ca­kṣa­te || 42 || TAŚVA-ML 065,09kaḥ punar asau sa­ha­kā­rī saṃ­pū­rṇe­nā­pi ra­tna­tra­ye­ṇā­pe­kṣya­te ? ya­da­bhā­vā­t ta­nmu­kti­m arhato na saṃ­pā­da­ye­t­; iti ce­t­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.1.43sa tu śa­kti­vi­śe­ṣaḥ syāj jī­va­syā­ghā­ti­ka­rma­ṇā­m | nā­mā­dī­nāṃ trayāṇāṃ hi ni­rja­rā­kṛ­d dhi niścitaḥ || 43 || TAŚVA-ML 065,11daṃ­ḍa­ka­pā­ṭa­pra­ta­ra­lo­ka­pū­ra­ṇa­kri­yā­nu­me­yo '­pa­ka­rṣa­ṇa­pa­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­saṃ­kra­ma­ṇa­he­tu­r vā bha­ga­va­taḥ sva­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣaḥ śakti- TAŚVA-ML 065,12viśeṣaḥ so ṃ­ta­raṃ­gaḥ sa­ha­kā­rī ni­śre­ya­so­tpa­ttau ra­tna­tra­ya­sya­, ta­da­bhā­ve nā­mā­dya­ghā­ti­ka­rma­tra­ya­sya ni­rja­rā­nu­pa­pa­tte- TAŚVA-ML 065,13r niḥ­śre­ya­sā­nu­tpa­tteḥ | ā­yu­ṣa­s tu ya­thā­kā­la­m a­nu­bha­vā­d eva nirjarā na punar u­pa­kra­mā­t ta­syā­na­pa­va­rtya­tvā­t | ta­da­pe­kṣaṃ TAŚVA-ML 065,14kṣā­yi­ka­ra­tna­tra­yaṃ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ pra­tha­ma­sa­ma­ye muktiṃ na saṃ­pā­da­ya­ty eva tadā ta­tsa­ha­kā­ri­ṇo '­sa­ttvā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.1.44kṣā­yi­ka­tvā­n na sā­pe­kṣa­m arhad ra­tna­tra­yaṃ yadi | kin na kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­sya dṛ­kcā­ri­tre tathā mate || 44 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.45ke­va­lā­pe­kṣi­ṇī te hi yathā tadvac ca ta­ttra­ya­m | sa­ha­kā­ri­vya­pe­kṣaṃ syāt kṣā­yi­ka­tve na­pe­kṣi­tā || 45 || TAŚVA-ML 065,17na kṣā­yi­ka­tve pi ra­tna­tra­ya­sya sa­ha­kā­ri­vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣa­ṇaṃ '­kṣā­yi­ka­bhā­vā­nāṃ na hānir nāpi vṛddhir iti pra­va­ca­ne­na TAŚVA-ML 065,18bā­dhya­te­, kṣā­yi­ka­tve ni­ra­pe­kṣa­tva­va­ca­nā­t | kṣāyiko hi bhāvaḥ sa­ka­la­sva­pra­ti­baṃ­dha­kṣa­yā­d ā­vi­rbhū­to nā­tma­lā­bhe TAŚVA-ML 065,19kiṃcid a­pe­kṣa­te­' yena ta­da­bhā­ve tasya hānis ta­tpra­ka­rṣe ca vṛddhir iti | ta­tpra­ti­ṣe­dha­pa­raṃ pra­va­ca­naṃ kṛ­tsna­ka­rma­kṣa­ya­ka­ra­ṇe TAŚVA-ML 065,20sa­ha­kā­ri­vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣa­ṇaṃ kathaṃ bādhate ? na ca kṣā­yi­ka­tvaṃ tatra ta­da­na­pe­kṣa­tve­na vyāptaṃ, kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­da­rśa­na­cā­ri­tra­yoḥ TAŚVA-ML 065,21kṣā­yi­ka­tve pi mu­ktyu­tpā­da­ne ke­va­lā­pe­kṣi­tva­sya su­pra­si­ddha­tvā­t | tābhyāṃ ta­dbā­dha­ka­he­to­r vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | tato sti TAŚVA-ML 065,22sa­ha­kā­rī ta­dra­tna­tra­ya­syā­pe­kṣa­ṇī­yo yu­ktyā­ga­mā­vi­ru­ddha­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.1.46na ca tena vi­ru­dhye­ta traividhyaṃ mo­kṣa­va­rtma­naḥ | vi­śi­ṣṭa­kā­la­yu­kta­sya ta­ttra­ya­syai­va śaktitaḥ || 46 || TAŚVA-ML 065,24kṣā­yi­ka­ra­tna­tra­ya­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­to hy ātmaiva kṣā­yi­ka­ra­tna­tra­yaṃ tasya vi­śi­ṣṭa­kā­lā­pe­kṣaḥ śa­kti­vi­śe­ṣaḥ tato TAŚVA-ML 065,25'­nā­rthāṃ­ta­raṃ yena ta­tsa­hi­ta­sya da­rśa­nā­di­tra­ya­sya mo­kṣa­va­rtma­na­s traividhyaṃ vi­ru­dhya­te || TAŚV-ML 1.1.47te­nā­yo­gi­ji­na­syāṃ­tya­kṣa­ṇa­va­rti pra­kī­rti­ta­m | ra­tna­tra­ya­m a­śe­ṣā­gha­vi­ghā­ta­ka­ra­ṇaṃ dhruvam || 47 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.48tato nānyo sti mokṣasya sākṣān mārgo vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | pū­rvā­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ yena na vya­va­sthā­m iyarti naḥ || 48 || TAŚVA-ML 065,28nanv evam apy a­va­dhā­ra­ṇe ta­de­kāṃ­tā­nu­ṣaṃ­ga iti cet, nāyam a­ne­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­nā­m u­pā­laṃ­bho na­yā­rpa­ṇā­d e­kāṃ­ta­sye­ṣṭa­tvā­t­, TAŚVA-ML 065,29pra­mā­ṇā­rpa­ṇā­d e­vā­ne­kāṃ­ta­sya vya­va­sthi­teḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.1.49jñānād e­vā­śa­rī­ra­tva­si­ddhi­r ity a­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­m | sa­ha­kā­ri­vi­śe­ṣa­syā­pe­kṣa­yā­stv iti kecana || 49 || TAŚVA-ML 065,31ta­ttva­jñā­na­m eva niḥ­śre­ya­sa­he­tu­r ity a­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­m astu sa­ha­kā­ri­vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣa­sya tasyaiva niḥ­śre­ya­sa­saṃ­pā­da­na­sa­ma­rtha- TAŚVA-ML 065,32tvāt | tathā sati sa­mu­tpa­nna­ta­ttva­jñā­na­sya yoginaḥ sa­ha­kā­ri­vi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­ni­dhā­nā­t pūrvaṃ sthi­tyu­pa­pa­tte­r u­pa­de­śa- TAŚVA-ML 065,33pra­vṛ­tte­r a­vi­ro­dhā­t­, tadarthaṃ ra­tna­tra­ya­sya mu­kti­he­tu­tva­ka­lpa­nā­na­rtha­kyā­t­, ta­tka­lpa­ne pi sa­ha­kā­rya­pe­kṣa­ṇa­syā­va­śyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 065,34bhā­vi­tvā­t­, ta­ttra­ya­m eva mu­kti­he­tu­r ity a­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ mā bhūd iti kecit || TAŚV-ML 1.1.50teṣāṃ pha­lo­pa­bho­ge­na prakṣayaḥ karmaṇāṃ mataḥ | sa­ha­kā­ri­vi­śe­ṣo sya nāsau cā­ri­tra­taḥ pṛthak || 50 || TAŚVA-ML 066,02ta­ttva­jñā­nā­n mi­thyā­jñā­na­sya sa­ha­ja­syā­hā­rya­sya cā­ne­ka­pra­kā­ra­sya pra­ti­pra­me­yaṃ de­śā­di­bhe­dā­d u­dbha­va­taḥ pra­kṣa­yā­t taddhe- TAŚVA-ML 066,03tu­ka­do­ṣa­ni­vṛ­tteḥ pra­vṛ­ttya­bhā­vā­d a­nā­ga­ta­sya janmano ni­ro­dhā­d u­pā­tta­ja­nma­na­ś ca prā­kṛ­ta­dha­rmā­dha­rma­yoḥ pha­la­bho­ge­na TAŚVA-ML 066,04pra­kṣa­ya­ṇā­t sa­ka­la­duḥ­kha­ni­vṛ­tti­r ā­tyaṃ­ti­kī muktiḥ, duḥ­kha­ja­nma­nāṃ pra­vṛ­tti­do­ṣa­mi­thyā­jñā­nā­nā­m u­tta­ro­tta­rā­pā­ye TAŚVA-ML 066,05ta­da­naṃ­ta­rā­bhā­vā­n niḥ­śre­ya­sa­m iti kaiścid va­ca­nā­t­, sā­kṣā­tkā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vo­pa­la­bdhe­s ta­ttva­jñā­nā­n niḥ­śre­ya­sa­m ity aparaiḥ TAŚVA-ML 066,06pra­ti­pā­da­nā­t­, jñānena cā­pa­va­rga ity anyair a­bhi­dhā­nā­t­, vidyāta e­vā­vi­dyā­saṃ­skā­rā­di­kṣa­yā­n ni­rvā­ṇa­m i­tī­ta­rai- TAŚVA-ML 066,07r a­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t­, pha­lo­pa­bho­ge­na saṃ­ci­ta­ka­rma­ṇāṃ prakṣayaḥ sa­mya­gjñā­na­sya mu­ktyu­tpa­ttau sa­ha­kā­rī jñā­na­mā­trā­tma­ka­mo­kṣa- TAŚVA-ML 066,08kā­ra­ṇa­vā­di­nā­m iṣṭo na punar anyo '­sā­dhā­ra­ṇaḥ kaścit | sa ca pha­lo­pa­bho­go ya­thā­kā­la­m u­pa­kra­ma­vi­śe­ṣā­d vā TAŚVA-ML 066,09karmaṇāṃ syāt ? na tāvad ādyaḥ pakṣa ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.1.51bhoktuḥ pha­lo­pa­bho­go hi ya­thā­kā­laṃ ya­dī­ṣya­te | tadā ka­rma­kṣa­yaḥ kvātaḥ ka­lpa­ko­ṭi­śa­tai­r api || 51 || TAŚVA-ML 066,11na hi ta­jja­nma­ny u­pā­tta­yo­r dha­rmā­dha­rma­yoḥ ja­nmāṃ­ta­ra­pha­la­dā­na­sa­ma­rtha­yo­r ya­thā­kā­laṃ pha­lo­pa­bho­ge­na ja­nmāṃ­ta­rā­dṛ­te TAŚVA-ML 066,12ka­lpa­ko­ṭi­śa­tai­r apy ā­tyaṃ­ti­kaḥ kṣayaḥ kartuṃ śakyo vi­ro­dhā­t | ja­nmāṃ­ta­re śakya iti cen na, sā­kṣā­du­tpa­nna- TAŚVA-ML 066,13sa­ka­la­ta­ttva­jñā­na­sya ja­nmāṃ­ta­rā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | na ca tasya ta­jja­nma­pha­la­dā­na­sa­ma­rtha­tve ca dha­rmā­dha­rmau prā­du­rbha­va­ta iti TAŚVA-ML 066,14śakyaṃ vaktuṃ pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­vā­t | ta­jja­nma­ni mo­kṣā­rha­sya ku­ta­ści­d a­nu­ṣṭhā­nā­d dha­rmā­dha­rmau ta­jja­nma­pha­la­dā­na­sa­ma­rthau TAŚVA-ML 066,15prā­du­rbha­va­taḥ ta­jja­nma­mo­kṣā­rha­dha­rmā­dha­rma­tvā­d ity apy ayuktaṃ hetor a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­ttya­bhā­vā­t | yau ja­nmāṃ­ta­ra­pha­la­dā­na- TAŚVA-ML 066,16samarthau tau na ta­jja­nma­mo­kṣā­rha­dha­rmā­dha­rmau ya­thā­sma­dā­di­dha­rmā­dha­rmau ity asty eva sā­dhyā­bhā­ve sā­dha­na­syā­nu­pa­pa­tti­r iti TAŚVA-ML 066,17cet, syād evaṃ, yadi ta­jja­nma­mo­kṣā­rha­dha­rmā­dha­rma­tvaṃ ja­nmāṃ­ta­ra­pha­la­dā­na­sa­ma­rtha­tve­na vi­ru­dhye­ta­, nānyathā | tasya TAŚVA-ML 066,18te­nā­vi­ro­dhe ta­jja­nma­ni mo­kṣā­rha­syā­pi mo­kṣā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­d vi­ru­dhya­ta eveti cet na, tasya ja­nmāṃ­ta­re­ṣu pha­la­dā­na- TAŚVA-ML 066,19sa­ma­rtha­yo­r api dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r u­pa­kra­ma­vi­śe­ṣā­t pha­lo­pa­bho­ge­na prakṣaye mo­kṣo­pa­pa­tteḥ | yadi punar na ya­thā­kā­laṃ TAŚVA-ML 066,20ta­jja­nma­mo­kṣā­rha­sya dha­rmā­dha­rmau ta­jja­nma­ni pha­la­dā­na­sa­ma­rthau sā­dhye­te­, kiṃ tarhy u­pa­kra­ma­vi­śe­ṣā­d eva saṃ­ci­ta­ka­rma­ṇāṃ TAŚVA-ML 066,21pha­lo­pa­bho­ge­na prakṣaya ? iti pa­kṣāṃ­ta­ra­m ā­yā­ta­m || TAŚV-ML 1.1.52vi­śi­ṣṭo­pa­kra­mā­d eva mataś cet so pi tattvataḥ | sa­mā­dhi­r eva saṃ­bhā­vya­ś cā­ri­trā­tme­ti no matam || 52 || TAŚVA-ML 066,23yasmād u­pa­kra­ma­vi­śe­ṣā­t karmaṇāṃ pha­lo­pa­bho­go yogino '­bhi­ma­taḥ sa sa­mā­dhi­r eva tattvataḥ saṃ­bhā­vya­te­, samādhā- TAŚVA-ML 066,24v u­tthā­pi­ta­dha­rma­ja­ni­tā­yā­m ṛddhau nā­nā­śa­rī­rā­di­ni­rmā­ṇa­dvā­re­ṇa saṃ­ci­ta­ka­rma­pha­lā­nu­bha­va­sye­ṣṭa­tvā­t | sa­mā­dhi­ś cā­ri­trā­tma­ka TAŚVA-ML 066,25eveti cā­ri­trā­n mu­kti­si­ddheḥ siddhaṃ syā­dvā­di­nāṃ mataṃ sa­mya­ktva­jñā­nā­naṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tvā­c cā­ri­tra­sya || TAŚV-ML 1.1.53sa­mya­gjñā­naṃ viśiṣṭaṃ cet samādhiḥ sā vi­śi­ṣṭa­tā | tasya ka­rma­pha­la­dhvaṃ­sa­śa­kti­r nā­māṃ­ta­raṃ nanu || 53 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.54mi­thyā­bhi­mā­na­ni­rmu­kti­r jñā­na­sye­ṣṭaṃ hi da­rśa­na­m | jñānatvaṃ cā­rtha­vi­jñā­pti­ś caryātvaṃ ka­rma­haṃ­tṛ­tā || 54 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.55śa­kti­tra­yā­tma­kā­d eva sa­mya­gjñā­nā­d a­de­ha­tā | siddhā ra­tna­tra­yā­d eva teṣāṃ nā­māṃ­ta­ro­di­tā­t || 55 || TAŚVA-ML 066,29sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­jñā­na­cā­ri­trā­ṇi mo­kṣa­mā­rgaḥ­, sa­mya­gjñā­naṃ mi­thyā­bhi­ni­ve­śa­mi­thyā­ca­ra­ṇā­bhā­va­vi­śi­ṣṭa­m iti vā na TAŚVA-ML 066,30kaścid a­rtha­bhe­daḥ­, pra­kri­yā­mā­tra­sya bhedān nā­māṃ­ta­ra­ka­ra­ṇā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.1.56etena jñā­na­vai­rā­gyā­n mu­kti­prā­ptya­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­m | na syā­dvā­da­vi­ghā­tā­ye­ty uktaṃ bo­ddha­vya­m aṃjasā || 56 || TAŚVA-ML 066,32ta­ttva­jñā­naṃ mi­thyā­bhi­ni­ve­śa­ra­hi­taṃ sa­dda­rśa­na­m a­nvā­ka­rṣa­ti­, vairāgyaṃ tu cā­ri­tra­m eveti ra­tna­tra­yā­d eva muktir ity a- TAŚVA-ML 066,33va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ balād a­va­sthi­taṃ | "duḥkhe vi­pa­ryā­sa­ma­ti­stṛ­ṣṇā vā baṃ­dha­kā­ra­ṇaṃ | janmino yasya te na sto na sa TAŚVA-ML 066,34ja­nmā­dhi­ga­ccha­tī­" ty apy a­rha­nma­ta­sa­mā­śra­ya­ṇa­m e­vā­ne­na ni­ga­di­taṃ­; da­rśa­na­jñā­na­yoḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhedān ma­tāṃ­ta­rā­si­ddheḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.1.57na cātra sa­rva­thai­ka­tvaṃ jñā­na­da­rśa­na­yo­s tathā | ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhe­da­saṃ­si­ddhi­r la­kṣa­ṇā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 57 || TAŚVA-ML 067,02na hi bhi­nna­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvaṃ bhi­nna­saṃ­jñā­saṃ­khyā­pra­ti­bhā­sa­tvaṃ vā ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhedaṃ vya­bhi­ca­ra­ti­; tejo ṃ­bha­so­r bhi­nna­la­kṣa­ṇa­yo­r eka- TAŚVA-ML 067,03pu­dga­la­dra­vyā­tma­ka­tve pi pa­ryā­yā­rtha­to bhe­da­pra­tī­teḥ­; śa­kra­pu­raṃ­da­rā­di­saṃ­jñā­bhe­di­no de­va­rā­jā­rtha­syai­ka­tve pi śa­ka­na­pū­rdā- TAŚVA-ML 067,04ra­ṇā­di­pa­ryā­ya­to bhe­da­ni­śca­yā­t­; jalam āpa iti bhi­nna­saṃ­khya­sya to­ya­dra­vya­syai­ka­tve pi śa­ktyai­ka­tva­nā­nā­tva­pa­ryā- TAŚVA-ML 067,05yato bhe­da­syā­pra­ti­ha­ta­tvā­t­, spa­ṣṭā­spa­ṣṭa­pra­ti­bhā­sa­vi­ṣa­ya­sya pā­da­pa­syai­ka­tve pi ta­thā­grā­hya­tva­pa­ryā­yā­rthā­d eśān nānātva- TAŚVA-ML 067,06vya­va­sthi­teḥ | anyathā sve­ṣṭa­ta­ttva­bhe­dā­si­ddheḥ sarvam ekam ā­sa­jye­ta | iti kvacit ka­sya­ci­t ku­ta­ści­d bhedaṃ sā­dha­ya­tā TAŚVA-ML 067,07la­kṣa­ṇā­di­bhe­dā­d da­rśa­na­jñā­na­yo­r api bhedo bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.1.58tata eva na cāritraṃ jñānaṃ tā­dā­tmya­m ṛcchati | pa­ryā­yā­rtha­pra­dhā­na­tva­vi­va­kṣā­to muner iha || 58 || TAŚVA-ML 067,09na jñānaṃ cā­ri­trā­tma­ka­m eva tato bhi­nna­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­d da­rśa­na­va­d ity atra na sva­si­ddhāṃ­ta­vi­ro­dhaḥ pa­ryā­yā­rtha­pra­dhā­na- TAŚVA-ML 067,10tvasyeha sūtre sū­tra­kā­re­ṇa vi­va­kṣi­ta­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.1.59dra­vyā­rtha­sya pra­dhā­na­tva­vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ tu tattvataḥ | bhaved ātmaiva saṃsāro mokṣas ta­ddhe­tu­r eva ca || 59 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.60tathā ca sū­tra­kā­ra­sya kva ta­dbhe­do­pa­de­śa­nā | dra­vyā­rtha­syā­py a­śu­ddha­syā­vāṃ­ta­rā­bhe­da­saṃ­śra­yā­t || 60 || TAŚVA-ML 067,13yathā sa­ma­stai­kya­saṃ­gra­ho dra­vyā­rthi­kaḥ śuddhas ta­thā­vāṃ­ta­rai­kya­gra­ho py aśuddha iti ta­dvi­va­kṣā­yāṃ saṃ­sā­ra­mo­kṣa­ta­du- TAŚVA-ML 067,14pāyānāṃ bhe­dā­pra­si­ddhe­r ā­tma­dra­vya­syai­vai­ka­sya vya­va­sthā­nā­t ta­dbhe­da­de­śa­nā kva vya­va­ti­ṣṭhe­ta ? tataḥ saiva sū­tra­kā­ra­sya TAŚVA-ML 067,15pa­ryā­yā­rtha­pra­dhā­na­tva­vi­va­kṣāṃ ga­ma­ya­ti­, tām aṃ­ta­re­ṇa bhe­da­de­śa­nā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | ye tu da­rśa­na­jñā­na­yo­r jñā­na­cā­ri­tra­yo­r vā TAŚVA-ML 067,16sa­rva­thai­ka­tvaṃ pra­ti­pa­dyaṃ­te te kā­lā­bhe­dā­d de­śā­bhe­dā­t sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyā­d vā ? ga­tyaṃ­ta­rā­bhā­vā­t | na caite sa­ddhe­ta­vo TAŚVA-ML 067,17'­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tvā­d vi­ru­ddha­tvā­c ceti ni­ve­da­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.1.61kā­lā­bhe­dā­d a­bhi­nna­tvaṃ tayor e­kāṃ­ta­to yadi | ta­dai­ka­kṣa­ṇa­vṛ­ttī­nā­m arthānāṃ bhinnatā kutaḥ || 61 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.62de­śā­bhe­dā­d a­bhe­da­ś cet kā­lā­kā­śā­di­bhi­nna­tā | sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyā­c cet tata evāstu bhinnatā || 62 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.63sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇya­sya ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhidayā vinā | nī­la­to­tpa­la­tā­dī­nāṃ jātu kvacid a­da­rśa­nā­t || 63 || TAŚVA-ML 067,21na hi nī­la­to­tpa­la­tvā­dī­nā­m e­ka­dra­vya­vṛ­tti­ta­yā sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyaṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhedam aṃ­ta­re­ṇo­pa­pa­dya­te­, ye­nai­ka­jī­va- TAŚVA-ML 067,22dra­vya­vṛ­tti­tve­na da­rśa­nā­dī­nāṃ sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyaṃ ta­thā­bhe­da­sā­dha­nā­d viruddhaṃ na syāt || TAŚV-ML 1.1.64mi­thyā­śra­ddhā­na­vi­jñā­na­ca­ryā­vi­cchi­tti­la­kṣa­ṇa­m | kāryaṃ bhinnaṃ dṛ­gā­dī­nāṃ nai­kāṃ­tā­bhi­di saṃbhavi || 64 || TAŚVA-ML 067,24sa­dda­rśa­na­sya hi kāryaṃ mi­thyā­śra­ddhā­na­vi­cchi­ttiḥ­, saṃ­jñā­na­sya mi­thyā­jñā­na­vi­cchi­ttiḥ­, sa­ccā­ri­tra­sya mithyā- TAŚVA-ML 067,25ca­ra­ṇa­vi­cchi­tti­r iti ca bhinnāni da­rśa­nā­dī­ni bhi­nna­kā­rya­tvā­t su­kha­duḥ­khā­di­va­t | pā­va­kā­di­nā­nai­kāṃ­ta iti TAŚVA-ML 067,26cen na, tasyāpi sva­bhā­va­bhe­da­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa dā­ha­pā­kā­dya­ne­ka­kā­rya­kā­ri­tvā­yo­gā­t | TAŚV-ML 1.1.65dṛ­ṅmo­ha­vi­ga­ma­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­dhvaṃ­sa­vṛ­tta­mu­ṭ­– | saṃ­kṣa­yā­tma­ka­he­to­ś ca bhedas tadbhidi siddhyati || 65 || TAŚVA-ML 067,28da­rśa­na­mo­ha­vi­ga­ma­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­dhvaṃ­sa­vṛ­tta­mo­ha­saṃ­kṣa­yā­tma­kā hetavo da­rśa­nā­dī­nāṃ bhedam aṃ­ta­re­ṇa na hi pa­ra­spa­raṃ TAŚVA-ML 067,29bhinnā ghaṭaṃte yena ta­dbhe­dā­t teṣāṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhedo na siddhyet | ca­kṣu­rā­dya­ne­ka­kā­ra­ṇe­nai­ke­na rū­pa­jñā­ne­na vya­bhi­cā­rī TAŚVA-ML 067,30kā­ra­ṇa­bhe­do bhidi sā­dhyā­yā­m iti cen na, ta­syā­ne­ka­sva­rū­pa­tva­si­ddheḥ | katham anyathā bhi­nna­ya­vā­di­vī­ja­kā­ra­ṇā TAŚVA-ML 067,31ya­vāṃ­ku­rā­da­yaḥ siddhyeyuḥ pa­ra­spa­ra­bhi­nnāḥ | na cai­ka­kā­ra­ṇa­ni­ṣpā­dye kā­ryai­ka­sva­rū­pe kā­ra­ṇāṃ­ta­raṃ pra­va­rta­mā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 067,32saphalaṃ | sa­ha­kā­ri­tvā­t sa­pha­la­m iti cet, kiṃ punar idaṃ sa­ha­kā­ri­kā­ra­ṇa­m a­nu­pa­kā­ra­ka­m a­pe­kṣa­ṇī­yaṃ ? ta­du­pā­dā­na­syo- TAŚVA-ML 067,33TAŚVA-ML 068,01pa­kā­ra­kaṃ tad iti cen na, ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­tvā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | sā­kṣā­tkā­rye vyā­pri­ya­mā­ṇa­m u­pā­dā­ne­na saha ta­tka­ra­ṇa­śī­laṃ TAŚVA-ML 068,02hi sa­ha­kā­ri­, na punaḥ kā­ra­ṇa­m u­pa­ku­rvā­ṇaṃ | tasya kā­ra­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇa­tve­nā­nu­kū­la­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­d iti cet, tarhi sa­ha­kā­ri- TAŚVA-ML 068,03sā­dhya­rū­pa­to­pā­dā­na­sā­dhya­rū­pa­tā­yāḥ parā prasiddhā kā­rya­sye­ti na kiṃcid a­ne­ka­kā­ra­ṇa­m e­ka­sva­bhā­vaṃ­, yena hetor vya- TAŚVA-ML 068,04bhi­cā­ri­tvā­d da­rśa­nā­dī­nāṃ sva­bhā­va­bhe­do na siddhyet || TAŚV-ML 1.1.66teṣāṃ pūrvasya lābhe pi bhā­jya­tvā­d u­tta­ra­sya ca | nai­kāṃ­te­nai­ka­tā yuktā ha­rṣā­ma­rṣā­di­bhe­da­va­t || 66 || TAŚVA-ML 068,06na cedam asiddhaṃ sā­dha­na­m­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.1.67ta­ttva­śra­ddhā­na­lā­bhe hi viśiṣṭaṃ śrutam āpyate | nāvaśyaṃ nāpi tallābhe ya­thā­khyā­ta­m a­mo­ha­ka­m || 67 || TAŚVA-ML 068,08na hy evaṃ vi­ru­ddha­dha­rmā­dhyā­se pi da­rśa­nā­dī­nāṃ sa­rva­thai­ka­tvaṃ yuktam a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na ca syā­dvā­di­naḥ kiṃcid vi- TAŚVA-ML 068,09ru­ddha­dha­rmā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ sa­rva­thai­ka­m asti tasya ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhi­nna­rū­pa­tva­vya­va­sthi­teḥ | na ca sa­ttvā­da­yo dharmā ni­rbā­dha­bo­dho- TAŚVA-ML 068,10pa­da­rśi­tāḥ kvacid e­ka­trā­pi viruddhā yena vi­ru­ddha­dha­rmā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m ekaṃ vastu pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ na siddhyet | a­nu­pa­laṃ­bha­sā- TAŚVA-ML 068,11dha­na­tvā­t sarvatra vi­ro­dha­syā­nya­thā sva­bhā­ve­nā­pi sva­bhā­va­va­to vi­ro­dhā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | tato na vi­ru­ddha­dha­rmā- TAŚVA-ML 068,12dhyāso vya­bhi­cā­rī || TAŚV-ML 1.1.68nanv evam u­tta­ra­syā­pi lābhe pūrvasya bhājyatā | prāptā tato na teṣāṃ syāt saha ni­rvā­ṇa­he­tu­tā || 68 || TAŚVA-ML 068,14na hi pūrvasya lābhe bha­ja­nī­ya­m u­tta­ra­m u­tta­ra­sya tu lābhe niyataḥ pū­rva­lā­bha iti yuktaṃ, ta­dvi­ru­ddha­dha­rmā­dhyā­sa­syā- TAŚVA-ML 068,15vi­śe­ṣā­t­, u­tta­ra­syā­pi lābhe pūrvasya bhā­jya­tā­prā­pte­r ity a­syā­bhi­ma­na­na­m || TAŚV-ML 1.1.69ta­tro­pā­dī­ya­saṃ­bhū­te­r ū­pā­dā­nā­sti­tā gateḥ | ka­ṭā­di­kā­rya­saṃ­bhū­te­s ta­du­pā­dā­na­sa­ttva­va­t || 69 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.70u­pā­de­yaṃ hi cāritraṃ pū­rva­jñā­na­sya vīkṣate | ta­dbhā­va­bhā­vi­tā­dṛ­ṣṭe­s ta­dva­jjñā­na­dṛ­śo matam || 70 || TAŚVA-ML 068,18na hi ta­dbhā­va­bhā­vi­tā­yāṃ dṛ­ṣṭā­yā­m api ka­sya­ci­t ta­du­pā­de­ya­tā nāstīti yuktaṃ, ka­ṭā­di­va­t sa­rva­syā­pi TAŚVA-ML 068,19vī­ra­ṇā­dyu­pā­de­ya­tvā­bhā­vā­nu­ṣa­kteḥ | na co­pā­de­ya­saṃ­bhū­ti­r u­pā­dā­nā­sti­tāṃ na ga­ma­ya­ti ka­ṭā­di­saṃ­bhū­te­r vī­ra­ṇā­dya­sti- TAŚVA-ML 068,20tva­syā­ga­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t­, ye­no­tta­ra­syo­pā­de­ya­sya lābhe pū­rva­lā­bho niyato na bhavet | tata e­vo­pā­dā­na­sya lābhe TAŚVA-ML 068,21no­tta­ra­sya niyato lābhaḥ kā­ra­ṇā­nā­m avaśyaṃ kā­rya­va­ttvā­bhā­vā­t | sa­ma­rtha­sya kā­ra­ṇa­sya kā­rya­va­ttva­m eveti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 068,22ta­sye­hā­vi­va­kṣi­ta­tvā­t | ta­dvi­va­kṣā­yāṃ tu pūrvasya lābhe nottaraṃ bha­ja­nī­ya­m ucyate svayam a­vi­ro­dhā­t | iti darśanā- TAŚVA-ML 068,23dīnāṃ vi­ru­ddha­dha­rmā­dhyā­sā­vi­śe­ṣe py u­pā­dā­no­pā­de­ya­bhā­vā­d uttaraṃ pū­rvā­sti­tā­ni­ya­taṃ na tu pūrvam u­tta­rā­sti­tva­ga­ma­ka­m || TAŚV-ML 1.1.71na­nū­pā­de­ya­saṃ­bhū­ti­r u­pā­dā­no­pa­ma­rda­nā­t | dṛṣṭeti no­tta­ro­dbhū­tau pū­rva­syā­sti­tva­saṃ­ga­tiḥ || 71 || TAŚVA-ML 068,25saty apy u­pā­dā­no­pā­de­ya­bhā­ve da­rśa­nā­dī­nāṃ no­pā­de­ya­sya saṃbhavaḥ pū­rva­syā­sti­tāṃ svakāle ga­ma­ya­ti ta­du­pa­ma­rda­ne­na TAŚVA-ML 068,26ta­du­dbhū­teḥ | a­nya­tho­tta­ra­pra­dī­pa­jvā­lā­de­r a­sti­tva­pra­sa­ktiḥ | tathā ca kutas ta­tkā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vaḥ sa­mā­na­kā­la­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 068,27sa­vye­ta­ra­go­vi­ṣā­ṇa­va­d ity a­syā­kū­ta­m || TAŚV-ML 1.1.72satyaṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­d i­ṣṭa­tvā­t prā­ṅā­śa­syo­tta­ro­dbha­ve | sarvathā tu na tannāśaḥ kā­ryo­tpa­tti­vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 72 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.73jñā­no­tpa­ttau hi sa­ddṛ­ṣṭi­s ta­dvi­śi­ṣṭo pa­jā­ya­te | pū­rvā­vi­śi­ṣṭa­rū­pe­ṇa na­śya­tī­ti su­ni­ści­ta­m || 73 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.74cā­ri­tro­tpa­tti­kā­le ca pū­rva­dṛ­gjñā­na­yo­ś cyutiḥ | ca­ryā­vi­śi­ṣṭa­yo­r bhūtis ta­tsa­kṛ­ttra­ya­saṃ­bha­vaḥ || 74 || TAŚVA-ML 068,31da­rśa­na­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­pa­ri­ṇa­to hy ātmā da­rśa­naṃ­, ta­du­pā­dā­naṃ vi­śi­ṣṭa­jñā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya niṣpatteḥ pa­ryā­ya­mā­tra­sya TAŚVA-ML 068,32ni­ra­nva­ya­sya jī­vā­di­dra­vya­mā­tra­sya ca sa­rva­tho­pā­dā­na­tvā­yo­gā­t kū­rma­ro­mā­di­va­t | tatra naśyaty eva da­rśa­na­pa­ri­ṇā­me TAŚVA-ML 068,33vi­śi­ṣṭa­jñā­nā­tma­ta­yā­tmā pa­ri­ṇa­ma­te­, vi­śi­ṣṭa­jñā­nā­sa­ha­cā­ri­te­na rūpeṇa da­rśa­na­sya vi­nā­śā­t ta­tsa­ha­ca­ri­te­na TAŚVA-ML 069,01rū­pe­ṇo­tpā­dā­t | anyathā vi­śi­ṣṭa­jñā­na­sa­ha­ca­ri­ta­rū­pa­ta­yo­tpa­tti­vi­ro­dhā­t pū­rva­va­t | tathā da­rśa­na­jñā­na­pa­ri­ṇa­to TAŚVA-ML 069,02jīvo da­rśa­na­jñā­ne­, te cā­ri­tra­syo­pā­dā­naṃ­, pa­ryā­ya­vi­śe­ṣā­tma­ka­sya dra­vya­syo­pā­dā­na­tva­pra­tī­te­r gha­ṭa­pa­ri­ṇa­ma­na­sa­ma­rtha­pa­ryā- TAŚVA-ML 069,03yā­tma­ka­mṛ­ddra­vya­sya gha­ṭo­pā­dā­na­va­ttva­va­t | tatra na­śya­to­r eva da­rśa­na­jñā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­yo­r ātmā cā­ri­tra­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­m iyarti TAŚVA-ML 069,04cā­ri­trā­sa­ha­ca­ri­te­na rūpeṇa tayor vi­nā­śā­c cā­ri­tra­sa­ha­ca­ri­te­no­tpā­dā­t | anyathā pū­rva­va­ccā­ri­trā­sa­ha­ca­ri­ta­rū­pa­tva- TAŚVA-ML 069,05pra­saṃ­gā­t | iti ka­thaṃ­ci­t pū­rva­rū­pa­vi­nā­śa­syo­tta­ra­pa­ri­ṇā­mo­tpa­ttya­vi­śi­ṣṭa­tvā­t satyam u­pā­dā­no­pa­ma­rda­ne­no­pā­de­ya­sya TAŚVA-ML 069,06bhavanaṃ | na caivaṃ sa­kṛ­dda­rśa­nā­di­tra­ya­sya saṃbhavo vi­ru­dhya­te cā­ri­tra­kā­le da­rśa­na­jñā­na­yoḥ sarvathā vi­nā­śā­bhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 069,07etena sa­kṛ­dda­rśa­na­jñā­na­dva­ya­saṃ­bha­vo pi kvacin na vi­ru­dhya­te ity uktaṃ ve­di­ta­vyaṃ­, vi­śi­ṣṭa­jñā­na­kā­rya­sya da­rśa­na­sya TAŚVA-ML 069,08sarvathā vi­nā­śā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ­, kā­rya­kā­la­m a­prā­pnu­va­taḥ kā­ra­ṇa­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t pra­lī­na­ta­ma­va­t­, tataḥ kā­ryo­tpa­tte­r a- TAŚVA-ML 069,09yogād ga­tyaṃ­ta­rā­saṃ­bha­vā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.1.75nanv atra kṣāyikī dṛṣṭir jñā­no­tpa­ttau na naśyati | ta­da­pa­ryaṃ­ta­tā­hā­ne­r ity a­si­ddhāṃ­ta­vi­dva­caḥ || 75 || TAŚVA-ML 069,11kṣā­yi­ka­da­rśa­naṃ jñā­no­tpa­ttau na naśyaty e­vā­naṃ­ta­tvā­t kṣā­yi­ka­jñā­na­va­t­, anyathā ta­da­pa­rya­nta­tva­syā­ga­mo­kta­sya TAŚVA-ML 069,12hā­ni­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tato na da­rśa­na­jñā­na­yo­r jñā­na­cā­ri­tra­yo­r vā ka­thaṃ­ci­d u­pā­dā­no­pā­de­ya­tā yuktā | iti bruvāṇo TAŚVA-ML 069,13na si­ddhā­nta­ve­dī || TAŚV-ML 1.1.76siddhānte kṣā­yi­ka­tve­na ta­da­pa­rya­nta­to­kti­taḥ | sarvathā ta­da­vi­dhvaṃ­se kau­ṭa­sthya­sya pra­sa­ṅga­taḥ || 76 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.77ta­tho­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vya­yu­ktaṃ sad iti hīyate | pra­ti­kṣa­ṇa­ma­to bhāvaḥ kṣāyiko pi tri­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ || 77 || TAŚVA-ML 069,16nanu ca pū­rva­sa­ma­yo­pā­dhi­ta­yā kṣā­yi­ka­sya bhāvasya vi­nā­śā­d u­tta­ra­sa­ma­yo­pā­dhi­ta­yo­tpā­dā­t sva­sva­bhā­ve­na sadā TAŚVA-ML 069,17sthānāt tri­la­kṣa­ṇa­ttvo­pa­pa­tteḥ­, na si­ddhā­nta­m a­na­va­bu­dhya kṣā­yi­ka­da­rśa­na­sya jñā­na­kā­le sthitiṃ brūte yena tathā vaco TAŚVA-ML 069,18'­si­ddhā­nta­ve­di­naḥ syād iti ce­t­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.1.78pū­rvo­tta­ra­kṣa­ṇo­pā­dhi­sva­bhā­va­kṣa­ya­ja­nma­noḥ | kṣā­yi­ka­tve­nā­va­sthā­ne sa yathaiva tri­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ || 78 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.79tathā he­tva­nta­ro­nmu­kta­yu­kta­rū­pe­ṇa vicyutau | jātau ca kṣā­yi­ka­tve­na sthitau kimu na tādṛśaḥ || 79 || TAŚVA-ML 069,21kṣā­yi­ka­da­rśa­naṃ tāvan mukter hetus tato he­tva­nta­raṃ viśiṣṭaṃ jñānaṃ cāritraṃ ca, ta­du­nmu­kta­rū­pe­ṇa tasya nāśe TAŚVA-ML 069,22ta­dyu­kta­rū­pe­ṇa janmani kṣā­yi­ka­tve­na sthāne tri­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvaṃ bhavaty eva; tathā kṣā­yi­ka­da­rśa­na­jñā­na­dva­ya­sya mu­kti­he­to- TAŚVA-ML 069,23r da­rśa­na­jñā­na­cā­ri­tra­tra­ya­sya vā he­tvaṃ­ta­raṃ cā­ri­tra­m a­ghā­ti­tra­ya­ni­rja­rā­kā­rī kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣaḥ kā­lā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­ś ca, TAŚVA-ML 069,24te­no­nmu­kta­yā prāktanyā yu­kta­rū­pa­yā co­tta­ra­yā nāśe janmani ca kṣā­yi­ka­tve­na sthāne vā tasya tri­la­kṣa­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 069,25tvam anena vyā­khyā­ta­m iti kṣāyiko bhāvas tri­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ siddhaḥ | nanu tasya he­tvaṃ­ta­re­ṇo­nmu­kta­tā he­tvaṃ­ta­ra­sya TAŚVA-ML 069,26prā­ga­bhā­va eva, tena yuktatā ta­du­tpā­da eva, na cā­nya­syā­bhā­vo­tpā­dau kṣā­yi­ka­sya yuktau, yenaivaṃ tri­la­kṣa­ṇa­tā TAŚVA-ML 069,27syāt | iti cet; tarhi pū­rvo­tta­ra­sa­ma­ya­yo­s ta­du­pā­dhi­bhū­ta­yo­r nā­śo­tpā­dau kathaṃ tasya syātāṃ yato 'sau svayaṃ TAŚVA-ML 069,28sthito pi sa­rva­ta­da­pe­kṣa­yā tri­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ syād iti kau­ṭa­sthya­m ā­yā­ta­m | tathā ca si­ddhā­nta­vi­ro­dhaḥ pa­ra­ma­ta- TAŚVA-ML 069,29pra­ve­śā­t | yadi punas tasya pū­rva­sa­ma­ye­na vi­śi­ṣṭa­to­tta­ra­sa­ma­ye­na ca ta­tsva­bhā­va­bhū­ta­tā tatas ta­dvi­nā­śo­tpā­dau TAŚVA-ML 069,30tasyeti mataṃ, tadā he­tvaṃ­ta­re­ṇo­nmu­kta­tā yuktatā ca ta­dbhā­ve­na ta­dbhā­ve­na ca vi­śi­ṣṭa­tā tasya sva­bhā­va­bhū­ta­tai­ve­ti TAŚVA-ML 069,31ta­nnā­śo­tpā­dau kathaṃ na tasya syātāṃ yato naivaṃ tri­la­kṣa­ṇo sau bhavet | tato yuktaṃ kṣā­yi­kā­nā­m api ka­thaṃ­ci­d u- TAŚVA-ML 069,32pā­dā­no­pā­de­ya­ttva­m | TAŚV-ML 1.1.80kāraṇaṃ yadi saddṛṣṭiḥ sa­dbo­dha­sya tadā na kim | ta­da­na­nta­ra­m utpādaḥ ke­va­la­sye­ti kecana || 80 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.81ta­da­sa­tta­tpra­ti­dvaṃ­dvi­ka­rmā­bhā­ve ta­the­ṣṭi­taḥ | kāraṇaṃ hi sva­kā­rya­syā­pra­ti­baṃ­dhi­pra­bhā­va­ka­m || 81 || TAŚVA-ML 070,01na hi kṣā­yi­ka­da­rśa­naṃ ke­va­la­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­di­bhiḥ sahitaṃ ke­va­la­jñā­na­sya prabhavaṃ pra­yo­ja­ya­ti­, tais ta­tpra­bhā­va­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 070,02śaktes tasya pra­ti­baṃ­dhā­t yena ta­da­naṃ­ta­raṃ ta­syo­tpā­daḥ syāt | tair vimuktaṃ tu darśanaṃ ke­va­la­sya pra­bhā­va­ka­m eva TAŚVA-ML 070,03ta­the­ṣṭa­tvā­t­, kā­ra­ṇa­syā­pra­ti­baṃ­dha­sya sva­kā­rya­ja­na­ka­tva­pra­tī­teḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.1.82sa­dbo­dha­pū­rva­ka­tve pi cā­ri­tra­sya sa­mu­dbha­vaḥ | prāg eva ke­va­lā­n na syād ity etac ca na yu­kti­ma­t || 82 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.83sa­mu­cchi­nna­kri­ya­syā­to dhyā­na­syā­vi­ni­va­rti­naḥ | sā­kṣā­tsaṃ­sā­ra­vi­cche­da­sa­ma­rtha­sya pra­sū­ti­taḥ || 83 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.84ya­thai­vā­pū­rṇa­cā­ri­tra­m a­pū­rṇa­jñā­na­he­tu­ka­m | tathā tat kin na saṃpūrṇaṃ pū­rṇa­jñā­na­ni­baṃ­dha­na­m || 84 || TAŚVA-ML 070,07tan na jñā­na­pū­rva­ka­tāṃ cāritraṃ vya­bhi­ca­ra­ti | TAŚV-ML 1.1.85prāg eva kṣāyikaṃ pūrṇaṃ kṣā­yi­ka­tve­na ke­va­lā­t | na tv a­ghā­ti­pra­ti­dhvaṃ­si­ka­ra­ṇo­pe­ta­rū­pa­taḥ || 85 || TAŚVA-ML 070,09ke­va­lā­t tatprāg eva kṣāyikaṃ ya­thā­khyā­ta­cā­ri­traṃ sampūrṇaṃ jñā­na­kā­ra­ṇa­ka­m iti na śaṃ­ka­nī­yaṃ­, tasya muktyu- TAŚVA-ML 070,10tpādane sa­ha­kā­ri­vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣi­ta­yā pū­rṇa­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | vi­va­kṣi­ta­sva­kā­rya­ka­ra­ṇeṃ­ty a­kṣa­ṇa­prā­pta­tvaṃ hi saṃ­pū­rṇaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 070,11tac ca na ke­va­lā­t prāg asti cā­ri­tra­sya­, tato 'py ūrdhvam a­ghā­ti­pra­ti­dhvaṃ­si­ka­ra­ṇo­pe­ta­rū­pa­ta­yā saṃ­pū­rṇa­sya ta­syo­da­yā­t | TAŚVA-ML 070,12na ca '­ya­thā­khyā­taṃ pūrṇaṃ cā­ri­tra­m iti pra­va­ca­na­syai­vaṃ bā­dhā­sti­' tasya kṣā­yi­ka­tve­na tatra pū­rṇa­tvā­bhi­dhā­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 070,13na hi sa­ka­la­mo­ha­kṣa­yā­d u­dbha­va­ccā­ri­tra­m aṃśato pi ma­la­va­d iti śa­śva­da­ma­la­va­dā­tyaṃ­ti­kaṃ ta­da­bhi­ṣṭū­ya­te | kathaṃ punas tada- TAŚVA-ML 070,14saṃ­pū­rṇā­d eva jñānāt kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kā­d u­tpa­dya­mā­naṃ tathāpi saṃ­pū­rṇa­m iti cet na, sa­ka­la­śru­tā­śe­ṣa­ta­ttvā­rtha­pa­ri­cche- TAŚVA-ML 070,15dinas ta­syo­tpa­tteḥ | pūrṇaṃ tata eva tad astv iti cen na, vi­śi­ṣṭa­sya rūpasya ta­da­naṃ­ta­ra­m a­bhā­vā­t | kiṃ ta­dvi­śi­ṣṭaṃ TAŚVA-ML 070,16rūpaṃ cā­ri­tra­sye­ti cet, nā­mā­dya­ghā­ti­ka­rma­tra­ya­ni­rja­ra­ṇa­sa­ma­rthaṃ sa­mu­cchi­nna­kri­yā­pra­ti­pā­ti­dhyā­na­m ity u­kta­prā­yaṃ | TAŚV-ML 1.1.86ta­drū­pā­va­ra­ṇaṃ karma navamaṃ na pra­sa­jya­te | cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­nī­ya­sya kṣayād eva ta­du­dbha­vā­t || 86 || TAŚVA-ML 070,18yad yad ātmakaṃ tat tad ā­va­ra­ka­ka­rma­ṇaḥ kṣayād u­dbha­va­ti­, yathā ke­va­la­jñā­na­sva­rū­paṃ ta­dā­va­ra­ṇa­ka­rma­ṇaḥ kṣayāt | TAŚVA-ML 070,19cā­ri­trā­tma­kaṃ ca pra­kṛ­ta­m ātmano rūpam iti cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­nī­ya­ka­rma­ṇa eva kṣayād u­dbha­va­ti | na punas ta­dā­va­ra­ṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 070,20karma navamaṃ pra­sa­jya­te '­nya­thā­ti­pra­sa­ṅgā­t | TAŚV-ML 1.1.87kṣī­ṇa­mo­ha­sya kiṃ na syād evaṃ tad iti cen na vai | tadā kā­la­vi­śe­ṣa­sya tādṛśo '­sa­mbha­vi­tva­taḥ || 87 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.88tathā ke­va­la­bo­dha­sya sa­hā­ya­syā­py a­saṃ­bha­vā­t | sva­sā­ma­gra­yā vinā kāryaṃ na hi jā­tu­ci­d īkṣyate || 88 || TAŚVA-ML 070,23kā­lā­di­sā­ma­grī­ko hi mo­ha­kṣa­ya­s ta­drū­pā­vi­rbhā­va­he­tu­r na ke­va­la­s ta­thā­pra­tī­teḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.1.89kṣīṇe pi mo­ha­nī­yā­khye karmaṇi pra­tha­ma­kṣa­ṇe | yathā kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­sya śaktir a­ntya­kṣa­ṇe matā || 89 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.90jñā­nā­vṛ­tyā­di­ka­rmā­ṇi haṃtuṃ ta­dva­da­yo­gi­naḥ | pa­ryaṃ­ta­kṣa­ṇa eva syāc che­pa­ka­rma­kṣa­ye 'py asau || 90 || TAŚVA-ML 070,26ka­rma­ni­rja­ra­ṇa­śa­kti­r jīvasya sa­mya­gda­rśa­ne sa­mya­gjñā­ne sa­mya­kcā­ri­tre cā­nta­rbha­ve­t tato nyā vā syāt | tatra na TAŚVA-ML 070,27tāvat sa­mya­gda­rśa­ne jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­di­ka­rma­pra­kṛ­ti­ca­tu­rda­śa­ka­ni­rja­ra­ṇa­śa­kti­r a­nta­rbha­va­ty a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­pra­ma­tta­pa­ryaṃ­ta­gu- TAŚVA-ML 070,28ṇa­sthā­ne­ṣv a­nya­ta­ma­gu­ṇa­sthā­ne da­rśa­na­mo­ha­kṣa­yā­t ta­dā­vi­rbhā­va­pra­sa­kteḥ | jñāne sā­nta­rbha­va­tī­ti cā­yu­ktaṃ­, kṣā­yi­ke­nai­ta­da- TAŚVA-ML 070,29ntarbhāve sa­yo­gi­ke­va­li­naḥ ke­va­le­na sa­hā­vi­rbhā­vā­pa­tteḥ | kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ke ta­da­nta­rbhā­ve tena sa­ho­tpā­da­pra­sa­kteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 070,30kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ke cāritre ta­da­nta­rbhā­ve tenaiva saha prā­du­rbhā­vā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | kṣāyike ta­da­nta­rbhā­ve kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­sya prathame TAŚVA-ML 070,31kṣaṇe ta­du­dbhū­te­r ni­drā­pra­ca­la­yo­r jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­di­pra­kṛ­ti­ca­tu­rda­śa­ka­sya ca ni­rja­ra­ṇa­pra­sa­kte­r no­pāṃ­tya­sa­ma­ye a­ntya­kṣa­ṇe ca TAŚVA-ML 070,32ta­nni­rja­rā syāt | da­rśa­nā­di­ṣu ta­da­na­nta­rbhā­ve ta­dā­vā­ra­kaṃ ka­rmā­nta­raṃ pra­sa­jye­ta­, da­rśa­na­mo­ha­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­cā­ri­tra- TAŚVA-ML 070,33mohānāṃ ta­dā­vā­ra­ka­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | vī­ryā­nta­rā­ya­s ta­dā­vā­ra­ka iti cen na, ta­tkṣa­yā­na­nta­raṃ ta­du­dbha­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 070,34tathā cā­nyo­nyā­śra­ya­ṇaṃ­–­sa­ti vī­ryā­nta­rā­ya­kṣa­ye ta­nni­rja­ra­ṇa­śa­ktyā­vi­rbhā­va­s tasmiṃś ca sati vī­ryā­nta­rā­ya­kṣa­ya TAŚVA-ML 071,01iti | etenaḥ jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­pra­kṛ­ti­paṃ­ca­ka­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­pra­kṛ­ti­ca­tu­ṣṭa­yā­nta­rā­ya pra­kṛ­ti­pa­caṃ­kā­nāṃ ta­nni­rja­ra­ṇa­śa­kte­r ā- TAŚVA-ML 071,02vā­ra­ka­tve '­nyo­nyā­śra­ya­ṇaṃ vyā­khyā­ta­m | nā­mā­di­ca­tu­ṣṭa­yaṃ tu na tasyāḥ pra­ti­baṃ­dha­ka­m ta­syā­tma­sva­rū­pā­ghā­ti­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 071,03ka­tha­nā­t | na ca sa­rva­thā­nā­vṛ­tti­r eva sā sarvadā ta­tkṣa­ya­ṇī­ya­ka­rma­pra­kṛ­tya­bhā­vā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | syān mataṃ, cāritra- TAŚVA-ML 071,04mo­ha­kṣa­ye ta­dā­vi­rbhā­vā­c cāritra e­vā­nta­rbhā­vo vi­bhā­vya­te | na ca kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­sya pra­tha­ma­sa­ma­ye ta­dā­vi­rbhā­va- TAŚVA-ML 071,05prasaṃgaḥ kā­la­vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t ta­dā­vi­rbhā­va­sya | pradhānaṃ hi kāraṇaṃ mo­ha­kṣa­ya­s ta­dā­vi­rbhā­ve sa­ha­kā­ri­kā­ra­ṇa­m aṃtya- TAŚVA-ML 071,06sa­ma­ya­m a­nta­re­ṇa na tatra sa­ma­rthaṃ­, tadbhāva eva ta­dā­vi­rbhā­vā­d iti | tarhi nā­mā­dya­ghā­ti­ka­rma­ni­rja­ra­ṇa­śa­kti­r api TAŚVA-ML 071,07cāritre nta­rbhā­vya­te | tan nāpi kṣāyike na kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ke darśane nāpi jñāne kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ke kṣāyike vā TAŚVA-ML 071,08tenaiva saha ta­dā­vi­rbhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na cā­nā­va­ra­ṇā sā sa­rva­dā­vi­rbhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t saṃ­sā­rā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | na jñāna- TAŚVA-ML 071,09da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­nta­rā­yaiḥ pra­ti­ba­ddhā teṣāṃ jñā­nā­di­pra­ti­baṃ­dha­ka­tve­na ta­da­pra­ti­baṃ­dha­ka­tvā­t | nāpi nā­mā­dya­ghā­ti­ka­rma- TAŚVA-ML 071,10bhis ta­tkṣa­yā­naṃ­ta­raṃ ta­du­tpā­da­pra­sa­kteḥ | tathā cā­nyo­nyā­śra­ya­ṇā­t siddhe nā­mā­dya­ghā­ti­kṣa­ye ta­nni­rja­ra­ṇa­śa­ktyā- TAŚVA-ML 071,11vi­rbhā­vā­t tatsiddhau nā­mā­dya­ghā­ti­kṣa­yā­t | iti cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­s tasyāḥ pra­ti­baṃ­dha­kaḥ siddhaḥ | kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­pra­tha­ma- TAŚVA-ML 071,12samaye ta­dā­vi­rbhā­va­pra­sa­kti­r api na vācyā, kā­la­vi­śe­ṣa­sya sa­ha­kā­ri­ṇo­pe­kṣa­ṇī­ya­sya tadā vi­ra­hā­t | pradhānaṃ TAŚVA-ML 071,13hi kāraṇaṃ mo­ha­kṣa­yo nā­mā­di­ni­rja­ra­ṇa­śa­kte­r nā­yo­ga­ke­va­li­gu­ṇa­sthā­no­pā­ntyā­ntya­sa­ma­yaṃ sa­ha­kā­ri­ṇa­m a­nta­re­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 071,14tām u­pa­ja­na­yi­tu­m alaṃ saty api kevale tataḥ prā­kta­da­nu­tpa­tte­r iti | na sā mo­ha­kṣa­ya­ni­mi­ttā­pi kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­pra­tha­ma- TAŚVA-ML 071,15kṣaṇe prā­du­rbha­va­ti­, nāpi ta­dā­va­ra­ṇaṃ karma navamaṃ pra­sa­jya­te iti sthitaṃ kā­lā­di­sa­ha­kā­ri­vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣa­kṣā­yi­kaṃ TAŚVA-ML 071,16cāritraṃ kṣā­yi­ka­tve­na saṃ­pū­rṇa­m api mu­ktyu­tpā­da­ne sākṣād a­sa­ma­rtha­m ke­va­lā­t prā­kkā­la­bhā­vi ta­da­kā­ra­ka­m ke­va­lo­tta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 071,17kā­lā­bhā­vi tu sākṣān mo­kṣa­kā­ra­ṇaṃ saṃpūrṇaṃ ke­va­la­kā­ra­ṇa­ka­m anyathā ta­da­gha­ṭa­nā­t | TAŚV-ML 1.1.91kā­lā­pe­kṣi­ta­yā vṛttam a­sa­ma­rthaṃ ya­dī­ṣya­te | dvyā­di­si­ddha­kṣa­ṇo­tpā­de tadantyaṃ tādṛg ity asat || 91 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.92prā­cya­si­ddha­kṣa­ṇo­tpā­dā­pe­kṣa­yā mo­kṣa­va­rtma­ni | vi­cā­ra­pra­stu­te­r evaṃ kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­tā­sthi­teḥ || 92 || TAŚVA-ML 071,20na hi dvyā­di­si­ddha­kṣa­ṇaiḥ sa­hā­yo­gi­ke­va­li­ca­ra­m a­sa­ma­ya­va­rti­no ra­tna­tra­ya­sya kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vo vi­cā­ra­yi­tu­m u­pa­krāṃ­to TAŚVA-ML 071,21yena tatra ta­syā­sā­ma­rthyaṃ pra­sa­jya­te | kiṃ tarhi ? pra­tha­ma­si­ddha­kṣa­ṇe­na saha; tatra ca ta­tsa­ma­rtha­m evety a­sa­cco­dya­m etat | katham a- TAŚVA-ML 071,22nyathāgniḥ pra­tha­ma­dhū­ma­kṣa­ṇa­m u­pa­ja­na­ya­nn api tatra samarthaḥ syāt ? dhū­ma­kṣa­ṇa­ja­ni­ta­dvi­tī­yā­di­dhū­ma­kṣa­ṇo­tpā­de tasyāsa- TAŚVA-ML 071,23ma­rtha­tve­na pra­tha­ma­dhū­ma­kṣa­ṇo­tpā­da­ne py a­sā­ma­rthye prasakteḥ | tathā ca na kiṃcit ka­sya­ci­t samarthaṃ kā­ra­ṇaṃ­, na cā­sa­ma­rthā- TAŚVA-ML 071,24t kā­ra­ṇā­d u­tpa­tti­r iti kveyaṃ varākī tiṣṭhet kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­tā­? kā­lā­nta­ra­sthā­yi­no 'gne sva­kā­ra­ṇā­d utpanno dhūmaḥ kālā- TAŚVA-ML 071,25nta­ra­sthā­yī skandha eka eveti sa tasya kāraṇaṃ pra­tī­ya­te tathā vya­va­hā­rā­d anyathā ta­da­bhā­vā­d iti cet, tarhi TAŚVA-ML 071,26sa­yo­gi­ke­va­li­ra­tna­tra­ya­m a­yo­gi­ke­va­li­ca­ra­m a­sa­ma­ya­pa­ryaṃ­ta­m ekam eva ta­da­na­nta­rbhā­vi­naḥ si­ddha­tva­pa­ryā­ya­syā­naṃ­ta­syai­ka­sya TAŚVA-ML 071,27kā­ra­ṇa­m ity ā­yā­ta­m­, tac ca nā­ni­ṣṭa­m­, vya­va­hā­ra­na­yā­nu­ro­dha­ta­s ta­the­ṣṭa­tvā­t | ni­śca­ya­na­yā­śra­ya­ṇe tu yad a­na­nta­raṃ TAŚVA-ML 071,28mo­kṣo­tpā­da­s tad eva mukhyaṃ mokṣasya kā­ra­ṇa­m a­yo­gi­ke­va­li­ca­ra­m a­sa­ma­ya­va­rti ra­tna­tra­ya­m iti ni­ra­va­dya­m etat tattvavi- TAŚVA-ML 071,29dām ā­bhā­sa­te | TAŚV-ML 1.1.93tato mo­ha­kṣa­yo­pe­taḥ pumān u­dbhū­ta­ke­va­laḥ | vi­śi­ṣṭa­kā­ra­ṇaṃ sā­kṣā­da­śa­rī­ra­tva­he­tu­nā || 93 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.94ra­tna­tri­ta­ya­rū­pe­ṇā­yo­ga­ke­va­li­no ṃtime | kṣaṇe vi­va­rta­te hy etad abādhyaṃ ni­ści­tā­n nayāt || 94 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.95vya­va­hā­ra­na­yā­śri­tyā tv etat prāg eva kā­ra­ṇa­m | mo­kṣa­sye­ti vi­vā­de­na paryāptaṃ ta­ttva­ve­di­nā­m || 95 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.96saṃ­sā­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­tri­tvā­si­ddhe­r ni­rvā­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇe | tritvaṃ nai­vo­pa­pa­dye­te­ty acodyaṃ nyā­ya­da­rśi­naḥ || 96 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.97ā­dya­sū­tra­sya sā­ma­rthyā­d bha­va­he­to­s tra­yā­tma­naḥ | sū­ci­ta­sya pra­mā­ṇe­na bā­dha­nā­na­va­tā­ra­taḥ || 97 || TAŚVA-ML 072,01'­sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­jñā­na­cā­ri­trā­ṇi mo­kṣa­mā­rga­' i­tyā­dya­sū­tra­sā­ma­rthyā­t mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­jñā­na­cā­ri­trā­ṇi saṃ­sā­ra­mā­rga TAŚVA-ML 072,02iti siddheḥ siddham eva saṃ­sā­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­tri­tvaṃ bā­dha­ka­pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­vā­t tato na saṃ­sā­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­tri­tvā­si­ddhe­r ni­rvā­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 072,03tri­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tti­co­da­nā ka­sya­ci­n nyā­ya­da­rśi­tā­m ā­ve­da­ya­ti | vi­pa­rya­ya­mā­tra­m eva vi­pa­rya­yā­vai­rā­gya­mā­tra­m eva vā saṃsāra- TAŚVA-ML 072,04kā­ra­ṇa­m iti vya­va­sthā­pa­yi­tu­m a­śa­kte­r na saṃ­sā­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­tri­tva­sya bādhāsti | tathā hi | TAŚV-ML 1.1.98maulo hetur bha­va­sye­ṣṭo yeṣāṃ tāvad vi­pa­rya­yaḥ | teṣām u­dbhū­ta­bo­dha­sya ghaṭate na bha­va­sthi­tiḥ || 98 || TAŚVA-ML 072,06a­ta­smiṃ­s tadgraho vi­pa­rya­yaḥ­, sa doṣasya rā­gā­de­r hetuḥ, tadbhāve bhāvāt ta­da­bhā­ve '­bhā­vā­t | so py a­dṛ­ṣṭa­syā­śu­ddha- TAŚVA-ML 072,07ka­rma­saṃ­jñi­ta­sya­, tad api ja­nma­na­s ta­ddu­kha­syā­ne­ka­vi­dha­sye­ti maulo bhavasya hetur vi­pa­rya­ya eva eṣām a­bhi­ma­ta­s teṣāṃ TAŚVA-ML 072,08tāvad u­dbhū­ta­ta­ttva­jñā­na­sya yoginaḥ katham iha bhave sthitir ghaṭate kā­ra­ṇā­bhā­ve kā­ryo­tpa­tti­vi­ro­dhā­t | TAŚV-ML 1.1.99saṃsāre ti­ṣṭha­ta­s tasya yadi kaścid vi­pa­rya­yaḥ | saṃ­bhā­vya­te tadā kin na do­ṣā­di­s ta­nni­baṃ­dha­naḥ || 99 || TAŚVA-ML 072,10sa­mu­tpa­nna­ta­ttva­jñā­na­syā­py a­śe­ṣa­to '­nā­ga­ta­vi­pa­rya­ya­syā­nu­tpa­tti­r na punaḥ pū­rva­bha­vo­pā­tta­sya pū­rvā­dha­rma­ni­baṃ­dha­na­sya­, TAŚVA-ML 072,11tato 'sya bha­va­sthi­ti­r ghaṭata eveti sa­mbhā­va­nā­yāṃ­, ta­dvi­pa­rya­ya­ni­baṃ­dha­no doṣas ta­ddo­ṣa­ni­baṃ­dha­naṃ cādṛṣṭaṃ ta­da­dṛ­ṣṭa- TAŚVA-ML 072,12nimittaṃ ca janma ta­jja­nma­ni­mi­ttaṃ ca duḥkham a­ne­ka­pra­kā­raṃ kin na saṃ­bhā­vya­te ? na hi pū­rvo­pā­tto vi­pa­ryā­sa­s tiṣṭhati TAŚVA-ML 072,13na punas ta­nni­baṃ­dha­naḥ pū­rvo­pā­tta eva do­ṣā­di­r iti pra­mā­ṇa­m asti ta­tsthi­te­r eva pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ siddheḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.1.100tathā sati kuto jñānī vī­ta­do­ṣaḥ pumān paraḥ | ta­ttvo­pa­de­śa­saṃ­tā­na­he­tuḥ syād bha­va­dā­di­ṣu || 100 || TAŚVA-ML 072,15pū­rvo­pā­tta­do­ṣā­di­sthi­tau ca ta­ttvo­pa­de­śa­saṃ­pra­dā­yā­vi­cche­da­he­to­r bha­va­dā­di­ṣu vi­ne­ye­ṣu sa­rva­jña­syā­pi parama- TAŚVA-ML 072,16pu­ru­ṣa­sya kuto vī­ta­do­ṣa­tvaṃ ye­nā­jño­pa­de­śa­vi­pra­laṃ­bha­na­śaṃ­ki­bhi­s ta­du­kta­pra­ti­pa­tta­ye pre­kṣā­va­dbhi­r bhavadbhiḥ sa eva TAŚVA-ML 072,17mṛgyate | yadi punar na yoginaḥ pū­rvo­pā­tto vi­pa­rya­yo sti nāpi doṣas tasya kṣa­ṇi­ka­tve­na sva­kā­rya­m adṛṣṭaṃ nirvarttya TAŚVA-ML 072,18ni­vṛ­tteḥ­, kiṃ tarhy a­dṛ­ṣṭa­m eva ta­tkṛ­ta­m āste ta­syā­kṣa­ṇi­ka­tvā­d aṃ­tye­nai­va kāryeṇa vi­ro­dhi­tvā­t ta­tkā­rya­sya ca janma- TAŚVA-ML 072,19pha­lā­nu­bha­va­na­syo­pa­bho­ge­nai­va ni­vṛ­tte­s tataḥ pūrvaṃ ta­syā­va­sthi­ti­r iti mataṃ; tadā ta­ttva­jñā­no­tpa­tteḥ prāk tasminn eva TAŚVA-ML 072,20janmani vi­pa­rya­yo na syāt pū­rva­ja­nma­ny eva tasya ni­vṛ­tta­ttvā­t­, ta­dva­ddo­ṣo pīty ā­pa­ti­taṃ­, ta­tkṛ­tā­dṛ­ṣṭa­syai­va sthiteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 072,21na caitad yuktaṃ, pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­t | yadi punaḥ pū­rva­ja­nma­vi­pa­rya­yā­d doṣas tato py a­dha­rma­s tasmād iha janmani mi­thyā­jñā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 072,22tato 'paro doṣas tato py a­dha­rma­s tasmād aparaṃ mi­thyā­jñā­na­m iti tāvad asya saṃ­tā­ne­na pra­vṛ­tti­r yāvat ta­ttva­jñā­naṃ sākṣād utpa- TAŚVA-ML 072,23dyate iti mataṃ; tadā ta­ttva­jñā­na­kā­le 'pi ta­tpū­rvā­naṃ­ta­ra­vi­pa­ryā­sā­d do­ṣo­tpa­tti­s tato py a­dha­rma­s tato 'nyo vi­pa­rya­ya TAŚVA-ML 072,24iti kutas ta­ttva­jñā­nā­d a­nā­ga­ta­vi­pa­rya­yā­di­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ ? TAŚV-ML 1.1.101vi­ta­thā­gra­ha­rā­gā­di­prā­du­rbhā­va­na­śa­kti­bhṛ­t | maulo vi­pa­rya­yo nāṃtya iti kecit pra­pe­di­re || 101 || TAŚVA-ML 072,26maula eva vi­pa­rya­yo vi­ta­thā­gra­ha­rā­gā­di­prā­du­rbhā­va­na­śa­ktiṃ bibhrāṇo mi­thyā­bhi­ni­ve­śā­tma­kaṃ doṣaṃ ja­na­ya­ti­, TAŚVA-ML 072,27sa cā­dha­rma­m a­dha­rma­ś ca janma tac ca duḥ­khā­tma­kaṃ saṃ­sā­raṃ­; na punar aṃtyaḥ kramād a­pa­kṛ­ṣya­mā­ṇa­ta­jja­na­na­śa­kti­ka­vi­pa­rya­yā- TAŚVA-ML 072,28d u­tpa­nna­s ta­jja­na­na­śa­kti­ra­hi­to pi, ya­ta­sta­ttva­jñā­na­kā­le mi­thyā­bhi­ni­ve­śā­tma­ka­do­ṣo­tpa­tti­s tato py a­dha­rmā­di­r u­tpa­dye­te­ti TAŚVA-ML 072,29kecit saṃ­pra­ti­pa­nnāḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.1.102teṣāṃ prasiddha evāyaṃ bha­va­he­tu­s tra­yā­tma­kaḥ | śa­kti­tra­yā­tma­tā­pā­ye bha­va­he­tu­tva­hā­ni­taḥ || 102 || TAŚVA-ML 072,31ya eva vi­pa­rya­yo mi­thyā­bhi­ni­ve­śa­rā­gā­dyu­tpā­da­na­śa­ktiḥ sa eva bha­va­he­tu­r nānya iti vadatāṃ prasiddho TAŚVA-ML 072,32mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­jñā­na­cā­ri­trā­tma­ko bha­va­he­tu­r mi­thyā­bhi­ni­ve­śa­śa­kte­r eva mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­tvā­n mi­thyā­rtha­gra­ha­ṇa­sya svayaṃ vipa- TAŚVA-ML 072,33ryayasya mi­thyā­jñā­na­tvā­d rā­gā­di­prā­du­rbha­va­na­sā­ma­rthya­sya mi­thyā­cā­ri­tra­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.1.103tato mi­thyā­gra­hā­vṛ­tta­śa­kti­yu­kto vi­pa­rya­yaḥ | mi­thyā­rtha­gra­ha­ṇā­kā­ro mi­thyā­tvā­di­bhi­do­di­taḥ || 103 || TAŚVA-ML 073,02na hi nā­ma­mā­tre vivādaḥ syā­dvā­di­no sti kvacid e­ka­trā­rthe nā­nā­nā­ma­ka­ra­ṇa­syā­vi­ro­dhā­t | tadarthe tu na TAŚVA-ML 073,03vivādo sti mi­thyā­tvā­di­bhe­de­na vi­pa­rya­ya­sya śa­kti­tra­yā­tma­ka­sye­ra­ṇā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.1.104tathā vi­pa­rya­ya­jñā­nā­saṃ­ya­mā­tmā vi­bu­dhya­tā­m | bha­va­he­tu­r a­ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­śa­kti­s tra­yā­tma­kaḥ || 104 || TAŚVA-ML 073,05yāv eva vi­pa­rya­yā­saṃ­ya­mau vi­ta­thā­rtha­śra­ddhā­na­śa­kti­yu­tau maulau tāv eva bha­va­saṃ­tā­na­prā­du­rbhā­va­na­sa­ma­rthau nāṃtyau TAŚVA-ML 073,06pra­kṣī­ṇa­śa­kti­kā­v iti bru­vā­ṇā­nā­m api bha­va­he­tuḥ tra­yā­tma­ka­s tathaiva pra­tye­ta­vyo vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | ity a­vi­vā­de­na TAŚVA-ML 073,07saṃ­sā­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­tri­tva­si­ddhe­r na saṃ­sā­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­tri­tvā­nu­pa­pa­ttiḥ || TAŚVA-ML 073,08yu­kti­ta­ś ca bha­va­he­to­s tra­yā­tma­ka­tvaṃ sā­dha­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.1.105mi­thyā­dṛ­gā­di­he­tuḥ syāt saṃ­sā­ra­s ta­da­pa­kṣa­ye | kṣī­ya­mā­ṇa­tva­to vā­ta­vi­kā­rā­di­ja­ro­ga­va­t || 105 || TAŚVA-ML 073,10yo ya­da­pa­kṣa­ye kṣī­ya­mā­ṇaḥ sa ta­ddhe­tu­r yathā vā­ta­vi­kā­rā­dya­pa­kṣī­ya­mā­ṇo vā­ta­vi­kā­rā­di­jo rogaḥ | mithyā- TAŚVA-ML 073,11da­rśa­na­jñā­na­cā­ri­trā­pa­kṣa­ye kṣī­ya­mā­ṇa­ś ca saṃsāra iti | atra na tāvad ayaṃ vā­dya­si­ddho hetuḥ mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­syā­pa- TAŚVA-ML 073,12kṣaye '­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r a­naṃ­ta­saṃ­sā­ra­sya kṣī­ya­mā­ṇa­tva­si­ddheḥ­, saṃ­khyā­ta­bha­va­mā­tra­ta­yā tasya saṃ­sā­ra­sthi­teḥ | tata eva TAŚVA-ML 073,13mi­thyā­jñā­na­syā­pa­kṣa­ye sa­mya­gjñā­ni­naḥ saṃ­sā­ra­sya kṣī­ya­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ siddhaṃ | sa­mya­kcā­ri­tra­va­t astu mi­thyā­cā­ri­tra- TAŚVA-ML 073,14syā­pa­kṣa­ye ta­dbha­va­mā­tra­saṃ­sā­ra­si­ddhe­r mokṣasaṃ prāpteḥ siddham eva saṃ­sā­ra­sya kṣī­ya­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ | na caitad ā­ga­ma­mā­tra­ga­mya­m eva TAŚVA-ML 073,15yato 'yaṃ hetur ā­ga­mā­śra­yaḥ syāt, ta­dgrā­ha­kā­nu­mā­na­sa­dbhā­vā­t | tathā hi | mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­dya­pa­kṣa­ye kṣī­ya­mā­ṇaḥ TAŚVA-ML 073,16saṃsāraḥ sā­kṣā­tpa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā vā duḥ­kha­pha­la­tvā­d vi­ṣa­ma­vi­ṣa­bha­kṣa­ṇā­ti­bho­ja­nā­di­va­t | yathaiva hi sā­kṣā­dduḥ­kha­pha­laṃ TAŚVA-ML 073,17vi­ṣa­ma­vi­ṣa­bha­kṣa­ṇaṃ­, pa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā­ti­bho­ja­nā­di­, ta­nmi­thyā­bhi­ni­ve­śā­dya­pa­kṣa­ye ta­ttva­jñā­na­va­taḥ kṣīyate tato ni­vṛ­tteḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 073,18tathā saṃsāro pi; hī­na­sthā­na­pa­ri­gra­ha­sya duḥ­kha­pha­la­sya saṃ­sā­ra­tva­vya­va­sthā­pa­na­tvā­t | na ca kiṃcit sā­kṣā­tpa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā vā TAŚVA-ML 073,19duḥ­kha­pha­laṃ mi­thyā­tvā­dya­pa­kṣa­ye py a­kṣī­ya­mā­ṇaṃ dṛṣṭaṃ yena hetor vya­bhi­cā­raḥ syāt | gaṃ­ḍa­pā­ṭa­nā­di­kaṃ dṛṣṭam iti cet TAŚVA-ML 073,20na, tasya bu­ddhi­pū­rvaṃ ci­ki­tse­ty a­nu­ma­nya­mā­na­sya su­kha­pha­la­tve­nā­bhi­ma­ta­tvā­t duḥ­kha­pha­la­tvā­si­ddheḥ­, śi­śu­pra­bhṛ­tī­nā­m a- TAŚVA-ML 073,21bu­ddhi­pū­rva­ka­sya duḥ­kha­pha­la­syā­pi pū­rvo­pā­tta­mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­di­kṛ­ta­ka­rma­pha­la­tve­na tasya mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­dya­na­pa­kṣa­ye 'kṣīya- TAŚVA-ML 073,22mā­ṇa­tva­si­ddheḥ | kā­ya­kle­śā­di­rū­pe­ṇa tapasā vya­bhi­cā­ra ity api na maṃ­ta­vyaṃ­, tapasaḥ pra­śa­ma­su­kha­pha­la­tve­na duḥkha- TAŚVA-ML 073,23pha­la­tvā­si­ddheḥ | tadā saṃ­ve­dya­mā­na­duḥ­kha­sya pū­rvo­pā­rji­ta­ka­rma­pha­la­tvā­t ta­paḥ­pha­la­tvā­si­ddheḥ | '­sā­kṣā­tpa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā vā TAŚVA-ML 073,24duḥ­kha­pha­la­tvaṃ syāt, saṃsāro mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­dya­pa­kṣa­ye kṣī­ya­mā­ṇa­ś ca na syāt' iti saṃ­di­gdha­vi­pa­kṣa­vyā­vṛ­tti­ka­tva­m api TAŚVA-ML 073,25na sā­dha­na­sya śaṃ­ka­nī­yaṃ­; sa­mya­gda­rśa­no­tpa­ttā­va­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­syā­pa­kṣa­ye mi­thyā­jñā­nā­nu­tpa­tte­s ta­tpū­rva­ka­mi- TAŚVA-ML 073,26thyā­cā­ri­trā­bhā­vā­t ta­nni­baṃ­dha­na­saṃ­sā­ra­syā­pa­kṣa­ya­pra­si­ddheḥ | anyathā mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­di­tra­yā­pa­kṣa­ye pi ta­da­pa­kṣa­yā­gha­ṭa­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 073,27na ca sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r mi­thyā­cā­ri­trā­bhā­vā­t saṃ­ya­ta­tva­m eva syān na punaḥ ka­dā­ci­d a­saṃ­ya­ta­tva­m i­tyā­re­kā yuktā, cāritra- TAŚVA-ML 073,28mo­ho­da­ye sati sa­mya­kcā­ri­tra­syā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r a­saṃ­ya­ta­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | kātrur yato deśato vā na saṃyamo nāpi mithyā- TAŚVA-ML 073,29saṃyama iti vyā­ha­ta­m api na bha­va­ti­, mi­thyā­ga­ma­pū­rva­ka­sya saṃ­ya­ma­sya paṃ­cā­gni­sā­dha­nā­de­r mi­thyā­saṃ­ya­ma­tvā­t samya- TAŚVA-ML 073,30gā­ga­ma­pū­rva­ka­sya sa­mya­ksaṃ­ya­ma­tvā­t | tato nyasya mi­thyā­tvo­da­yā­sa­ttve pi pra­va­rta­mā­na­sya hiṃ­sā­de­r a­saṃ­ya­ma­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 073,31na cā­saṃ­ya­mā­d bhedena mi­thyā­saṃ­ya­ma­syo­pa­de­śā­bhā­vā­d abheda eveti yuktaṃ, tasya vā­la­ta­paḥ­śa­bde­no­pa­di­ṣṭa­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 073,32tataḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhe­da­si­ddheḥ | na hi cā­ri­tra­mo­ho­da­ya­mā­trā­d bha­va­ccā­ri­traṃ da­rśa­na­cā­ri­tra­mo­ho­da­ya­ja­ni­tā­d a­cā­ri­trā- TAŚVA-ML 073,33d a­bhi­nna­m eveti sā­dha­yi­tuṃ śakyaṃ, sarvatra kā­ra­ṇa­bhe­da­sya pha­lā­bhe­da­ka­tva­pra­sa­kteḥ | mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­saṃ­ya­ma­sya ni­ya­me­na TAŚVA-ML 073,34mi­thyā­jñā­na­pū­rva­ka­tva­pra­si­ddheḥ­, sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r a­saṃ­ya­ma­sya mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­jñā­na­pū­rva­ka­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t­, vi­ru­ddha­kā­ra­ṇa­pū­rva­ka­ta­yā­pi TAŚVA-ML 074,01bhe­dā­bhā­ve si­ddhāṃ­ta­vi­ro­dhā­t | katham evaṃ mi­thyā­tvā­di­tra­yaṃ saṃ­sā­ra­kā­ra­ṇaṃ sā­dha­ya­taḥ si­ddhāṃ­ta­vi­ro­dho na bhaved iti TAŚVA-ML 074,02cen na, cā­ri­tra­mo­ho­da­ye ṃ­ta­raṃ­ga­he­tau saty u­tpa­dya­mā­na­yo­r a­saṃ­ya­ma­mi­thyā­saṃ­ya­ma­yo­r e­ka­tve­na vi­va­kṣi­ta­tvā­c ca­tu­ṣṭa­ya­kā­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 074,03tvāsiddheḥ saṃ­sa­ra­ṇa­sya | tata e­vā­vi­ra­ti­śa­bde­nā­saṃ­ya­ma­sā­mā­nya­vā­ci­nā baṃ­dha­he­to­r a­saṃ­ya­ma­syo­pa­de­śa­gha­ṭa­nā­t | samya- TAŚVA-ML 074,04gdṛṣṭer api ka­sya­ci­d vi­ṣa­bha­kṣa­ṇā­di­ja­ni­ta­duḥ­kha­pha­la­sya hī­na­sthā­na­pa­ri­gra­ha­sya saṃ­sā­ra­sya da­rśa­nā­n mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­jñā­na­yo- TAŚVA-ML 074,05r a­pa­kṣa­ye kṣī­ya­mā­ṇa­tvā­bhā­vā­n na ka­thaṃ­ci­d duḥ­kha­pha­la­tvaṃ mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­jñā­nā­pa­kṣa­ye kṣī­ya­mā­ṇa­tve­na vyāptam iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 074,06tasyāpy a­nā­ga­tā­naṃ­tā­naṃ­ta­saṃ­sā­ra­sya pra­kṣa­ya­si­ddheḥ sā­dhyāṃ­taḥ­pā­ti­tve­na vya­bhi­cā­ra­sya te­nā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | ni­da­rśa­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 074,07pa­ra­pra­si­ddhyā vi­ṣa­ma­vi­ṣa­bha­kṣa­ṇā­ti­bho­ja­nā­di­ka­m uktaṃ, tatra parasya sā­dhya­vyā­pta­sā­dha­ne vi­vā­dā­bhā­vā­t | na hi TAŚVA-ML 074,08vi­ṣa­ma­vi­ṣa­bha­kṣa­ṇe '­ti­bho­ja­nā­dau vā duḥ­kha­pha­la­tva­m a­si­ddhaṃ­, nāpi nā­ca­ra­ṇī­ya­m e­ta­tsu­khā­rthi­ne­ti sa­tya­jñā­no­tpa­ttau TAŚVA-ML 074,09ta­tsaṃ­sa­rga­la­kṣa­ṇa­saṃ­sā­ra­syā­pa­kṣa­yo pi siddhas tāvatā ca tasya dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­tā­pra­si­ddhe­r a­vi­vā­da eva | tad evam a­nu­mi­tā­nu- TAŚVA-ML 074,10mānān mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­di­ni­mi­tta­tvaṃ bhavasya si­ddhya­tī­ti na vi­pa­rya­ya­mā­tra­he­tu­ko vi­pa­rya­yā­vai­rā­gya­he­tu­ko vā bhavo TAŚVA-ML 074,11vi­bhā­vya­te || TAŚV-ML 1.1.106ta­dvi­pa­kṣa­sya ni­rvā­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇa­sya tra­yā­tma­tā | pra­si­ddhai­va­m ato yuktā sū­tra­kā­ro­pa­de­śa­nā || 106 || TAŚVA-ML 074,13mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­dī­nāṃ bha­va­he­tū­nāṃ trayāṇāṃ pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ sthitānāṃ nivṛttiḥ pra­ti­pa­kṣa­bhū­tā­ni sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­dī­ni TAŚVA-ML 074,14trīṇy a­pe­kṣa­te a­nya­ta­mā­pā­ye ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ­, śa­kti­tra­yā­tma­ka­sya vā bha­va­he­to­r ekasya vi­ni­va­rta­naṃ pra­ti­pa­kṣa­bhū­ta- TAŚVA-ML 074,15śa­kti­tra­yā­tma­ka­m ekam aṃ­ta­re­ṇa no­pa­pa­dya­ta iti yuktā sū­tra­kā­ra­sya tra­yā­tma­ka­mo­kṣa­mā­rgo­pa­de­śa­nā | tatra yadā TAŚVA-ML 074,16saṃ­sā­ra­ni­vṛ­tti­r eva mokṣas tadā kā­ra­ṇa­vi­ru­ddho­pa­la­bdhi­r iyaṃ, nāsti kvacij jīve saṃsāraḥ pa­ra­ma­sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­jñā­na- TAŚVA-ML 074,17cā­ri­tra­sa­dbhā­vā­d iti; yadā tu saṃ­sā­ra­ni­vṛ­tti­kā­ryaṃ mokṣas tadā kā­ra­ṇa­vi­ru­ddho­pa­la­bdhiḥ­, ka­sya­ci­d ātmano TAŚVA-ML 074,18nāsti duḥkham aśeṣaṃ mu­khya­sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­di­sa­dbhā­vā­d iti ni­ścī­ya­te­, sa­ka­la­duḥ­khā­bhā­va­syā­tyaṃ­ti­ka­su­kha­sva­bhā­va- TAŚVA-ML 074,19tvāt tasya ca saṃ­sā­ra­ni­vṛ­tti­pha­la­tvā­t | yadā mokṣaḥ kvacid vi­dhī­ya­te tadā kā­ra­ṇo­pa­la­bdhi­r iyaṃ, kvacin mo- TAŚVA-ML 074,20kṣo '­va­śyaṃ­bhā­vī sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­di­yo­gā­t | iti na katham api sūtram idam a­yu­ktyā­tma­kaṃ­, ā­ga­mā­tma­ka­tvaṃ tu nirū- TAŚVA-ML 074,21pitam evaṃ saty alaṃ pra­paṃ­ce­na || TAŚV-ML 1.1.107baṃ­dha­pra­tya­ya­pāṃ­ca­dhya­sū­traṃ na ca vi­ru­dhya­te | pra­mā­dā­di­tra­ya­syāṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­t sā­mā­nya­to 'yame || 107 || TAŚVA-ML 074,23tra­yā­tma­ka­mo­kṣa­kā­ra­ṇa­sū­tra­sā­ma­rthyā­t tra­yā­tma­ka­saṃ­sā­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­si­ddhau yu­ktya­nu­gra­hā­bhi­dhā­ne baṃ­dha­pra­tya­ya­paṃ­ca­bi­dha­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 074,24'­mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­vi­ra­ti­pra­mā­da­ka­ṣā­ya­yo­gā baṃ­dha­he­ta­va­' iti sū­tra­ni­rdi­ṣṭaṃ na vi­ru­dhya­ta eva pra­mā­dā­di­tra­ya­sya TAŚVA-ML 074,25sā­mā­nya­to '­cā­ri­tre '­nta­rbhā­vā­t | vi­śe­ṣa­ta­ś ca tra­ya­syā­cā­ri­tre '­nta­rbhā­ve­na ko doṣa ? iti ce­t­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.1.108vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ punas ta­syā­cā­ri­trāṃ­taḥ­pra­ve­śa­ne | pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­dī­nā­m aṣṭānāṃ syād a­saṃ­ya­maḥ || 108 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.109tathā ca sati si­ddhāṃ­ta­vyā­ghā­taḥ saṃ­ya­ta­tva­taḥ | mo­ha­dvā­da­śa­ka­dhvaṃ­sā­t teṣām ayam a­hā­ni­taḥ || 109 || TAŚVA-ML 074,28nanv evaṃ sā­mā­nya­to py a­cā­ri­tre pra­mā­dā­di­tra­ya­syāṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­t kathaṃ si­ddhāṃ­ta­vyā­ghā­to na syāt ? pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā- TAŚVA-ML 074,29t pū­rve­ṣā­m eva sā­mā­nya­to vi­śe­ṣa­to vā ta­trāṃ­ta­rbhā­va­va­ca­nā­t­, pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­dī­nāṃ tu sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lyaṃ­tā­nā­m aṣṭānā- TAŚVA-ML 074,30m api mo­ha­dvā­da­śa­ka­sya kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­d u­pa­śa­mā­d vā sa­ka­la­mo­ha­sya kṣayād vā saṃ­ya­ta­tva­pra­si­ddheḥ­, anyathā saṃyatā- TAŚVA-ML 074,31saṃ­ya­ta­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t­, sā­mā­nya­to '­saṃ­ya­ma­syā­pi teṣu bhāvād iti kecit | te py evaṃ pa­rya­nu­yo­jyāḥ | kathaṃ TAŚVA-ML 074,32bhavatāṃ ca­tuḥ­pra­tya­yo baṃdhaḥ si­ddhāṃ­ta­vi­ru­ddho na bhavet tatra tasya sū­tri­ta­tvā­d iti | pra­mā­dā­nāṃ ka­ṣā­ye­ṣv aṃ­ta­rbhā­vā- TAŚVA-ML 074,33d iti cet, sā­mā­nya­to vi­śe­ṣa­to vā tatra teṣām aṃ­ta­rbhā­vaḥ syāt ? na tāvad uttaraḥ pakṣo nidrāyāḥ pramāda- TAŚVA-ML 074,34vi­śe­ṣa­sva­bhā­vā­yāḥ ka­ṣā­ye­ṣv aṃ­ta­rbhā­va­yi­tu­m a­śa­kya­tvā­t tasyā da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­tvā­t | pra­mā­da­sā­mā­nya­sya TAŚVA-ML 075,01ka­ṣā­ye­ṣv aṃ­ta­rbhā­va iti cet na, a­pra­ma­ttā­dī­nāṃ sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­yi­kāṃ­tā­nāṃ pra­ma­tta­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | pra­mā­dai­ka­de­śa­syai­va TAŚVA-ML 075,02ka­ṣā­ya­sya ni­drā­yā­ś ca tatra sa­dbhā­vā­t sa­rva­pra­mā­dā­nā­m a­bhā­vā­n na pra­ma­tta­tva­pra­sa­kti­r iti cet, tarhi pra­mā­dā­di­tra- TAŚVA-ML 075,03ya­syā­cā­ri­tre ṃ­ta­rbhā­ve pi pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­dī­nā­m a­ṣṭā­nā­m a­saṃ­ya­ta­tvaṃ mā prāpat | tathā hi | paṃ­ca­da­śa­su pra­mā­da­vya­kti­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 075,04va­rta­mā­na­sya pra­mā­da­sā­mā­nya­sya ka­ṣā­ye­ṣv aṃ­ta­rbhā­ve pi na sarvā vya­kta­ya­s ta­trāṃ­ta­rbha­vaṃ­ti vi­ka­theṃ­dri­yā­ṇā­m a­pra­ma­ttā­di- TAŚVA-ML 075,05ṣv a­bhā­vā­t­, ka­ṣā­ya­pra­ṇa­ya­ni­drā­ṇā­m eva saṃ­bha­vā­t­, iti na teṣāṃ pra­ma­tta­tvaṃ | tathā mo­ha­dvā­da­śa­ko­da­ya­kā­la­bhā­vi­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 075,06ta­tkṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­kā­la­bhā­vi­ṣu ca pra­mā­da­ka­ṣā­ya­yo­ga­vi­śe­ṣe­ṣu va­rta­mā­na­sya pra­mā­da­ka­ṣā­ya­yo­ga­sā­mā­nya­syā­cā­ri­tre '­ṃ­ta­rbhā- TAŚVA-ML 075,07ve pi na pra­ma­ttā­dī­nā­m a­saṃ­ya­ta­tvaṃ | syān mataṃ | pra­mā­dā­di­sā­mā­nya­syā­saṃ­ya­te­ṣu saṃ­ya­te­ṣu ca sa­dbhā­vā­d a­saṃ­ya­me TAŚVA-ML 075,08saṃyame cāṃ­ta­rbhā­vo yukto na punar a­saṃ­ya­ma eva, anyathā vṛ­kṣa­tva­sya nyagrodhe '­nta­rvyā­pi­no pi nya­gro­dhe­ṣv e­vāṃ­ta­rbhā­va- TAŚVA-ML 075,09pra­sa­kte­r iti | tad a­sa­t­, vi­va­kṣi­tā­pa­ri­jñā­nā­t | pra­mā­dā­di­tra­ya­m a­saṃ­ya­me ca ya­syāṃ­ta­rbhā­vī­ti tasya ta­nni­ya­ta- TAŚVA-ML 075,10tvāt ta­trāṃ­ta­rbhā­vo vi­va­kṣi­taḥ­, pra­mā­dā­nā­m a­pra­ma­ttā­di­ṣv a­bhā­vā­t ka­ṣā­yā­ṇā­m a­ka­ṣā­ye­ṣv a­saṃ­bha­vā­t yo­gā­nā­m ayoge 'na- TAŚVA-ML 075,11va­sthā­nā­d iti teṣāṃ saṃyame nāṃ­ta­rbhā­vo vi­va­kṣi­taḥ | pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣa­yā tu teṣām a­saṃ­ya­me '­naṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­t TAŚVA-ML 075,12paṃ­ca­vi­dha eva baṃ­dha­he­tuḥ mo­ha­dvā­da­śa­ka­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­sa­ha­bhā­vi­nāṃ pra­mā­da­ka­ṣā­ya­yo­gā­nāṃ vi­śi­ṣṭā­nā­m a­saṃ­ya­te­ṣv a- TAŚVA-ML 075,13bhāvāt ka­ṣā­yo­pa­śa­ma­kṣa­ya­bhā­vi­nāṃ ca pra­ma­tta­ka­ṣā­ya­saṃ­ya­te­ṣv apy a­bhā­vā­t sarveṣāṃ svā­nu­rū­pa­baṃ­dha­he­tu­tvā­pra­tī­ghā­tā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.1.110nanv evaṃ paṃcadhā baṃ­dha­he­tau sati vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | prāpto ni­rvā­ṇa­mā­rgo pi tāvaddhā ta­nni­va­rta­kaḥ || 110 || TAŚVA-ML 075,15yathā trividhe baṃ­dha­he­tau trividho mārgas tathā paṃ­ca­vi­dhe baṃ­dha­kā­ra­ṇe paṃ­ca­vi­dho mo­kṣa­he­tu­r va­kta­vyaḥ­, tribhi- TAŚVA-ML 075,16r mo­kṣa­kā­ra­ṇaiḥ paṃ­ca­vi­dha­baṃ­dha­kā­ra­ṇa­sya ni­va­rta­yi­tu­m aśakteḥ | anyathā trayāṇāṃ paṃcānāṃ vā baṃ­dha­he­tū­nā­m e­ke­nai­va TAŚVA-ML 075,17mo­kṣa­he­tu­nā ni­va­rta­na­si­ddhe­r mo­kṣa­kā­ra­ṇa­trai­vi­dhya­va­ca­na­m apy a­yu­kti­ka­m a­nu­ṣa­jye­te­ti kaścit || TAŚV-ML 1.1.111tad e­ta­da­nu­kū­laṃ naḥ sā­ma­rthyā­t sa­mu­pā­ga­ta­m | baṃ­dha­pra­tya­ya­sū­tra­sya pāṃcadhyaṃ mo­kṣa­va­rtma­naḥ || 111 || TAŚVA-ML 075,19sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­vi­ra­tya­pra­mā­dā­ka­ṣā­yā­yo­gā mo­kṣa­he­ta­vaḥ iti paṃ­ca­vi­dha­baṃ­dha­he­tū­pa­de­śa­sā­ma­rthyā­lla­bhya­ta eva mokṣa- TAŚVA-ML 075,20hetoḥ paṃ­ca­vi­dha­tvaṃ­, tato na ta­dā­pā­da­naṃ pra­ti­kū­la­m asmākaṃ | sa­mya­gjñā­na­mo­kṣa­he­to­r a­saṃ­gra­haḥ syād evam iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 075,21tasya sa­dda­rśa­ne ṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­t mi­thyā­jñā­na­sya mi­thyā­da­rśa­ne nta­rbhā­va­va­t | tasya ta­trā­naṃ­ta­rbhā­ve vā ṣoḍhā mo­kṣa­kā­ra­ṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 075,22baṃ­dha­kā­ra­ṇaṃ cā­bhi­ma­ta­m eva vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­d ity u­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.1.112sa­mya­gbo­dha­sya sa­ddṛ­ṣṭā­v aṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­t tv a­da­rśa­ne | mi­thyā­jñā­na­va­d evāsya bhede ṣoḍho bhayaṃ matam || 112 || TAŚVA-ML 075,24tatra kuto bhavan bha­ve­tyaṃ­taṃ baṃdhaḥ kena ni­va­rtya­te­, yena paṃ­ca­vi­dho mo­kṣa­mā­rgaḥ syād ity a­dhī­ya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.1.113tatra mi­thyā­dṛ­śo baṃdhaḥ sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā ni­va­rtya­te | ku­cā­ri­trā­d vi­ra­tyai­va pra­mā­dā­d a­pra­mā­da­taḥ || 113 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.114ka­ṣā­yā­d a­ka­ṣā­ye­ṇa yogāc cā­yo­ga­taḥ kramāt | te­nā­yo­ga­gu­ṇā­n mukteḥ pūrvaṃ siddhā ji­na­sthi­tiḥ || 114 || TAŚVA-ML 075,27mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­d bhavan baṃdhaḥ da­rśa­ne­na ni­va­rtya­te tasya ta­nni­dā­na­vi­ro­dhi­tvā­t | mi­thyā­jñā­nā­d bhavan baṃdhaḥ TAŚVA-ML 075,28sa­tya­jñā­ne­na ni­va­rtya­ta ity apy a­ne­no­ktaṃ | mi­thyā­cā­ri­trā­d bha­va­nsa­ccā­ri­tre­ṇa­, pra­mā­dā­d bha­va­nna­pra­mā­de­na­, ka­ṣā­yā­d bhavanna- TAŚVA-ML 075,29ka­ṣā­ye­ṇa­, yogād bha­va­nna­yo­ge­na sa ni­va­rtya­ta ity a­yo­ga­gu­ṇā­naṃ­ta­raṃ mo­kṣa­syā­vi­rbhā­vā­t sa­yo­gā­yo­ga­gu­ṇa­sthā­na­yo­r bha- TAŚVA-ML 075,30ga­va­da­rha­taḥ sthitir api prasiddhā bhavati || TAŚV-ML 1.1.115sāmagrī yāvatī yasya janikā saṃ­pra­tī­ya­te | tāvatī nā­ti­va­rtyai­va mo­kṣa­syā­pī­ti kecana || 115 || TAŚVA-ML 075,32yasya yāvatī sāmagrī janikā dṛṣṭā tasya tāvaty eva pra­tye­yā­, yathā ya­va­bī­jā­di­sā­ma­grī ya­vāṃ­ku­ra­sya | TAŚVA-ML 075,33tathā sa­mya­gjñā­nā­di­sā­ma­grī mokṣasya janikā saṃ­pra­tī­ya­te tato naiva sā­ti­va­rta­nī­yā­, mi­thyā­jñā­nā­di­sā­ma­grī TAŚVA-ML 076,01ca baṃdhasya ja­ni­ke­ti mo­kṣa­baṃ­dha­kā­ra­ṇa­saṃ­khyā­ni­ya­maḥ­, vi­pa­rya­yā­d eva baṃdho jñānād eva mokṣa iti neṣyata eva, TAŚVA-ML 076,02pa­ra­syā­pi saṃ­ci­ta­ka­rma­pha­lo­pa­bho­gā­de­r a­bhī­ṣṭa­tvā­d iti kecit || TAŚV-ML 1.1.116e­te­ṣā­m apy a­ne­kāṃ­tā­śra­ya­ṇe śreyasī matiḥ | nānyathā sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­te baṃ­dha­he­tvā­dya­yo­ga­taḥ || 116 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.117ni­tya­tvai­kāṃ­ta­pa­kṣe hi pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ni­vṛ­tti­taḥ | nātmā baṃ­dhā­di­he­tuḥ syāt kṣa­ṇa­pra­kṣa­yi­ci­tta­va­t || 117 || TAŚVA-ML 076,05pa­ri­ṇā­ma­syā­bhā­ve nātmani kra­ma­yau­ga­pa­dye tayos tena vyā­pta­tvā­t | pū­rvā­pa­ra­sva­bhā­va­tyā­go­pā­dā­na­sthi­ti­la­kṣa­ṇo TAŚVA-ML 076,06hi pa­ri­ṇā­mo na pū­rvo­tta­ra­kṣa­ṇa­vi­nā­śo­tpā­da­mā­traṃ sthi­ti­mā­traṃ vā pra­tī­tya­bhā­vā­t | sa ca kra­ma­yau­ga­pa­dya­yo­r vyāpa- TAŚVA-ML 076,07katayā saṃ­pra­tī­ya­te | bahir aṃtaś ca bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­n nā­pā­ra­mā­rthi­ko yataḥ svayaṃ ni­va­rta­mā­naḥ kra­ma­yau­ga­pa­dye na TAŚVA-ML 076,08ni­va­rta­ye­t | te ca ni­va­rta­mā­ne a­rtha­kri­yā­sā­mā­nyaṃ ni­va­rta­ya­ta­s tābhyāṃ tasya vyā­pta­tvā­t | a­rtha­kri­yā­sā­mā­nyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 076,09tu yatra ni­ra­ti­śa­yā­tma­ni na saṃ­bha­va­ti tatra baṃ­dha­mo­kṣā­dya­rtha­kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣaḥ kathaṃ saṃ­bhā­vya­te­, ye­nā­yaṃ­, ta­du­pā­dā­na- TAŚVA-ML 076,10hetuḥ syāt, ni­ra­nva­ya­kṣa­ṇi­ka­ci­tta­syā­pi ta­du­pā­dā­na­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.1.118na cātmano guṇo bhinnas ta­da­saṃ­baṃ­dha­taḥ sadā | ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dhe ka­dā­ci­t tu tasya nai­kāṃ­ta­ni­tya­tā || 118 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.119gu­ṇā­saṃ­baṃ­dha­rū­pe­ṇa nāśād gu­ṇa­yu­tā­tma­nā | prā­du­rbhā­vā­c ci­dā­di­tva­sthā­nā­t tryā­tma­tva­si­ddhi­taḥ || 119 || TAŚVA-ML 076,13nā­pa­ri­ṇā­myā­tmā ta­sye­cchā­d ve­ṣā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­me­nā­tyaṃ­ta­bhi­nne­na pa­ri­ṇā­mi­tvā­t­, dha­rmā­dha­rmo­tpa­ttyā­khyā baṃ­dha­sa­ma­vā- TAŚVA-ML 076,14yi­kā­ra­ṇa­tvo­pa­pa­tte­r iti na maṃ­ta­vyaṃ­, svato '­tyaṃ­ta­bhi­nne­na pa­ri­ṇā­me­na ka­sya­ci­t pa­ri­ṇā­mi­tvā­saṃ­bha­vā­t­, anyathā TAŚVA-ML 076,15rū­pā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­me­nā­tmā­kā­śā­deḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mi­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tato '­pa­ri­ṇā­my e­vā­tme­ti na baṃdhādeḥ sa­ma­vā­yi- TAŚVA-ML 076,16kā­ra­ṇaṃ­, nāpy ā­tmāṃ­taḥ­ka­ra­ṇa­saṃ­yo­go '­sa­ma­vā­yi­kā­ra­ṇaṃ­, prā­ga­dṛ­ṣṭaṃ vā tadguṇo ni­mi­tta­kā­ra­ṇaṃ­, tasya tato bhinnasya TAŚVA-ML 076,17sarvadā te­nā­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t | ka­dā­ci­t ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dhe vā ni­tyai­kāṃ­ta­hā­ni­pra­saṃ­gā­t­, sva­gu­ṇā­saṃ­baṃ­dha­rū­pe­ṇa nāśād gu­ṇa­saṃ­baṃ­dha- TAŚVA-ML 076,18rū­pe­ṇo­tpā­dā­c ce­ta­na­tvā­di­nā sthite sva­ttra­yā­tma­ka­tva­si­ddheḥ | e­te­nā­tma­no bhinno guṇaḥ sa­ttva­ra­ja­sta­mo­rū­po TAŚVA-ML 076,19baṃ­dhā­di­he­tu­r ity e­ta­tpra­ti­vyū­ḍhaṃ­, tena tasya śa­śva­da­saṃ­baṃ­dhe­na ta­ddhe­tu­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ­, ka­dā­ci­t saṃbaṃdhe tryā­tma­ka­tvā­si­ddhe­r a- TAŚVA-ML 076,20vi­śe­ṣā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.1.120yad vi­na­śya­ti tadrūpaṃ prā­du­rbha­va­ti tatra yat | tad e­vā­ni­tya­mā­tmā tu tadbhinno nitya ity api || 120 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.121na yuktaṃ na­śva­ro­tpi­tsu­rū­pā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇā­tma­nā | kā­dā­ci­tka­tva­ta­s tasya ni­tya­tvai­kāṃ­ta­hā­ni­taḥ || 121 || TAŚVA-ML 076,23ka­dā­ci­n na­śva­ra­sva­bhā­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ ka­dā­ci­d u­tpi­tsu­dha­rmā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m ātmā ni­tyai­kāṃ­ta­rū­pa iti bruvan na svasthaḥ, TAŚVA-ML 076,24kā­dā­ci­t kā­ne­ka­dha­rmā­śra­ya­tva­syā­ni­tya­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.1.122nā­nā­dha­rmā­śra­ya­tva­sya gau­ṇa­tvā­d ātmanaḥ sadā | sthā­snu­te­ti na sādhīyaḥ sa­tyā­sa­tyā­tma­tā­bhi­daḥ || 122 || TAŚVA-ML 076,26sa­tyā­sa­tya­sva­bhā­va­tvā­bhyā­mā­tma­no bhedaḥ saṃ­bha­va­tī­ty a­yu­ktaṃ­, vi­ru­ddha­dha­rmā­dhyā­sa­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­d bhe­da­syā­nya­thā­tmā­nā- TAŚVA-ML 076,27tmanor api bhe­dā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.1.123a­sa­tyā­tma­ka­tā­sa­ttve sattve sa­tyā­tma­tā­tma­naḥ | siddhaṃ sa­da­sa­dā­tma­tva­m anyathā va­stu­tā­kṣa­tiḥ || 123 || TAŚVA-ML 076,29nā­nā­dha­rmā­śra­ya­tvaṃ gauṇam asad eva mukhyaṃ sthāyi tu sad iti tattvato jī­va­syai­ka­rū­pa­tva­m ayuktaṃ sa­da­sa­tsva­bhā­va- TAŚVA-ML 076,30tvābhyām a­ne­ka­rū­pa­tva­si­ddheḥ | yadi punar ātmano mu­khya­sva­bhā­ve­ne­vo­pa­ca­ri­ta­sva­bhā­ve­nā­pi sattvam u­ra­rī­kri­ya­te TAŚVA-ML 076,31tadā ta­syā­śe­ṣa­pa­ra­rū­pe­ṇa sa­ttva­pra­sa­kte­r ā­tma­tve­nai­va vya­va­sthā­nu­pa­pa­ttiḥ sa­ttā­mā­tra­va­tsa­ka­lā­rtha­sva­bhā­va­tvā­t | tasyo- TAŚVA-ML 076,32pa­ca­ri­ta­sva­bhā­ve­ne­va mu­khya­sva­bhā­ve­nā­py asattve katham a­va­stu­tvaṃ na syāt sa­ka­la­sva­bhā­va­śū­nya­tvā­t sva­ra­śṛṃ­ga­va­t | TAŚVA-ML 076,33ye tv āhuḥ u­pa­ca­ri­tā e­vā­tma­naḥ sva­bhā­va­bhe­dā na punar vā­sta­vā­s teṣāṃ tato bhede ta­tsva­bhā­va­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | arthāṃ- TAŚVA-ML 076,34ta­ra­sva­bhā­va­tve­na saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t ta­tsva­bhā­va­tve py ekena sva­bhā­ve­na tena tasya taiḥ saṃbaṃdhe sa­rve­ṣā­m e­ka­rū­pa­tā­pa­ttiḥ­, nānā- TAŚVA-ML 077,01svabhāvaiḥ saṃbaṃdhe '­na­va­sthā­naṃ teṣām apy anyaiḥ svabhāvaiḥ saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t | mu­khya­sva­bhā­vā­nā­m u­pa­ca­ri­taiḥ sva­bhā­vai­s tā­va­dbhi­r ā- TAŚVA-ML 077,02tmano '­saṃ­baṃ­dhe nā­nā­kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇaṃ nā­nā­pra­ti­bhā­sa­vi­ṣa­ya­tvaṃ cātmanaḥ kim u­pa­ca­ri­tai­r eva nā­nā­sva­bhā­vai­r na syāt, yena TAŚVA-ML 077,03mu­khya­sva­bhā­va­ka­lpa­naṃ sa­pha­la­m a­nu­ma­nye­ma­hi | nā­nā­sva­bhā­vā­nā­m ātmano na­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tve tu svabhāvā eva nātmā kaści- TAŚVA-ML 077,04d eko bhinnebhyo na­rthāṃ­ta­ra­syai­ka­tvā­yo­gā­t­, ātmaiva vā na kecit svabhāvāḥ syuḥ, yato no­pa­ca­ri­ta­sva­bhā­va­vya­va­sthā- TAŚVA-ML 077,05tmano na bhavet | ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhe­dā­bhe­da­pa­kṣe pi sva­bhā­vā­nā­m ātmano na­va­sthā­naṃ tasya ni­vā­ra­yi­tu­m aśakteḥ | pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ TAŚVA-ML 077,06ka­sya­ci­d ekasya nā­nā­sva­bhā­va­sya me­ca­ka­jñā­na­sya grā­hyā­kā­ra­ve­da­na­sya vā sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣā­de­r vā pra­mā­ṇa­ba­lā­d a- TAŚVA-ML 077,07vya­va­sthā­nā­t tena vya­bhi­cā­rā­saṃ­bha­vā­d iti te py a­ne­nai­va pra­ti­kṣi­ptāḥ­, svayam i­ṣṭā­ni­ṣṭa­sva­bhā­vā­bhyāṃ sa­da­sa­ttva­sva­bhā­va- TAŚVA-ML 077,08siddher a­pra­ti­baṃ­dhā­t | na ca ka­sya­ci­d u­pa­ca­ri­te sa­da­sa­ttve tattvato nu­bha­ya­tva­sya pra­sa­kteḥ­, tac cā­yu­ktaṃ­, sarvathā TAŚVA-ML 077,09vyā­ghā­tā­t | ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­nu­bha­ya­tvaṃ tu vastuno no­bha­ya­sva­bhā­va­tāṃ vi­ru­ṇa­ddhi­; kathaṃ vā­nu­bha­ya­rū­pa­ta­yā tattvaṃ tadanya- TAŚVA-ML 077,10rū­pa­ta­yā cā­ta­ttva­m iti bruvāṇaḥ ka­sya­ci­d u­bha­ya­rū­pa­tāṃ pra­ti­kṣi­pe­t | na san nāpy asan nobhayaṃ nā­nu­bha­ya­m anyad vā TAŚVA-ML 077,11vastu; kiṃ tarhi ? vastv eva sa­ka­lo­pā­dhi­ra­hi­ta­tvā­t tathā vaktum a­śa­kte­r a­vā­cya­m eveti cet, kathaṃ vastv ity ucyate ? TAŚVA-ML 077,12sa­ka­lo­pā­dhi­ra­hi­ta­m avācyaṃ vā ? va­stvā­di­śa­bdā­nā­m api ta­trā­pra­vṛ­tteḥ | satyām api va­ca­nā­go­ca­ra­tā­yā­m ā­tmā­di­ta- TAŚVA-ML 077,13ttva­syo­pa­la­bhya­tā­bhyu­pe­yā­; sā ca sva­sva­rū­pe­ṇā­sti na pa­ra­rū­pe­ṇe­ti sa­da­sa­dā­tma­ka­tva­m āyātaṃ tasya ta­tho­pa­la­bhya- TAŚVA-ML 077,14tvāt | na ca sa­da­sa­ttvā­di­dha­rmai­r apy a­nu­pa­la­bhyaṃ vastv iti śakyaṃ pratyetuṃ sva­ra­śṛṃ­gā­de­r api va­stu­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | dharma- TAŚVA-ML 077,15dha­rmi­rū­pa­ta­yā­nu­pa­la­bhyaṃ sva­rū­pe­ṇo­pa­la­bhyaṃ vastv iti cet, ya­tho­pa­la­bhyaṃ tathā sat yathā cā­nu­pa­la­bhyaṃ tathā TAŚVA-ML 077,16tad asad iti | tad evaṃ sa­da­sa­dā­tma­ka­tvaṃ su­dū­ra­m apy a­nu­sṛ­tya tasya pra­ti­kṣe­ptu­m aśakteḥ | tataḥ sa­da­sa­tsva­bhā­vau pāra- TAŚVA-ML 077,17mārthikau kvacid i­ccha­tā­'­naṃ­ta­sva­bhā­vāḥ pra­tī­ya­mā­nā­s ta­thā­tma­no bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyāḥ | teṣāṃ ca kramato vi­nā­śo­tpā­dau TAŚVA-ML 077,18ta­syai­ve­ti siddhaṃ tryā­tma­ka­tva­m ātmano gu­ṇā­saṃ­baṃ­dhe­ta­ra­rū­pā­bhyāṃ nā­śo­tpā­da­vya­va­sthā­nā­d ā­tma­tve­na dhrau­vya­tva­si­ddheḥ | TAŚVA-ML 077,19tato pi bibhyatā nātmano bhinnena guṇena saṃbaṃdho bhi­maṃ­ta­vyo na vā­saṃ­ba­ddha­s tasyaiva guṇo vya­va­sthā­pa­yi­tuṃ śakyo TAŚVA-ML 077,20yataḥ saṃ­baṃ­dhā­d iti hetuḥ syād iti sūktaṃ ni­tyai­kāṃ­te nātmā hi baṃ­dha­mo­kṣā­di­kā­rya­sya kā­ra­ṇa­m ity a­na­va­sthā­nā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.1.124kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­ye pi naivāsti kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­tāṃ­ja­sā | ka­sya­ci­t kvacid a­tyaṃ­tā­vyā­pā­rā­d a­ca­lā­tma­va­t || 124 || TAŚVA-ML 077,22kṣaṇikāḥ sarve saṃskārāḥ sthirāṇāṃ kutaḥ kriyeti ni­rvyā­pā­ra­tā­yāṃ kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yai­kāṃ­te bhūtir eva kriyā- TAŚVA-ML 077,23kā­ra­ka­vya­va­hā­ra­bhā­g iti bruvāṇaḥ katham a­ca­lā­tma­ni ni­rvyā­pā­re pi sarvathā bhūtir eva kri­yā­kā­ra­ka­vya­va­hā­ra- TAŚVA-ML 077,24m a­nu­sa­ra­tī­ti pra­ti­kṣi­pe­t || TAŚV-ML 1.1.125a­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kā­dyo yasya dṛṣṭo nu­va­rta­kaḥ | sa ta­ddhe­tu­r iti nyāyas ta­de­kāṃ­te na saṃbhavī || 125 || TAŚVA-ML 077,26ni­tyai­kāṃ­te nāsti kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vo '­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kā­bhā­vā­t | na hi ka­sya­ci­n nityasya sadbhāvo 'nvayaḥ TAŚVA-ML 077,27sa­rva­ni­tyā­nva­ya­pra­saṃ­gā­t­, pra­kṛ­ta­ni­tya­sa­dbhā­va iva ta­da­nya­ni­tya­sa­dbhā­ve pi bhā­vā­t­, sa­rva­thā­vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | nāpi TAŚVA-ML 077,28vya­ti­re­kaḥ śā­śva­ta­sya ta­da­saṃ­bha­vā­t | de­śa­vya­ti­re­kaḥ saṃ­bha­va­tī­ti cet na, tasya vya­ti­re­ka­tve­na ni­ya­ma­yi­tu- TAŚVA-ML 077,29m aśakteḥ pra­kṛ­ta­de­śe vi­va­kṣi­tā­sa­rva­ga­ta­ni­tya­vya­ti­re­ka­va­da­vi­va­kṣi­ta­sa­rva­ga­ta­ni­tya­vya­ti­re­ka­syā­pi siddheḥ | TAŚVA-ML 077,30tathāpi ka­sya­ci­d a­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­ka­si­ddhau sa­rva­ni­tyā­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­ka­si­ddhi­pra­saṃ­gā­t kiṃ kasya kāryaṃ syāt ? tato TAŚVA-ML 077,31'­ca­lā­tma­no nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kau ni­va­rta­mā­nau svavyāpyāṃ kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­tāṃ ni­va­rta­ya­taḥ | tad u­ktaṃ­–­"­a­nva­ya­vya­ti- TAŚVA-ML 077,32rekādyo yasya dṛṣṭo nu­va­rta­kaḥ | sa bhāvas tasya ta­ddhe­tu­r ato bhinnā na saṃbhavā || " iti | na cāyaṃ nyāyas tatra TAŚVA-ML 077,33saṃ­bha­va­tī­ti nitye yadi kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­tā­pra­ti­kṣe­pa­s tadā kṣaṇike pi ta­da­saṃ­bha­va­syā­vi­śe­ṣā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.1.126tatra hetāv asaty eva kā­ryo­tpā­de nvayaḥ kutaḥ | vya­ti­re­ka­ś ca saṃvṛttyā tau cet kiṃ pā­ra­mā­rthi­ka­m || 126 || TAŚVA-ML 078,02na hi kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yai­kāṃ­te saty eva kāraṇe kā­rya­syo­tpā­daḥ saṃ­bha­va­ti kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­yo­r e­ka­kā­lā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t­, kā­ra­ṇa­syai- TAŚVA-ML 078,03kasmin kṣaṇe jātasya kā­rya­kā­le pi sattve kṣa­ṇa­bhaṃ­ga­bhaṃ­ga­pra­saṃ­gā­c ca | sarvathā tu vinaṣṭe kāraṇe kā­rya­syo­tpā­de TAŚVA-ML 078,04katham anvayo nāma ci­ra­ta­ra­vi­na­ṣṭā­nva­ya­va­t | tata eva vya­ti­re­kā­bhā­vaḥ kā­ra­ṇā­bhā­ve kā­rya­syā­bhā­vā­bhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 078,05syān mataṃ | svakāle sati kāraṇe kāryasya sva­sa­ma­ye prā­du­rbhā­vo 'nvayo asati vā­'­bha­va­naṃ vya­ti­re­ko na punaḥ TAŚVA-ML 078,06kā­ra­ṇa­kā­le tasya bha­va­na­m anvayo '­nya­dā­tva­bha­va­naṃ vya­ti­re­kaḥ | sa­rva­thā­py a­bhi­nna­de­śa­yoḥ kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vo­pa­ga­me TAŚVA-ML 078,07kuto gni­dhū­mā­dī­nāṃ kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vo bhi­nna­de­śa­ta­yo­pa­laṃ­bhā­t | bhi­nna­de­śa­yo­s tu kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­ve bhi­nna­kā­la­yoḥ TAŚVA-ML 078,08sa kathaṃ pra­ti­kṣi­pya­te ye­nā­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kau tādṛśau na syātāṃ | kā­ra­ṇa­tve­nā­bhi­ma­te py arthe svakāle sati TAŚVA-ML 078,09ka­sya­ci­t svakāle bha­va­na­m asati vā­'­bha­va­na­m anvayo vya­ti­re­ka­ś ca syād ity api na maṃ­ta­vya­m anyatra sa­mā­na­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 078,10kā­ra­ṇa­tve­nā­na­bhi­ma­te rthe svadeśe sati sarvasya svadeśe bha­va­na­m anvayo asati vā­'­bha­va­naṃ vya­ti­re­ka ity api vaktuṃ TAŚVA-ML 078,11śa­kya­tvā­t | sva­yo­gya­tā­vi­śe­ṣā­t ka­yo­ści­d e­vā­rtha­yo­r bhi­nna­de­śa­yo­r a­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­ka­ni­ya­mā­t kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­ni­ya­ma­pa­ri­ka- TAŚVA-ML 078,12lpanāyāṃ bhi­nna­kā­la­yo­r api sa kiṃ na bhavet tata eva sarvathā vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | tad etad apy a­vi­cā­ri­ta­ra­myaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 078,13tanmate yo­gya­tā­pra­ti­ni­ya­ma­sya vi­cā­rya­mā­ṇa­syā­yo­gā­t | yogyatā hi kā­ra­ṇa­sya kā­ryo­tpā­da­na­śa­ktiḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 078,14kāryasya ca kā­ra­ṇa­ja­nya­tva­śa­kti­s tasyāḥ pra­ti­ni­ya­maḥ­, śā­li­bī­jāṃ­ku­ra­yo­ś ca bhi­nna­kā­la­tvā­vi­śe­ṣe pi śālibī- TAŚVA-ML 078,15jasyaiva śā­lyaṃ­ku­ra­ja­ne­na śaktir na ya­va­bī­ja­sya­, tasya ya­vāṃ­ku­ra­ja­na­ne na śā­li­bī­ja­sye­ti kathyate | tatra TAŚVA-ML 078,16kutas ta­ccha­kte­s tādṛśaḥ pra­ti­ni­ya­maḥ ? sva­bhā­va­ta iti cet na, a­pra­tya­kṣa­tvā­t | pa­ro­kṣa­sya śa­kti­pra­ti­ni­ya­ma­sya TAŚVA-ML 078,17pa­rya­nu­yu­jya­mā­na­tā­yāṃ sva­bhā­vai­r u­tta­ra­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t­, anyathā sarvasya vi­ja­yi­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | pra­tya­kṣa­pra­tī­ta eva TAŚVA-ML 078,18cārthe pa­rya­nu­yo­ge sva­bhā­vai­r u­tta­ra­sya svayam a­bhi­dhā­nā­t | katham a­nya­the­daṃ śo­bhe­ta­ —­"­ya­t kiṃcid ā­tmā­bhi­ma­taṃ vidhāya TAŚVA-ML 078,19ni­ru­tta­ra­s tatra kṛtaḥ pareṇa | va­stu­sva­bhā­vai­r iti vācyam itthaṃ ta­du­tta­raṃ syād vijayī samastaḥ | 1 | pra­tya­kṣe­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 078,20pratīte rthe yadi pa­rya­nu­yu­jya­te | sva­bhā­vai­r uttaraṃ vācyaṃ dṛṣṭe kā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tā | 2 | " iti | śā­li­bī­jā­deḥ TAŚVA-ML 078,21śā­lyaṃ­ku­rā­di­kā­rya­sya da­rśa­nā­t ta­jja­na­na­śa­kti­r a­nu­mī­ya­ta iti cet, tasya ta­tkā­rya­tve prasiddhe '­pra­si­ddhe pi TAŚVA-ML 078,22vā ? pra­tha­ma­pa­kṣe pi kutaḥ śā­lyaṃ­ku­rā­deḥ śā­li­bī­jā­di­kā­rya­tvaṃ siddhaṃ ? na tāvad a­dhya­kṣā­t tatra tasyāpra- TAŚVA-ML 078,23ti­bhā­sa­nā­t­, anyathā sarvasya tathā ni­śca­ya­pra­saṃ­gā­t | ta­dbhā­va­bhā­vā­l liṃgāt ta­tsi­ddhi­r iti cen na, sādhya- TAŚVA-ML 078,24sa­ma­tvā­t | ko hi sādhyam eva sā­dha­na­tve­nā­bhi­da­dhā­tī­ty a­nya­trā­sva­sthā­t | ta­dbhā­va­bhā­va eva hi ta­tkā­rya­tvaṃ na TAŚVA-ML 078,25tato nyat | śā­li­bī­jā­di­kā­ra­ṇa­ka­tvā­c chā­lyaṃ­ku­rā­de­s ta­tkā­rya­tvaṃ siddham ity api tādṛg eva | pa­ra­spa­rā­śri­taṃ TAŚVA-ML 078,26cai­ta­t­, siddhe śā­li­bī­jā­di­kā­ra­ṇa­ka­tve śā­lyaṃ­ku­rā­de­s ta­tkā­rya­tva­si­ddhi­s tatsiddhau ca śā­li­bī­jā­di­kā­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 078,27tva­si­ddhi­r iti | ta­da­nu­mā­nā­t pra­tya­kṣa­pra­tī­te tasya ta­tkā­rya­tve sa­mā­ro­paḥ ka­sya­ci­d vya­va­cchi­dya­ta ity apy a­ne­nā­pā­staṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 078,28svayam a­si­ddhā­t sā­dha­nā­t ta­dvya­va­cche­dā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | ta­da­naṃ­ta­raṃ ta­syo­pa­laṃ­bhā­t ta­tkā­rya­tva­si­ddhi­r ity api pha­lgu­prā­yaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 078,29śā­lyaṃ­ku­rā­deḥ pū­rvā­khi­lā­rtha­kā­rya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | śā­li­bī­jā­bhā­ve ta­da­naṃ­ta­ra­m a­nu­pa­laṃ­bhā­n na ta­tkā­rya­tva­m iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 078,30sārdre dha­nā­bhā­ve ṃ­gā­rā­dya­va­sthā­gne­r a­naṃ­ta­raṃ dhū­ma­syā­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r a­gni­kā­rya­tvaṃ mā bhūt | sā­ma­grī­kā­rya­tvā­d dhūmasya nā­gni­mā­tra- TAŚVA-ML 078,31kā­rya­tva­m iti cet, tarhi sa­ka­lā­rtha­sa­hi­ta­śā­li­bī­jā­di­sā­ma­grī­kā­rya­tvaṃ śā­lyaṃ­ku­rā­de­r astu vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 078,32tathā ca na kiṃcit ka­sya­ci­d a­kā­ra­ṇa­m akāryaṃ veti sarvaṃ sa­rva­smā­d a­nu­mī­ye­te­ti vā ku­ta­ści­t kiṃcid iti TAŚVA-ML 078,33nā­nu­mā­nā­t ka­sya­ci­c cha­kti­pra­ti­ni­ya­ma­si­ddhi­r yato nva­ya­vya­ti­re­ka­pra­ti­ni­ya­ma­kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­ve pra­ti­ni­ya­ma­ni­baṃ­dha­naḥ TAŚVA-ML 078,34siddhyet | tata eva saṃ­vṛ­ttyā­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kau ya­thā­da­rśa­naṃ kā­ra­ṇa­sya kā­rye­ṇā­nu­vi­dhī­ya­te na tu ya­thā­ta­ttva­m iti TAŚVA-ML 079,01cet, katham evaṃ kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vaḥ pā­ra­mā­rthi­kaḥ­? so pi saṃ­vṛ­ttye­ti cet, kuto rtha­kri­yā­kā­ri­tvaṃ vā­sta­vaṃ­? TAŚVA-ML 079,02tad api sāṃ­vṛ­tta­m eveti cet, kathaṃ ta­lla­kṣa­ṇa­va­stu­ta­ttva­m iti na kiṃcit kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yai­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­naḥ śā­śva­tai­kāṃ­ta­vā- TAŚVA-ML 079,03dina iva pā­ra­mā­rthi­kaṃ siddhyet || TAŚV-ML 1.1.127tathā sati na baṃ­dhā­di­he­tu­si­ddhiḥ ka­thaṃ­ca­na | sa­tyā­ne­kāṃ­ta­vā­de­na vinā kvacid iti sthitam || 127 || TAŚVA-ML 079,05na satyo '­ne­kāṃ­ta­vā­daḥ pra­tī­ti­sa­dbhā­ve pi tasya vi­ro­dha­vai­ya­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyā­di­do­ṣo­pa­dru­ta­tvā­d iti nā­nu­maṃ­ta­vyaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 079,06sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta eva vi­ro­dhā­di­do­ṣā­va­tā­rā­t­, sa­tye­nā­ne­kāṃ­ta­vā­de­na vinā baṃ­dhā­di­he­tū­nāṃ kvacid asiddheḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.1.128satyam a­dva­ya­m evedaṃ sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­m ity asat | ta­dvya­va­sthā­pa­kā­bhā­vā­t pu­ru­ṣā­dvai­ta­ta­ttva­va­t || 128 || TAŚVA-ML 079,08na hi ku­ta­ści­t pra­mā­ṇā­d advaitaṃ saṃ­ve­da­naṃ vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te bra­hmā­dvai­ta­va­t pra­mā­ṇa­pra­me­ya­yo­r dvai­ta­pra­saṃ­gā­t | pra­tya­kṣa­ta­s ta- TAŚVA-ML 079,09dvya­va­sthā­pa­ne nā­dvai­ta­vi­ro­dha iti cen na, anyataḥ pra­tya­kṣa­sya bhe­da­pra­si­ddheḥ | a­ne­nā­nu­mā­nā­d u­pa­ni­ṣa­dvā­kyā­d vā TAŚVA-ML 079,10ta­dvya­va­sthā­pa­ne dvai­ta­pra­saṃ­gaḥ kathitaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.1.129na ca svataḥ sthitis tasya grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­te­kṣa­ṇā­t | sarvadā nāpi tadbhrāṃtiḥ sa­tya­saṃ­vi­ttya­saṃ­bha­vā­t || 129 || TAŚVA-ML 079,12na saṃ­ve­da­nā­dvai­taṃ pra­tya­kṣāṃ­ta­rā­d a­nu­mā­nā­d vā sthāpyate svatas tasya sthiter iti na sā­dhī­yaḥ­, sarvadā grā­hya­grā­ha- TAŚVA-ML 079,13kā­kā­rā­krāṃ­ta­sya saṃ­ve­da­na­syā­nu­bha­va­nā­t­, sva­rū­pa­sya svato gater iti vaktum aśakteḥ | saṃvidi grā­hya­grā­ha­kā- TAŚVA-ML 079,14kā­ra­syā­nu­bha­va­naṃ bhrāṃtam iti na vācyaṃ, ta­dra­hi­ta­sya satyasya saṃ­vi­ttya­bhā­vā­t | sa­rva­dā­va­bhā­sa­mā­na­sya sarvatra TAŚVA-ML 079,15sarveṣāṃ bhrāṃ­ta­tvā­yo­gā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.1.130ya­thai­vā­rā­ma­vi­bhrāṃ­tau pu­ru­ṣā­dvai­ta­sa­tya­tā | ta­tsa­tya­tve ca ta­ddhāṃ­ti­r ity a­nyo­nya­sa­mā­śra­yaḥ || 130 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.131tathā ve­dyā­di­vi­bhrāṃ­tau ve­da­kā­dvai­ta­sa­tya­tā | ta­tsa­tya­tve ca ta­dbhrāṃ­ti­r ity a­nyo­nya­sa­mā­śra­yaḥ || 131 || TAŚVA-ML 079,18katham ayaṃ pu­ru­ṣā­dvai­taṃ nirasya jñā­nā­dvai­taṃ vya­va­sthā­pa­ye­t | syān mataṃ | na ve­dyā­dyā­kā­ra­sya bhrāṃtatā saṃ­ci­nmā­tra­sya TAŚVA-ML 079,19sa­tya­tvā­t sādhyate kiṃ tv a­nu­mā­nā­t tato ne­ta­re­ta­rā­śra­yaḥ iti | tad a­yu­ktaṃ­, liṃ­gā­bhā­vā­t | TAŚV-ML 1.1.132vi­vā­da­go­ca­ro ve­dyā­dyā­kā­ro bhrāṃ­ta­bhā­sa­jaḥ | atha sva­pnā­di­pa­ryā­yā­kā­ra­va­d yadi vṛttayaḥ || 132 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.133vibhrāṃtyā bhedam āpanno vicchedo vi­bhra­mā­tma­kaḥ | vi­cche­da­tvā­d yathā sva­pna­vi­cche­da iti siddhyatu || 133 || TAŚVA-ML 079,22na hi sva­pnā­di­da­śā­yāṃ grā­hyā­kā­ra­tvaṃ bhrāṃ­ta­tve­na vyāptaṃ dṛṣṭaṃ na punar vi­cche­da­tva­m iti śakyaṃ vaktuṃ pratīti- TAŚVA-ML 079,23vi­ro­dhā­t | ta­du­bha­ya­sya bhrāṃ­ta­tva­si­ddhau kim a­ni­ṣṭa­m iti cet ? TAŚV-ML 1.1.134nityaṃ sa­rva­ga­taṃ brahma ni­rā­kā­ra­m a­naṃ­śa­ka­m | kā­la­de­śā­di­vi­cche­da­bhrāṃ­ta­tve '­ka­la­ya­ddva­ya­m || 134 || TAŚVA-ML 079,25kā­la­vi­cche­da­sya bhrāṃtatve nityaṃ de­śa­vi­cche­da­sya sa­rva­ga­ta­m ā­kā­ra­sya ni­rā­kā­ra­m aṃ­śa­vi­cche­da­sya niraṃśaṃ TAŚVA-ML 079,26brahma siddhaṃ kṣa­ṇi­kā­dvai­taṃ pra­ti­kṣi­pa­tī­ti katham aniṣṭaṃ sau­ga­ta­sya na syāt || TAŚV-ML 1.1.135ni­tyā­di­rū­pa­saṃ­vi­tte­r a­bhā­vā­t ta­da­saṃ­bha­ve | pa­ra­mā­rthā­tma­tā­vi­tte­r a­bhā­vā­d etad apy asat || 135 || TAŚVA-ML 079,28na hi ni­tya­tvā­di­sva­bhā­ve pa­ra­mā­rthā­tmā­di­sva­bhā­ve vā saṃ­vi­ttya­bhā­vaṃ prati viśeṣo sti yato brahmaṇo TAŚVA-ML 079,29satyatve kṣa­ṇi­ka­tve saṃ­ve­da­nā­dvai­ta­syā­sa­tya­tvaṃ na siddhyet || TAŚV-ML 1.1.136na nityaṃ nāpy a­ni­tya­tvaṃ sa­rva­ga­tva­m a­sa­rva­ga­m | naikaṃ nā­ne­ka­m athavā sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­m eva tat || 136 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.137samastaṃ tadvaco nyasya tan nādvaitaṃ ka­thaṃ­ca­na | sve­ṣṭe­ta­ra­vya­va­sthā­na­pra­ti­kṣe­pā­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 137 || TAŚVA-ML 079,32sveṣṭasya saṃ­ve­da­nā­dva­ya­sya vya­va­sthā­na­m a­ni­ṣṭa­sya bhedasya pu­ru­ṣā­dvai­tā­de­r vā pra­ti­kṣe­po yato sya na ka­thaṃ­ca­nā­pi TAŚVA-ML 079,33pra­si­ddhya­ti­, tato nādvaitaṃ tattvaṃ baṃ­dha­he­tvā­di­śū­nya­m āsthātuṃ yuktam a­ni­ṣṭa­ta­ttva­va­t || TAŚV-ML 1.1.138nanv a­nā­di­r a­vi­dye­yaṃ sve­ṣṭe­ta­ra­vi­bhā­ga­kṛ­t | sa­tye­ta­re­va duḥpārā tā­mā­śri­tya pa­rī­kṣa­ṇā || 138 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.139sarvasya ta­ttva­ni­rṇī­teḥ pūrvaṃ kiṃ cānyathā sthitiḥ | eṣa pralāpa evāsya śū­nyo­pa­pla­va­vā­di­va­t || 139 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.140kiṃcin ni­rṇī­ta­m āśritya vicāro nyatra vartate | sa­rva­vi­pra­ti­pa­ttau hi kvacin nāsti vi­cā­ra­ṇā || 140 || TAŚVA-ML 080,04na hi sarvaṃ sa­rva­syā­ni­rṇī­ta­m eva vi­cā­rā­t pūrvam iti svayaṃ ni­ści­nva­n kiṃcin ni­rṇī­ta­m iṣṭaṃ pra­ti­kṣe­ptu­m arhati TAŚVA-ML 080,05vi­ro­dhā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.1.141tatreṣṭaṃ yasya nirṇītaṃ pramāṇaṃ tasya vastutaḥ | ta­daṃ­ta­re­ṇa ni­rṇī­te­s ta­trā­yo­gā­d a­ni­ṣṭa­va­t || 141 || TAŚVA-ML 080,07ya­thā­ni­ṣṭe pramāṇaṃ vā­sta­va­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa ni­rṇī­ti­r no­pa­pa­dya­te tathā svayam iṣṭe pīti | tatra ni­rṇī­ti­m a­nu­ma­nya­mā­ne­na TAŚVA-ML 080,08ta­da­nu­maṃ­ta­vya­m eva || TAŚV-ML 1.1.142ta­tsva­saṃ­ve­da­naṃ tāvad yady u­pe­ye­ta ke­na­ci­t | saṃ­vā­da­ka­tva­ta­s tdva­da­kṣa­liṃ­gā­di­ve­da­na­m || 142 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.143pra­mā­ṇā­n ni­ści­tā­d eva sa­rva­trā­stu pa­rī­kṣa­ṇa­m | sve­ṣṭe­ta­ra­vi­bhā­gā­ya vidyā vi­dyo­pa­gā­mi­nā­m || 143 || TAŚVA-ML 080,11sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­m api na sveṣṭaṃ nirṇītaṃ yena tasya saṃ­vā­da­ka­tvā­t tattvataḥ pra­mā­ṇa­tve ta­dva­da­kṣa­liṃ­gā­di­ja­ni­ta­ve­da­na­sya TAŚVA-ML 080,12pra­mā­ṇa­tva­si­ddhe­r ni­ści­tā­d eva pra­mā­ṇā­t sarvatra pa­rī­kṣa­ṇaṃ sve­ṣṭe­ta­ra­vi­bhā­gā­ya vidyā pra­va­rtte­ta ta­ttvo­pa­pla­va­vā­di­naḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 080,13pa­ra­pa­rya­nu­yo­ga­mā­tra­pa­ra­tvā­d iti kaścit | so pi yat kiṃcana bhāṣī, pa­ra­pa­rya­nu­yo­ga­mā­tra­syā­pya­yo­gā­t | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.1.144ya­syā­pī­ṣṭaṃ na nirṇītaṃ kvāpi tasya na saṃśayaḥ | ta­da­bhā­ve na yujyaṃte pa­ra­pa­rya­nu­yu­kta­yaḥ || 144 || TAŚVA-ML 080,15katham a­vya­bhi­cā­ri­tvaṃ ve­da­na­sya ni­ścī­ya­te­? kim a­du­ṣṭa­kā­ra­ka­saṃ­do­ho­tpā­dya­tve­na bā­dhā­ra­hi­ta­tve­na pra­vṛ­tti­sā­ma­rthye TAŚVA-ML 080,16'­nā­nya­thā veti pra­mā­ṇa­ta­ttve pa­rya­nu­yo­gāḥ saṃ­śa­ya­pū­rva­kā­s ta­da­bhā­ve ta­da­saṃ­bha­vā­t­, kim ayaṃ sthāṇuḥ kiṃ vā puruṣa TAŚVA-ML 080,17ityādeḥ pa­rya­nu­yo­ga­va­t | saṃ­śa­ya­ś ca tatra ka­dā­ci­t kvacin ni­rṇa­ya­pū­rva­kaḥ sthā­ṇvā­di­saṃ­śa­ya­va­t | tatra yasya kvaci- TAŚVA-ML 080,18t ka­dā­ci­d a­du­ṣṭa­kā­ra­ka­saṃ­do­ho­tpā­dya­tvā­di­nā pra­mā­ṇa­tva­ni­rṇa­yo nāsty eva tasya kathaṃ ta­tpū­rva­kaḥ saṃ­śa­yaḥ­, ta­da­bhā­ve TAŚVA-ML 080,19kutaḥ pa­rya­nu­yo­gāḥ pra­va­rte­ra­nn iti na pa­ra­pa­rya­nu­yo­ga­pa­rā­ṇi bṛ­ha­spa­teḥ sūtrāṇi syuḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.1.145om iti bruvataḥ siddhaṃ sarvaṃ sarvasya vāṃ­chi­ta­m | kvacit pa­rya­nu­yo­ga­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t ta­nni­rā­ku­la­m || 145 || TAŚVA-ML 080,21tato na śū­nya­vā­da­va­t ta­ttvo­pa­pla­va­vā­do vā­dāṃ­ta­ra­vyu­dā­se­na siddhyet ta­thā­ne­kāṃ­ta­ta­ttva­syai­va siddhaiḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.1.146śū­nyo­pa­pla­va­vā­de pi nā­ne­kāṃ­tā­d vinā sthitiḥ | svayaṃ kvacid a­śū­nya­sya svī­kṛ­te­r a­nu­pa­plu­te || 146 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.147śū­nya­tā­yāṃ hi śūnyatvaṃ jā­tu­ci­n no­pa­ga­mya­te | ta­tho­pa­pla­va­naṃ ta­ttvo­pa­pla­ve pī­ta­ra­tra tat || 147 || TAŚVA-ML 080,24śūnyam api hi sva­sva­bhā­ve­na yadi śūnyaṃ tadā katham a­śū­nya­vā­do na bhavet | na ta­syā­śū­nya­tve '­ne­kāṃ­tā­d eva TAŚVA-ML 080,25śū­nya­vā­da­pra­vṛ­ttiḥ­, śūnyasya niḥ­sva­bhā­va­tvā­t | na sva­bhā­ve­nā­śū­nya­tā nāpi pa­ra­sva­bhā­ve­na śū­nya­tā­, khara- TAŚVA-ML 080,26vi­ṣā­ṇā­de­r iva tasya sarvathā ni­rṇe­tu­m aśakteḥ kuto ne­kāṃ­ta­si­ddhi­r iti cet, tarhi ta­ttvo­pa­pla­va­mā­tra­m etad āyātaṃ TAŚVA-ML 080,27śū­nya­ta­ttva­syā­py a­pra­ti­ṣṭhā­nā­t | na tad api siddhyaty a­ne­kāṃ­ta­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa ta­ttvo­pa­pla­va­mā­tre nu­pa­pla­va­si­ddheḥ | tatrāpy u­pa­pla­ve TAŚVA-ML 080,28katham akhilaṃ tattvam a­nu­pa­plu­taṃ na bha­ve­t­? na­nū­pa­pla­va­mā­tre '­nu­pa­pla­va ity a­yu­ktaṃ­, vyā­ghā­tā­d abhāve bhā­va­va­t | ta­tho­pa­pla­vo TAŚVA-ML 080,29na tatra sā­dhī­yāṃ­s tata e­vā­bhā­ve '­bhā­va­va­t | tato yathā na san nāpy asann abhāvaḥ sarvathā vya­va­sthā­pa­yi­tu­m aśakteḥ TAŚVA-ML 080,30kiṃ tarhy abhāva eva, tathā ta­ttvo­pa­pla­vo pi vi­cā­rā­t­, ku­ta­ści­d yadi siddhas tadā na tatra ke­na­ci­d rū­pe­ṇo­pa­pla­vo TAŚVA-ML 080,31nāpy a­nu­pa­pla­vo vyā­ghā­tā­t­, kiṃ tarhy u­pa­pla­va eveti nā­ne­kāṃ­tā­va­tā­ra iti cet, tarhi pra­mā­ṇa­ta­ttvaṃ nā­du­ṣṭa­kā­ra­ka- TAŚVA-ML 080,32saṃ­do­ho­tpā­dya­tve­na nāpi bā­dhā­ra­hi­ta­tvā­di­bhiḥ sva­bhā­vai­r vya­va­sthā­pya­te vyā­ghā­tā­t­, kiṃ tu pramāṇaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m eva TAŚVA-ML 080,33pra­mā­ṇa­tve­nai­va tasya vya­va­sthā­nā­t | na hi pṛthivī ki­ma­gni­tve­na vya­va­sthā­pya­te ja­la­tve­na vā­yu­tve­na veti TAŚVA-ML 080,34pa­rya­nu­yo­go yuktaḥ, pṛ­thi­vī­tve­nai­va tasyāḥ pra­ti­ṣṭhā­nā­t | pra­mā­ṇa­sva­bhā­vā e­vā­du­ṣṭa­kā­ra­ka­saṃ­do­ho­tpā­dya­tvā­da­ya- TAŚVA-ML 081,01s tato na taiḥ pra­mā­ṇa­sya vya­va­sthā­pa­ne vyāghāta iti cet, kim idānīṃ pa­rya­nu­yo­ge­na­? ta­tsva­ba­le­na pra­mā­ṇa­sya TAŚVA-ML 081,02si­ddha­tvā­t | syān mataṃ | na vi­cā­rā­t pra­mā­ṇa­syā­du­ṣṭa­kā­ra­ka­saṃ­do­ho­tpā­dya­tvā­da­yaḥ svabhāvāḥ prasiddhāḥ pa­ro­pa­ga­ma- TAŚVA-ML 081,03mātreṇa teṣāṃ prasiddheḥ | saṃ­śa­yā­va­tā­rā­t pa­rya­nu­yo­go yukta eveti tad apy a­sā­raṃ­, a­vi­cā­ra­sya pra­mā­ṇa­sva­bhā­va- TAŚVA-ML 081,04vya­va­sthā­na­pra­ti­kṣe­pa­kā­ri­ṇaḥ svayam u­pa­plu­ta­tvā­t | ta­syā­nu­pa­plu­ta­tve vā kathaṃ sa­rva­tho­pa­pla­vaḥ ? yadi punar u­pa­plu­tā­nu- TAŚVA-ML 081,05pa­plu­ta­tvā­bhyā­m avācyo '­vi­cā­ra­s tadā sarvaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­pra­me­ya­ta­ttvaṃ tathāstv iti na kvacid u­pa­plu­tai­kāṃ­to nāma | yathā TAŚVA-ML 081,06co­pa­pla­vo '­vi­cā­ro vā ta­ddhe­tu­r u­pa­plu­ta­tvā­nu­pa­plu­ta­tvā­bhyā­m avācyaḥ sva­rū­pe­ṇa tu vācyaḥ tathā sarvaṃ tattvam ity a- TAŚVA-ML 081,07ne­kāṃ­tā­d e­vo­pa­pla­va­vā­de pravṛttiḥ sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­te ta­da­yo­gā­t | nanv em a­ne­kāṃ­to py a­ne­kāṃ­tā­d eva pra­va­rte­ta so py a­nya­smā­d a- TAŚVA-ML 081,08ne­kāṃ­tā­d ity a­na­va­sthā­nā­t kutaḥ pra­kṛ­tā­ne­kāṃ­ta­si­ddhiḥ ? su­dū­ra­m apy a­nu­sṛ­tyā­ne­kāṃ­ta­syai­kāṃ­tā­t pravṛttau na sarvasyā- TAŚVA-ML 081,09ne­kāṃ­tā­t siddhiḥ | '­pra­mā­ṇā­rpa­ṇā­d a­ne­kāṃ­ta­' ity a­ne­kāṃ­to py a­ne­kāṃ­taḥ katham a­va­ti­ṣṭha­te ? pra­mā­ṇa­syā­ne­kāṃ­tā­tma­ka­tve- TAŚVA-ML 081,10nā­nā­va­sthā­na­sya pa­ri­ha­rtu­m a­śa­kte­r e­kāṃ­tā­tma­ka­tve pra­ti­jñā­hā­ni­pra­sa­kteḥ | na­ya­syā­py e­kāṃ­tā­tma­ka­tve ayam eva doṣo TAŚVA-ML 081,11'­ne­kāṃ­tā­tma­ka­tve sai­vā­na­va­sthe­ti kecit | te py a­ti­sū­kṣme kṣi­kāṃ­ta­ri­ta­pra­jñāḥ­, pra­kṛ­tā­ne­kāṃ­ta­sā­dha­na­syā­ne­kāṃ­ta­sya TAŚVA-ML 081,12pra­mā­ṇā­tma­ka­tve­na si­ddha­tvā­d a­bhya­sta­vi­ṣa­ye '­va­sthā­dya­na­va­tā­rā­t­, tathā ta­de­kāṃ­ta­sā­dha­na­syai­kāṃ­ta­sya su­na­ya­tve­na svataḥ TAŚVA-ML 081,13pra­si­ddhe­r nā­na­va­sthā pra­ti­jñā­hā­ni­r vā saṃ­bha­va­tī­ti ni­rū­pa­ṇā­t | tataḥ sūktaṃ '­śū­nyo­pa­pla­va­vā­de pi nā­ne­kāṃ­tā­d vinā TAŚVA-ML 081,14sthi­ti­r­' iti || TAŚV-ML 1.1.148grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­tai­te­na bā­dhya­bā­dha­ka­tā­pi vā | kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­tā­di­r vā nāsty eveti ni­rā­kṛ­ta­m || 148 || TAŚVA-ML 081,16grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­bā­dhya­bā­dha­ka­kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­vā­cya­vā­ca­ka­bhā­vā­di­sva­rū­pe­ṇa nāsti saṃ­ve­da­naṃ saṃ­vi­nmā­trā­kā­ra­ta­yā­stī- TAŚVA-ML 081,17ty a­ne­kāṃ­to bhīṣṭa eva saṃ­ve­da­nā­dva­ya­sya tathaiva vya­va­sthi­te­r grā­hyā­dyā­kā­rā­bhā­vā­t sa­dvi­tī­ya­tā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­tā- TAŚVA-ML 081,18bhāvasya sa­mya­ge­kāṃ­tā­ne­kāṃ­tā­bhyāṃ tṛ­tī­ya­tā­nu­pa­pa­tti­va­t | iti na prā­tī­ti­kaṃ­, grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­bhā­vā­di­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇa­syai- TAŚVA-ML 081,19kāṃtato 'siddheḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.1.149grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­śū­nya­tvaṃ grāhyaṃ ta­dgrā­ha­ka­sya cet | grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­bhā­vaḥ syād anyathā ta­da­śū­nya­tā || 149 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.150bā­dhya­bā­dha­ka­bhā­vo pi bādhyate yadi ke­na­ci­t | bā­dhya­bā­dha­ka­bhā­vo sti no cet kasya ni­rā­kṛ­tiḥ || 150 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.151kā­ryā­pā­ye na vastutvaṃ saṃ­vi­nmā­tra­sya yujyate | kā­ra­ṇa­syā­tya­ye tasya sarvadā sarvathā sthitiḥ || 151 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.152vā­cya­vā­ca­ka­tā­pā­yo vācyaś cet ta­dvya­va­sthi­tiḥ | pa­rā­va­bo­dha­no­pā­yaḥ ko nāma syād i­hā­nya­thā­? || 152 || TAŚVA-ML 081,24so yaṃ tayoḥ vā­cya­vā­ca­ka­yoḥ grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­bhā­vā­de­r ni­rā­kṛ­ti­m ā­ca­kṣā­ṇa­s tadbhāvaṃ sā­dha­ya­ty e­vā­nya­thā tadanu- TAŚVA-ML 081,25papatteḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.1.153saṃvṛttyā sva­pna­va­t sarvaṃ siddham ity a­ti­vi­smṛ­ta­m | niḥ­śe­pā­rtha­kri­yā­he­toḥ saṃ­vṛ­te­r va­stu­tā­pti­taḥ || 153 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.154yad e­vā­rtha­kri­yā­kā­ri tad eva pa­ra­mā­rtha­sa­t | sāṃvṛtaṃ rūpam anyat tu saṃ­vi­nmā­tra­m avastu sat || 154 || TAŚVA-ML 081,28'­sva­pna­va­tsāṃ­vṛ­te­na rupeṇa grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­bhā­vā­bhā­vo grāhyo bā­dhya­bā­dha­ka­bhā­vo bādhyaḥ kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vo pi TAŚVA-ML 081,29kāryo vā­cya­vā­ca­ka­bhā­vo vācya' iti bruvāṇo vi­sma­ra­ṇa­śī­laḥ­, svayam uktasya sāṃ­vṛ­ta­rū­pā­na­rtha­kri­yā­kā­ri­tva­sya TAŚVA-ML 081,30vi­sma­ra­ṇā­t | tathā hy a­śe­ṣa­grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­tā­dya­rtha­kri­yā­ni­mi­ttaṃ yat sāṃvṛtaṃ rūpaṃ tad evaṃ pa­ra­mā­rtha­sa­t ta­dvi­pa­rī­taṃ tu TAŚVA-ML 081,31saṃ­ve­da­na­mā­tra­m avastu sad iti da­rśa­nāṃ­ta­ra­m ā­yā­ta­m || TAŚV-ML 1.1.155saṃvṛtaṃ cet kva nā­mā­rtha­kri­yā­kā­ri ca ta­nma­ta­m | hataṃ siddhaṃ kathaṃ sarvaṃ saṃvṛttyā sva­pna­va­t tava || 155 || TAŚVA-ML 081,33grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­bhā­vā­dya­rtha­kri­yā­pi sāṃvṛtī na punaḥ pā­ra­mā­rthi­kī yatas ta­nni­mi­ttaṃ sāṃvṛtaṃ rūpaṃ pa­ra­mā­rtha­sa­t TAŚVA-ML 081,34siddhyet | tāttvikī tv a­rtha­kri­yā sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­mā­traṃ­, ta­dā­tma­kaṃ saṃ­ve­da­nā­dvai­taṃ katham avastu san nāma? tato rtha­kri­yā­kā­ri TAŚVA-ML 082,01sāṃvṛtaṃ ceti vyā­ha­ta­m etad iti yadi ma­nya­se­, tadā kathaṃ sva­pna­va­t saṃvṛttyā sarvaṃ siddham iti brūṣe ta­da­va­stha- TAŚVA-ML 082,02tvād vyā­ghā­ta­sya sāṃvṛtaṃ siddhaṃ ceti || TAŚV-ML 1.1.156sva­pna­si­ddhaṃ hi no siddham asvapnaḥ ko 'paro nyathā | saṃ­to­ṣa­kṛ­n na vai svapna saṃtoṣaṃ na pra­ka­lpa­te || 156 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.157vastuny api na saṃtoṣo dveṣāt tad iti ka­sya­ci­t | a­va­stu­ny api rāgāt syād ity asvapno stv a­bā­dhi­taḥ || 157 || TAŚVA-ML 082,05yathā hi sva­pna­si­ddha­m asiddhaṃ tathā saṃ­vṛ­ti­si­ddha­m apy a­si­ddha­m eva, katham anyathā sva­pna­si­ddha­m api siddham eva na TAŚVA-ML 082,06bhavet tathā ca na kaścit tato 'paro svapnaḥ syāt | saṃ­to­ṣa­kā­rya­sva­pna iti cen na, sva­pna­syā­pi saṃ­to­ṣa­kā­ri­tva­da­rśa­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 082,07kā­lāṃ­ta­re na svapna saṃ­to­ṣa­kā­rī iti cet, sa­mā­na­m asvapne | sarveṣāṃ sarvatra saṃ­to­ṣa­kā­rī na svapna iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 082,08tā­dṛ­ga­sva­pne pi | ka­sya­ci­t kvacit ka­dā­ci­t saṃ­to­ṣa­he­to­r a­sva­pna­tve tu na kaścit svapno nāma | na ca saṃ­to­ṣa­he­tu­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 082,09vastutvaṃ vyāptaṃ, kvacit ka­sya­ci­d dveṣāt saṃ­to­ṣā­bhā­ve pi va­stu­tva­si­ddheḥ | nāpi va­stu­tve­na saṃ­to­ṣa­he­tu­tva­m ava- TAŚVA-ML 082,10stuny api ka­lpa­nā­rū­ḍhe rāgāt ka­sya­ci­t saṃ­to­ṣa­da­rśa­nā­t | tataḥ su­ni­ści­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ko 'svapno 'stu || TAŚV-ML 1.1.158bā­dhya­mā­naḥ punaḥ svapno nānyathā ta­dbhi­de­kṣya­te | svataḥ kvacid a­bā­dhya­tva­ni­śca­yaḥ parato pi vā || 158 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.159kā­ra­ṇa­dvya­sa­mā­rthyā­t saṃ­bha­va­nn a­nu­bhū­ya­te | pa­ra­spa­rā­śra­yaṃ ta­trā­na­va­sthāṃ ca pra­ti­kṣi­pe­t || 159 || TAŚVA-ML 082,13bā­dhā­ra­hi­to 'svapno bā­dhya­mā­na­s tu svapna iti tayor bhedo nvī­kṣya­te­, nānyathā | nanu cā­sva­pna­jñā­na­syā­bā­dhya­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 082,14yadi ata eva ni­ścī­ya­te ta­de­ta­re­tā­rā­śra­yaḥ­, saty '­a­bā­dhya­tva­ni­śca­ye saṃ­ve­da­na­syā­sva­pna­kṛ­nni­śca­ya­s tasmin saty abādhya- TAŚVA-ML 082,15tva­ni­śca­ya iti | parato '­sva­pna­ve­da­nā­t ta­syā­bā­dhya­tva­ni­śca­ye tasyāpy a­bā­dhya­tva­ni­śca­yo nyasmād a­sva­pna­ve­da­nā­d ity ana- TAŚVA-ML 082,16va­sthā­nā­n na ka­sya­ci­d a­bā­dhya­tva­ni­śca­ya iti kecit | tad ayuktaṃ | kvacit svataḥ kvacit parataḥ saṃ­ve­da­na­syā­bā­dhya- TAŚVA-ML 082,17tva­ni­śca­ye '­nyo­nyā­śra­yā­na­va­sthā­na­va­tā­rā­t | na ca kvacit svatas ta­nni­śca­ye sarvatra svato niścayaḥ parato pi vā TAŚVA-ML 082,18kvacin nirṇītau sarvatra parata eva ni­rṇī­ti­r iti codyam a­na­va­dyaṃ he­tu­dva­ya­ni­ya­mā­n ni­ya­ma­si­ddheḥ | svatas ta­nni­śca­ye hi TAŚVA-ML 082,19ba­hi­raṃ­go hetur a­bhyā­sā­diḥ­, parato 'nabhyā­sā­diḥ­, aṃ­ta­raṃ­ga­s tu ta­dā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­vi­śe­ṣaḥ saṃ­pra­tī­ya­te | tad anena TAŚVA-ML 082,20svapnasya bā­dhya­mā­na­tva­ni­śca­ye py a­nyo­nyā­śra­yā­na­va­sthā­pra­ti­kṣe­paḥ pra­da­rśi­ta­, iti sva­pna­si­ddha­m a­si­ddha­m eva, ta­dva­tsaṃ­vṛ­ti- TAŚVA-ML 082,21siddham apīti na ta­dā­śra­yaṃ pa­rī­kṣa­ṇaṃ nāma || TAŚV-ML 1.1.160tato na ni­ści­tā­nmā­nād vinā ta­ttva­pa­rī­kṣa­ṇa­m | jñāne ye­nā­dva­ye śūnye nyatra vā tat pra­ta­nya­te || 160 || TAŚV-ML 1.1.161pra­mā­ṇā­saṃ­bha­vā­d yatra va­stu­mā­tra­m a­saṃ­bha­vi | mi­thyai­kāṃ­te­ṣu kā tatra baṃ­dha­he­tvā­di­saṃ­ka­thā || 161 || TAŚVA-ML 082,24pra­mā­ṇa­ni­ṣṭhā hi va­stu­vya­va­sthā tanniṣṭhā baṃ­dha­he­tvā­di­vā­rtā­, na ca sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­te pramāṇaṃ saṃ­bha­va­tī­ti vīkṣyate || TAŚV-ML 1.1.162syā­dvā­di­nā­ma­to yuktaṃ yasya yāvat pra­tī­ya­te | kāraṇaṃ tasya tāvat syād iti vaktum a­saṃ­śa­ya­m || 162 || TAŚVA-ML 082,26pra­tī­tyā­śra­ya­ṇe samyak cāritraṃ da­rśa­na­vi­śu­ddhi­vi­jṛṃ­bhi­taṃ pra­vṛ­ddhe­ddha­bo­dha­m a­dhi­rū­ḍha­m a­ne­kā­kā­raṃ sakala- TAŚVA-ML 082,27ka­rma­ni­rda­ha­na­sa­ma­rthaṃ ya­tho­di­ta­mo­kṣa­la­kṣmī­saṃ­pā­da­na­ni­mi­tta­m a­sā­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ­, sā­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ tu kā­lā­di­saṃ­pa­d iti nirbādha- TAŚVA-ML 082,28m a­nu­ma­nya­dhvaṃ­, pra­mā­ṇa­na­yai­s ta­ttvā­dhi­ga­ma­si­ddheḥ || TAŚVA-ML 082,29nānā nā­nā­tma­nī­naṃ na­ya­na­ya­na­yu­taṃ tan na du­rṇī­ti­mā­naṃTAŚVA-ML 082,30ta­ttva­śra­ddhā­na­śu­ddhyu­dhyu­ṣi­ta­ta­nu bṛ­ha­dbo­dha­dhā­mā­di­rū­ḍhaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 082,31caṃ­ca­ccā­ri­tra­ca­kraṃ pra­cu­ra­pa­ri­ca­ra­ccaṃ­ḍa­ka­rmā­ri­se­nāṃTAŚVA-ML 082,32sātuṃ sā­kṣā­tsa­ma­rthaṃ gha­ṭa­ya­tu sudhiyāṃ si­ddha­sā­mrā­jya­la­kṣmī­m || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 082,33iti ta­ttvā­rtha­ślo­ka­vā­rti­kā­laṃ­kā­re pra­tha­mā­dhyā­ya­sya pra­tha­ma­m ā­hni­ka­m | TAŚVA-ML 083,01atha sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­vi­pra­ti­pa­tti­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 1.2 ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­naṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­m || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 083,03nanu sa­myā­gda­rśa­na­śa­bda­ni­rva­ca­na­sā­ma­rthyā­d eva sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­sva­rū­pa­ni­rṇa­yā­d a­śe­ṣa­ta­dvi­pra­ti­pa­tti­ni­vṛ­tteḥ siddha- TAŚVA-ML 083,04tvāt tadarthaṃ ta­lla­kṣa­ṇa­va­ca­naṃ na yu­kti­ma­d eveti ka­sya­ci­d ā­re­kā­, tām a­pā­ka­ro­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.2.1sa­mya­kśa­bde pra­śaṃ­sā­rthe dṛ­śā­vā­lo­ca­na­sthi­tau | na sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ labhyam iṣṭam ity āha la­kṣa­ṇa­m || 1 || TAŚV-ML 1.2.2sū­tra­kā­ro 'tra ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­na­m iti da­rśa­na­m | dhā­tva­ne­kā­rtha­vṛ­tti­tvā­d dṛśeḥ śra­ddhā­rtha­tā­ga­teḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 083,07samyag iti pra­śaṃ­sā­rtho nipātaḥ vayaṃto kvyaṃto va­ca­nā­t pra­śaṃ­sā­rtho yaṃ samyak śabdaḥ siddhaḥ pra­śa­sta­niḥ­śre­ya­sā- TAŚVA-ML 083,08bhyu­da­ya­he­tu­tvā­d da­rśa­na­sya pra­śa­sta­tvo­pa­pa­tte­r jñā­na­cā­ri­tra­va­t | dṛśeś cā­lo­ca­ne sthitiḥ pra­si­ddhā­, dṛśin prekṣaṇe iti TAŚVA-ML 083,09va­ca­nā­t | tatra samyak paśyaty a­ne­ne­tyā­di­ka­ra­ṇa­sā­dha­na­tvā­di­vya­va­sthā­yāṃ da­rśa­na­śa­bda­ni­ru­kte­r i­ṣṭa­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 083,10na labhyata eva tataḥ pra­śa­stā­lo­ca­na­mā­tra­sya labdheḥ | na ca tad e­ve­ṣṭa­m a­ti­vyā­pi­tvā­d a­bha­vya­sya mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭeḥ praśastā- TAŚVA-ML 083,11lo­ca­na­sya sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tataḥ sū­tra­kā­ro 'tra "­ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­naṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­m­" iti ta­lla­kṣa­ṇaṃ bra­vī­ti­, TAŚVA-ML 083,12ta­dva­ca­na­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­ti­vyā­pteḥ pa­ri­ha­rtu­m aśakteḥ | śa­bdā­rthā­ti­kra­maḥ śra­ddhā­nā­rtha­tvā­bhā­vā­d dṛśer iti cet na, ane- TAŚVA-ML 083,13kā­rtha­tvā­d dhātūnāṃ dṛśeḥ śra­ddhā­nā­rtha­tva­ga­teḥ | katham a­ne­ka­smi­nn arthe saṃ­bha­va­ty api śra­ddhā­nā­rtha­syai­va gatir iti cet, praka- TAŚVA-ML 083,14ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣā­t | mo­kṣa­kā­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ hi prakṛtaṃ ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­na­sya yujyate nā­lo­ca­nā­de­r a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­sya | bha­ga­va­da­rha­dā­dyā- TAŚVA-ML 083,15lo­ca­na­sya mo­kṣa­kā­ra­ṇa­tvo­pa­pa­tte­s ta­tpra­ka­ra­ṇā­d api na ta­nni­vṛ­tti­r iti cet, ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­ne­na ra­hi­ta­sya mokṣa- TAŚVA-ML 083,16kā­ra­ṇa­tve '­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t­, tena sa­hi­ta­sya tu ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­tve tad eva mokṣasya kāraṇaṃ ta­dā­lo­ca­nā­bhā­ve pi śra­ddhā­na­sya TAŚVA-ML 083,17ta­dbhā­vā­vi­ro­dhā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.2.3a­rtha­gra­ha­ṇa­to na­rtha­ddhā­naṃ vi­ni­vā­ri­ta­m | ka­lpi­tā­rtha­vya­va­cche­do rthasya ta­ttva­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­t || 3 || TAŚV-ML 1.2.4la­kṣa­ṇa­sya tato nā­ti­vyā­pti­r dṛ­gmo­ha­va­rji­ta­m | puṃrūpaṃ tad iti dhvastā ta­syā­vyā­pti­r api sphuṭam || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 083,20śraddhānaṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­m ity u­cya­mā­ne '­na­rtha­śra­ddhā­na­m api ta­tsyā­di­ty a­ti­vyā­pti­r la­kṣa­ṇa­sya mā bhūt a­rtha­gra­ha­ṇā­t | TAŚVA-ML 083,21na cā­rthā­na­rtha­vi­bhā­go durghaṭaḥ pra­mā­ṇo­pa­da­rśi­ta­syā­rtha­tva­si­ddhe­r i­ta­ra­syā­na­rtha­tva­vya­va­sthā­nā­t | sarvo vā­gvi­ka­lpa- TAŚVA-ML 083,22gocaro rtha eva pra­mā­ṇo­pa­da­rśi­ta­tvā­d anyathā ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ­, pra­mā­ṇo­pa­da­rśi­ta­tvaṃ tu sarvasya vi­ka­lpa­vā­ggo­ca­ra- TAŚVA-ML 083,23tvā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ tato nānarthaḥ kaścid ity anye | te py evaṃ praṣṭavyāḥ | sarvo nartha eveti pakṣo 'rthe syād vā na vā ? TAŚVA-ML 083,24syāc cet sa­rva­syā­rtha­tva­vyā­ghā­to du­rni­vā­raḥ­, na syāc cet tena vya­bhi­cā­rī hetur vā­gvi­ka­lpa­go­ca­ra­tve­na pra­mā­ṇo­pa­da­rśi­ta- TAŚVA-ML 083,25tva­syā­rtha­tva­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­pi bhāvāt | yadi punaḥ pra­mā­ṇo­pa­da­rśi­ta eva na bhavati tadā vi­ka­lpa­vā­ggo­ca­ra­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 083,26te­nā­nai­kāṃ­ti­kaṃ sā­dhyā­bhā­ve pi bhāvāt | yadi punaḥ sarvo nartha eveti pakṣo vi­ka­lpa­vā­ggo­ca­ro na bha­va­tī­ti TAŚVA-ML 083,27bruvate tadā sva­va­ca­na­vi­ro­dhaḥ | ku­ta­ści­d a­vi­dyā­vi­śe­ṣā­t sarvo nartha iti vya­va­hā­ro na tāttvika iti cet, sa TAŚVA-ML 083,28tarhy a­vi­dyā­vi­śe­ṣo 'rtho 'nartho vā ? yady arthas tadā katham e­ta­nni­baṃ­dha­no vya­va­hā­ro '­tā­ttvi­kaḥ syāt sarvo rtha eveti TAŚVA-ML 083,29vya­va­hā­ra­va­t | so narthaś cet, kathaṃ sarvo rtha evety ekāṃtaḥ siddhyet ? sarvo nartha evety ekāṃto pi na sā­dhī­yā­n­, TAŚVA-ML 083,30ta­dvya­va­sthā­pa­ka­syā­na­rtha­tve tatas ta­tsi­ddhya­yo­gā­d arthatve sa­rvā­na­rtha­tai­kāṃ­ta­hā­neḥ | saṃ­vi­nmā­tra­m a­rthā­na­rtha­vi­bhā­ga­ra­hi­ta- TAŚVA-ML 083,31m ity api na śreyaḥ, saṃ­vi­nmā­tra­syai­vā­rtha­tvā­t tato nya­syā­na­rtha­tva­si­ddheḥ | sa­rva­syā­py a­rthā­vi­bhā­ga­si­ddhe­r avaśyaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 083,32bhāvād yuktam a­rtha­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­śra­ddhā­na­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ | ka­lpi­tā­rtha­śra­ddhā­naṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­m evaṃ syāt tataḥ sai­vā­ti­vyā­pti­r iti TAŚVA-ML 083,33cet na, ta­ttva­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­t | nanv a­rtha­gra­ha­ṇā­d eva ka­lpi­tā­rtha­sya ni­vṛ­tte­s ta­syā­na­rtha­tvā­d vyarthaṃ ta­ttva­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m iti TAŚVA-ML 083,34cet na, dha­na­pra­yo­ja­nā­bhi­dhe­ya­vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­nā­m a­rtha­śa­bda­vā­cyā­nāṃ gra­ha­ṇa­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na ca teṣāṃ śraddhānaṃ samya- TAŚVA-ML 084,01gda­rśa­na­sya lakṣaṇaṃ yuktaṃ, dharmād artho dhanam iti śra­dda­dhā­na­syā­bha­vyā­de­r api sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­pra­sa­kteḥ | "ko rthaḥ putreṇa TAŚVA-ML 084,02jātena yo na vidvān na dhā­rmi­ka­" iti pra­yo­ja­na­vā­ci­no rtha­śa­bdā­t pra­yo­ja­naṃ śra­dda­dha­to pi sa­ddṛ­ṣṭi­tvā­pa­tteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 084,03dha­na­pra­yo­ja­na­yo­r a­rthā­bhi­prā­yo mo­ho­da­yā­d a­vā­sta­va eva pra­kṣī­ṇa­mo­hā­nā­m u­dā­sī­nā­nā­m iva mamedaṃ svaṃ dhanaṃ pra­yo­ja­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 084,04ceti saṃ­pra­tya­yā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | su­va­rṇā­de­r de­śa­kā­la­na­rāṃ­ta­rā­pe­kṣā­yāṃ dha­na­pra­yo­ja­na­tvā­pra­tī­te­r va­stu­dha­rma­sya ta­da­yo­gā­t suvarṇa- TAŚVA-ML 084,05tvā­di­va­d iti kecit | teṣāṃ kro­dhā­da­yo py ātmanaḥ pā­ra­mā­rthi­kā na syur mo­ho­da­ya­ni­baṃ­dha­na­tvā­d dha­na­pra­yo­ja­na- TAŚVA-ML 084,06yor a­rthā­bhi­prā­ya­va­t | teṣām au­da­yi­ka­tve­na vā­sta­va­tva­m iti cet, anyatra samānaṃ | va­stu­sva­rū­paṃ dhanaṃ pra­yo­ja­naṃ vā TAŚVA-ML 084,07na bha­va­tī­ti cet, satyaṃ vai­śra­si­ka­tvā­pe­kṣa­yā tasya va­stu­rū­pa­tva­vya­va­sthā­nā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | pa­ro­pā­dhi­kṛ­ta­tve­na tu tasya TAŚVA-ML 084,08vā­sta­va­tva­m a­ni­ṣi­ddha­m eveti nā­na­rtha­tvaṃ­, ye­nā­rtha­gra­ha­ṇā­d eva ta­nni­va­rta­naṃ siddhyet | ta­thā­bhi­dhe­ye viśeṣe abhāve cārthe TAŚVA-ML 084,09śraddhānaṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­sya la­kṣa­ṇa­m avyāpi pra­sa­jya­te­, sa­rva­syā­bhi­dhe­ya­tvā­bhā­vā­d vyaṃ­ja­na­pa­ryā­yā­ṇā­m e­vā­bhi­dhe­ya­ta­yā vyava- TAŚVA-ML 084,10sthā­pi­ta­tvā­d a­rtha­pa­ryā­yā­ṇā­m ā­khyā­tu­m a­śa­kte­r a­na­nu­ga­ma­nā­t saṃ­ke­ta­sya tatra vai­ya­rthyā­d vya­va­hā­rā­si­ddhe­r nā­bhi­dhe­ya­syā­rtha­sya TAŚVA-ML 084,11śraddhānaṃ ta­lla­kṣa­ṇaṃ yuktaṃ | nāpi vi­śe­ṣa­sya sā­mā­nya­śra­ddhā­na­sya da­rśa­na­tvā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | ta­thai­vā­bhā­va­syā­rtha­sya TAŚVA-ML 084,12śraddhānaṃ na ta­lla­kṣa­ṇaṃ bhā­va­śra­ddhā­na­syā­saṃ­gra­hā­d a­vyā­pti­pra­sa­kteḥ | nanv evam a­rtha­gra­ha­ṇā­di­va­tta­ttva­va­ca­nā­d api katham abhi- TAŚVA-ML 084,13dhe­ya­vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­nāṃ ni­vṛ­tti­s teṣāṃ ka­lpi­ta­tvā­bhā­vā­d iti cet na, a­bhi­dhe­ya­sya śa­bda­na­yo­pa­ka­lpi­ta­tvā­d vi­śe­ṣa­sya TAŚVA-ML 084,14ṛ­ju­sū­tro­pa­ka­lpi­ta­tvā­d a­bhā­va­sya ca dha­na­pra­yo­ja­na­va­tka­lpi­ta­tva­si­ddhe­s tā­va­nmā­tra­sya sa­ka­la­va­stu­tvā­bhā­vā­d vastveka- TAŚVA-ML 084,15de­śa­ta­yā sthi­ta­tvā­t | ta­ttva­śra­ddhā­na­m ity astu la­ghu­tvā­d a­ti­vyā­ptya­vyā­ptyo­r a­saṃ­bha­vā­d ity aparaḥ | so pi na parā- TAŚVA-ML 084,16nu­gra­ha­bu­ddhi­s ta­ttva­śa­bdā­rthe saṃ­de­hā­t | tattvam iti śraddhānaṃ tattvasya vā tattve vā tattvena ve­tyā­di­pa­kṣaḥ saṃ­bha­ve­t TAŚVA-ML 084,17kvacin ni­rṇa­yā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | na hi tattvam iti śraddhānaṃ ta­ttva­śra­ddhā­na­m ity ayaṃ pakṣaḥ śreyān "­pu­ru­ṣa evedaṃ sarvaṃ neha TAŚVA-ML 084,18nānāsti kiṃ­ca­na­" iti sa­rvai­ka­tva­sya ta­ttva­sya­, jñā­nā­dvai­tā­de­r vā śra­ddhā­na­pra­saṃ­gā­t | nāpi tattvasya tattve tattvena TAŚVA-ML 084,19vā śra­ddhā­na­m iti pakṣāḥ saṃ­ga­cchaṃ­te kasya kasmin veti pra­śnā­vi­ni­vṛ­tteḥ | ta­ttva­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇe tv arthe śra­ddhā­na­sya na TAŚVA-ML 084,20kiṃcid avadyaṃ da­rśa­na­mo­ha­ra­hi­ta­sya pu­ru­ṣa­sva­rū­pa­sya vā ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­na­śa­bde­nā­bhi­dhā­nā­t­, sa­rā­ga­vī­ta­rā­ga­sa­mya- TAŚVA-ML 084,21gda­rśa­na­yo­s tasya sa­dbhā­vā­d avyāpteḥ sphuṭaṃ vi­dhvaṃ­sa­nā­t | kathaṃ tarhi ta­ttve­nā­rtho vi­śe­ṣya­te ? ity u­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.2.5yat tve­nā­va­sthi­to bhāvas ta­ttve­nai­vā­rya­mā­ṇa­kaḥ | tattvārthaḥ sakalo nyas tu mithyārtha iti gamyate || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 084,23tad iti sā­mā­nyā­bhi­dhā­yi­nī prakṛtiḥ sa­rva­nā­ma­tvā­t­, ta­da­pe­kṣa­tvā­t pra­tya­yā­rtha­sya bhā­va­sā­mā­nya­saṃ­pra­tya­ya­s ta- TAŚVA-ML 084,24ttva­va­ca­nā­t­, tasya bhāvās tattvam iti, na tu gu­ṇā­di­saṃ­pra­tya­ya­s ta­da­na­pe­kṣa­tvā­t pra­tya­yā­rtha­sya | tatra ta­ttve­nā­rya- TAŚVA-ML 084,25māṇas tattvārtha ity ukte sā­ma­rthyā­d gamyate ya­ttve­nā­va­sthi­ta iti, ya­tta­do­r ni­tya­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t | te­nai­ta­d uktaṃ bha­va­ti­, TAŚVA-ML 084,26yattvena jī­vā­di­tve­nā­va­sthi­taḥ pra­mā­ṇa­na­yai­r bhāvas ta­ttve­nai­vā­rya­mā­ṇa­s tattvārthaḥ sakalo jī­vā­di­r na punas ta­daṃ­śa­mā­tra- TAŚVA-ML 084,27m u­pa­ka­lpi­taṃ ku­ta­ści­d iti | tato nyas tu sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­bhi­r a­bhi­ma­nya­mā­no mi­thyā­rtha­s tasya pra­mā­ṇa­na­yai­s tathārya- TAŚVA-ML 084,28mā­ṇa­tvā­bhā­vā­d iti svayaṃ pre­kṣā­va­dbhi­r gamyate kiṃ na­ściṃ­ta­yā || TAŚV-ML 1.2.6mo­hā­re­ka­vi­ṣa­ryā­sa­vi­cche­dā­t tatra da­rśa­na­m | samyag ity a­bhi­dhā­nā­t tu jñānam apy evam ī­ri­ta­m || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 084,30tatra tattvārthe ka­sya­ci­d a­vyu­tpa­tti­r mo­ho­dhya­va­sā­yā­pā­ya iti yāvat | calitā pra­ti­pa­tti­r ā­re­kā­, kim ayaṃ TAŚVA-ML 084,31jīvādiḥ kim ittham iti vā dharmiṇi dharme vā kvacid a­va­sthā­nā­bhā­vā­t | a­ta­smiṃ­s ta­da­dhya­va­sā­yo vi­pa­ryā­saḥ | TAŚVA-ML 084,32iti saṃ­kṣe­pa­ta­s tri­vi­dha­mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­vya­va­cche­dā­d u­pa­jā­ya­mā­naṃ samyag iti vi­jñā­pa­ya­te jñānam apy evam eva samyag iti TAŚVA-ML 084,33ni­ve­di­taṃ­, tasya mo­hā­di­vya­va­cche­de­na ta­ttvā­rthā­dhya­va­sā­ya­sya vya­va­sthā­pa­nā­t | tarhi sū­tra­kā­re­ṇa sa­mya­gjñā­na­sya TAŚVA-ML 084,34lakṣaṇaṃ kasmād bhedena noktam ? —TAŚV-ML 1.2.7sā­ma­rthyā­dā­di­sū­tre ta­nni­ru­ktyā lakṣitaṃ yataḥ | cā­ri­tra­va­t tato noktaṃ jñā­nā­de­r lakṣaṇaṃ pṛthak || 7 || TAŚV-ML 1.2.8yathā pā­va­ka­śa­bda­syo­ccā­ra­ṇā­t saṃ­pra­tī­ya­te | ta­da­rtha­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ ta­dva­jjñā­na­cā­ri­tra­śa­bda­nā­t || 8 || TAŚV-ML 1.2.9jñā­nā­di­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ tasya siddher ya­tnāṃ­ta­raṃ vṛthā | śa­bdā­rthā­vya­bhi­cā­re­ṇa na pṛ­tha­gla­kṣa­ṇaṃ kvacit || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 085,04nanv evaṃ ma­tyā­dī­nāṃ pṛ­tha­gla­kṣa­ṇa­sū­traṃ vaktavyaṃ śa­bdā­rtha­vya­bhi­cā­rā­d iti na codyaṃ, kāra­ṇā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­sū­trai­s ta- TAŚVA-ML 085,05da­rtha­vya­bhi­cā­ra­sya pa­ri­hṛ­ta­tvā­t | sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­sya la­kṣa­ṇa­sū­tra­m a­na­rtha­ka­m evaṃ syāt kā­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­sū­trā­d eva taccha- TAŚVA-ML 085,06bdārthasya vya­bhi­cā­ra­pa­ri­ha­ra­ṇā­d iti cen na, ni­sa­rgā­dhi­ga­ma­kā­ra­ṇā­vi­śe­ṣa­sya pra­śa­stā­lo­ca­ne pi bhāvad vya­bhi­cā­ra­sya TAŚVA-ML 085,07ta­da­va­sthā­nā­t | na hi pa­ro­pa­de­śa­ni­ra­pe­kṣaṃ ni­sa­rga­jaṃ pra­śa­stā­lo­ca­naṃ na saṃ­bha­va­ti­, pa­ro­pa­de­śā­pe­kṣaṃ vā­dhi­ga­ma­jaṃ TAŚVA-ML 085,08pra­śa­stā­lo­ca­na­va­d iti yuktaṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­sya pṛ­tha­gla­kṣa­ṇa­va­ca­naṃ śa­bdā­rtha­vya­bhi­cā­rā­t­, ta­da­vya­bhi­cā­re tadvan nānyasya TAŚVA-ML 085,09ma­tyā­de­r jñā­na­cā­ri­tra­va­d eva || TAŚV-ML 1.2.10icchā śra­ddhā­na­m ity eke tad a­yu­kta­m a­mo­hi­naḥ | śra­ddhā­na­vi­ra­hā­śa­kte­r jñā­na­cā­ri­tra­hā­ni­taḥ || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 085,11na hy a­mo­hā­nā­m icchāsti tasya mo­ha­kā­rya­tvā­d anyathā mu­ktā­tma­nā­m api ta­dbhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | he­yo­pā­de­ya­yo­r jihā- TAŚVA-ML 085,12so­pā­di­tsā ca viśiṣṭā śraddhā vī­ta­mo­ha­syā­pi saṃ­bha­va­ti tasyā ma­naḥ­kā­rya­tvā­d iti cen na, tasyā ma­na­skā­rya­tve TAŚVA-ML 085,13sa­rva­ma­na­svi­nāṃ ta­dbhā­vā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | jñā­nā­pe­kṣaṃ manaḥ kā­ra­ṇa­m icchāyā iti cen na, ke­ṣāṃ­ci­n mi­thyā­jñā­na­bhā­ve TAŚVA-ML 085,14'py u­dā­sī­na­da­śā­yāṃ he­ye­ṣū­pā­di­tsā­na­va­lo­ka­nā­t u­pā­de­ye­ṣu ca ji­hā­sā­na­nu­bhā­vā­t­, pareṣāṃ sa­mya­gjñā­na­sa­dbhā­ve pi TAŚVA-ML 085,15he­yo­pā­de­ya­ji­hā­so­pā­di­tsā­vi­ra­hā­t | vi­ṣa­ya­vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣā­n ma­na­sa­s ta­di­cchā­pra­bha­va ity api na yuktaṃ, ta­da­bhā­ve pi TAŚVA-ML 085,16ka­sya­ci­d i­ccho­tpa­tte­s tadbhāve pi cec chā­nu­dbha­vā­t | kā­lā­da­yo ne­nai­ve­cchā­he­ta­vo vi­dhva­stāḥ­, teṣāṃ sa­rva­kā­rya- TAŚVA-ML 085,17sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­c ca ne­cchā­vi­śe­ṣa­kā­ra­ṇa­tva­ni­ya­maḥ | svo­tpa­ttā­va­dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣā­d i­cchā­vi­śe­ṣa iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 085,18bhā­vā­dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣā­d dra­vyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣā­d vā ? pra­tha­ma­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ na tāvat sākṣāt bhā­vā­dṛ­ṣṭa­syā­tma­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sye­cchā- TAŚVA-ML 085,19vya­bhi­cā­ri­tvāt | pa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā cet tarhi dra­vyā­dṛ­ṣṭā­d eva sākṣād i­ccho­tpa­tti­s tac ca dra­vyā­dṛ­ṣṭaṃ mo­ha­nī­yā­khyaṃ karma TAŚVA-ML 085,20pau­dga­li­ka­m ā­tma­pā­ra­taṃ­trya­he­tu­tvā­d u­nma­tta­ka­ra­sā­di­va­d iti mo­ha­kā­rya­m icchā katham a­mo­hā­nā­m u­dbha­ve­t ? yatas ta­lla­kṣa­ṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 085,21śraddhānaṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ teṣāṃ syāt | ta­da­bhā­ve na sa­mya­gjñā­naṃ ta­tpū­rva­kaṃ vā sa­mya­kcā­ri­tra­m iti kṣī­ṇa­mo­hā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 085,22ra­tna­tra­yā­pā­yā­n mu­ktya­pā­yaḥ pra­sa­jye­ta | tatas teṣāṃ ta­dvya­va­sthā­m icchatā necchā śraddhānaṃ va­kta­vya­m || TAŚV-ML 1.2.11ni­rde­śā­lpa­ba­hu­tvā­di­ciṃ­ta­na­syā­vi­ro­dha­taḥ | śraddhāne jī­va­rū­pe smin na doṣaḥ kaścid īkṣyate || 11 || TAŚVA-ML 085,24na hi ni­rde­śā­da­yo da­rśa­na­mo­ha­ra­hi­ta­jī­va­sva­rū­pe śraddhāne vi­ru­ddhyaṃ­te tathaiva ni­rde­śā­di­sū­tre vi­va­ra­ṇā­t­, TAŚVA-ML 085,25nāpy a­lpa­ba­hu­tva­saṃ­khyā­bhe­dāṃ­ta­ra­bhā­vāḥ pu­ru­ṣa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya nā­nā­tva­si­ddheḥ | pu­ru­ṣa­rū­pa­syai­ka­tvā­t tatra ta­dvi­ro­dha TAŚVA-ML 085,26eveti cen na, da­rśa­na­mo­ho­pa­śa­mā­di­bhe­dā­pe­kṣa­sya ta­syai­ka­tvā­yo­gā­t | anyathā sa­rva­syai­ka­tvā­pa­ttiḥ kā­ra­ṇā­di­bhe­da- TAŚVA-ML 085,27syā­bhe­da­ka­tvā­t­, kvacit tasya bhe­da­ka­tve vā siddhaḥ pu­ru­ṣa­sya sva­bhā­va­bhe­daḥ | iti jī­va­dra­vyā­d bhedena ni­rde­śā­da­ya­s tatra TAŚVA-ML 085,28sā­dhī­yāṃ­so lpa­ba­hu­tvā­di­va­d iti vakṣyate | ka­rma­rū­pa­tve pi śra­ddhā­na­sya ta­da­vi­ro­dha iti cen na, tasya mo­kṣa­kā­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 085,29tvā­bhā­vā­t­, sva­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­syai­va ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | karmaṇo pi mu­kti­kā­ra­ṇa­tva­m a­vi­ru­ddhaṃ sva­pa­ra­ni­mi­tta­tvā­n mokṣa- TAŚVA-ML 085,30syeti cen na, karmaṇo nyasyaiva kālādeḥ pa­ra­ni­mi­tta­sya sa­dbhā­vā­t | nanu ca yathā mokṣo jī­va­ka­rma­ṇoḥ pariṇā- TAŚVA-ML 085,31mas tasya dvi­ṣṭha­tvā­t­, tathā mo­kṣa­kā­ra­ṇa­śra­ddhā­na­m api ta­du­bha­ya­vi­va­rta­rū­paṃ bhavatv iti cen na, mo­kṣā­va­sthā­yāṃ ta­da­bhā­va- TAŚVA-ML 085,32pra­saṃ­gā­t­, sva­pa­ri­ṇā­mi­no 'sattve pa­ri­ṇā­ma­syā­gha­ṭa­nā­t­, pu­ru­ṣa­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­d eva ca ka­rma­sā­ma­rthya­ha­na­nā­t tasya ka­rma­rū­pa- TAŚVA-ML 085,33TAŚVA-ML 086,01tvā­yo­gā­t | tato na ka­rma­rū­paṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ niḥ­śre­ya­pra­dhā­na­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­d a­he­ya­tvā­t sa­mya­gjñā­na­va­t | niḥ­śre­ya­sa­sya TAŚVA-ML 086,02pradhānaṃ kāraṇaṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­m a­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­sva­dha­rma­tvā­t tadvat | a­sā­dhā­ra­ṇaḥ svadharmaḥ sa­dda­rśa­naṃ mu­kti­yo­gya­sya tato TAŚVA-ML 086,03'­nya­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t tadvat | iti jī­va­rū­pe śraddhāne sa­dda­rśa­na­sya lakṣaṇe na kaścid doṣo saṃbhavo ti­vyā­pti­r a­vyā­pti­r vā TAŚVA-ML 086,04sa­mī­kṣya­te || TAŚV-ML 1.2.12sarāge vī­ta­rā­ge ca tasya saṃ­bha­va­to ṃjasā | pra­śa­mā­de­r a­bhi­vya­ktiḥ śu­ddhi­mā­trā­c ca cetasaḥ || 12 || TAŚVA-ML 086,06yathaiva hi vi­śi­ṣṭā­tma­sva­rū­paṃ śraddhānaṃ sa­rā­ge­ṣu saṃ­bha­va­ti tathā vī­ta­rā­ge­ṣv apīti ta­syā­vyā­pti­r api doṣo TAŚVA-ML 086,07na śaṃ­ka­nī­yaḥ | kutas tatra ta­syā­bhi­vya­kti­r iti cet, pra­śa­ma­saṃ­ve­gā­nu­kaṃ­pā­sti­kye­bhyaḥ sa­rā­ge­ṣu sa­dda­rśa­na­sya TAŚVA-ML 086,08vī­ta­rā­ge­ṣv ā­tma­vi­śu­ddhi­mā­trā­d ity ā­ca­kṣa­te | ta­trā­naṃ­tā­nu­baṃ­dhi­nāṃ rā­gā­dī­nāṃ mi­thyā­tva­sa­mya­gmi­thyā­tva­yo­ś cā­nu­dre­kaḥ TAŚVA-ML 086,09praśamaḥ | dra­vya­kṣe­tra­kā­la­bha­va­bhā­va­pa­ri­va­rta­na­rū­pā­t saṃ­sā­rā­d bhīrutā saṃvegaḥ | tra­sa­sthā­va­re­ṣu prāṇiṣu da­yā­nu­kaṃ­pā | TAŚVA-ML 086,10jī­vā­di­ta­ttvā­rthe­ṣu yu­ktyā­ga­mā­bhyā­m a­vi­ru­ddhe­ṣu yā­thā­mtyo­pa­ga­ma­na­m āstikyaṃ | etāni pratyekaṃ sa­mu­di­tā­ni vā TAŚVA-ML 086,11svasmin sva­saṃ­vi­di­tā­ni­, paratra kā­ya­vā­gvya­va­hā­ra­vi­śe­ṣa­liṃ­gā­nu­mi­tā­ni sa­rā­ga­sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ jñā­pa­yaṃ­ti­, tada- TAŚVA-ML 086,12bhāve mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­ṣv a­saṃ­bha­vi­tvā­t­, saṃbhave vā mi­thyā­tvā­yo­gā­t | mi­thyā­dṛ­śā­m api ke­ṣāṃ­ci­t kro­dhā­dya­nu­dre­ka- TAŚVA-ML 086,13da­rśa­nā­t praśamo '­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka iti cen na, teṣām api sa­rva­thai­kāṃte '­naṃ­tā­nu­baṃ­dhi­no mā­na­syo­da­yā­t | svātmani TAŚVA-ML 086,14cā­ne­kāṃ­tā­tma­ni dve­ṣo­da­ya­syā­va­śyaṃ­bhā­vā­t pṛ­thi­vī­kā­yi­kā­di­ṣu prāṇiṣu ha­na­na­da­rśa­nā­c ca | etena saṃ­ve­gā­nu- TAŚVA-ML 086,15kaṃ­pa­yo­r mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­ṣv a­saṃ­bha­va­ka­tha­nā­d a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tā hatā, saṃ­vi­gna­syā­nu­kaṃ­pā­va­to vā niḥ­śaṃ­ka­prā­ṇi­ghā­te pra­vṛ­ttya­nu- TAŚVA-ML 086,16papatteḥ | sa­ddṛ­ṣṭe­r apy a­jñā­nā­t tatra tathā pra­vṛ­tti­r iti cet, vyā­ha­ta­m idaṃ '­sa­ddṛ­ṣṭi­ś ca jī­va­ta­ttvā­na­bhi­jña­ś ce' ti TAŚVA-ML 086,17ta­da­jñā­na­syai­va mi­thyā­tva­vi­śe­ṣa­rū­pa­tvā­t | pa­re­ṣā­m api svā­bhi­ma­ta­ta­ttve­ṣv ā­sti­kya­sya bhāvād a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tva­m iti TAŚVA-ML 086,18cet na, sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­ta­ttvā­nāṃ dṛ­ṣṭe­ṣṭa­bā­dhi­ta­tve­na vya­va­sthā­nā­yo­gā­d e­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­nāṃ bha­ga­va­da­rha­tsyā­dvā­da­śra­ddhā­na- TAŚVA-ML 086,19vi­dhu­rā­ṇāṃ­, nā­sti­ka­tva­ni­rṇa­yā­t | tad uktaṃ | "­tva­nma­tā­mṛ­ta­bā­hyā­nāṃ sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­nā­m | ā­tmā­bhi­mā­na- TAŚVA-ML 086,20dagdhānāṃ sveṣṭaṃ dṛṣṭena bā­dhya­te­" iti | tad anena pra­śa­mā­di­sa­mu­dā­ya­syā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tvo­dbhā­va­naṃ pra­ti­kṣi­ptaṃ | nanu TAŚVA-ML 086,21pra­śa­mā­da­yo yadi svasmin sva­saṃ­ve­dyāḥ śra­ddhā­na­m api ta­ttvā­rthā­nāṃ kin na sva­saṃ­ve­dyaṃ­? yatas tebhyo nu­mī­ya­te | sva­saṃ­ve­dya- TAŚVA-ML 086,22tvā­vi­śe­ṣe pi tais tad a­nu­mī­ya­te na punas te tasmād iti kaḥ śra­dda­dhī­tā­nya­tra pa­rī­kṣa­kā­d iti cet, naitat sāraṃ, darśana- TAŚVA-ML 086,23mo­ho­pa­śa­mā­di­vi­śi­ṣṭā­tma­sva­rū­pa­sya ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­na­sya sva­saṃ­ve­dya­tvā­ni­śca­yā­t | sva­saṃ­ve­dyaṃ­, punar āstikyaṃ tada- TAŚVA-ML 086,24bhi­vyaṃ­ja­kaṃ pra­śa­ma­saṃ­ve­gā­nu­kaṃ­pā­va­t ka­thaṃ­ci­t tato bhinnaṃ ta­tpha­la­tvā­t | tata eva pha­la­ta­dva­to­r a­bhe­da­vi­va­kṣā­yā- TAŚVA-ML 086,25m ā­sti­kya­m eva ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­na­m iti, tasya ta­dva­tpra­tya­kṣa­si­ddha­tvā­t ta­da­nu­me­ya­tva­m api na vi­ru­dhya­te | ma­tāṃ­ta­rā­pe­kṣa­yā TAŚVA-ML 086,26ca sva­saṃ­vi­di­te pi ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­ne vi­pra­ti­pa­tti­sa­dbhā­vā­t ta­nni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­ya tatra pra­śa­mā­di­liṃ­gā­d a­nu­mā­ne doṣā- TAŚVA-ML 086,27bhāvaḥ | sa­mya­gjñā­na­m eva hi sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­m iti hi kecid vi­pra­va­daṃ­te tān prati jñānāt bhedena darśanaṃ TAŚVA-ML 086,28pra­śa­mā­di­bhiḥ kā­rya­vi­śe­ṣaiḥ pra­kā­śya­te | jñā­na­kā­rya­tvā­t teṣāṃ na ta­tpra­kā­śa­ka­tva­m iti cen na, a­jñā­na­ni­vṛ­tti- TAŚVA-ML 086,29pha­la­tvā­t jñānasya | sā­kṣā­da­jñā­na­ni­vṛ­tti­r jñānasya phalaṃ, pa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā pra­śa­mā­da­yo hā­nā­di­bu­ddhi­va­d iti cet, tarhi TAŚVA-ML 086,30hā­nā­di­bu­ddhi­va­d eva jñānād u­tta­ra­kā­laṃ pra­śa­mā­da­yo '­nu­bhū­ye­ra­n­, na caivaṃ jñā­na­sa­ma­kā­laṃ pra­śa­mā­dya­nu­bha­va­nā­t | pū­rva­jñā­na- TAŚVA-ML 086,31pha­la­tvā­t pra­śa­mā­deḥ sāṃ­pra­ti­ka­jñā­na­sa­ma­kā­la­ta­yā­nu­bha­va­na­m iti cet, tarhi pū­rva­jñā­na­sa­ma­kā­la­va­rti­no pi praśamā- TAŚVA-ML 086,32des ta­tpū­rva­jñā­na­pha­la­tve­na bha­vi­ta­vya­m ity a­nā­di­tva­pra­sa­kti­r a­vi­ta­thā jñānasya | sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­sa­ma­sa­ma­ya­m a­nu­bhū­ya­mā­na­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 086,33pra­śa­mā­de­s ta­tpha­la­tva­m api mā bhūt iti cen na, tasya ta­da­bhi­nna­pha­la­tvo­pa­ga­mā­t ta­tsa­ma­sa­ma­ya­vṛ­tti­tvā­vi­ro­dhā­t | TAŚVA-ML 086,34tato da­rśa­na­kā­rya­tvā­d da­rśa­na­sya jñāpakāḥ pra­śa­mā­da­yaḥ sa­ha­ca­ra­kā­rya­tvā­t tu jñā­na­sye­ty a­na­va­dyaṃ | paratra pra­śa­mā­da­yaḥ TAŚVA-ML 086,35TAŚVA-ML 087,01saṃ­di­gdha­si­ddha­tvā­n na sa­dda­rśa­na­sya gamakā iti cen na, kā­ya­vā­gvya­va­hā­ra­vi­śe­ṣe­bhya­s teṣāṃ tatra sa­dbhā­va­ni­rṇa­ya­syo­kta- TAŚVA-ML 087,02tvāt | teṣāṃ ta­dvya­bhi­cā­rā­n na ta­tsa­dbhā­va­ni­rṇa­ya­he­tu­tva­m iti cen na, su­pa­rī­kṣi­tā­nā­m a­vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | su­pa­rī­kṣi­taṃ hi TAŚVA-ML 087,03kāryaṃ kāraṇaṃ ga­ma­ya­ti nānyathā | yadi punar a­tīṃ­dri­ya­tvā­t pa­ra­pra­śa­mā­dī­nāṃ tadbhāve kā­yā­di­vya­va­hā­ra­vi­śe­ṣa- TAŚVA-ML 087,04sadbhāvo 'śakyo ni­śce­tu­m iti matiḥ, tadā ta­da­bhā­va tadbhāva iti kathaṃ ni­ścī­ya­te­? tata eva saṃśayo stv iti TAŚVA-ML 087,05cen na, tasya kvacit ka­dā­ci­n ni­rṇa­ya­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ sthā­ṇu­pu­ru­ṣa­saṃ­śa­ya­va­t | sva­saṃ­tā­ne nirṇayo stīti cet, tarhi TAŚVA-ML 087,06yādṛśāḥ pra­śa­mā­di­ṣu satsu kā­yā­di­vya­va­hā­ra­vi­śe­ṣāḥ svasmin ni­rṇī­tā­s tādṛśāḥ pa­ra­trā­pi teṣu satsv eveti TAŚVA-ML 087,07ni­rṇī­ya­tāṃ | yā­dṛ­śā­s tu teṣv asatsu pra­tī­tā­s tādṛśāḥ ta­da­bhā­va­sya gamakāḥ kathaṃ na syuḥ? saṃ­śa­yi­ta­sva­bhā­vā­s tu TAŚVA-ML 087,08ta­tsaṃ­śa­ya­he­ta­va iti yuktaṃ vaktuṃ | nanv evaṃ yathā sa­rā­ge­ṣu ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­naṃ pra­śa­mā­di­bhi­r a­nu­mī­ya­te tathā TAŚVA-ML 087,09vī­ta­rā­ge­ṣv api tat taiḥ kiṃ nā­nu­mī­ya­te­? iti cen na, tasya svasminn ā­tma­vi­śu­ddhi­mā­tra­tvā­t sa­ka­la­mo­hā­bhā­ve TAŚVA-ML 087,10sa­mā­ro­pā­na­va­tā­rā­t sva­saṃ­ve­da­nā­d eva ni­śca­yo­pa­pa­tte­r a­nu­me­ya­tvā­bhā­vaḥ | paratra tu pra­śa­mā­dī­nāṃ ta­lli­ṅa­gā­nāṃ satā- TAŚVA-ML 087,11m api ni­śca­yo­pā­yā­nāṃ kā­yā­di­vya­va­hā­ra­vi­śe­ṣā­ṇā­m api ta­du­pā­yā­nā­m a­bhā­vā­t | katham i­dā­nī­m a­pra­ma­ttā­di­ṣu sūkṣma- TAŚVA-ML 087,12sāṃ­pa­rā­yāṃ teṣu sa­dda­rśa­naṃ pra­śa­mā­de­r a­nu­mā­tuṃ śakyaṃ? ta­nni­rṇa­yo­pā­yā­nāṃ kā­yā­di­vya­va­hā­ra­vi­śe­ṣā­ṇā­m a­bhā­vā­d eva | na TAŚVA-ML 087,13hi teṣāṃ kaścid vyāpāro sti vī­ta­rā­ga­va­t­, vyāpāre vā teṣām a­pra­ma­tta­tvā­di­vi­ro­dhā­d iti kaścit | so py a- TAŚVA-ML 087,14bhi­hi­tā­na­bhi­jñaḥ­, sarveṣu sa­rā­ge­ṣu sa­dda­rśa­naṃ pra­śa­mā­di­bhi­r a­nu­mī­ya­ta ity a­na­bhi­dhā­nā­t­, ya­thā­saṃ­bha­vaṃ sa­rā­ge­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 087,15vī­ta­rā­ge­ṣu ca sa­dda­rśa­na­sya ta­da­nu­me­ya­tva­m ā­tma­vi­śu­ddhi­mā­tra­tvaṃ cety a­bhi­hi­ta­tvā­t | tata eva sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­no TAŚVA-ML 087,16vā­gvya­va­hā­ra­vi­śe­ṣa­da­rśa­nā­t sū­kṣmā­dya­rtha­vi­jñā­nā­nu­mā­naṃ na vi­ru­dhya­te | TAŚV-ML 1.2.13pra­dhā­na­sya vivarto 'yaṃ śra­ddhā­nā­khya i­tī­ta­re | tad asat puṃsi sa­mya­ktva­bhā­vā­saṃ­gā­t tato pare || 13 || TAŚVA-ML 087,18na hi pra­dhā­na­sya pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ śraddhānaṃ tato '­pa­ra­smi­n puruṣe sa­mya­ktva­m iti yuktaṃ la­kṣya­la­kṣa­ṇa­yo­r bhi­nnā­śra­ya- TAŚVA-ML 087,19tva­vi­ro­dhā­d a­gnyu­ṣṇa­tva­va­t || TAŚV-ML 1.2.14pra­dhā­na­syai­va sa­mya­ktvā­c caitanyaṃ samyag iṣyate | bu­ddhya­dhya­va­si­tā­rtha­sya puṃsā saṃ­ce­ta­nā­d yadi || 14 || TAŚV-ML 1.2.15ta­dā­haṃ­kā­ra­sa­mya­ktvā­t buddheḥ sa­mya­ktva­m aśrute | a­haṃ­kā­rā­spa­dā­rtha­sya tathāpy a­dhya­va­sā­na­taḥ || 15 || TAŚV-ML 1.2.16ma­naḥ­sa­mya­ktva­taḥ sa­mya­ga­haṃ­kā­ra­s tathā na kim | ma­naḥ­saṃ­ka­lpi­tā­rthe­ṣu ta­tpra­vṛ­tti­pra­ka­lpa­nā­t || 16 || TAŚV-ML 1.2.17ta­thai­veṃ­dri­ya­sa­mya­ktvā­n manaḥ sa­mya­gu­pe­ya­tā­m | iṃ­dri­yā­lo­ci­tā­rthe­ṣu ma­naḥ­saṃ­ka­lpa­no­da­yā­t || 17 || TAŚV-ML 1.2.18iṃ­dri­yā­ṇi ca samyañci bhavaṃtu pa­ra­ta­s tava | svā­bhi­vyaṃ­ja­ka­sa­mya­ktvā­di­bhiḥ sa­mya­ktva­taḥ kimu || 18 || TAŚV-ML 1.2.19a­rtha­sva­vyaṃ­ja­kā­dhī­naṃ mukhyaṃ sa­mya­ktva­m iṣyate | iṃ­dri­yā­di­ṣu tadvat syāt puṃsi ta­tpa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ || 19 || TAŚVA-ML 087,26evaṃ pra­dhā­na­sa­mya­ktvā­c cai­ta­nya­sa­mya­ktve '­bhyu­pa­ga­mya­mā­ne '­ti­pra­saṃ­ja­na­m uktaṃ | ta­ttva­ta­s tu —TAŚV-ML 1.2.20na ca pra­dhā­na­dha­rma­tvaṃ śra­ddhā­na­sya ci­dā­tma­naḥ | cai­ta­nya­syai­va saṃ­si­ddhye­d anyathā syād vi­pa­rya­yaḥ || 20 || TAŚVA-ML 087,28ci­dā­tma­ka­tva­m asiddhaṃ śra­ddhā­na­sye­ti cen na, tasya sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­taḥ pra­si­ddhe­r jñā­na­va­t | sādhitaṃ jñā­nā­dī­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 087,29ce­ta­nā­tma­ka­tvaṃ pu­ra­stā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.2.21na śraddhatte pradhānaṃ vā ja­ḍa­tvā­t ka­la­śā­di­va­t | pra­tī­tyā­śra­ya­ṇe tvātmā śra­ddhā­tā­s tu ni­rā­ku­la­m || 21 || TAŚVA-ML 087,31na hi śra­ddhā­tā­ha­m iti pra­tī­ti­r a­ce­ta­na­sya pra­dhā­na­sya jā­tu­ci­tsaṃ­bhā­vya­te ka­la­śā­di­va­t | yato 'yam ātmaiva TAŚVA-ML 087,32śraddhātā ni­rā­ku­laṃ na syāt | bhrāṃ­te­ya­m ātmani pra­tī­ti­r iti cen na, bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t | nā­tma­dha­rmaḥ śraddhānaṃ TAŚVA-ML 087,33bhaṃ­gu­ra­tvā­d gha­ṭa­va­d ity api na ta­dbā­dha­kaṃ­, jñānena vya­bhi­cā­ri­tvā­t | na ca jñā­na­syā­nā­tma­dha­rma­tvaṃ yuktam ā­tma­dha­rma­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 087,34pra­sā­dhi­ta­tvā­t | tataḥ sūktam ā­tma­sva­rū­paṃ da­rśa­na­mo­ha­ra­hi­taṃ ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­naṃ sa­myā­gda­rśa­na­sya la­kṣa­ṇa­m iti || TAŚV-ML 1.3.0na sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ nityaṃ nāpi ta­nni­tya­he­tu­ka­m | nā­he­tu­ka­m iti prāha dvidhā ta­jja­nma­kā­ra­ṇa­m || —TA-ML 1.3 ta­nni­sa­rgā­d a­dhi­ga­mā­d vā || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 088,03u­tpa­dya­ta iti kri­yā­dhyā­hā­n na nityaṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ jñāyata iti | no­tpa­dya­ta iti kri­yā­dhyā­hā­rā­n nityaṃ TAŚVA-ML 088,04tad iti cet, dravyataḥ pa­ryā­ya­to vā? dra­vya­ta­ś cet si­ddha­sā­dhya­tā | pa­ryā­ya­ta­s tu tasya nityatve sa­ta­ta­saṃ­ve­da­na- TAŚVA-ML 088,05prasaṃgaḥ | nityaṃ ta­da­naṃ­ta­tvā­j jī­va­dra­vya­va­d iti cet na, ke­va­la­jñā­nā­di­bhi­r vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | teṣām api pa­kṣī­ka­ra­ṇe TAŚVA-ML 088,06mokṣasya ni­tya­tva­pra­sa­kteḥ kva saṃ­sā­rā­nu­bha­vaḥ­? na ca mo­kṣa­kā­ra­ṇa­sya sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­di­tra­yā­tma­ka­syā­ni­tya­tve pi TAŚVA-ML 088,07mo­kṣa­syā­ni­tya­tva­m u­pa­pa­dya­te­, mo­kṣa­syā­naṃ­ta­tve pi na sāditve sa­mya­ktvā­dī­nā­m a­naṃ­ta­tve pi sāditvaṃ kathaṃ na bha­ve­t­? TAŚVA-ML 088,08tato no­tpa­dya­ta iti kri­yā­dhyā­hā­ra­vi­ro­dhaḥ | e­te­nā­he­tu­kaṃ sa­dda­rśa­na­m iti nirastaṃ | ni­tya­he­tu­kaṃ tad ity apy a- TAŚVA-ML 088,09yuktaṃ, mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­syā­sva­sa­dbhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­sya sa­dda­rśa­na­kā­ra­ṇe vi­ro­dhi­ni sarvadā sati saṃ­bha­vā­d anu- TAŚVA-ML 088,10papatteḥ yena ca tannityaṃ nāpi ni­tya­he­tu­kaṃ nā­he­tu­kaṃ | TAŚV-ML 1.3.1tena nā­nā­di­tā tasya sa­rva­do­tpa­tti­r eva vā | nityaṃ ta­tsa­tva­saṃ­ba­ddhā­t pra­sa­jye­tā­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 088,12nanu ca mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­sya ni­tya­tvā­bhā­ve pi nā­nā­di­tva­vya­va­cche­do dṛṣṭa iti cen na, ta­syā­nā­di­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 088,13na ca ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­syā­nā­di­tvā­n ni­tya­tva­pra­sa­ktiḥ saṃ­tā­nā­pe­kṣa­yā­nā­di­tva­va­ca­nā­t­, pa­ryā­yā­pe­kṣa­yā tasyāpi sādi- TAŚVA-ML 088,14tvāt | ta­syā­nā­dya­naṃ­ta­tve vā sarvadā mo­kṣa­syā­bhā­vā­pa­tteḥ | ni­tya­he­tva­he­tu­ka­tvā­bhā­ve sa­rva­do­tpa­tti­vya­va­cche- TAŚVA-ML 088,15do nu­pa­pa­nnaḥ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­t saṃ­sā­ra­sya tā­dṛ­śa­tve pi sa­rva­do­tpa­tti­da­rśa­nā­d iti cen na, tasya ni­tya­he­tu­saṃ­tā­na­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 088,16prā­ga­bhā­va­syā­he­tu­ka­tve pi ni­tya­tva­sa­ttva­yo­r a­da­rśa­nā­n nā­he­tu­ka­sya sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­sya ta­tpra­saṃ­go yena ta­nni­vṛ­tta­ye tasya TAŚVA-ML 088,17sa­he­tu­ka­tva­m ucyate iti cen na, prā­ga­bhā­va­syā­he­tu­ka­tvā­si­ddheḥ | sa hi gha­ṭo­tpa­tteḥ prāk ta­dvi­vi­kta­pa­ryā­ya­pa­raṃ- TAŚVA-ML 088,18pa­rā­rū­po vā dra­vya­mā­tra­rū­po vā? pra­tha­ma­pa­kṣe pū­rva­pū­rva­pa­ryā­yā­d utpatteḥ katham asau kā­ryo­tpa­tti­pū­rva­kā­la­bhā­vī TAŚVA-ML 088,19pa­ryā­ya­ka­lā­po '­he­tu­ko nāma yataḥ kā­rya­ja­nma­ni ta­syā­sa­ttvaṃ pūrvaṃ sato pi vi­ru­dhya­te tadā vā­'­sa­ttve pi pūrvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 088,20sattvaṃ na ghaṭate | dvi­tī­ya­pa­kṣe tu yathā prā­ga­bhā­va­syā­he­tu­ka­tvaṃ tathā nityaṃ sattvam api dra­vya­mā­tra­sya ka­dā­ci­d a- TAŚVA-ML 088,21sa­ttvā­yo­gā­t | kā­ryo­tpa­ttau kā­rya­ra­hi­ta­tve­na prācyena rūpeṇa dravyam asad eveti cet, nanv evaṃ kā­rya­ra­hi­ta­tva­m eva TAŚVA-ML 088,22vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m asanna punar dravyaṃ tasya ta­nmā­tra­sva­rū­pa­tvā­bhā­vā­t | tucchaḥ prā­ga­bhā­vo na bhā­va­sva­bhā­va iti cā­yu­ktaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 088,23tasya kā­ryo­tpa­tteḥ pūrvam eva sa­ttva­vi­ro­dhā­t kā­rya­kā­le vā sa­ttvā­yo­gā­t­, sa­ttvā­sa­ttva­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­yo­r bhā­vā­śra­ya- TAŚVA-ML 088,24tva­da­rśa­nā­t | tathā ca na prā­ga­bhā­va­s tucchaḥ sa­ttvā­sa­ttva­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­śra­ya­tvā­d dra­vyā­di­va­t vi­pa­rya­ya­pra­saṃ­go vā TAŚVA-ML 088,25vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | ka­dā­ci­t sattvam asattvaṃ ca vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m u­pa­cā­rā­t prā­ga­bhā­va­sye­ti cet, tarhi na tattvataḥ kadāci- TAŚVA-ML 088,26t sattvaṃ punar a­sa­ttva­m a­he­tu­ka­syā­pi bha­va­tī­ti sarvadā sa­ttva­syā­sa­ttva­sya vā ni­vṛ­tta­ye sa­dda­rśa­na­syā­he­tu­ka­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 088,27vya­va­cche­tta­vya­m eva ni­tya­tva­ni­tya­he­tu­ka­tva­va­t || TAŚV-ML 1.3.2ni­sa­rgā­d iti nirdeśo he­tā­va­dhi­ga­mā­d iti | ta­ccha­bde­na pa­rā­mṛ­ṣṭaṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­mā­tra­ka­m || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 088,29sūtre smin ni­sa­rgā­d iti nirdeśo dhi­ga­mā­d iti ca hetau bhavan sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­mā­tra­pa­rā­ma­rśi­tvaṃ ta­ccha­bda­sya TAŚVA-ML 088,30jñā­pa­ya­ti ta­du­tpa­ttā­v eva tayor he­tu­tva­gha­ṭa­nā­t­, jñā­na­cā­ri­tro­tpa­ttau tayor hetutve si­ddhāṃ­ta­vi­ro­dhā­n na mā­rga­pa­rā­ma­rśi- TAŚVA-ML 088,31tvam u­pa­pa­nnaṃ | sa­mya­gjñā­naṃ hi ni­sa­rgā­de­r u­tpa­dya­mā­naṃ niḥ­śe­ṣa­vi­ṣa­yaṃ ni­ya­ta­vi­ṣa­yaṃ vā? na tāvad ā­di­vi­ka­lpaḥ TAŚVA-ML 088,32ke­va­la­sya sa­ka­la­śru­ta­pū­rva­ka­tvo­pa­de­śā­n ni­sa­rga­ja­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | sa­ka­la­śru­ta­jñā­naṃ ni­sa­rgā­d u­tpa­dya­ta ity apy a­si­ddhaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 088,33pa­ro­pa­de­śā­bhā­ve ta­syā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | sva­yaṃ­bu­ddha­śru­ta­jñā­na­m a­pa­ro­pa­de­śa­m iti cen na, tasya ja­nmā­nta­ro­pa­de­śa­pū­rva­ka- TAŚVA-ML 088,34tvāt ta­jja­nmā­pe­śa­yā sva­yaṃ­bu­ddha­tva­syā­vi­ro­dhā­t | de­śa­vi­ṣa­yaṃ ma­tya­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­naṃ ni­sa­rgā­de­r u­tpa­dya­ta TAŚVA-ML 089,01iti dvi­tī­ya­vi­ka­lpo pi na śreyān ta­syā­dhi­ga­ma­ja­tvā­saṃ­bha­vā­t dvi­vi­dha­he­tu­ka­tvā­gha­ṭa­nā­t | kiṃcin nisargā- TAŚVA-ML 089,02d a­pa­ra­m a­dhi­ga­mā­d u­tpa­dya­ta iti jñā­na­sā­mā­nyaṃ dvi­vi­dha­he­tu­kaṃ ghaṭata eveti cet na, darśane pi tathā pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 089,03na caitad yuktaṃ pra­ti­vya­kti tasya dvi­vi­dha­he­tu­ka­tva­pra­si­ddheḥ | yathā hy au­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ darśanaṃ ni­sa­rgā­d a­dhi­ga­mā­c co- TAŚVA-ML 089,04tpadyate tathā kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ kṣāyikaṃ ceti su­pra­tī­taṃ­, cāritraṃ pu­na­ra­dhi­ga­m ajam eva tasya śru­ta­pū­rva­ka­tvā­t ta- TAŚVA-ML 089,05dvi­śe­ṣa­syā­pi ni­sa­rga­ja­tvā­bhā­vā­n na dvi­vi­dha­he­tu­ka­tvaṃ saṃ­bha­va­tī­ti na tra­yā­tma­ko mārgaḥ saṃ­ba­dhya­te­, atra TAŚVA-ML 089,06da­rśa­na­mā­tra­syai­va ni­sa­rgā­d a­dhi­ga­mā­d vo­tpa­ttya­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dha­gha­ṭa­nā­t | nanv evaṃ tacchabdo narthakaḥ sā­ma­rthyā­d da­rśa­ne­nā­trā­bhi- TAŚVA-ML 089,07saṃ­baṃ­dha­si­ddhe­r iti cet na, śā­bda­nyā­yā­n mā­rge­ṇā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dha­pra­sa­kteḥ | pra­tyā­sa­tte­s tato pi da­rśa­na­syai­vā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dha iti TAŚVA-ML 089,08cen na, mārgasya pra­dhā­na­tvā­d da­rśa­na­syā­sya ta­da­va­ya­va­tve­na gu­ṇa­bhū­ta­tvā­t­, pra­tyā­sa­tteḥ pra­dhā­na­sya ba­lī­ya­stvā­t­, TAŚVA-ML 089,09sa­nni­kṛ­ṣṭa­vi­pra­kṛ­ṣṭa­yoḥ sa­nni­kṛ­ṣṭe saṃ­pra­tya­ya ity etasya gau­ṇa­mu­khya­yo­r mukhye saṃ­pra­tya­ya ity a­ne­nā­po­hi­ta­tvā­t sārthaka TAŚVA-ML 089,10eva tacchabdo mā­rgā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dha­pa­ri­hā­rā­rtha­tvā­t | nanu ca da­rśa­na­va­nmā­rga­syā­pi pū­rva­pra­krāṃ­ta­tva­pra­tī­teḥ ta­ccha­bda­sya TAŚVA-ML 089,11ca pū­rva­pra­krāṃ­ta­pa­rā­ma­rśi­tvā­t kathaṃ śā­bda­nyā­yā­d da­rśa­na­syai­vā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dho na tu mā­rga­sye­ti cet na, asmāt sūtrād da­rśa­na­sya TAŚVA-ML 089,12mukhyataḥ pū­rva­pra­krāṃ­ta­tvā­t pa­rā­ma­rśo­pa­pa­tteḥ mārgasya pū­rva­pra­krāṃ­ta­tvā­d u­pa­cā­re­ṇa tathā bhāvāt pa­rā­ma­rśā­gha­ṭa­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 089,13tad iti na puṃ­sa­ka­liṃ­ga­syai­ka­sya ni­rde­śā­c ca na mārgasya pu­lliṃ­ga­sya pa­rā­ma­rśo nāpi bahūnāṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­jñā­na­cā­ri- TAŚVA-ML 089,14trāṇām iti śābdān nyāyād ārthād iva sa­dda­rśa­naṃ ta­ccha­bde­na pa­rā­mṛ­ṣṭa­m u­nnī­ya­te | kaḥ punar ayaṃ nisargo dhigamo TAŚVA-ML 089,15vā yasmāt tadut pa­dya­ta­? ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.3.3vinā pa­ro­pa­de­śe­na ta­ttvā­rtha­pra­ti­bhā­sa­na­m | nisargo dhi­ga­ma­s tena kṛtaṃ tad iti niścayaḥ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 1.3.4tato nā­pra­ti­bhā­te rthe śra­ddhā­na­m a­nu­ṣa­jya­te | nāpi sarvasya tasyeha pratyayo dhigamo bhavet || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 089,18na hi nisargaḥ svabhāvo yena tataḥ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­m u­tpa­dya­mā­na­m a­nu­pa­la­bdha­ta­ttvā­rtha­go­ca­ra­ta­yā ra­sā­ya­na­va­n no- TAŚVA-ML 089,19pa­pa­dye­ta | na pa­ro­pa­de­śa­ni­ra­pe­kṣe jñāne ni­sa­rga­śa­bda­sya pra­va­rta­nā­n ni­sa­rga­taḥ śūraḥ siṃha iti yathā sva­kā­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 089,20vi­śe­ṣā­d a­bha­va­d api hi tasya śaurya pa­ro­pa­de­śā­na­pe­kṣaṃ loke nai­sa­rgi­kaṃ prasiddhaṃ ta­dva­tta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­na­m a­pa­ro­pa­de­śa- TAŚVA-ML 089,21ma­tyā­di­jñā­nā­dhi­ga­te tattvārthe bha­va­nni­sa­rgā­n na vi­ru­dhya­te | nanv evaṃ ma­tyā­di­jñā­na­sya da­rśa­ne­na sa­ho­tpa­tti­r vi- TAŚVA-ML 089,22hanyate tasya tataḥ prāg api bhāvād iti cen na, sa­mya­gda­rśa­no­tpā­da­na­yo­gya­sya ma­tya­jñā­nā­de­r ma­ti­jñā­nā­di­vya­pa­de­śā- TAŚVA-ML 089,23d da­rśa­na­sa­ma­kā­laṃ ma­tyā­di­jñā­no­tpa­tteḥ | tarhi mi­thyā­jñā­nā­dhi­ga­te rthe darśanaṃ mithyā pra­sa­kta­m iti cen na, jñā­na­syā­pi TAŚVA-ML 089,24mi­thyā­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | sa­tya­jñā­na­syā­pū­rvā­rtha­tvā­n na mi­thyā­jñā­nā­dhi­ga­te rthe pra­vṛ­ti­r ita cen na, sarveṣāṃ sa­tya­jñā­na- TAŚVA-ML 089,25saṃ­tā­na­syā­nā­di­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | sa­tya­jñā­nā­t prāk tadarthe mi­thyā­jñā­na­va­tsa­tya­jñā­na­syā­py a­bhā­vā­n na ta­syā­nā­di­tva- TAŚVA-ML 089,26pra­sa­kti­r iti cen na, sa­rva­jñā­na­śū­nya­sya pra­mā­tu­r a­nā­tma­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na cānātmā pramātā yukto ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 089,27sa­tya­jñā­nā­t pūrvaṃ ta­dvi­ṣa­ye jñānaṃ na mithyā sa­tya­jñā­na­ja­na­na­yo­gya­tvā­t­, nāpi satyaṃ pa­dā­rtha­yā­thā­tmya­pa­ri­cche­da­ka- TAŚVA-ML 089,28tvā­bhā­vā­t | kiṃ tarhi? sa­tye­ta­ra­jñā­na­vi­vi­ktaṃ jñā­na­sā­mā­nyaṃ­, tato na te­nā­dhi­ga­te rthe pra­va­rta­mā­naṃ sa­tya­jñā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 089,29mi­thyā­jñā­naṃ mi­thyā­jñā­nā­dhi­ga­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­sya grāhakaṃ nāpi gṛ­hī­ta­grā­hī­ti cet, tarhi ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­pū­rvā­rthaṃ sa­tya­jñā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 089,30na sa­rva­the­ty āyātaṃ | ta­tho­pa­ga­me sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ ta­thai­vo­pa­ga­mya­mā­naṃ kathaṃ mi­thyā­jñā­nā­dhi­ga­tā­rthe syāt? sa­tya­jñā­na­pū­rva­kaṃ TAŚVA-ML 089,31vā? yatas ta­tsa­ma­kā­laṃ ma­ti­jñā­nā­dyu­pa­ga­ma­vi­ro­dhaḥ | sarvaṃ sa­dda­rśa­na­m a­dhi­ga­ma­ja­m eva jñā­na­mā­trā­dhi­ga­te pra­va­rta­mā­na­tvā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 089,32cen na, pa­ro­pa­de­śā­pe­kṣa­sya ta­ttvā­rtha­jñā­na­syā­dhi­ga­ma­śa­bde­nā­bhi­dhā­nā­t | nanv evam i­ta­re­ta­rā­śra­yaḥ sati sa­mya­gda­rśa­ne TAŚVA-ML 089,33pa­ro­pa­de­śa­pū­rva­kaṃ ta­ttvā­rtha­jñā­naṃ tasmin sati sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­m iti cen na, u­pa­de­ṣṭṛ­jñā­nā­pe­kṣa­yā ta­thā­bhi­dhā­nā­d ity eke TAŚVA-ML 089,34sa­mā­da­dha­te | te pi na yu­kta­vā­di­naḥ | pa­ro­pa­de­śā­pe­kṣa­tvā­bhā­vā­d u­pa­de­ṣṭṛ­jñā­na­sya­, sva­yaṃ­bu­ddha­syo­pa­de­ṣṭṛ­tvā­t­, prati- TAŚVA-ML 090,01pā­dya­syai­va pa­ro­pa­de­śā­pe­kṣa­ta­ttvā­rtha­jñā­na­sya saṃ­bha­vā­t | yadaiva pra­ti­pā­dya­sya pa­ro­pa­de­śā­ta­ttvā­rtha­jñā­naṃ tadaiva samya- TAŚVA-ML 090,02gdarśanaṃ tayoḥ sa­ha­cā­ri­tvā­t tato ne­ta­re­ta­rā­śra­ya ity anye | te pi na pra­kṛ­ta­jñāḥ | sa­dda­rśa­na­ja­na­ka­sya pa­ro­pa­de­śā- TAŚVA-ML 090,03pe­kṣa­tvā­t ta­ttvā­rtha­jñā­na­sya pra­kṛ­ta­tvā­t tasya ta­tsa­ha­cā­ri­tvā­bhā­vā­t sa­ha­cā­ri­ṇa­s ta­da­ja­na­ka­tvā­t pa­ro­pa­de­śā- TAŚVA-ML 090,04pekṣasya ta­ttvā­rtha­jñā­na­sya sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­ja­na­na­yo­gya­sya pa­ro­pa­de­śā­na­pe­kṣa­ta­ttvā­rtha­jñā­na­va­tsa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­t pūrvaṃ svakāra- TAŚVA-ML 090,05ṇād u­tpa­tte­r ne­ta­re­ta­rā­śra­ya­ṇa­m ity a­pa­re­, sa­ka­la­co­dyā­nā­m a­saṃ­bha­vā­d ā­ga­mā­vi­ro­dhā­t | sarvaṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ svā­bhā­vi­ka- TAŚVA-ML 090,06m eva svakāle svayam u­tpa­tte­r niḥ­śre­ya­sa­va­d iti cen na, hetor a­si­ddha­tvā­t | sarvathā jñā­na­mā­tre­ṇā­py a­na­dhi­ga­te rthe śraddhā- TAŚVA-ML 090,07na­syā­pra­si­ddheḥ | vedārthe śū­dra­va­t tat syād iti cen na, bhā­ra­tā­di­śra­va­ṇā­dhi­ga­te śūdrasya tasminn eva śra­ddhā­na­da­rśa­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 090,08na pra­tya­kṣa­taḥ svayam a­dhi­ga­te maṇau pra­bhā­vā­di­nā saṃ­bha­vā­nu­mā­nā­n nirṇīte ka­sya­ci­d bha­kti­saṃ­bha­vā­d anyathā ta­da­yo­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 090,09sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­vi­ka­la­tvā­c ca dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­sya na svā­bhā­vi­ka­tva­sā­dha­naṃ da­rśa­na­sya sādhīyaḥ | na hi svā­bhā­vi­kaṃ niḥśre- TAŚVA-ML 090,10yasaṃ ta­ttva­jñā­nā­di­ka­ta­du­pā­yā­na­rtha­ka­tvā­pa­tteḥ | nāpi svakāle svayam u­tpa­tti­s tasya yuktā tata eva | kecit saṃkhyā- TAŚVA-ML 090,11tena kālena setsyaṃti bhavyāḥ kecid a­saṃ­khyā­te­na­, kecid a­naṃ­te­na­, kecid a­naṃ­tā­naṃ­te­nā­pi kālena na setsyaṃtī- TAŚVA-ML 090,12ty ā­ga­mā­n niḥ­śre­ya­sa­sya svakāle svayam u­tpa­tti­r iti cet na, ā­ga­ma­syai­vaṃ­pa­ra­tvā­bhā­vā­t | sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­jñā­na­cā­ri­tra- TAŚVA-ML 090,13m ā­tmī­bhā­ve sati saṃ­khyā­tā­di­nā kālena se­tsyaṃ­tī­ty evam a­rtha­ta­yā tasya ni­ści­ta­ttvā­t­, da­rśa­na­mo­ho­pa­śa­mā­di­ja­nya- TAŚVA-ML 090,14tvāc ca na darśanaṃ sva­kā­le­nai­va janyate yataḥ svā­bhā­vi­kaṃ syāt || TAŚV-ML 1.3.5aṃ­ta­rda­rśa­na­mo­ha­sya bha­vya­syo­pa­śa­me sati | ta­tkṣa­yo­pa­śa­me vāpi kṣaye vā da­rśa­no­dbha­vaḥ || 5 || TAŚV-ML 1.3.6bahiḥ kā­ra­ṇā­sā­ka­lye py a­syo­tpa­tte­r a­pī­kṣa­ṇā­t | ka­dā­ci­d anyathā ta­syā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti sphuṭam || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 090,17tato na svā­bhā­vi­ko sti vi­pa­rī­ta­gra­ha­kṣa­yaḥ syā­dvā­di­nā­m i­vā­nye­ṣā­m api ta­thā­na­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.3.7pā­pā­pā­yā­d bhavaty eṣa vi­pa­rī­ta­gra­ha­kṣa­yaḥ | puṃso dha­rma­vi­śe­ṣā­d vety anye saṃ­pra­ti­pe­di­re || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 090,19nanu ca yadi da­rśa­na­mo­ha­syo­pa­śa­mā­di­s ta­ttva­śra­ddhā­na­sya kāraṇaṃ tadā sa sarvasya sarvadā ta­jja­na­ye­t ātmani TAŚVA-ML 090,20ta­syā­he­tu­ka­tve­na sarvadā sa­dbhā­vā­t­, anyathā ka­dā­ci­t ka­sya­ci­n na ja­na­ye­t sa­rva­dā­py a­sa­ttvā­t vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 090,21cen na, tasya sa­he­tu­ka­tvā­t pra­ti­pa­kṣa­vi­śe­ṣa­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­bhā­vā­t | kathaṃ pra­ti­pa­kṣa­vi­śe­ṣā­d da­rśa­na­mo­ha­syo­pa­śa­mā­di­r i- TAŚVA-ML 090,22ty u­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.3.8dṛ­gmo­ha­s tu kvacij jātu ka­sya­ci­n nuḥ pra­śā­mya­ti | pra­ti­pa­kṣya­vi­śe­ṣa­sya saṃ­pa­tte­s ti­mi­rā­di­va­t || 8 || TAŚV-ML 1.3.9kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­m āyāti kṣayaṃ vā tata eva saḥ | tadvad eveti ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­naṃ syāt sva­he­tu­taḥ || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 090,25yaḥ kvacit ka­dā­ci­t ka­sya­ci­d u­pa­śā­mya­ti kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­me­ti kṣīyate vā sa sva­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­pra­ka­rṣa­m a­pe­kṣa­te TAŚVA-ML 090,26yathā cakṣuṣi ti­mi­rā­diḥ | tathā ca da­rśa­na­mo­ha iti nā­he­tu­ka­s ta­du­pa­śa­mā­diḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.3.10pra­ti­pa­kṣa­vi­śe­ṣo pi dṛ­ṅmo­ha­syā­sti kaścana | jī­va­vyā­mo­ha­he­tu­tvā­d u­nma­tta­ka­ra­sā­di­va­t || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 090,28yo jī­va­vyā­mo­ha­he­tu­s tasya pra­ti­pa­kṣa­vi­śe­ṣo sti ya­tho­nma­tta­ka­ra­sā­deḥ | tathā ca da­rśa­na­mo­ha iti na tasya TAŚVA-ML 090,29pra­ti­pa­kṣa­vi­śe­ṣa­sya saṃ­pa­tti­ra­si­ddhā || TAŚV-ML 1.3.11sa ca dravyaṃ bhavet kṣetraṃ kālo bhāvo pi vāṃ­gi­nā­m | mo­ha­he­tu­sa­pa­tna­tvā­d vi­ṣā­di­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­va­t || 11 || TAŚVA-ML 090,31mo­ha­he­to­r hi dehināṃ viṣādeḥ pra­ti­pa­kṣo baṃ­dhya­ka­rko­ṭyā­di dravyaṃ pra­tī­ya­te­, tathā de­va­tā­ya­ta­nā­di kṣetraṃ, TAŚVA-ML 090,32kālaś ca mū­hū­rtā­diḥ­, bhāvaś ca dhyā­na­vi­śe­ṣā­di­s ta­dva­dda­rśa­na­mo­ha­syā­pi sapatno ji­neṃ­dra­biṃ­bā­di dravyaṃ, sa­ma­va­śa­ra­ṇā­di TAŚVA-ML 090,33kṣetraṃ, kālaś cā­rdha­pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rta­na­vi­śe­ṣā­di­r bhāvaś cā­dhā­pra­vṛ­tti­ka­ra­ṇā­di­r iti ni­ścī­ya­te | ta­da­bhā­ve ta­du­pa­śa­mā­di- TAŚVA-ML 090,34pra­ti­pa­tteḥ­, anyathā ta­da­bhā­vā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.3.12ta­tsaṃ­pa­tsaṃ­bha­vo yeṣāṃ te pra­tyā­sa­nn a­mu­kta­yaḥ | bhavyās tataḥ pareṣāṃ tu ta­tsaṃ­pa­tti­r na jā­tu­ci­t || 12 || TAŚVA-ML 091,02pra­tyā­sa­nna­mu­ktī­nā­m eva bhavyānāṃ da­rśa­na­mo­ha­pra­ti­pa­kṣaḥ saṃ­pa­dya­te nānyeṣāṃ ka­dā­ci­t kā­ra­ṇā­sa­nni­dhā­nā­t | iti TAŚVA-ML 091,03yu­kti­mā­nā­sa­nna­bha­vyā­di­vi­bhā­gaḥ sa­dda­rśa­nā­di­śa­ktyā­tma­ka­tve pi sa­rva­saṃ­sā­ri­ṇā­m || TAŚV-ML 1.3.13sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­śa­kte­r hi bhe­dā­bhā­ve pi de­hi­nā­m | saṃ­bha­ve­ta­ra­to bhedas tadvyakteḥ ka­na­kā­śma­va­t || 13 || TAŚVA-ML 091,05yathā kiṃcit ka­na­kā­śmā­di saṃ­bha­va­tka­na­ka­bhā­vā­bhi­vya­kti­ka­m a­ci­rā­d eva pra­tī­ya­te­, aparaṃ ci­ra­ta­re­ṇā­pi TAŚVA-ML 091,06kālena saṃ­bha­va­tka­na­ka­bhā­vā­bhi­vya­kti­ka­m a­nya­da­saṃ­bha­va­tka­na­ka­bhā­vā­bhi­vya­kti­kaṃ śa­śva­tka­na­ka­śa­ktyā­tma­ka­tvā­vi­śe­ṣe pi TAŚVA-ML 091,07saṃ­bhā­vya­te tathā kaścit saṃsārī saṃ­bha­va­d ā­sa­nna­mu­kti­r a­bhi­vya­kta­sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ­, paro naṃ­te­nā­pi kālena TAŚVA-ML 091,08saṃ­bha­va­da­bhi­vya­kta­sa­dda­rśa­nā­di­r anyaḥ śa­śva­da­saṃ­bha­va­da­bhi­vya­kta­sa­dda­rśa­nā­di­s ta­ccha­ktyā­tma­ka­tvā­vi­śe­ṣe pi saṃ­bhā­vya­te­, TAŚVA-ML 091,09iti nāsann a­bha­vya­dū­ra­bha­vyā­bha­vya­vi­bhā­go vi­ru­dhya­te bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t su­khā­di­va­t | tatra pra­tyā­sa­nna­ni­ṣṭha­sya bhavyasya TAŚVA-ML 091,10da­rśa­na­mo­ho­pa­śa­mā­dau sa­tyaṃ­ta­raṃ­ge hetau ba­hi­raṃ­gā­d a­pa­ro­pa­de­śā­t ta­ttvā­rtha­jñā­nā­t pa­ro­pa­de­śā­pe­kṣā­c ca pra­jā­ya­mā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 091,11ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­naṃ ni­sa­rga­ja­ma­dhi­ga­ma­jaṃ ca pra­tye­ta­vya­m || TAŚV-ML 1.4.0kiṃ tattvaṃ nāma ye­nā­rya­mā­ṇa­s tattvārtha iṣyate | ity a­śe­ṣa­vi­vā­dā­nāṃ ni­rā­sā­yā­ha sū­tra­kṛ­t || —TA-ML 1.4 jī­vā­jī­vā­sra­va­baṃ­dha­saṃ­va­ra­ni­rja­rā­mo­kṣā­s tattvam || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 091,14tattvasya hi saṃkhyāyāṃ svarūpe ca pra­vā­dī­no vi­pra­va­daṃ­te ta­dvi­pra­ti­pa­tti­pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­ya sūtram idam ucyate | tatra TAŚVA-ML 091,15jī­vā­di­va­ca­nā­t | TAŚV-ML 1.4.1sapta jī­vā­da­ya­s tattvaṃ na pra­kṛ­tyā­da­yo 'pare | śra­ddhā­na­vi­ṣa­yā jñeyā mu­mu­kṣo­r ni­ya­mā­d iha || 1 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.2tathā cā­naṃ­ta­pa­ryā­yaṃ dravyam ekaṃ na sū­ci­ta­m | tattvaṃ sa­mā­sa­to nāpi ta­da­naṃ­taṃ pra­paṃ­ca­taḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.3ma­dhya­mo­ktyā­pi ta­ddvyā­di­bhe­de­na bahudhā sthitam | nātaḥ sa­pta­vi­dhā tattvād vi­ne­yā­pe­kṣi­tā­t param || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 091,19pra­kṛ­tyā­da­yaḥ paṃ­ca­viṃ­śa­ti­s tattvam i­tyā­di­saṃ­khyāṃ­ta­ra­ni­rā­ci­kī­rṣa­yā­pi saṃ­kṣe­pa­ta­s tāvad ekaṃ dravyam a­naṃ­ta­pa­ryā­yaṃ TAŚVA-ML 091,20tattvam ity e­kā­dya­naṃ­ta­vi­ka­lpo­pā­yā­dau tattvasya ma­dhya­ma­sthā­nā­śra­ya­m apekṣya vi­ne­ya­sya ma­dhya­mā­bhi­dhā­naṃ sūreḥ TAŚVA-ML 091,21saṃ­kṣe­pā­bhi­dhā­naṃ su­me­dha­sā­m e­vā­nu­gra­hā­d vi­sta­rā­bhi­dhā­ne ci­re­ṇā­pi pra­ti­pa­tte­r a­yo­gā­t | sa­rvā­nu­gra­hā­nu­pa­pa­tti­r ity eke | TAŚVA-ML 091,22te na sū­tra­kā­rā­bhi­prā­ya­vi­daḥ | sa­ptā­nā­m eva jī­vā­dī­nāṃ pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ ni­ya­me­na mumukṣoḥ śra­ddhe­ya­tva­jñā­pa­nā­rtha­tvā­d u- TAŚVA-ML 091,23pa­de­śa­sya ma­dhya­ma­ru­ci­vi­ne­yā­nu­ro­dhe­na tu saṃ­kṣe­pe­ṇai­kaṃ tattvaṃ pra­paṃ­ca­ta­ś cānaṃtaṃ mā bhūt sū­tra­yi­ta­vyaṃ | ma­dhya­mo­ktyā TAŚVA-ML 091,24tu dvyā­di­bhe­de­na ba­hu­pra­kā­raṃ kathanaṃ sū­tra­yi­ta­vyaṃ vi­śe­ṣa­he­tva­bhā­vā­t | sa­pta­vi­dha­ta­ttvo­pa­de­śe tu vi­śe­ṣa­he­tu­r avaśyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 091,25mumukṣoḥ śra­ddhā­ta­vya­tva­m a­bhya­vā­pye­ta paraiḥ | katham ? TAŚV-ML 1.4.4mokṣas tāvad vi­ne­ye­na śra­ddhā­ta­vya­s ta­da­rthi­nā | baṃdhaś ca nānyathā tasya ta­da­rthi­tvaṃ gha­ṭā­ma­ṭe­t || 4 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.5āsravo pi ca baṃdhasya hetuḥ śra­ddhī­ya­te na cet | kvā­he­tu­ka­sya baṃdhasya kṣayo mokṣaḥ pra­si­ddhya­ti || 5 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.6baṃ­dha­he­tu­ni­ro­dha­ś ca saṃvaro nirjarā kṣayaḥ | pū­rvo­pā­tta­sya baṃdhasya mo­kṣa­he­tu­s ta­dā­śra­yaḥ || 6 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.7jīvo '­jī­va­ś ca baṃdhaś ca dvi­ṣṭha­tvā­t ta­tkṣa­ya­sya ca | śraddheyo nā­nya­dā­pha­lyā­d iti sū­tra­kṛ­tāṃ matam || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 091,30nanu ca pu­ṇya­pā­pa­pa­dā­rthā­v api vaktavyau tayor baṃ­dha­vya­tvā­d baṃ­dha­pha­la­tvā­d vā ta­da­śra­ddhā­ne baṃdhasya śra­ddhā­nā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r a- TAŚVA-ML 091,31saṃ­bha­vā­d a­pha­la­tvā­c ceti kaścit | tad asad ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.4.8pu­ṇya­pā­pa­pa­dā­rthau tu baṃ­dhā­sra­va­vi­ka­lpa­gau | śra­ddhā­ta­vyau na bhedena saptabhyo ti­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 091,33na hi pu­ṇya­pā­pa­pa­dā­rthau baṃdhavyau jī­vā­jī­va­baṃ­dha­vya­va­t­, nāpi baṃ­dha­pha­laṃ su­kha­duḥ­khā­dya­nu­bha­va­nā­tma­ka­ni­rja­rā- TAŚVA-ML 092,01vat | kiṃ tarhi ? baṃ­dha­vi­ka­lpau | pu­ṇya­pā­pa­baṃ­dha­bhe­de­na baṃdhasya dvi­vi­dho­pa­de­śā­t | ta­ddhe­tu­tvā­sra­va­vi­ka­lpau vā TAŚVA-ML 092,02sūtritau | tato na saptabhyo jī­vā­di­bhyo bhedena śra­ddhā­ta­vyau | tathā tayoḥ śraddhāne ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | saṃvara- TAŚVA-ML 092,03vi­ka­lpā­nāṃ gu­ptyā­dī­nāṃ ni­rja­rā­vi­ka­lpa­yo­ś ca ya­thā­kā­lau­pa­kra­mi­kā­nu­bha­va­na­yoḥ saṃ­va­ra­ni­rja­rā­bhyāṃ bhedena TAŚVA-ML 092,04śra­ddhā­ta­vya­tā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | nanv evaṃ jī­vā­jī­vā­bhyāṃ bhedena nā­sra­vā­da­yaḥ śra­ddhe­yā­s ta­dvi­ka­lpa­tvā­t a­nya­thā­ti- TAŚVA-ML 092,05pra­saṃ­gā­d iti na codyaṃ, teṣāṃ ta­dvi­ka­lpa­tve pi sā­rva­ka­tve­na bhidā śra­ddhe­ya­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.4.9baṃdho mokṣas tayor hetū jī­vā­jī­vau ta­dā­śra­yau | nanu sūtre ṣaḍ evaite vācyāḥ sā­rva­tva­vā­di­nā || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 092,07jī­vā­jī­vau baṃ­dha­mo­kṣau taddhetu ca tattvam iti sūtraṃ vaktavyaṃ sa­ka­la­pra­yo­ja­nā­rtha­saṃ­gra­hā­t­, baṃdhasya hi TAŚVA-ML 092,08hetur āsravo mokṣasya hetur dvi­vi­ka­lpaḥ saṃ­va­ra­ni­rja­rā­bhe­dā­d iti na ka­sya­ci­d a­saṃ­gra­ha­s tattvasya mo­kṣa­he­tu­vi­ka­lpa­yoḥ TAŚVA-ML 092,09pṛ­tha­ga­bhi­dhā­ne baṃ­dhā­sra­va­vi­ka­lpa­yo­r api pu­ṇya­pā­pa­yoḥ pṛ­tha­ga­bhi­dhā­na­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti ce­t­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.4.10satyaṃ kiṃ tv ā­śra­ya­syai­va baṃ­dha­he­tu­tva­saṃ­vi­de | mi­thyā­dṛ­gā­di­bhe­da­sya vaco yuktaṃ pa­ri­sphu­ṭa­m || 10 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.11mo­kṣa­saṃ­pā­di­ke cokte samyak saṃ­va­ra­ni­rja­re | ra­tna­tra­yā­dṛ­te nyasya mo­kṣa­he­tu­tva­hā­na­ye || 11 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.12te­nā­nā­ga­ta­baṃ­dha­sya he­tu­dhvaṃ­sā­d vi­mu­cya­te | saṃ­ci­ta­sya kṣayād veti mi­thyā­vā­do ni­rā­kṛ­taḥ || 12 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.13saṃ­ci­ta­sya svayaṃ nāśād e­ṣya­dbaṃ­dha­sya rodhakaḥ | ekaḥ kaścid a­nu­ṣṭhe­ya ity eke ta­da­saṃ­ga­ta­m || 13 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.14ni­rhe­tu­ka­sya nāśasya sa­rva­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ | kā­ryo­tpā­da­va­d anyatra visrasā pa­ri­ṇā­ma­taḥ || 14 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.15yataś cā­nā­ga­tā­ghau­gha­ni­ro­dhaḥ kriyate 'munā | tata eva kṣayaḥ pū­rva­pā­pau­dha­sye­he­tu­kaḥ || 15 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.16sann apy asau bhavaty eva mo­kṣa­he­tuḥ sa saṃvaraḥ | tayor a­nya­ta­ra­syā­pi vaikalye mu­ktya­yo­ga­taḥ || 16 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.17etena saṃ­ci­tā­śe­ṣa­ka­rma­nā­śe vi­mu­cya­te | bha­vi­ṣya­tka­rma­saṃ­ro­dhā­pā­ye pīti ni­rā­kṛ­ta­m || 17 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.18evaṃ pra­yo­ja­nā­pe­kṣā­vi­śe­ṣā­d ā­sra­vā­da­yaḥ | ni­rdi­śyaṃ­te mu­nī­śe­na jī­vā­jī­vā­tma­kā api || 18 || TAŚVA-ML 092,19baṃ­dha­mo­kṣau taddhetū ca tattvam iti sūtraṃ vācyaṃ jī­vā­jī­va­yo­r baṃ­dha­mo­kṣo­pā­dā­na­he­tu­tvā­d ā­sra­va­sya baṃ­dha­sa­ha­kā­ri- TAŚVA-ML 092,20he­tu­tvā­t saṃ­va­ra­ni­rja­ra­yo­r mo­kṣa­sa­ha­kā­ri­he­tu­tvā­t tāvatā sa­rva­ta­ttva­saṃ­gra­hā­d iti ye py āhus te py a­ne­nai­va ni­rā­kṛ­tāḥ | TAŚVA-ML 092,21ā­sra­vā­dī­nāṃ pṛ­tha­ga­bhi­dhā­ne pra­yo­ja­nā­bhi­dhā­nā­t­, jī­vā­jī­va­yo­ś cā­na­bhi­dhā­ne sau­ga­tā­di­ma­ta­vya­va­cche­dā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.4.19jī­vā­dī­nā­m iha jñeyaṃ lakṣaṇaṃ va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­ka­m | ta­tpa­dā­nāṃ ni­ru­kti­ś ca ya­thā­rthā­na­ti­laṃ­gha­nā­t || 19 || TAŚVA-ML 092,23jīvasya u­pa­yo­ga­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ­, sā­ma­rthyā­d a­jī­va­syā­nu­pa­yo­gaḥ­, ā­sra­va­sya kā­ya­vā­ṅma­naḥ­ka­rmā­tma­ko yogaḥ, TAŚVA-ML 092,24baṃdhasya ka­rma­yo­gya­pu­dga­lā­dā­naṃ­, saṃ­va­ra­syā­sra­va­ni­ro­dhaḥ­, ni­rja­rā­yāḥ­, ka­rmai­ka­de­śa­vi­pra­mo­kṣaḥ­, mokṣasya kṛ­tsna­ka­rma- TAŚVA-ML 092,25vi­pra­mo­kṣa iti va­kṣya­mā­ṇaṃ lakṣaṇaṃ jī­vā­dī­nā­m iha yu­ktyā­ga­mā­vi­ru­ddha­m a­va­bo­ddha­vyaṃ | ni­rva­ca­naṃ ca jīvādi- TAŚVA-ML 092,26padānāṃ ya­thā­rthā­na­ti­kra­mā­t | tatra bhā­va­prā­ṇa­dhā­ra­ṇā­pe­kṣā­yāṃ jīvaty a­jī­vī­j jī­vi­ṣya­tī­ti vā jīvaḥ, na TAŚVA-ML 092,27jīvati nā­jī­vī­t na jī­vi­ṣya­tī­ty a­jī­vaḥ­, ā­sra­va­ty a­ne­nā­sra­va­ṇa­mā­traṃ vāsravaḥ ba­dhya­te­ne­na baṃ­dha­mā­traṃ vā TAŚVA-ML 092,28baṃdhaḥ, saṃ­vri­ya­te nena saṃ­va­ra­ṇa­mā­traṃ vā saṃ­va­raḥ­, ni­rjī­rya­te nayā ni­rja­ra­ṇa­mā­traṃ vā ni­rja­rā­, mokṣyate nena TAŚVA-ML 092,29mo­kṣa­ṇa­mā­traṃ vā mokṣa, iti ka­ra­ṇa­bhā­vā­pe­kṣa­yā || TAŚV-ML 1.4.20kramo he­tu­vi­śe­ṣā­t syād dvaṃ­dva­vṛ­ttā­v iti sthiteḥ | jīvaḥ pūrvaṃ vi­ni­rdi­ṣṭa­s ta­da­rtha­tvā­d va­co­vi­dheḥ || 20 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.21ta­du­pa­gra­ha­he­tu­tvā­d a­jī­va­s ta­da­naṃ­ta­ra­m | ta­dā­śra­ya­tva­ta­s tasmād āsravaḥ parataḥ sthitaḥ || 21 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.22baṃdhaś cā­sra­va­kā­rya­tvā­t ta­da­naṃ­ta­ra­m īritaḥ | ta­tpra­ti­dhvaṃ­sa­he­tu­tvā­d a­jī­va­s ta­da­naṃ­ta­ra­m || 22 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.23saṃvare sati saṃ­bhū­te­r ni­rja­rā­yā­s tataḥ sthitiḥ | tasyāṃ mokṣa iti proktas ta­da­naṃ­ta­ra­m eva saḥ || 23 || TAŚVA-ML 092,34jī­vā­di­pa­dā­nāṃ dvaṃ­dva­vṛ­ttau yathoktaḥ kramo he­tu­vi­śe­ṣa­m a­pe­kṣa­te 'nyathā ta­nni­ya­mā­yo­gā­t | tatra jī­va­syā­dau TAŚVA-ML 093,01vacanaṃ ta­ttvo­pa­de­śa­sya jī­vā­rtha­tvā­t | pra­dhā­nā­rtha­s ta­ttvo­pa­de­śa ity a­yu­ktaṃ­, ta­syā­ce­ta­na­tvā­t ta­ttvo­pa­de­śe­nā­nu- TAŚVA-ML 093,02gra­hā­saṃ­bha­vā­t gha­ṭā­di­va­t | saṃ­tā­nā­rthaḥ sa ity apy a­sā­raṃ­, ta­syā­va­stu­tve­na ta­da­nu­grā­hya­tvā­yo­gā­t | ni­ra­nva­ya- TAŚVA-ML 093,03kṣa­ṇi­ka­ci­ttā­rtha­s ta­ttvo­pa­de­śa ity apy a­saṃ­bhā­vyaṃ­, tasya sarvathā pra­ti­pā­dya­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | saṃ­ke­ta­gra­ha­ṇa­vya­va­hā­ra- TAŚVA-ML 093,04kā­lā­nva­yi­naḥ pra­ti­pā­dya­tva­pra­tī­teḥ | cai­ta­nya­vi­śi­ṣṭa­kā­ryā­rtha­s ta­ttvo­pa­de­śa iti cet, ta­ccai­ta­nyaṃ kāyāt tattvāṃ- TAŚVA-ML 093,05taram a­ta­ttvāṃ­ta­raṃ vā ? pra­tha­ma­pa­kṣe si­ddha­sā­dhya­tā­, baṃdhaṃ pra­tye­ka­tā­m ā­pa­nna­yoḥ kā­ya­cai­ta­nya­yo­r vya­va­hā­ra­na­yā­j jīva- TAŚVA-ML 093,06vya­pa­de­śa­si­ddheḥ | ni­śca­ya­na­yā­t tu cai­ta­nyā­rtha eva ta­ttvo­pa­de­śaḥ­, cai­ta­nya­śū­nya­sya kāyasya ta­da­rtha­tvā­gha­ṭa­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 093,07dvi­tī­ya­pa­kṣe tu kā­yā­na­rthāṃ­ta­ra­bhū­ta­sya cai­ta­nya­sya kā­ya­tvā­t kāya eva ta­ttvo­pa­de­śe­nā­gu­gṛ­hya­ta ity ā­pa­nnaṃ­, tac cā- TAŚVA-ML 093,08yuktam a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tato jīvārtha eva ta­ttvo­pa­de­śa iti nāsiddho hetuḥ | jīvād a­naṃ­ta­ra­m a­jī­va­syā­bhi­dhā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 093,09ta­du­pa­gra­ha­he­tu­tvā­t | dha­rmā­dha­rmā­kā­śa­pu­dga­lā­dya­jī­va­vi­śe­ṣā a­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­ga­ti­sthi­tya­va­gā­ha­va­rta­nā­di­śa­rī­rā­dyu­pa­gra­ha- TAŚVA-ML 093,10hetavo vakṣyaṃte | dra­vyā­sra­va­syā­jī­va­vi­śe­ṣa­pu­dga­lā­tma­ka­ka­rmā­sra­va­tvā­d a­jī­vā­naṃ­ta­ra­m a­bhi­dhā­naṃ­, bhā­vā­sra­va­sya jīvā- TAŚVA-ML 093,11jī­vā­śra­ya­tvā­d vā ta­du­bha­yā­naṃ­ta­raṃ | sa­tyā­sra­ve baṃ­dha­syo­tpa­tte­s ta­da­naṃ­ta­raṃ ta­dva­ca­naṃ­, ā­sra­va­baṃ­dha­pra­ti­dhvaṃ­sa­he­tu­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 093,12saṃ­va­ra­sya ta­tsa­mī­pe gra­ha­ṇaṃ­, sati saṃvare pa­ra­ma­ni­rja­ro­pa­pa­tte­s ta­daṃ­ti­ke ni­rja­rā­va­ca­naṃ­, satyāṃ ni­rja­rā­yāṃ mokṣasya TAŚVA-ML 093,13gha­ṭa­nā­t ta­da­naṃ­ta­ra­m u­pā­dā­naṃ | mo­kṣa­pa­ra­m a­ni­rja­ra­yo­ra­vi­śe­ṣa iti cetasi mā kṛthāḥ, pa­ra­ma­ni­rja­ra­ṇa­syā­yo­ga­ke­va­li- TAŚVA-ML 093,14caram a­sa­ma­ya­va­rti­tvā­t ta­da­naṃ­ta­ra­sa­ma­ya­va­rti­tvā­c ca mokṣasya | ya e­vā­tma­naḥ ka­rma­baṃ­dha­vi­nā­śa­sya kālaḥ sa eva TAŚVA-ML 093,15ke­va­la­tvā­khya­mo­kṣo­tpā­da­sye­ti cet na, ta­syā­yo­ga­ke­va­li­ca­ra­m a­sa­ma­ya­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t pūrvasya sa­ma­ya­syai­va tathā- TAŚVA-ML 093,16tvāpatteḥ | tasyāpi mokṣatve ta­tpū­rva­sa­ma­ya­sye­ti sa­tya­yo­ga­ke­va­li­ca­ra­m a­sa­ma­yo vya­va­ti­ṣṭhe­ta | na ca tasyaiva TAŚVA-ML 093,17mokṣatve a­tī­ta­gu­ṇa­sthā­na­tvaṃ mokṣasya yujyate ca­tu­rda­śa­gu­ṇa­sthā­nāṃ­taḥ­pā­ti­tvā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | lo­kā­gra­sthā­na­sa­ma­ya- TAŚVA-ML 093,18vartino mo­kṣa­syā­tī­ta­gu­ṇa­sthā­na­tvaṃ yuktam eveti cet, pa­ra­ma­ni­rja­rā­to nyatvam api tasyās tu ni­śca­ya­na­yā­da­syai­va TAŚVA-ML 093,19mo­kṣa­tva­vya­va­sthā­nā­t | tataḥ sūkto jī­vā­dī­nāṃ kramo he­tu­vi­śe­ṣaḥ || kiṃ punas tattvam ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.4.24tasya bhāvo bhavet tattvaṃ sā­mā­nyā­d ekam eva tat | ta­tsa­mā­nā­śra­ya­tve­na jī­vā­dī­nāṃ ba­hu­tva­vā­k || 24 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.25bhāvasya tadvato bhedāt ka­thaṃ­ci­n na vi­ru­dhya­te | vyaktīnāṃ ca ba­hu­tva­sya khyā­pa­nā­rtha­tva­taḥ sadā || 25 || TAŚVA-ML 093,22tasya bhāvas tattvam iti bhā­va­sā­mā­nya­syai­ka­tvā­t sa­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­ta­yā ni­rdi­śya­mā­nā­nāṃ jī­vā­dī­nāṃ bahutva- TAŚVA-ML 093,23vacanaṃ vi­ru­dhya­ta iti cet na, bhā­va­ta­dva­toḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­bhe­dā­de­kā­ne­ka­yo­r api sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇya­da­rśa­nā­t sa­da­sa­tī TAŚVA-ML 093,24tattvam iti jāter e­ka­tva­va­t sarvadā vyaktīnāṃ ba­hu­tva­khyā­pa­nā­rtha­tvā­c ca tayor e­ka­va­ca­na­ba­hu­va­ca­nā­vi­ro­dhaḥ TAŚVA-ML 093,25pra­tye­ta­vyaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.4.26jīvatvaṃ tattvam ityādi pra­tye­ka­m u­pa­va­rṇya­te | tatas te­nā­rya­mā­ṇo 'yaṃ tattvārthaḥ sakalo mataḥ || 26 || TAŚVA-ML 093,27tasya jīvasya bhāvo jī­va­tvaṃ­, a­jī­va­sya bhāvo a­jī­va­tvaṃ­, ā­sra­va­sya bhāva ā­sra­va­tvaṃ­, baṃdhasya bhāvo TAŚVA-ML 093,28baṃ­dha­tvaṃ­, saṃ­va­ra­sya bhāvaḥ saṃ­va­ra­tvaṃ­, ni­rja­rā­yā bhāvo ni­rja­rā­tvaṃ­, mokṣasya bhāvo mokṣatvaṃ | tattvam iti TAŚVA-ML 093,29pra­tye­ka­m u­pa­va­rṇya­te­, sā­mā­nya­co­da­nā­nāṃ vi­śe­ṣe­ṣv a­va­sthā­na­pra­si­ddheḥ | tathā ca jī­vā­tvā­di­nā ta­ttve­nā­rya­ta iti TAŚVA-ML 093,30tattvārtho jīvādiḥ sakalo mataḥ śra­ddhā­na­vi­ṣa­yaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.4.27jīva evātra tattvārtha iti kecit pra­ca­kṣa­te | ta­da­yu­kta­m a­jī­va­syā­bhā­ve ta­tsi­ddhya­yo­ga­taḥ || 27 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.28parārthā jī­va­si­ddhi­r hi teṣāṃ syā­dva­ca­nā­tmi­kā | ajīvo vacanaṃ tasya nā­nya­thā­nye­na ve­da­na­m || 28 || TAŚVA-ML 093,33asty ajīvaḥ pa­rā­rtha­jī­va­sā­dha­nā­ny a­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | pa­rā­rtha­jī­va­sā­dha­naṃ ca syād a­jī­va­ś ca na syād iti na TAŚVA-ML 093,34śaṃ­ka­nī­yaṃ­, tasya va­ca­nā­tma­ka­tvā­d va­ca­na­syā­jī­va­tvā­t jīvatve pareṇa saṃ­ve­da­nā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | svā­rtha­syai­va jīva- TAŚVA-ML 094,01sā­dha­na­sya bhāvāt parārthaṃ jī­va­sā­dha­na­m a­si­ddha­m iti cet, kathaṃ pareṣāṃ ta­ttva­pra­tyā­ya­naṃ ? ta­da­bhā­ve kathaṃ keci- TAŚVA-ML 094,02t pra­ti­pā­da­kā­s tattvasya pare pra­ti­pā­dyā­s teṣām iti pratītiḥ syāt || TAŚV-ML 1.4.29na jīvā bahavaḥ saṃti pra­ti­pā­dya­pra­ti­pā­da­kāḥ | bhrāṃter anyatra mā­yā­di­dṛ­ṣṭa­jī­va­va­d ity asat || 29 || TAŚVA-ML 094,04eka eva hi pa­ra­mā­tmā pra­ti­pā­dya­pra­ti­pā­da­ka­rū­pa­ta­yā­ne­ko vā pra­ti­bhā­sa­te a­nā­dya­vi­dyā­pra­bhā­vā­t | na TAŚVA-ML 094,05punar bahavo jīvāḥ saṃti bhrāṃter anyatra mā­yā­sva­pnā­di­jī­va­va­t teṣāṃ pā­ra­mā­rthi­ka­tā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | tathā hi | jīva- TAŚVA-ML 094,06ba­hu­tva­pra­tya­yo mithyā ba­hu­tva­pra­tya­ya­tvā­t sva­pnā­di­dṛ­ṣṭa­jī­va­ba­hu­tva­pra­tya­ya­va­d iti ka­ści­t­, ta­da­nā­lo­ci­ta­va­ca­na­m || TAŚV-ML 1.4.30a­dva­ya­syā­pi jīvasya vi­bhrāṃ­ta­tvā­nu­ṣaṃ­ga­taḥ | eko 'ham iti saṃvitteḥ svapnādau bhra­ma­da­rśa­nā­t || 30 || TAŚVA-ML 094,08śakyaṃ hi vaktuṃ jī­vai­ka­tva­pra­tya­yo mithyā e­ka­tva­pra­tya­ya­tvā­t sva­pnai­ka­tva­pra­tya­ya­va­d iti | e­ka­tva­pra­tya­ya­ś ca TAŚVA-ML 094,09syān mithyā ca na syād vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­t | ka­sya­ci­d e­ka­tva­pra­tya­ya­sya mi­thyā­tva­da­rśa­nā­t sarvasya mi­thyā­tva­sā­dha­ne ti- TAŚVA-ML 094,10pra­saṃ­gā­d iti cet sa­mā­na­m anyatra || TAŚV-ML 1.4.31vya­bhi­cā­ra­vi­ni­rmu­kteḥ saṃ­vi­nmā­tra­sya sarvadā | na bhrāṃ­ta­te­ti cet siddhā nā­nā­saṃ­tā­na­saṃ­vi­daḥ || 31 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.32yathaiva mama saṃ­vi­tti­mā­traṃ satyaṃ vya­va­sthi­ta­m | sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­saṃ­vā­dā­t ta­thā­nye­ṣā­m a­saṃ­śa­ya­m || 32 || TAŚVA-ML 094,13ba­hu­tva­pra­tya­ya­va­de­ka­tva­pra­tya­yo pi mithyās tu tasya vya­bhi­cā­ri­tvā­t sva­pnā­di­va­t | sva­saṃ­vi­nmā­tra­sya tu TAŚVA-ML 094,14pa­ra­mā­tma­no ni­ru­pā­dhe­r vya­bhi­cā­ra­vi­ni­rmu­kta­tvā­t sarvadā saṃ­vā­dā­n na mi­thyā­tva­m iti vadatāṃ siddhāḥ svasaṃvi- TAŚVA-ML 094,15dātmano nā­nā­saṃ­tā­nāḥ | svasyeva pa­re­ṣā­m api saṃ­vi­nmā­tra­syā­vya­bhi­cā­ri­tvā­t | tathā hi | nā­nā­saṃ­tā­na- TAŚVA-ML 094,16saṃvidaḥ satyāḥ sarvadā vya­bhi­cā­ra­vi­ni­rmu­kta­tvā­t sva­saṃ­vi­dā­tma­va­d iti na mithyā pra­ti­pā­dya­pra­ti­pā­da­kā­, TAŚVA-ML 094,17yataḥ parārthaṃ jī­va­sā­dha­na­m abhrāṃtaṃ na siddhyet || TAŚV-ML 1.4.33anye tvatto na saṃtīti svasya ni­rṇī­tya­bhā­va­taḥ | nānye matto pi saṃtīti vacane sa­rva­śū­nya­tā || 33 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.34tasyāpy anyair a­saṃ­vi­tte­r vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­va­to nyathā | siddhaṃ tad eva nānātvaṃ puṃsāṃ sa­tya­sa­mā­śra­ya­m || 34 || TAŚVA-ML 094,20matto nye pi ni­ru­pā­dhi­kaṃ sva­rū­pa­mā­tra­m a­vya­bhi­cā­ri saṃ­vi­daṃ­tī­ti ni­rṇī­te­r a­saṃ­bha­vā­t tatra pra­tya­kṣa­syā­pra­vṛ­tte­r a- TAŚVA-ML 094,21vya­bhi­cā­ri­ṇo liṃ­ga­syā­bhā­vā­d a­nu­mā­nā­nu­tthā­nā­d iti vacane sa­rva­śū­nya­tā­pa­ttiḥ | tva­tsaṃ­vi­do pi ta­thā­nyai­r ni- TAŚVA-ML 094,22ścetum aśakteḥ sarvathā vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | yadi punar a­pa­rai­r a­ni­śca­ye pi tathā sva­saṃ­vi­daḥ svayaṃ ni­śca­yā­t satyatva- TAŚVA-ML 094,23siddhis tadā tvayā ni­śce­tu­m a­śa­kyā­nā­m api tathā pa­ra­saṃ­vi­dāṃ sa­tya­tva­si­ddheḥ siddhaṃ puṃsāṃ nānātvaṃ pā­ra­mā­rthi­ka­m || TAŚV-ML 1.4.35ātmānaṃ saṃ­vi­daṃ­ty anye na veti yadi saṃśayaḥ | tadā na pu­ru­ṣā­dvai­ta­ni­rṇa­yo jātu ka­sya­ci­t || 35 || TAŚVA-ML 094,25mattaḥ pare py ātmānaḥ sva­saṃ­vi­daṃ­to na saṃty eveti nirṇaye hi ka­sya­ci­t pu­ru­ṣā­dvai­te nirṇayo yukto na punaḥ TAŚVA-ML 094,26saṃśaye tatrāpi saṃ­śa­ya­pra­saṃ­gā­t | "­pu­ru­ṣa evedaṃ sarvaṃ" ity ā­ga­mā­t pu­ru­ṣā­dvai­ta­si­ddhi­r iti cet "saṃty anaṃtā- TAŚVA-ML 094,27jīvā" ity ā­ga­mā­n nā­nā­jī­va­si­ddhi­r astu | pu­ru­ṣā­dvai­ta­vi­dhi­sra­gā­ga­me­na pra­kā­śa­nā­t pra­tya­kṣa­syā­pi vi­dhā­tṛ­ta­yā TAŚVA-ML 094,28sthitasya tatraiva pra­vṛ­tte­s tena ta­syā­vi­ro­dhā­t tataḥ pu­ru­ṣā­dvai­ta­ni­rṇa­ya iti cet, nā­nā­tvā­ga­ma­syā­pi TAŚVA-ML 094,29te­nā­vi­ro­dhā­n nā­nā­jī­va­ni­rṇa­yo 'stu | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.4.36āhur vi­dhā­tṛ­pra­tya­kṣaṃ na ni­ṣe­ddhṛ­vi­pa­ści­taḥ | na nā­nā­tvā­ga­ma­s tena pra­tya­kṣe­ṇa vi­ru­dhya­te || 36 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.37te­nā­ni­ṣe­dha­te '­nya­syā­bhā­vā­bhā­vā­t ka­thaṃ­ca­na | saṃ­śī­ti­go­ca­ra­tvā­d vā­nya­syā­bhā­vā­vi­ni­śca­yā­t || 37 || TAŚVA-ML 094,32bhavatu nāma vi­dhā­tṛ­pra­tya­kṣa­m a­ni­ṣe­ddhṛ ca tathāpi tena nā­nā­tva­vi­dhā­yi­no nā­ga­ma­sya virodhaḥ saṃ­bha­va­ty e- TAŚVA-ML 094,33ka­tva­vi­dhā­yi­na iva vi­dhā­ya­ka­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­t | katham e­ka­tva­m a­ni­ṣe­dha­tpra­tya­kṣaṃ nā­nā­tva­m ātmano vi­da­dhā­tī­ti TAŚVA-ML 095,01cet, nā­nā­tva­m a­ni­ṣe­dha­de­ka­tvaṃ kathaṃ vi­da­dhī­ta ? ta­syai­ka­tva­vi­dhā­na­m eva nā­nā­tva­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­ka­tva­m iti cet, nānā- TAŚVA-ML 095,02tva­vi­dhā­na­m e­vai­ka­tva­ni­ṣe­dha­na­m astu | kiṃ punaḥ pra­tya­kṣa­m ātmano nā­nā­tva­sya vi­dhā­ya­ka­m iti cet ta­de­ka­tva­sya kiṃ ? TAŚVA-ML 095,03na hy a­sma­dā­di­pra­tya­kṣa­m iṃ­dri­ya­jaṃ mānasaṃ vā sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­m eka evātmā sarva iti vidhātuṃ samarthaṃ nā­nā­tma­bhe­de­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 095,04tasya pravṛtteḥ | yo­gi­pra­tya­kṣaṃ sa­ma­rtha­m iti cet, pu­ru­ṣa­nā­nā­tva­m api vidhātuṃ tad eva sa­ma­rtha­m astu ta­tpū­rva­kā­ga­ma- TAŚVA-ML 095,05ś cety a­vi­ro­dhaḥ | sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­m e­vā­sma­dā­deḥ svai­ka­tva­sya vi­dhā­ya­ka­m iti cet, ta­thā­nye­ṣāṃ svai­ka­tva­sya tad eva TAŚVA-ML 095,06vi­dhā­ya­ka­m a­nu­ma­nya­tāṃ | kathaṃ ? TAŚV-ML 1.4.38yathaiva ca ma­mā­dhya­kṣaṃ vidhātṛ na niṣedhṛ vā | pra­tya­kṣa­tvā­t ta­thā­nye­ṣā­m a­nya­thai­ta­tta­thā kutaḥ || 38 || TAŚVA-ML 095,08pareṣāṃ pratyakṣaṃ svasya vi­dhā­ya­kaṃ parasya na ni­ṣe­dha­kaṃ vā pra­tya­kṣa­tvā­n mama pra­tya­kṣa­va­t | vi­pa­rya­yo vā ati- TAŚVA-ML 095,09pra­saṃ­ga­vi­pa­rya­yā­bhyāṃ pra­tyā­tma­sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­syai­ka­tva­vi­dhā­yi­tvā­si­ddhe­r ā­tma­ba­hu­tva­si­ddhi­r ā­tmai­ka­tvā­si­ddhi­r vā | na ca TAŚVA-ML 095,10vi­dhā­ya­ka­m eva pra­tya­kṣa­m iti niyamo sti, ni­ṣe­dha­ka­tve­nā­pi tasya pra­tī­ya­mā­na­tvā­t | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.4.39vidhātr ahaṃ sa­dai­vā­nya­ni­ṣe­ddhṛ na bhavāmy aham | svayaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m ity evaṃ vetti cen na ni­ṣe­ddhṛ­ka­m || 39 || TAŚVA-ML 095,12vidhātṛ ca nā­nya­ni­ṣe­ddhṛ­pra­tya­kṣa­m iti na pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­rā­n niścayo dvai­ta­pra­saṃ­gā­t | svata eva yathā niścaye TAŚVA-ML 095,13siddhaṃ tasya ni­ṣe­dha­ka­tvaṃ parasya niṣeddhr ahaṃ na bha­vā­mī­ti svayaṃ pratīteḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.4.40saṃti sa­tyā­sta­to nānā jīvāḥ sā­dhya­kṣa­si­ddha­yaḥ | pra­ti­pā­dyāḥ pareṣāṃ te ka­dā­ci­t pra­ti­pā­da­kāḥ || 40 || TAŚVA-ML 095,15yataś caivaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­to nā­nā­tma­naḥ siddhās tato na teṣāṃ pra­ti­pā­dya­pra­ti­pā­da­ka­bhā­vo mithyā yena parārthaṃ TAŚVA-ML 095,16jī­va­sā­dha­na­m asiddhaṃ syāt || TAŚV-ML 1.4.41parārthaṃ ni­rṇa­yo­pā­yo vacanaṃ cāsti tattvataḥ | tac ca jī­vā­tma­kaṃ neti tadvad anyac ca kiṃ na naḥ || 41 || TAŚVA-ML 095,18na hy u­pā­yā­pā­ye pa­rā­rtha­sā­dha­naṃ siddhyati ta­syo­pe­ya­tvā­d a­nya­thā­ti­pra­sa­kte­r iti | ta­syo­pā­yo sti va­ca­na­m anyathā- TAŚVA-ML 095,19nu­pa­pa­tti­la­kṣa­ṇa­liṃ­ga­pra­kā­śa­kaṃ jī­vā­tma­ka­m eva tad ity a­yu­ktaṃ­, pra­ti­pā­da­ka­jī­vā­tma­ka­tve tasya pra­ti­pā­dyā­dya­saṃ­ve­dya- TAŚVA-ML 095,20tvāpatteḥ | pra­ti­pā­dya­jī­vā­tma­ka­tve pra­ti­pā­da­kā­dya­saṃ­ve­dya­tā­nu­ṣa­kteḥ­, sa­tya­jī­vā­tma­ka­tve pra­ti­pā­dya­pra­ti­pā­da­kā­saṃ­ve­dya- TAŚVA-ML 095,21tvā­saṃ­gā­t | pra­ti­pā­da­kā­dya­śe­ṣa­jī­vā­tma­ka­tve ta­da­ne­ka­tve vi­ro­dhā­d e­ka­va­ca­nā­tma­ka­tve­na teṣām e­ka­tva­si­ddheḥ | TAŚVA-ML 095,22satyam eva evātmā pra­ti­pā­da­kā­di­bhe­da­mā­sti­ṣṇu­te a­nā­dya­vi­dyā­va­śā­d ity apy u­kto­tta­ra­prā­ya­mā­tma­nā­nā­tva­sā­dha­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 095,23kathaṃ cātmanaḥ sa­rva­thai­ka­tve pra­ti­pā­da­ka­syai­va tatra saṃ­pra­ti­pa­tti­r na tu pra­ti­pā­dya­sye­ti pra­ti­pa­dye­ma­hi | tasyaiva TAŚVA-ML 095,24vā vi­pra­ti­pa­tti­r na punaḥ pra­ti­pā­da­ka­sye­ti tathā ta­dbhe­da­syai­va siddheḥ | yadi punar a­vi­dyā­pra­bhe­dā­t tathā vibhā- TAŚVA-ML 095,25gas tadā sāpy avidyā pra­ti­pā­da­ka­ga­tā kathaṃ pra­ti­pā­dyā­di­ga­tā na syāt ? tadgatā vā pra­ti­pā­da­ka­ga­tā ta­da­bhe­de pītī TAŚVA-ML 095,26sāścaryaṃ naś cetaḥ | pra­ti­pā­da­ka­ga­te yam avidyā pra­ti­pā­dyā­di­ga­te yam iti ca vi­bhā­ga­saṃ­pra­tya­yo­nā­dya­vi­dyā­kṛ­ta TAŚVA-ML 095,27eveti cet, kim idānīṃ sarvo py a­vi­dyā­pra­paṃ­caḥ | sa­rvā­tma­ga­ta­s tattvo stu so py a­vi­dyā­va­śā­t tatheti cet, tarhi TAŚVA-ML 095,28tattvato na kvacid a­vi­dyā­pra­paṃ­ca iti na tatkṛto vibhāgaḥ | pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ eva pra­ti­pā­di­kā­di­jī­va­vi­bhā­ga­sya TAŚVA-ML 095,29siddheḥ | tato nai­kā­tma­vya­va­sthā­naṃ yena vacaso śe­ṣa­jī­vā­tma­ka­tve yathokto doṣo na bhaved iti na jī­vā­tma­kaṃ TAŚVA-ML 095,30vacanaṃ | ta­dva­ccha­rī­rā­di­ka­m apy a­jī­vā­tma­ka­m asmākaṃ pra­si­ddhya­ty eva || TAŚV-ML 1.4.42bā­hyeṃ­dri­ya­pa­ri­cche­dyaḥ śabdo nātmā yathaiva hi | tathā kā­ryā­di­r artho pi ta­da­jī­vo sti vastutaḥ || 42 || TAŚVA-ML 095,32na kevalaṃ pra­ti­pā­da­ka­sya śarīraṃ li­pya­kṣa­rā­di­kaṃ vā pa­ra­pra­ti­pa­tti­sā­dha­naṃ va­ca­na­va­t sākṣāt pa­ra­saṃ­ve­dya­tvā­d a- TAŚVA-ML 095,33jī­vā­tma­kaṃ | kiṃ tarhi ? bā­hyeṃ­dri­ya­grā­hya­tvā­c ca | jī­vā­tma­ka­tve ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti sūktaṃ pa­rā­rtha­sā­dha­nā­ny a­thā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r a- TAŚVA-ML 095,34jī­vā­sti­tva­sā­dha­na­m || TAŚV-ML 1.4.43yo pi brūte pṛ­thi­vyā­di­r ajīvo dhya­kṣa­ni­ści­taḥ | tattvārtha iti tasyāpi prāyaśo dattam u­tta­ra­m || 43 || TAŚVA-ML 096,02asti jīvaḥ svā­rthā­jī­va­sā­dha­nā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ pṛ­thi­vyā­di­r ajīva eva tattvārtha iti na svayaṃ sādhana- TAŚVA-ML 096,03m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa ni­śce­tu­m arhati ka­sya­ci­d a­sā­dha­na­sya ni­śca­yā­yo­gā­t | sattvāt tathā niścaya iti cet na, ta­syā­ce­ta­na- TAŚVA-ML 096,04tvāt ce­ta­na­tve ta­ttvāṃ­ta­ra­tva­si­ddhe­s tasyaiva jī­va­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | syān matam a­jī­va­vi­va­rta­vi­śe­ṣa­ś ce­ta­nā­tma­kaṃ pratyakṣaṃ TAŚVA-ML 096,05na punar jīva iti | tad asat | ce­ta­nā­ce­ta­nā­tma­ka­yo­r vi­va­rta­vi­va­rti­bhā­va­sya vi­ro­dhā­t pa­ra­spa­raṃ vi­jā­tī­ya- TAŚVA-ML 096,06tvāj ja­lā­na­la­va­t | su­va­rṇa­rū­pya­va­dvi­jā­tī­ya­tve pi tadbhāvaḥ syād iti cen na, tayoḥ pā­rthi­va­tve­na sa­jā­tī­ya­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 096,07lo­ha­tvā­di­bhi­ś ca tarhi ce­ta­na­yoḥ sa­ttvā­di­bhiḥ sa­jā­tī­ya­tvā­t tadbhāvo bhavatv iti cen na bhavato ja­lā­na­lā­bhyā- TAŚVA-ML 096,08m a­ne­kāṃ­tā­t | tayor a­dra­vyāṃ­ta­ra­tvā­t tadbhāva iti cen na, a­si­ddha­tvā­t | tayor api dra­vyāṃ­ta­ra­tva­sya ni­rṇa­yā­t tadbhāvā- TAŚVA-ML 096,09yogāt | ni­rṇe­ṣya­te hi la­kṣa­ṇa­bhe­dā­c ce­ta­nā­ce­ta­na­yo­r dra­vyāṃ­ta­ra­tva­m iti na tayor vi­va­rta­vi­va­rti­bhā­vo yena TAŚVA-ML 096,10ce­ta­nā­tma­kaṃ pratyakṣaṃ jī­va­dra­vya­sva­rū­paṃ na syāt | prāyeṇa da­tto­tta­raṃ ca ce­ta­na­syā­dra­vyāṃ­ta­ra­tva­va­ca­na­m iti na TAŚVA-ML 096,11jīvam aṃ­ta­re­ṇa svā­rtha­jī­va­sā­dha­na­m u­pa­pa­dya­te | etena smṛ­ti­pra­tya­bhi­jñā­nā­nu­mā­nā­di­kaṃ gau­ṇa­pṛ­thi­vyā­dya­jī­va­sā­dha­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 096,12svārthaṃ jīvam aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­nu­pa­pa­nna­m iti ni­ve­di­taṃ­, tasyāpi ce­ta­na­dra­vya­sva­rū­pa­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­t pra­dhā­nā­di­rū­pa­ta­yā tasya TAŚVA-ML 096,13pra­ti­vi­hi­ta­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.4.44na kā­yā­di­kri­yā­rū­po jī­va­syā­sty āsravaḥ sadā | niḥ­kri­ya­tvā­d yathā vyomna ity asat ta­da­si­ddhi­taḥ || 44 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.45kri­yā­vā­n puruṣo sa­rva­ga­ta­dra­vya­tva­to yathā | pṛ­thi­vyā­diḥ sva­saṃ­ve­dyaṃ sādhanaṃ siddham eva naḥ || 45 || TAŚVA-ML 096,16na hi kri­yā­va­ttve sādhye pu­ru­ṣa­syā­sa­rva­ga­ta­dra­vya­tvaṃ sā­dha­na­m asiddhaṃ tasya sva­saṃ­ve­dya­tvā­t pṛ­thi­vyā­di­va­t | TAŚVA-ML 096,17bhrāṃtam a­sa­rva­ga­ta­dra­vya­tve­nā­tma­naḥ saṃ­ve­da­na­m iti cet na, bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t | sa­rva­ga­ta ā­tmā­'­mū­rta­tvā­d ākāśa- TAŚVA-ML 096,18vad ity e­ta­dbā­dha­ka­m iti cen na, asya pra­ti­vā­di­nāṃ kā­le­nā­ne­kāṃ­tā­t | kālo pi sa­rva­ga­ta­s tata eva tadvad iti TAŚVA-ML 096,19nātra pa­kṣa­syā­nu­mā­nā­ga­ma­bā­dhi­ta­tva­m | tathā hi | ātmā kālaś cā­sa­rva­ga­to nā­nā­dra­vya­tvā­t pṛ­thi­vyā­di­va­t | TAŚVA-ML 096,20kālo nā­nā­dra­vya­tve­nā­si­ddha iti cen na, yu­ga­pa­t pa­ra­spa­ra­vi­ru­ddha­nā­nā­dra­vya­kri­yo­tpa­ttau ni­mi­tta­ttvā­t tadvat | svena TAŚVA-ML 096,21vya­bhi­cā­rī­daṃ sā­dha­na­m iti cen na, ta­syā­va­gā­ha­na­kri­yā­mā­tra­tve­na pra­si­ddhe­s ta­trā­ni­mi­tta­tvā­t | ni­mi­tta­tve vā TAŚVA-ML 096,22pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­na­rtha­kyā­t ta­tkā­rya­syā­kā­śā­d e­vo­tpa­tti­gha­ṭa­nā­t pa­rā­pa­ra­tva­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­kri­yā­dī­nā­m ā­kā­śa­ni­mi­tta­ka- TAŚVA-ML 096,23tva­vi­ro­dhā­d a­va­gā­ha­na­va­t pa­rā­pa­ra­yau­ga­pa­dyā­yau­ga­pa­dya­ci­ra­kṣi­pra­pra­tya­ya­liṃ­gaḥ kālo nya e­vā­kā­śā­d iti cet, syād evaṃ TAŚVA-ML 096,24yadi pa­ra­tvā­di­pra­tya­ya­ni­mi­tta­ttva­m ā­kā­śa­sya vi­ru­dhye­ta | śa­bda­liṃ­ga­tvā­d ā­kā­śa­sya ta­nni­mi­tta­tvaṃ vi­ru­dhya­ta TAŚVA-ML 096,25eveti cen na, e­ka­syā­pi nā­nā­kā­rya­ni­mi­tta­tve­na da­rśa­nā­t svayam ī­śva­ra­sya ta­thā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­c ca | yadi punar īśasya TAŚVA-ML 096,26nā­nā­rtha­si­sṛ­kṣā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­n nā­nā­kā­rya­ni­mi­tta­tva­m a­vi­ru­ddhaṃ tadā nabhaso pi nā­nā­śa­kti­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t ta­da­vi­ru­ddha­m astu TAŚVA-ML 096,27vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | tathā cā­tmā­di­kkā­lā­dya­śe­ṣa­dra­vya­ka­lpa­na­m a­na­rtha­kaṃ ta­tkā­ryā­ṇā­m ā­kā­śe­nai­va ni­va­rta­yi­tuṃ śakya- TAŚVA-ML 096,28tvāt | atha pa­ra­spa­ra­vi­ru­ddha­bu­ddhyā­di­kā­ryā­ṇāṃ yu­ga­pa­d e­ka­dra­vya­ni­va­rtya­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t ta­nni­mi­ttā­ni nā­nā­tmā­di- TAŚVA-ML 096,29dravyāṇi kalpyaṃte tarhi nā­nā­dra­vya­kri­yā­ṇā­m a­nyo­nya­vi­ru­ddhā­nāṃ sa­kṛ­de­ka­kā­la­dra­vya­ni­mi­tta­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tte­s tanni- TAŚVA-ML 096,30mittāni nā­nā­kā­la­dra­vyā­ṇy a­nu­ma­nya­dhvaṃ | tathā ca nāsiddhaṃ nā­nā­dra­vya­tva­m ā­tma­kā­la­yo­r a­sa­rva­ga­ta­tva­sā­dha­naṃ | TAŚVA-ML 096,31nāpi pṛ­thi­vyā­di­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­taḥ sā­dha­na­dha­rma­vi­ka­laḥ pṛ­thi­vya­pte­jo­vā­yū­nāṃ dhā­ra­ṇa­kle­da­na­pa­ca­na­spaṃ­da­na­la­kṣa­ṇa­pa­ra­spa­ra­vi­ru­ddha- TAŚVA-ML 096,32kri­yā­ni­mi­tta­tve­na sa­kṛ­du­pa­la­bhya­mā­na­tvā­t | nāpi sā­dhya­dha­rma­vi­ka­la­s teṣāṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­n nā­nā­dra­vya­tva­si­ddhe­r ity a­nu­mā­na- TAŚVA-ML 096,33viruddhaṃ pakṣaṃ kā­lā­tma­sa­rva­ga­ta­tvā­sā­dha­naṃ­, lo­kā­kā­śa­pra­de­śe­ṣu pra­tye­ka­m e­kai­ka­sya kā­lā­ṇo­r a­va­sthā­nā­d ra­tna­rā­śi­va­t TAŚVA-ML 096,34kā­lā­ṇa­vo '­saṃ­khyā­tāḥ svayaṃ va­rta­mā­nā­nā­m arthānāṃ ni­mi­tta­he­ta­va ity ā­ga­ma­vi­ru­ddhaṃ pakṣaṃ ca | na cāyam āgamo pra- TAŚVA-ML 097,01māṇaṃ sa­rva­thā­py a­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ka­tvā­d ā­tmā­di­pra­ti­pā­da­kā­ga­ma­va­t | tataḥ siddham a­sa­rva­ga­ta­dra­vya­tva­m ātmanaḥ kri­yā­va­ttvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 097,02sā­dha­ya­ty eva | kā­lā­ṇu­nā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­m iti cen na, ta­trā­sa­rva­ga­ta­dra­vya­tva­syā­bhā­vā­t | sa­rva­ga­ta­dra­vya­tva­pra­ti­ṣe­dhe hi TAŚVA-ML 097,03ta­tsa­dṛ­śe nyatra sa­kṛ­nnā­nā­de­śa­saṃ­baṃ­dhi­ni saṃ­pra­tya­yo na punar niraṃśe kālāṇau | 'nañ iva yuktam a­nya­sa­dṛ­śā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇe TAŚVA-ML 097,04tathā hy a­rtha­ga­ti­r iti va­ca­nā­t­, pra­sa­hya­pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­nā­śra­ya­ṇā­t | a­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gā­di­ṣu jī­vā­nā­m iti jīvāva- TAŚVA-ML 097,05gāhasya nā­nā­lo­kā­kā­śa­pra­de­śa­va­rti­ta­yā va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t | tathā ca ka­ti­pa­ya­pra­de­śa­vyā­pi­dra­vya­tvā­d iti hetvarthaḥ TAŚVA-ML 097,06pra­ti­ṣṭhi­taḥ | na ca kālāṇuḥ syā­dvā­di­nāṃ ka­ti­pa­ya­pra­de­śa­vyā­pi­dra­vyaṃ yatas tena hetor vya­bhi­cā­raḥ | kālād anyatve TAŚVA-ML 097,07sa­tya­sa­rva­ga­ta­dra­vya­tvā­d iti spaṣṭaṃ sā­dha­na­vya­bhi­cā­ri vācyam iti cen na kiṃcid a­ni­ṣṭa­m ī­dṛ­ga­rtha­sya hetor i­ṣṭa­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 097,08pareṣāṃ tu kālasya sa­rva­ga­ta­dra­vya­tve­nā­bhi­pre­ta­tvā­t tena vya­bhi­cā­ra­co­da­na­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­d vārtike tathā vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­bhā­vaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 097,09evaṃ ca ni­ra­va­dyā­t sā­dha­nā­d ātmanaḥ kri­yā­va­ttva­si­ddheḥ kā­yā­di­kri­yā­rū­po '­syā­sra­vaḥ pra­si­ddhya­ty eva | kāyālaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 097,10banāyā jī­va­pra­de­śa­pa­ri­spaṃ­da­na­kri­yā­yāḥ kā­yā­sra­va­tvā­d vā­gā­laṃ­ba­nā­yā vā­gā­śra­ya­tvā­n ma­no­va­rga­ṇā­laṃ­ba­nā­yā māna- TAŚVA-ML 097,11sā­śra­ya­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.4.46baṃdhaḥ puṃ­dha­rma­tāṃ dhatte dvi­ṣṭha­tvā­n na pra­dhā­na­ke | kevale '­saṃ­bha­vā­t tasya dharmo sau nā­va­dhā­rya­te || 46 || TAŚVA-ML 097,13na hi pra­dhā­na­syai­va dharmo baṃdhaḥ saṃ­bha­va­ti tasya dvi­ṣṭha­tvā­d iti | jī­va­syā­pi dharmaḥ so va­dhā­rya­te sarvathā TAŚVA-ML 097,14pu­ru­ṣa­sya baṃ­dhā­bhā­ve baṃ­dha­pha­lā­nu­bha­va­nā­yo­gā­d baṃ­dha­va­t pra­kṛ­ti­saṃ­sa­rgā­d baṃ­dha­pha­lā­nu­bha­va­naṃ tasyeti cet, sa eva baṃdhavi- TAŚVA-ML 097,15va­rtā­tmi­ka­yā prakṛtyā saṃsargaḥ pu­ru­ṣa­sya baṃdhaḥ | iti siddhaḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­t pu­ru­ṣa­dha­rmaḥ saṃ­sa­rga­sya dvi­ṣṭha­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.4.47saṃvaro jī­va­dha­rmaḥ syāt kartṛstho ni­rja­rā­pi ca | mokṣaś ca ka­rma­dha­rmo pi karmastho baṃ­dha­va­nma­taḥ || 47 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.48dha­rmi­dha­rmā­tma­kaṃ tattvaṃ sa­pta­bhe­da­m i­tī­ri­ta­m | śraddheyaṃ jñeyam ādheyaṃ mu­mu­kṣo­r ni­ya­mā­d iha || 48 || TAŚVA-ML 097,18jī­vā­jī­vau hi dharmiṇau ta­ddha­rmā­s tv ā­sra­vā­da­ya iti dha­rmi­dha­rmā­tma­kaṃ tattvaṃ sa­pta­vi­dha­m uktaṃ mu­mu­kṣo­r avaśyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 097,19śra­ddhe­ya­tvā­d vi­jñe­ya­tvā­d ā­dhye­ya­tvā­c ca sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­jñā­na­dhyā­na­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­n ni­rvi­ṣa­ya­sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­dya­nu­pa­pa­tte­s ta­dvi­ṣa­yāṃ­ta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 097,20syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | saṃbhave ta­trai­vāṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.4.49na ca ta­ttvāṃ­ta­rā­bhā­va­s tattvam a­ṣṭa­ma­m ā­sa­je­t | sa­pta­ta­ttvā­sti­tā­rū­po hy eṣo '­nya­syā­pra­tī­ti­taḥ || 49 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.50tattvaṃ sataś ca sadbhāvo 'sato '­sa­dbhā­va ity api | vastuny eva dvidhā vṛttir vya­va­hā­ra­sya vakṣyate || 50 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.51yathā hi sati sattvena vedanaṃ siddham aṃjasā | tathā sa­daṃ­ta­re siddham a­sa­ttve­na pra­ve­da­na­m || 51 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.52a­sa­drū­pa­pra­tī­ti­r hi nā­va­stu­vi­ṣa­yā kvacit | bhā­vāṃ­śa­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t syāt si­ta­tvā­di­pra­tī­ti­va­t || 52 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.53bhāvāṃśo sa­tsa­dā­bhā­va­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­ta­ye­kṣa­ṇā­t | sa­rva­thā­bhā­va­ni­rmu­kta­syā­dṛ­ṣṭeḥ pā­ṭa­lā­di­va­t || 53 || TAŚVA-ML 097,26na hy abhāvaḥ sarvathā tucchaḥ pra­tya­kṣa­to '­nu­mā­na­to vā pra­tī­ya­te yato sya sarvadā bhā­va­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­ta­yā TAŚVA-ML 097,27da­rśa­na­m a­pra­si­ddhaṃ syāt ta­tpra­ti­ddhya­da­bhā­va­sya bhā­vāṃ­śa­tvaṃ sā­dha­ya­ti si­ta­tvā­di­va­t | tato na kvacid a­va­stu­ni TAŚVA-ML 097,28ka­sya­ci­d a­sa­ttva­pra­tī­ti­r vastuny eva ta­tpra­tī­te­s ta­ttvāṃ­ta­rā­bhā­va­sya sa­pta­ta­ttva­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­. siddher a­nya­ma­ta­tvā­saṃ­bhā­va- TAŚVA-ML 097,29naiveti sa­rva­saṃ­gra­haḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.4.54pra­mā­ṇā­da­ya eva syuḥ padārthāḥ ṣo­ḍa­śe­ti tu | bru­vā­ṇā­nāṃ na sarvasya saṃgraho vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te || 54 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.55ta­trā­na­dhya­va­sā­ya­sya vi­pa­ryā­sa­sya vā gateḥ | nā­syā­pra­mā­ṇa­rū­pa­sya pra­mā­ṇa­gra­ha­ṇā­d gatiḥ || 55 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.56saṃ­śī­ti­va­tpra­me­yāṃ­ta­rbhā­ve ta­ttva­dva­yaṃ bhavet | saṃ­śa­yā­deḥ pṛ­tha­gbhā­ve pṛ­tha­gbhā­vo sya kiṃ tataḥ || 56 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.57pra­mā­ṇa­vi­dhi­sā­ma­rthyā­d a­pra­mā­ṇa­ga­tau yadi | ta­trā­na­dhya­va­sā­yā­de­r aṃ­ta­rbhā­vo vi­ru­dhya­te || 57 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.58saṃ­śa­ya­sva ta­dā­trai­va nāṃ­ta­rbhā­vaḥ kim iṣyate | pra­mā­ṇa­bhā­va­rū­pa­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­t tasya sarvathā || 58 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.59pra­mā­ṇa­vṛ­tti­he­tu­tvā­t saṃ­śa­ya­ś cet pṛ­tha­kkṛ­taḥ | tata eva vi­dhī­ye­ta ji­jñā­sā­di­s tathā na kim || 59 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.60a­bhā­va­syā­vi­nā­bhā­va­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­de­r a­saṃ­gra­hā­t | pra­mā­ṇā­di­pa­dā­rthā­nā­m u­pa­de­śo na do­ṣa­ji­t || 60 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.61dra­vyā­di­ṣa­ṭpa­dā­rthā­nā­m u­pa­de­śo pi tādṛśaḥ | sa­rvā­rtha­saṃ­gra­hā­bhā­vā­d a­nā­pto­pa­jña­m ity ataḥ || 61 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.62sūtre va­dhā­ra­ṇā­bhā­vā­c che­ṣā­rtha­syā­ni­rā­kṛ­tau | ta­ttve­nai­ke­na pa­ryā­pta­m u­pa­di­ṣṭe­na dhī­ma­tā­m || 62 || TAŚVA-ML 098,05pra­mā­ṇā­di­sū­tre dra­vyā­di­sū­tre vā­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­bhā­vā­d a­na­dhya­va­sā­ya­vi­pa­rya­ya­ji­jñā­sā­dya­vi­nā­bhā­va­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣya- TAŚVA-ML 098,06bhā­va­prā­ga­bhā­vā­da­yaḥ saṃ­gṛ­hī­tā eveti sa­rva­saṃ­gra­he pramāṇaṃ tattvaṃ dravyaṃ tattvam iti co­pa­de­śaḥ ka­rta­vya­s ta­trā­na­va- TAŚVA-ML 098,07dhā­ra­ṇā­d eva pra­me­yā­dī­nāṃ gu­ṇā­dī­nāṃ vā­na­dhya­va­sā­yā­di­va­tsaṃ­gra­ho­pa­pa­tte­r ity ā­ku­la­tvā­d a­nā­pta­mū­la evāyaṃ pra­mā­ṇā­dyu- TAŚVA-ML 098,08padeśo dra­vyā­dyu­pa­de­śo vā pra­kṛ­tyā­dyu­pa­de­śa­va­t || TAŚV-ML 1.4.63nanv evaṃ sa­pta­ta­ttvā­rtha­va­ca­ne­nā­py a­saṃ­gra­hā­t | ra­tna­tra­ya­sya tadbādhye py a­yu­kta­m i­tī­ta­re || 63 || TAŚVA-ML 098,10na hi ra­tna­tra­yaṃ jī­vā­di­ṣv aṃ­ta­rbha­va­ty a­dra­vya­tvā­d ā­sra­vā­di­tvā­bhā­vā­c ca | tasya ta­ttvāṃ­ta­ra­tve kathaṃ saptaiva tattvāni TAŚVA-ML 098,11yato jī­vā­di­sū­tre­ṇa sa­rva­ta­ttvā­saṃ­gra­hā­t­, tad apy ayuktaṃ na bhaved iti kecit || TAŚV-ML 1.4.64ta­da­sa­tta­sya jī­vā­di­sva­bhā­va­tve­na ni­rṇa­yā­t | tathā pu­ṇyā­sra­va­tve­na saṃ­va­ra­tve­na vā sthiteḥ || 64 || TAŚV-ML 1.4.65jī­vā­jī­va­pra­bhe­dā­nā­m a­naṃ­ta­tve pi nānyatā | pra­si­ddhya­ty ā­sra­vā­di­bhya ity a­vyā­ptyā­dya­saṃ­bha­vaḥ || 65 || TAŚVA-ML 098,14na hi jīvo dravyam eva paryāya eva vā yena ta­tpa­ryā­ya­vi­śe­ṣāḥ sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­da­yaḥ ta­dgra­ha­ṇe­na na gṛ­hyaṃ­te­, TAŚVA-ML 098,15dra­vya­pa­ryā­yā­tma­ka­sya jī­va­tva­syā­bhi­pre­ta­tvā­t | tato nā­dra­vya­tve pi ra­tna­tra­ya­sya jīve ṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­bhā­vaḥ | ta­thā­sra­vā­di- TAŚVA-ML 098,16tvābhāvo py a­si­ddha­s tasya pu­ṇyā­sra­va­tve­na saṃ­va­ra­tve­na ca va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t iti nā­sra­vā­di­ṣv a­naṃ­ta­rbhā­vaḥ | ye pi TAŚVA-ML 098,17ca jī­vā­jī­va­yo­r anaṃtāḥ pra­bhe­dā­s te pi jīvasya pu­ṇyā­ga­ma­sya hetavaḥ pā­pā­ga­ma­sya vā pu­ṇya­pā­pā­ga­ma­na­ni­ro­dhi­no TAŚVA-ML 098,18vā ta­dbaṃ­dha­ni­rja­ra­ṇa­he­ta­vo vā mo­kṣa­sva­bhā­vā vā, ga­tyaṃ­ta­rā­bhā­vā­t | iti nā­sra­vā­di­bhyo 'nyatāṃ labhyaṃte yenā- TAŚVA-ML 098,19vyāptir a­ti­vyā­ptya­saṃ­bha­vau tu dū­ro­tsā­ri­tā­v eveti ni­ra­va­dyaṃ jī­vā­di­sa­pta­ta­ttva­pra­ti­pā­da­kaṃ sūtraṃ, tatas tadāpto- TAŚVA-ML 098,20pajñam eva || TAŚVA-ML 098,21nanv ete jī­vā­da­yaḥ śa­bda­bra­hma­ṇo vivartāḥ śa­bda­bra­hmai­va nāma tattvaṃ nānyad iti kecit | teṣāṃ kalpanā- TAŚVA-ML 098,22ro­pa­mā­tra­tvā­t | tasya ca sthā­pa­nā­mā­tra­m evety anye, teṣāṃ dra­vyāṃ­taḥ­pra­vi­ṣṭa­tvā­t | ta­dvya­ti­re­ke­ṇā­saṃ­bha­vā­t TAŚVA-ML 098,23dravyam evety eke | pa­ryā­ya­mā­tra­vya­ti­re­ke­ṇa sa­rva­syā­gha­ṭa­nā­d bhāva evety apare | ta­nni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­ya lo­ka­sa­ma­ya­vya­va­hā­re­ṣv a- TAŚVA-ML 098,24pra­kṛ­tā­pā­ka­ra­ṇā­ya pra­kṛ­ta­vyā­ka­ra­ṇā­ya ca saṃ­kṣe­pa­to ni­kṣe­pa­pra­si­ddhya­rtha­m idam ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 1.5 nā­ma­sthā­pa­nā­dra­vya­bhā­va­ta­s tannyāsaḥ || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 098,26na nā­ma­mā­tra­tve­na sthā­pa­nā­mā­tra­tve­na dra­vya­mā­tra­tve­na bhā­va­mā­tra­tve­na vā saṃ­ka­ra­vya­ti­re­kā­bhyāṃ vā jīvā- TAŚVA-ML 098,27dīnāṃ nikṣepa ity arthaḥ || tatra —TAŚV-ML 1.5.1saṃ­jñā­ka­rmā­na­pe­kṣyai­va ni­mi­ttāṃ­ta­ra­m iṣṭitaḥ | nā­mā­ne­ka­vi­dhaṃ lo­ka­vya­va­hā­rā­ya sū­tri­ta­m || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 098,29na hi nāmno '­na­bhi­dhā­ne loke ta­dvya­va­hā­ra­sya pra­vṛ­tti­r ghaṭate yena tan na sūtryate | nāpi ta­de­ka­vi­dha­m eva TAŚVA-ML 098,30vi­śe­ṣa­to ne­ka­vi­dha­tve­na pratīteḥ | kiṃcid dhi pra­tī­ta­m e­ka­jī­va­nā­ma yathā ḍittha iti, kiṃcid a­ne­ka­jī­va­nā­ma TAŚVA-ML 098,31yathā yūtha iti, kiṃcid e­kā­jī­va­nā­ma yathā ghaṭa iti, kiṃcid a­ne­kā­jī­va­nā­ma yathā prāsāda iti | kiṃci- TAŚVA-ML 098,32d e­ka­jī­vai­kā­jī­va­nā­ma yathā pra­tī­hā­ra iti, kiṃcid e­ka­jī­vā­ne­kā­jī­va­nā­ma yathā kāhāra iti, kiṃcid ekā- TAŚVA-ML 098,33jī­vā­ne­ka­jī­va­nā­ma yathā maṃ­du­re­ti­, kiṃcid a­ne­ka­jī­vā­jī­va­nā­ma yathā na­ga­ra­m iti pra­ti­vi­ṣa­ya­m a­vāṃ­ta­ra­bhe­dā­d ba- TAŚVA-ML 098,34hudhā bhidyate saṃ­vya­va­hā­rā­ya nāma loke | tac ca ni­mi­ttāṃ­ta­ra­m a­na­pe­kṣya saṃ­jñā­ka­ra­ṇaṃ vaktur icchātaḥ pra­va­rta­te || TAŚVA-ML 099,01kiṃ punar nāmno nimittaṃ kiṃ vā ni­mi­ttāṃ­ta­raṃ ? ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.5.2nāmno vaktur a­bhi­prā­yo nimittaṃ kathitaṃ samam | tasmād anyat tu jā­tyā­di­ni­mi­ttāṃ­ta­ra­m iṣyate || 2 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.3jā­ti­dvā­re­ṇa śabdo hi yo dra­vyā­di­ṣu vartate | jā­ti­he­tuḥ sa vijñeyo gauraś ca iti śa­bda­va­t || 3 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.4jātāv eva tu yat saṃ­jñā­ka­rma tan nāma manyate | tasyām a­pa­ra­jā­tyā­di­ni­mi­ttā­nā­m a­bhā­va­taḥ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.5guṇe karmaṇi vā nāma saṃjñā karma ta­the­ṣya­te | gu­ṇa­ka­rmāṃ­ta­rā­bhā­vā­j jāter apy a­na­pe­kṣa­ṇā­t || 5 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.6gu­ṇa­prā­dhā­nya­to vṛtto dravye gu­ṇa­ni­mi­tta­kaḥ | śuklaḥ pāṭala i­tyā­di­śa­bda­va­t saṃ­pra­tī­ya­te || 6 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.7ka­rma­prā­dhā­nya­ta­s tatra ka­rma­he­tu­r ni­bu­dhya­te | carati plavate yadvat kaścid ity a­ti­ni­ści­ta­m || 7 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.8dra­vyāṃ­ta­ra­mu­khe tu syāt pravṛtto dra­vya­he­tu­kaḥ | śabdas ta­ddvi­vi­dha­s tajjñair ni­rā­ku­la­m u­dā­hṛ­taḥ || 8 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.9saṃ­yo­gi­dra­vya­śa­bdaḥ syāt kuṃ­ḍa­lī­tyā­di­śa­bda­va­t | sa­ma­vā­yi­dra­vya­śa­bdo vi­ṣā­ṇī­tyā­di­r āsthitaḥ || 9 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.10kuṃ­ḍa­lī­tyā­da­yaḥ śabdā yadi saṃ­yo­ga­he­ta­vaḥ | vi­ṣā­ṇī­tyā­da­yaḥ kiṃ na sa­ma­vā­ya­ni­baṃ­dha­nāḥ || 10 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.11tathā sati na śabdānāṃ vācyā jā­ti­gu­ṇa­kri­yāḥ | dra­vya­va­tsa­ma­vā­ye­na sva­saṃ­baṃ­dhi­ṣu va­rta­nā­t || 11 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.12yathā jā­tyā­da­yo dravye sa­ma­vā­ya­ba­lā­t sthitāḥ | śabdānāṃ vi­ṣa­ya­s tadvat dravyaṃ tatrāstu kiṃcana || 12 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.13saṃ­yo­ga­ba­la­ta­ś caivaṃ va­rta­mā­naṃ ta­the­ṣya­tā­m | dra­vya­mā­tre tu saṃjñānaṃ nāmeti sphuṭam īkṣyate || 13 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.14tena paṃ­ca­ta­yī vṛttiḥ śa­bdā­nā­m u­pa­va­rṇi­tā | śā­stra­kā­rai­r na bādhyeta nyā­ya­sā­ma­rthya­saṃ­ga­tā || 14 || TAŚVA-ML 099,15vaktur vi­va­kṣā­yā­m eva śabdasya pra­vṛ­tti­s ta­tpra­vṛ­tteḥ saiva nimittaṃ na tu jā­ti­dra­vya­gu­ṇa­kri­yā­s ta­da­bhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 099,16sva­la­kṣa­ṇe dhya­kṣa­ta­s ta­da­na­va­bhā­sa­nā­t­, anyathā sarvasya tā­va­tī­nāṃ buddhīnāṃ sa­kṛ­du­da­ya­pra­saṃ­gā­t | pra­tya­kṣa­pṛ­ṣṭa- TAŚVA-ML 099,17bhāvinyāṃ tu ka­lpa­nā­yā­m a­va­bhā­sa­mā­nā jā­tyā­da­yo yadi śabdasya vi­ṣa­yā­s tadā ka­lpa­nai­va tasya viṣaya iti TAŚVA-ML 099,18kecit | te py a­nā­lo­ci­ta­va­ca­nāḥ | pra­tī­ti­si­ddha­tvā­j jā­tyā­dī­nāṃ śa­bda­ni­mi­ttā­nāṃ vaktur a­bhi­prā­ya­ni­mi­ttāṃ­ta­ra­to- TAŚVA-ML 099,19papatteḥ | sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­mo hi jātiḥ pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ pra­tya­kṣa­taḥ pra­tī­ya­te vi­sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­khya­vi­śe­ṣa­va­t | TAŚVA-ML 099,20piṃḍo yaṃ gaurayaṃ ca gaur iti pra­tya­yā­t khaṃḍo yaṃ muṃḍo yam iti pra­tya­ya­va­t | bhrāṃto yaṃ sā­dṛ­śya­pra­tya­yaḥ iti cet TAŚVA-ML 099,21vi­sa­dṛ­śa­pra­tya­yaḥ katham abhrāṃtaḥ ? so pi bhrāṃta eva sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­pra­tya­ya­syai­vā­bhrāṃ­ta­tvā­t tasya spa­ṣṭā­bha­tvā­d a­vi­saṃ­vā­da- TAŚVA-ML 099,22katvāc ceti cet, nā­kṣa­ja­sya sā­dṛ­śyā­di­pra­tya­ya­sya spa­ṣṭā­bha­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­d a­bhrāṃ­ta­tva­sya ni­rā­ka­rtu­m aśakteḥ | sādṛśya- TAŚVA-ML 099,23vai­sa­dṛ­śya­vya­ti­re­ke­ṇa sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya jā­tu­ci­da­pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­t | sa­dṛ­śe­ta­ra­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­tma­ka­syai­va sa­rva­do­pa­laṃ­bhā­t | TAŚVA-ML 099,24sarvato vyā­vṛ­ttā­naṃ­śa­kṣa­ṇi­ka­sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­ta­yā ni­rā­ka­ri­ṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t | sa­vi­ka­lpa­pra­tya­kṣe sadṛśa- TAŚVA-ML 099,25pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya spaṣṭam a­va­bhā­sa­nā­t sarvathā bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t | vṛ­tti­vi­ka­lpā­di­dū­ṣa­ṇa­syā­trā­na­va­tā­rā­t | na hi TAŚVA-ML 099,26sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­mo vi­śe­ṣe­bhyo tyaṃtaṃ bhinno nāpy abhinno yena bhe­dā­bhe­dai­kāṃ­ta­do­ṣo­pa­pā­taḥ | ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhe­dā­bhe­dā­t | TAŚVA-ML 099,27na ca teṣu tasya ka­thaṃ­ci­t tā­dā­tmyā­d anyā vṛttir e­ka­de­śe­na sa­rvā­tma­nā vā yataḥ sā­va­ya­va­ttvaṃ sā­dṛ­śya­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya TAŚVA-ML 099,28vya­ktyaṃ­ta­rā vṛttir vā syāt | na cāsya sa­rva­ga­ta­tvaṃ yena ka­rkā­di­ṣu go­tvā­di­pra­tya­ya­sāṃ­ka­ryaṃ­, nāpi sva­vya­kti­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 099,29sarvāsv eka eva ye­no­tpi­tsu vyaktau pū­rvā­dhā­ra­sya tyā­ge­nā­ga­ma­ne tasya niḥ­sā­mā­nya­tvaṃ ta­da­tyā­ge­nā­ga­tau sā­va­ya­va­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 099,30prāg eva taddeśe stitve sva­pna­pra­tya­ya­he­tu­tvaṃ pra­sa­jya­te­, vi­sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­me­ne­va sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­me­nā­krāṃ­tā­yā evotpi- TAŚVA-ML 099,31tsuvyakteḥ sva­kā­ra­ṇā­d utpatteḥ | katham evaṃ nityā jātir u­tpa­tti­ma­dvya­kti­va­d iti cet, dra­vyā­rthā­de­śā­d iti brūmaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 099,32vyaktir api tathā nityā syād iti cet na kiṃcid a­ni­ṣṭaṃ­, pa­ryā­yā­rthā­de­śā­d eva vi­śe­ṣa­pa­ryā­ya­sya sāmānya- TAŚVA-ML 099,33pa­ryā­ya­sya vā ni­tya­tvo­pa­ga­mā­t | no­tpa­tti­ma­tsā­mā­nya­m u­tpi­tsu­vya­kteḥ pūrvaṃ vya­ktyaṃ­ta­re ta­tpra­tya­yā­d iti cet | TAŚVA-ML 099,34tata eva viśeṣo py u­tpa­tti­mā­n mā bhūt | pūrvo viśeṣaḥ sva­pra­tya­ya­he­tu­r anya e­vo­tpi­tsu­vi­śe­ṣā­d iti cet, pūrva- TAŚVA-ML 099,35vya­kti­sā­mā­nya­m apy anyad astu | tarhi sāmānyaṃ sa­mā­na­pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­yo na syāt vya­ktyā­tma­ka­tvā­d vya­kti­svā­tma­va­d iti TAŚVA-ML 100,01cet na, sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya vyakteḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhe­da­pra­tī­teḥ | pra­tha­ma­m e­ka­vya­ktā­v api sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ sa­mā­na­pra­tya­ya- TAŚVA-ML 100,02viṣayaḥ syād iti cet na, a­ne­ka­vya­kti­ga­ta­syai­vā­ne­ka­sya sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya sa­mā­na­pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­ta­yā pratīteḥ TAŚVA-ML 100,03vi­śe­ṣa­pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­ta­yā vai­sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­va­t | nanu ca pra­ti­vya­kti­bhi­nno yadi sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ paraṃ sadṛśa- TAŚVA-ML 100,04pa­ri­ṇā­ma­m apekṣya sa­mā­na­pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­s tadā vyaktir eva parāṃ vyaktim apekṣya tathāstu vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­d alaṃ sadṛśa- TAŚVA-ML 100,05pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ka­lpa­na­ye­ti cet na, vi­sa­dṛ­śa­vya­kte­r api vya­ktyaṃ­ta­rā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­mā­na­pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tathā TAŚVA-ML 100,06ca da­dhi­ka­ra­bhā­da­yo pi samānā iti pra­tī­ye­ra­n | nanu caikasyāṃ govyaktau gotvaṃ sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­mo govyaktyaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 100,07ta­ra­sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­m apekṣya yathā sa­mā­na­pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­s tathā sa­ttvā­di­sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­maṃ ka­rkā­di­vya­kti­ga­ta­m apekṣya TAŚVA-ML 100,08sa tathāstu bhe­dā­vi­śe­ṣā­t ta­da­vi­śe­ṣe pi śaktiḥ tādṛśī tasya tayā kiṃcid eva sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­maṃ sa­nni­dhā­ya tathā TAŚVA-ML 100,09na sarvam iti ni­ya­ma­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ da­dhi­vya­kti­r api da­dhi­vya­ktyaṃ­ta­rā­pe­kṣya da­dhi­tva­pra­tya­ya­tā­m iyartu tā­dṛ­śa­śa­kti- TAŚVA-ML 100,10saṃ­dhā­nā­t ka­ra­bhā­dī­n apekṣya mātmeya iti cet sā tarhi śaktir vyaktīnāṃ kā­sāṃ­ci­d eva sa­mā­na­pra­tya­ya­tva­he­tu­r yady ekā TAŚVA-ML 100,11tadā jātir e­vai­ka­sā­dṛ­śya­va­t | tad uktaṃ jā­ti­vā­di­nā | "­a­bhe­da­rū­paṃ sā­dṛ­śya­m ā­tma­bhū­tā­ś ca śaktayaḥ | jāti- TAŚVA-ML 100,12pa­ryā­ya­śa­bda­tva­m eṣām a­bhyu­pa­va­rṇya­te­" iti | atha śaktir api tāsāṃ bhinnā saiva sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma iti nā­ma­mā­traṃ TAŚVA-ML 100,13bhidyate kathaṃ ni­ya­ta­vya­ktyā­śra­yāḥ kecid eva sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­māḥ sa­mā­na­pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­yā iti cet, śaktayaḥ kathaṃ TAŚVA-ML 100,14kāścid eva ni­ya­ta­vya­ktyā­śra­yāḥ sa­mā­na­pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­he­ta­va ? iti samaḥ pa­rya­nu­yo­gaḥ | śaktayaḥ svā­tma­bhū­tā TAŚVA-ML 100,15eva vyaktīnāṃ sva­kā­ra­ṇā­t ta­tho­pa­jā­tā iti cet sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­s tathaiva saṃtu | nanu ca yathā vyaktayaḥ TAŚVA-ML 100,16samānā etā iti pra­tya­ya­s ta­tsa­mā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­ṣa­ya­s tathā sa­mā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­mā ete iti tatra sa­mā­na­pra­tya­yo pi TAŚVA-ML 100,17ta­da­pa­ra­sa­mā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­he­tu­r astu | tathā cā­na­va­sthā­naṃ | yadi punaḥ sa­mā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­me­ṣu sva­sa­mā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­bhā­ve pi TAŚVA-ML 100,18sa­mā­na­pra­tya­ya­s tadā khaṃ­ḍā­di­vya­kti­ṣu kiṃ sa­mā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ka­lpa­na­yā | ni­tyai­ka­vyā­pi­sā­mā­nya­va­tta­da­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti TAŚVA-ML 100,19cet katham i­dā­nī­m arthānāṃ vi­sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­mā vi­śe­ṣa­pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­yāḥ ? sva­vi­sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­māṃ­ta­re­bhya iti TAŚVA-ML 100,20ced a­na­va­sthā­naṃ | svata eveti cet sarvatra vi­sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­na­rtha­kyaṃ | sva­kā­ra­ṇā­d u­pa­jā­tāḥ sarve rthā vi­sa­dṛ­śa- TAŚVA-ML 100,21pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­yāḥ sva­bhā­va­ta eveti cet, sa­mā­na­pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­yā­s te sva­bhā­va­taḥ sva­kā­ra­ṇā­d u­pa­jā­ya­mā­nāḥ kiṃ TAŚVA-ML 100,22nā­nu­ma­nyaṃ­te tathā pra­tī­tya­pa­lā­pe pha­lā­bhā­vā­t | kevalaṃ sva­sva­bhā­vo vi­śe­ṣa­pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­yo rthānāṃ vi­sa­dṛ­śa- TAŚVA-ML 100,23pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ­, sa­mā­na­pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­yaḥ sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma iti vya­pa­di­śya­te na punar a­vya­pa­de­śyaḥ | sāmarthye vā tattā- TAŚVA-ML 100,24dṛśam iti paryaṃte vya­va­sthā­pa­yi­tuṃ yuktaṃ, tato lo­ka­yā­trā­yāḥ pra­vṛ­ttya­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | saṃ­ni­ve­śa­vi­śe­ṣa­s ta­tpra­tya­ya- TAŚVA-ML 100,25viṣayo vya­pa­di­śya­ta iti cet, sa kathaṃ pa­ri­mi­tā­sv eva vyaktiṣu na pu­na­ra­nyā­su syāt | sva­he­tu­va­śā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 100,26cet sa eva hetus ta­tpra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­yo stu kiṃ saṃ­ni­ve­śe­na­, so pi hetuḥ kutaḥ pa­ri­mi­tā­sv eva vyaktiṣu syād iti TAŚVA-ML 100,27samānaḥ pa­rya­nu­yo­gaḥ | sva­he­to­r iti cet so pi kuta ity a­ni­ṣṭā­naṃ paryaṃte nityo hetur u­pe­ya­te | a­na­va­sthā­na- TAŚVA-ML 100,28pa­ri­ha­ra­ṇa­sa­ma­rtha iti cet pra­tha­ma­ta eva so bhyu­pe­ya­tāṃ saṃ­ni­ve­śa­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­sa­vā­ya | so pi kutaḥ pa­ri­mi­tā­sv eva TAŚVA-ML 100,29vyaktiṣu saṃ­ni­ve­śa­vi­śe­ṣaṃ prasūte na punar anyāsv iti vācyaṃ | sva­bhā­vā­t tā­dṛ­śā­t sā­ma­rthyā­d vā vya­pa­de­śyā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 100,30cet tarhi tena vā­ggo­ca­rā­tī­te­na sva­bhā­ve­na sā­ma­rthye­na vā va­ca­na­mā­rgā­va­tā­ri­va­stu­ni­baṃ­dha­nā lo­ka­yā­trā TAŚVA-ML 100,31pra­va­rta­ta iti | sa­ma­bhya­dhā­yi bha­rtṛ­ha­ri­ṇā | "­sva­bhā­vo vya­pa­de­śyo vā sāmarthyaṃ vā­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | sa­rva­syāṃ­te TAŚVA-ML 100,32yatas tasmād vya­va­hā­ro na ka­lpa­te­" iti | tasmād vā­ggo­ca­ra­va­stu­ni­baṃ­dha­naṃ lo­ka­vya­va­hā­ra­m a­nu­ru­dhya­mā­nai­r vya­pa­de­śyai­va TAŚVA-ML 100,33jātiḥ sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­la­kṣa­ṇā sphuṭam e­ṣi­ta­vyā | ta­tsā­dhya­sya kāryasya ta­da­dhi­ka­ra­ṇe­na sā­dha­yi­tu­m aśakteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 100,34puruṣe daṃḍīti pra­tya­ya­va­ddaṃ­ḍa­saṃ­baṃ­dhe­na sādhyasya ta­da­dhi­ka­ra­ṇe­na pu­ru­ṣa­mā­tre­ṇa vā sā­dha­yiṃ­tu­m a­śa­kya­tvā­t | daṃ­ḍo­pā­di- TAŚVA-ML 100,35tsayā daṃ­ḍī­ti­pra­tya­yaḥ sādhyate iti cā­yu­ktaṃ­, tato daṃ­ḍo­pā­di­tsā­vā­n iti pra­tya­ya­sya prasūteḥ | anyathā TAŚVA-ML 101,01syā­pī­cchā­kā­ra­ṇaiḥ saṃ­sta­vo­pa­kā­ra­gu­ṇa­da­rśa­nā­di­bhiḥ sā­dhya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tataḥ sarvasya svā­nu­rū­pa­pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 101,02vastuno bhi­pre­ya­tā sa­mā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­syai­va sa­mā­na­pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­m a­bhi­pre­ta­vyaṃ | e­ka­tva­sva­bhā­va­sya sā­mā­nya­syai­ka­tva- TAŚVA-ML 101,03pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | sa evāyaṃ gaur ity e­ka­tva­pra­tya­ya eveti cet na, ta­syo­pa­ca­ri­ta­tvā­t | sa iva sa TAŚVA-ML 101,04iti ta­tsa­mā­ne ta­de­ka­tvo­pa­cā­rā­t sa gaur ayam api gaur iti sa­mā­na­pra­tya­ya­sya sa­ka­la­ja­na­sā­kṣi­ka­syā­skha­la­drū­pa­ta­thā- TAŚVA-ML 101,05nu­pa­ca­ri­ta­tva­si­ddheḥ | kaścid āha | daṃ­ḍī­tyā­di­pra­tya­yaḥ pa­ri­cchi­dya­mā­na­daṃ­ḍa­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­di­vi­ṣa­ya­ta­yā nā­rthāṃ­ta­ra­vi­ṣa­yaḥ TAŚVA-ML 101,06ka­lpa­yi­tuṃ śakyaḥ sa­mā­na­pra­tya­ya­s tu pa­ri­cchi­dya­mā­na­vya­kti­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­bhā­vā­d a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­vi­ṣa­ya­s tac cā­rthāṃ­ta­raṃ sāmānyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 101,07pra­tya­kṣa­taḥ pa­ri­cche­dya­m anyathā tasya ya­tno­pa­ne­ya­pra­tya­ya­tvā­gha­ṭa­nā­t nī­lā­di­va­d iti | tad asat | sā­mā­nya­sya TAŚVA-ML 101,08vi­śe­ṣa­va­tpra­tya­kṣa­tve pi ya­tno­pa­nī­ya­mā­na­pra­tya­ya­tvā­vi­ro­dhā­t | pra­mā­ṇa­saṃ­pla­va­syai­ka­trā­rthe vya­va­sthā­pa­nā­t sā­mā­nya­m eva TAŚVA-ML 101,09pa­ri­cchi­dya­mā­na­sva­rū­paṃ na vi­śe­ṣā­s teṣāṃ vyā­vṛ­tti­pra­tya­yā­nu­me­ya­tvā­d iti vadato pi ni­ṣe­ddhu­m aśakteḥ | na hi TAŚVA-ML 101,10va­stu­sva­rū­pa­m eva vyā­va­rta­mā­nā­kā­ra­pra­tya­ya­sya ni­baṃ­dha­naṃ api tu ta­tsaṃ­sa­rgi­ṇo rthās te ca bhe­da­he­ta­vo yadā sakalā- TAŚVA-ML 101,11sti­ra­yaṃ­te tadā sadvastu padārtha iti vā ni­ru­pā­dhi­sā­mā­nya­pra­tya­yaḥ pra­sū­te­, yadā tu gu­ṇa­ka­rma­bhyāṃ bhe­da­he­ta­vo TAŚVA-ML 101,12a­ti­ro­bhū­tāḥ śeṣās ti­ro­dhī­yaṃ­te tadā dravyam iti buddhir evam a­vāṃ­ta­ra­sā­mā­nye­ṣv a­śe­ṣe­ṣv api buddhayaḥ pra­va­rtaṃ­te bheda- TAŚVA-ML 101,13hetūnāṃ pu­na­rā­vi­rbhū­tā­nāṃ vastunā saṃsarge tatra vi­śe­ṣa­pra­tya­yaḥ | tathā ca sā­mā­nya­m eva va­stu­sva­rū­paṃ vi­śe­ṣā­s tū- TAŚVA-ML 101,14pā­dhi­ba­lā­va­laṃ­bi­na iti ma­tāṃ­ta­ra­m u­pa­ti­ṣṭhe­ta | va­stu­vi­śe­ṣā no­pā­dhi­kā ya­tno­pa­ne­ya­pra­tya­ya­tvā­bhā­vā­t svayaṃ TAŚVA-ML 101,15pra­tī­ya­mā­na­tvā­d iti cet tata eva sā­mā­nya­m au­pā­dhi­kaṃ mā bhūt | sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­yo­r va­stu­sva­bhā­va­tve sa­rva­tro­bha- TAŚVA-ML 101,16ya­pra­tya­ya­pra­sa­kti­r iti cet kiṃ punas tayor e­ka­ta­ra­pra­tya­ya eva kvacid asti | da­rśa­na­kā­le sā­mā­nya­pra­tya­ya­syā­bhā­vā- TAŚVA-ML 101,17d vi­śe­ṣa­pra­tya­ya e­vā­stī­ti cet na, tadāpi sa­ddra­vya­tvā­di­sā­mā­nya­pra­tya­ya­sya sa­dbhā­vā­d u­bha­ya­pra­tya­ya­si­ddheḥ | prathama- TAŚVA-ML 101,18m ekāṃ gāṃ paśyann api hi sa­dā­di­nā sādṛśyaṃ ta­trā­rthāṃ­ta­re­ṇa vya­va­sya­ty eva anyathā ta­da­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | pra­tha­ma­m ava- TAŚVA-ML 101,19grahe sā­mā­nya­syai­va pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­n no­bha­ya­pra­tya­yaḥ sa­rva­tre­ti cā­yu­ktaṃ­, va­rṇa­saṃ­sthā­nā­di­sa­mā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­tma­no vastu- TAŚVA-ML 101,20no '­rthāṃ­ta­rā­d vi­sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­tma­na­ś cā­va­gra­he pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­t | kvacid u­bha­ya­pra­tya­yā­sa­ttve pi vā na vastunaḥ sāmānya- TAŚVA-ML 101,21vi­śe­ṣā­tma­ka­tva­vi­ro­dhaḥ­, pra­ti­pu­ru­ṣaṃ kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣa­yā pra­tya­ya­syā­vi­rbhā­vā­t | yathā va­stu­sva­bhā­vaṃ pratya- TAŚVA-ML 101,22yotpattau ka­sya­ci­d a­nā­dyaṃ­ta­va­stu­pra­tya­ya­pra­saṃ­gā­t parasya sva­rga­prā­pa­ṇa­śa­ktyā­di­ni­rṇa­yā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | tato viśeṣa- TAŚVA-ML 101,23pra­tya­yā­d vi­śe­ṣa­m u­ra­rī­ku­rva­tā sa­mā­na­pra­tya­yā­t sā­mā­nya­m u­ra­rī­ka­rta­vya­m iti pra­tī­ti­pra­si­ddhā jātir ni­mi­ttāṃ­ta­raṃ tathā TAŚVA-ML 101,24dravyaṃ va­kṣya­mā­ṇaṃ guṇāḥ kriyā ca pra­tī­ti­si­ddhe­ti na ta­nni­mi­ttāṃ­ta­ra­tva­m asiddhaṃ va­ktra­bhi­prā­yā­t yena kalpanā- TAŚVA-ML 101,25ro­pi­tā­nā­m eva jā­tyā­dī­nāṃ śabdair a­bhi­dhā­nā­t ka­lpa­nai­va śabdānāṃ viṣayaḥ syāt, paṃ­ca­ta­yī vā śabdānāṃ pra­vṛ­tti­r a- TAŚVA-ML 101,26bādhitā na bhavet || TAŚV-ML 1.5.15jātiḥ sarvasya śabdasya padārtho nitya ity asan | vya­kti­saṃ­pra­tya­yā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­d dhvanitaḥ sadā || 15 || TAŚVA-ML 101,28kaścid āha | jātir eva sarvasya śa­bda­syā­rthaḥ sa­rva­dā­nu­vṛ­tti­pra­tya­ya­pa­ri­cche­dye va­stu­sva­bhā­ve śā­bda­vya­va­hā­ra- TAŚVA-ML 101,29da­rśa­nā­t | yathaiva hi gor iti śa­bdo­nu­vṛ­tti­pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­ye gotve pra­va­rta­te iti jātis tathā śu­kla­śa­bda­s ta­thā­vi­dhe TAŚVA-ML 101,30śuklatve pra­va­rta­mā­no na gu­ṇa­śa­bdaḥ | ca­ra­ti­śa­bda­ś ca­ra­ṇa­sā­mā­nye pravṛtto na kri­yā­śa­bdaḥ­, vi­ṣā­ṇī­ti śabdo pi TAŚVA-ML 101,31vi­ṣā­ṇi­tva­sā­mā­nye vṛ­tti­mā­tra­sa­ma­vā­yi­dra­vya­śa­bdaḥ­, daṃḍīti śabdaś ca daṃ­ḍi­tva­sā­mā­nye vṛttim u­pa­ga­ccha­n na saṃyogi- TAŚVA-ML 101,32dra­vya­śa­bdaḥ­, ḍi­ttha­śa­bdo pi bā­la­ku­mā­ra­yu­va­m a­dhya­stha­vi­ra­ḍi­tthā­va­sthā­su pra­tī­ya­mā­ne ḍi­ttha­tva­sā­mā­nye pra­va­rta­mā­no TAŚVA-ML 101,33na ya­dṛ­cchā­śa­bdaḥ | kathaṃ jā­ti­śa­bdo jā­ti­vi­ṣa­yaḥ syāj jātau jā­tyaṃ­ta­ra­syā­bhā­vā­d a­nya­thā­na­va­sthā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 101,34ca na codyaṃ, jātiṣv api jā­tyaṃ­ta­ra­syo­pa­ga­mā­j jā­tī­nā­m ā­naṃ­tyā­t | ya­thā­kāṃ­kṣā­kṣa­yaṃ vya­va­hā­ra­pa­ri­sa­mā­pte­r anava- TAŚVA-ML 101,35sthā­nā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | kālo di­gā­kā­śa­m iti śabdāḥ kathaṃ jā­ti­vi­ṣa­yāḥ kā­lā­di­ṣu jāter a­saṃ­bha­vā­t teṣām eka- TAŚVA-ML 102,01dra­vya­tvā­d ity api na śaṃ­ka­nī­yaṃ­, kā­la­śa­bda­sya tru­ṭi­la­vā­di­kā­la­bhe­de­ṣv a­nu­syū­ta­pra­tya­yā­va­cche­dye kā­la­tva­sā­mā­nye TAŚVA-ML 102,02pra­va­rta­nā­t | pū­rvā­pa­rā­di­di­gbhe­de­ṣv a­nva­ya­jñā­na­ga­mye di­ktva­sā­mā­nye di­kcha­bda­sya pravṛtteḥ | pā­ṭa­li­pu­tra­ci­tra­kū­ṭā­dyā- TAŚVA-ML 102,03kā­śa­bhe­de­ṣv a­nu­syū­ta­pra­tī­ti­go­ca­re cā­kā­śa­sā­mā­nye pra­va­rta­mā­na­syā­kā­śa­śa­bda­sya saṃ­pra­tya­yā­j jā­ti­śa­bda­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 102,04kā­lā­dī­nā­m u­pa­cā­ri­tā eva bhedā na pa­ra­mā­rtha­saṃ­ta iti da­rśa­ne­na ta­jjā­ti­r apy u­pa­ca­ri­tā teṣv astu | tathā ca TAŚVA-ML 102,05u­pa­ca­ri­ta­jā­ti­śa­bdāḥ kā­lā­da­ya iti na vya­kti­śa­bdāḥ | katham a­ta­ttva­śa­bdo jātau pra­va­rta­ta iti na nopā- TAŚVA-ML 102,06laṃbhaḥ ta­ttva­sā­mā­nya­syai­va vi­cā­ri­ta­syā­ta­ttva­śa­bde­nā­bhi­dhā­nā­t | tad uktaṃ | "na ta­ttvā­ta­ttva­yo­r bheda iti vṛddhebhya TAŚVA-ML 102,07āgamaḥ | a­ta­ttva­m iti manyaṃte tattvam e­vā­vi­bhā­vi­ta­m || " iti | etena prā­ga­bhā­vā­di­śa­bdā­nāṃ bhā­va­sā­mā­nye TAŚVA-ML 102,08vṛttir uktā, prā­ga­bhā­vā­dī­nāṃ bhā­va­sva­bhā­va­tvā­d anyathā ni­ru­pā­khya­tvā­pa­tte­r iti | tad e­ta­da­sa­tya­m | sarvadā jāti- TAŚVA-ML 102,09śabdād vya­kti­saṃ­pra­tya­ya­syā­bhā­vā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | tathā cā­rthā­kri­yā­rthi­naḥ pra­ti­pa­ttṝ­n prati śa­bda­pra­yo­go narthakaḥ syāt | TAŚVA-ML 102,10tataḥ pra­tī­ya­mā­na­yā jā­tyā­bhi­pre­tā­rtha­sya vā­ha­do­hā­de­r a­saṃ­pā­da­nā­t | sva­vi­ṣa­ya­jñā­na­mā­trā­rthā­kri­yā­yāḥ saṃpāda- TAŚVA-ML 102,11nād adoṣa iti cen na, ta­dvi­jñā­na­mā­tre­ṇa vya­va­hā­ri­ṇaḥ pra­yo­ja­nā­bhā­vā­t | na śa­bda­jā­tau la­kṣi­tā­yā­m a­rtha­kri­yā- TAŚVA-ML 102,12rthināṃ vyaktau pra­vṛ­tti­r u­tpa­dya­te ati pra­saṃ­gā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.5.16śabdena lakṣitā jātir vyaktīr la­kṣa­ya­ti svakāḥ | saṃ­baṃ­dhā­d ity api vyaktam a­śa­bdā­rtha­jña­te­hi­ta­m || 16 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.17tathā hy a­nu­mi­te­r artho vyaktir jātiḥ punar dhvaneḥ | kvā­nya­thā­kṣā­rtha­tā­bā­dhā śa­bdā­rtha­syā­pi sidhyatu || 17 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.18a­kṣe­ṇā­nu­ga­taḥ śabdo jātiṃ pra­tyā­pa­ye­d iha | saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t sāpi niḥśeṣā sva­vya­ktī­r iti tannayaḥ || 18 || TAŚVA-ML 102,16dra­vya­tva­jā­tiḥ śabdena lakṣitā dravyaṃ la­kṣa­ya­ti tatra tasyāḥ sa­ma­vā­yā­t | gu­ṇa­tva­jā­ti rguṇaṃ ka­rma­tva­jā­tiḥ TAŚVA-ML 102,17karma | tata eva dravyaṃ tu sa­ma­ve­ta­sa­ma­vā­yā­t pra­tyā­pa­ya­ti | vi­va­kṣā­sā­mā­nyaṃ tu śabdāt pratītaṃ vi­va­kṣi­tā­rthaṃ TAŚVA-ML 102,18saṃ­yu­kta­sa­ma­vā­yā­de­r ity etad a­śa­bdā­rtha­jña­tā­yā eva vi­jṛṃ­bhi­taṃ | dra­vya­gu­ṇa­ka­rma­ṇāṃ vi­va­kṣi­tā­rthā­nāṃ caivam a­nu­me­yā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 102,19śa­bdāṃ­rtha­tvā­bhi­dhā­nā­t | śabdāt pa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā teṣāṃ pra­tī­ya­mā­na­tvā­t śa­bdā­rtha­tve katham a­kṣā­rtha­tā na syād akṣāt paraṃ- TAŚVA-ML 102,20parāyāḥ pra­tī­ya­mā­na­tvā­t | śabdo hi śro­tre­ṇā­va­ga­to jātiṃ pratyāyaḥ yati sāpi sva­vya­ktī­r iti sarvaḥ śabdārtho TAŚVA-ML 102,21'kṣārtha eva | ta­thā­nu­mā­nā­rthāḥ ka­ra­ṇe­na pra­tī­tā­l liṃgāl liṃgini jñā­no­tpa­tteḥ | e­te­nā­rthā­pa­ttyā­di­pa­ri­cche­dya­syā­rtha- TAŚVA-ML 102,22syā­kṣā­rtha­tā­pra­sa­kti­r vyā­khyā­tā­, pā­raṃ­pa­rye­ṇā­kṣā­t pa­ri­cchi­dya­mā­na­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­d ity akṣārtha eva śabdo nirbādhaḥ syān na TAŚVA-ML 102,23śa­bdā­dya­rthaḥ sā­mā­nya­śa­bdā­rtha­vā­di­no na caivaṃ prasiddhaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.5.19yady a­spa­ṣṭā­va­bhā­si­tvā­c chabdārthaḥ ka­śca­ne­ṣya­te | liṃgārtho pi tadā prāptaḥ śabdārtho nānyathā sthitiḥ || 19 || TAŚVA-ML 102,25śabdāt pratītā jātir jātyā vā lakṣitā vyaktiḥ śabdārtha e­vā­spa­ṣṭā­va­bhā­si­tvā­d ity a­yu­ktaṃ­, liṃ­gā­rthe­na TAŚVA-ML 102,26vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | tasyāpi pa­kṣī­ka­ra­ṇe liṃ­gā­rtha­yoḥ sthi­tya­yo­gā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.5.20yatra śabdāt pratītiḥ syāt so rthaḥ śabdasya cen nanu | vyakteḥ śa­bdā­rtha­tā na syād evaṃ liṃgāt pra­tī­ti­taḥ || 20 || TAŚVA-ML 102,28śabdād eva pra­tī­ya­mā­naṃ śa­bdā­rtha­m a­bhi­pre­tya śa­bda­la­kṣi­tā­t sā­mā­nyā­l liṃgāt pra­tī­ya­mā­nāṃ vyaktiṃ śabdārtha- TAŚVA-ML 102,29m ā­ca­kṣa­ṇaḥ kathaṃ svasthaḥ, pa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā śabdāt pra­tī­ya­mā­na­ttvā­t tasyāḥ śa­bdā­rtha­tve kṣārthatāṃ kathaṃ bādhyate tathā- TAŚVA-ML 102,30kṣeṇāpi pra­tī­ya­mā­na­tvā­d u­pa­cā­ra­syo­bha­ya­trā­vi­śe­ṣā­t | na ca la­kṣi­ta­la­kṣa­ṇa­yā­pi śa­bda­vya­ktau pravṛttiḥ saṃ­bha­va­tī- TAŚVA-ML 102,31ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.5.21śa­bda­pra­tī­ta­yā jātyā na ca vyaktiḥ sva­rū­pa­taḥ | pratyetuṃ śakyate tasyāḥ sā­mā­nyā­kā­ra­to gateḥ || 21 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.22vya­kti­sā­mā­nya­to vya­kti­pra­tī­tā­v a­na­va­sthi­teḥ | kva viśeṣe pravṛttiḥ syāt pā­raṃ­pa­rye­ṇa śabdataḥ || 22 || TAŚVA-ML 102,34śa­bda­la­kṣa­ṇa­ta­yā hi jātyā vyakteḥ pra­ti­pa­ttu­r a­nu­mā­na­m a­rthā­pa­tti­r vā ? pra­tha­ma­pa­kṣe na tasyāḥ vyakteḥ sva­rū­pe­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 103,01sā­dhā­ra­ṇe nā­rtha­kri­yā­sa­ma­rthe­na pra­tī­ti­s tena jāter vyā­ptya­si­ddhe­r a­nva­yā­t ta­daṃ­ta­re­ṇā­pi vya­ktyaṃ­ta­re­ṣū­pa­la­bdhe­r vya­bhi­cā­rā­c ca, TAŚVA-ML 103,02sā­mā­nya­rū­pe­ṇa tu ta­tpra­ti­pa­ttau nā­bhi­ma­ta­vya­ktau pra­vṛ­tti­r a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | yadi punar jā­ti­la­kṣi­ta­vya­kti­sā­mā­nyā- TAŚVA-ML 103,03d a­bhi­ma­ta­vya­kteḥ pra­tī­ti­s tadā sāpy a­nu­mā­na­m a­rthā­pa­tti­r veti sa eva pa­rya­nu­yo­ga­s tad eva cā­nu­mā­na­pa­kṣe dū­ṣa­ṇa­m ity ana- TAŚVA-ML 103,04vasthānaṃ śa­bda­pra­tī­ta­yā jātyā vyakteḥ pra­ti­pa­tte­r eveti cet, pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­rū­pe­ṇa sā­mā­nya­rū­pe­ṇa vā ? na tāva- TAŚVA-ML 103,05dā­di­vi­ka­lpa­s tena saha jāter a­vi­nā­bhā­vā­pra­si­ddheḥ | dvi­tī­ya­vi­ka­lpe tu nā­bhi­ma­ta­vya­ktau pra­vṛ­tti­r ity a­nu­mā­na­pa­kṣa- TAŚVA-ML 103,06bhāvī doṣaḥ | sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­syā­nu­mā­nā­rtha­tvā­d adoṣa ity aparaḥ | tasyāpi śabdārtho jā­ti­mā­traṃ mā bhūt TAŚVA-ML 103,07sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­syai­va ta­da­rtha­to­pa­pa­tteḥ | saṃ­ke­ta­sya tatraiva grahītuṃ śa­kya­tvā­t | tathā ca śabdāt pra­tya­kṣā­de­r iva TAŚVA-ML 103,08sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣā­tma­ni vastuni pravṛtteḥ pa­ra­ma­ta­si­ddhe­rna jā­ti­re­va śabdārthaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.5.23dravyam eva padārtho stu nityam ity apy a­saṃ­ga­ta­m | ta­trā­naṃ­tye­na saṃ­ke­ta­kri­yā­yu­kte­r a­na­nva­yā­t || 23 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.24vāṃ­chi­tā­rtha­pra­vṛ­ttyā­di­vya­va­hā­ra­sya hānitaḥ | śa­bda­syā­kṣā­di­sā­ma­rthyā­d eva tatra pra­vṛ­tti­taḥ || 24 || TAŚVA-ML 103,11na hi kṣa­ṇi­ka­sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­m eva śabdasya vi­ṣa­ya­s tatra sā­ka­lye­na saṃ­ke­ta­sya kartum a­śa­kte­r ā­naṃ­tyā­d ekatra saṃketa- TAŚVA-ML 103,12karaṇe a­na­nva­yā­d a­bhi­ma­tā­rthe pra­vṛ­ttyā­di­vya­va­hā­ra­sya vi­ro­dhā­t | svayam a­pra­ti­pa­nne sva­la­kṣa­ṇe saṃ­ke­ta­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­c ca | TAŚVA-ML 103,13vā­ca­kā­nāṃ pra­tya­kṣā­di­bhiḥ pra­ti­pa­nne kṣā­di­sā­ma­rthyā­d eva pra­vṛ­tti­si­ddheḥ | pra­ti­pa­ttuḥ śa­bdā­rthā­pe­kṣa­yā­na­rtha­kyā­t TAŚVA-ML 103,14kiṃ tu dra­vya­ni­tya­m api ta­syā­naṃ­tyā­vi­śe­ṣā­t | syān mataṃ | tatra sā­ka­lye­na saṃ­ke­ta­sya ka­ra­ṇa­m aśakteḥ | kiṃ tarhi TAŚVA-ML 103,15kvacid ekatra na cā­na­nva­yo sya saṃ­ke­ta­vya­va­hā­ra­kā­la­vyā­pi­tvā­n ni­tya­tvā­d iti | ta­da­saṃ­ga­taṃ | karke saṃ­ke­ti­tā­d aśva- TAŚVA-ML 103,16śabdāc choṇādau pra­vṛ­ttya­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t tatra ta­syā­na­nva­yā­t | na ca pra­ti­pā­dya­pra­ti­pā­da­kā­bhyā­m a­dhya­kṣā­di­nā TAŚVA-ML 103,17nitye pi karke pra­ti­pa­nne vā­ca­ka­sya saṃ­ke­ta­ka­ra­ṇaṃ kiṃcid arthaṃ puṣṇāti pra­tya­kṣā­de­r eva tatra pra­vṛ­ttyā­di­si­ddheḥ | TAŚVA-ML 103,18svayaṃ tābhyām a­pra­ti­pa­nne tu kutaḥ saṃketo vā­ca­ka­syā­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | kecid āhuḥ | na nānā dravyaṃ nityaṃ śabda- TAŚVA-ML 103,19syārthaḥ kiṃtv ekam eva pradhānaṃ ta­syai­vā­tmā va­stu­sva­bhā­vaḥ śarīraṃ tattvam i­tyā­di­pa­ryā­ya­śa­bdai­r a­bhi­dhā­nā­t | yathaiko TAŚVA-ML 103,20'yam ā­tmo­da­kaṃ nāmety ā­tma­śa­bdo dra­vya­va­ca­no dṛṣṭaḥ | vastv ekaṃ teja iti jalaṃ nāmaikaḥ svabhāvaḥ śarīraṃ tattva- TAŚVA-ML 103,21m iti ca da­rśa­nā­na­ti­kra­mā­t | yathā ca dravyam ā­tme­tyā­da­yaḥ śa­bda­pa­ryā­yā dravyasya vā­ca­kā­s tathānye pi sarve TAŚVA-ML 103,22rū­pā­di­śa­bdāḥ pratyas ta­ma­yā­di­śa­bdā­ś ca ka­thaṃ­ci­t sa­dā­pa­nnāḥ sarve śabdā dra­vya­syā­dva­ya­sya vācakāḥ śabdatvā- TAŚVA-ML 103,23d dravyam ā­tme­tyā­di­śa­bda­va­t | tad uktaṃ | "ātmā va­stu­sva­bhā­va­ś ca śarīraṃ tattvam ity api | dravyam ity asya paryā- TAŚVA-ML 103,24yās tac ca nityam iti smṛtam || " iti | na ca ni­tya­śa­bde­no­da­yā­s ta­ma­ya­śa­bdā­bhyā­m a­dra­vya­śa­bde­na vyabhi- TAŚVA-ML 103,25cāras ta­dvi­pa­rī­tā­rthā­bhi­dhā­ya­ka­tvā­d iti na maṃ­ta­vyaṃ­, dra­vyo­pā­dhi­bhū­ta­rū­pā­di­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­d a­ni­tyā­di­śa­bdā­nāṃ rūpā- TAŚVA-ML 103,26dayo vyu­tpa­dyaṃ­te viyaṃti ce­tya­ni­tyāḥ dra­vya­tvā­bhā­vā­c ca dra­vya­tva­m iti kathyaṃte | na co­pā­dhi­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­d amīṣāṃ TAŚVA-ML 103,27śa­bdā­nā­m a­dra­vya­vi­ṣa­ya­tvaṃ yena taiḥ sā­dha­na­sya vya­bhi­cā­ra eva sa­tya­syai­va va­stu­na­s tair a­sa­tyai­r ā­kā­rai­r a­va­dhā­rya­mā­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 103,28tvād a­sa­tyo­pā­dhi­bhiḥ śabdair api sa­tyā­bhi­dhā­no­pa­pa­tteḥ | tad apy a­bhi­dhā­yi | "satyaṃ vastu ta­dā­kā­rai­r a­sa­tyai­r avadhā- TAŚVA-ML 103,29ryate | a­sa­tyo­pā­dhi­bhiḥ śabdaiḥ satyam e­vā­bhi­dhī­ya­te || " kathaṃ punar a­sa­tyā­nu­pā­dhī­n a­bhi­dhā­ya tad u­pā­dhī­nāṃ satyam a- TAŚVA-ML 103,30bhi­da­dhā­nāḥ śabdā dra­vya­vi­ṣa­yā eva ta­du­pā­dhī­nā­m api ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t anyathā no­pā­dhi­vya­va­cchi­nnaṃ vastu- TAŚVA-ML 103,31śabdārthaḥ iti na codyaṃ, ka­ta­ra­d de­va­da­tta­sya gṛ­ha­ma­do yatrāsau kāka iti svā­mi­vi­śe­ṣā­va­cchi­nna­gṛ­ha­pra­ti­pa­ttau TAŚVA-ML 103,32kā­ka­saṃ­baṃ­dha­sya ni­baṃ­dha­na­tve­no­pā­dā­ne pi tatra va­rta­mā­na­sya gṛ­ha­śa­bda­syā­bhi­dhe­ya­tve­na kā­kā­na­pe­kṣa­ṇā­t | ru­ca­kā­di- TAŚVA-ML 103,33śabdānāṃ ca ru­ca­ka­va­rdha­mā­na­sva­sti­kā­dyā­kā­rai­r a­pā­yi­bhi­r u­pa­hi­taṃ su­va­rṇa­dra­vya­m a­bhi­da­dha­tā­m api śu­ddha­su­va­rṇa­vi­ṣa­ya­to- TAŚVA-ML 103,34papatteḥ | tad uktaṃ | "­a­dhru­ve­ṇa ni­mi­tte­na de­va­da­tta­gṛ­haṃ yathā | gṛhītaṃ gṛ­ha­śa­bde­na śuddham e­vā­bhi­dhī­ya­te || " TAŚVA-ML 103,35"­su­va­rṇā­di yathā yuktaṃ svair ā­kā­rai­r a­pā­yi­bhiḥ | ru­ca­kā­dya­bhi­dhā­nā­nāṃ śuddham eveti vā­cya­tā­m || " iti | TAŚVA-ML 104,01ta­dva­drū­pā­dyu­pā­dhi­bhi­r u­pa­dhī­ya­mā­na­dra­vya­sya rū­pā­di­śa­bdai­r a­bhi­dhā­ne pi śuddhasya dra­vya­syai­vā­bhi­dhā­na­si­ddhai­r na teṣām adravya- TAŚVA-ML 104,02vi­ṣa­ya­tvaṃ ta­du­pā­dhī­nā­m a­sa­tya­tvā­d gṛhasya kā­kā­dyu­pā­dhi­va­t­, su­va­rṇa­sya ru­ca­kā­dyā­kā­ro­pā­dhi­va­c ca | satyatve TAŚVA-ML 104,03punar u­pā­dhī­nāṃ rū­pā­dyu­pā­dhī­nā­m api sa­tya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t tathā ta­du­pā­dhī­nā­m ity a­na­va­sthā­na­m eva syāt, u­pā­dhi­ta­dva­to­r a- TAŚVA-ML 104,04vya­va­sthā­nā­t | bhrāṃtatve punar u­pā­dhī­nāṃ dra­vyo­pā­dhī­nā­m a­sa­tya­tva­m astu ta­dvya­ti­re­ke­ṇa teṣāṃ saṃ­bha­vā­t svayam a­saṃ­bha­va­tāṃ TAŚVA-ML 104,05śabdair a­bhi­dhā­ne teṣāṃ ni­rvi­ṣa­ya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti sa­vi­ṣa­ya­tvaṃ śa­bdā­nā­m icchatā śu­ddha­dra­vya­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­m e­ṣṭa­vyaṃ­, tasya TAŚVA-ML 104,06sarvatra sarvadā vya­bhi­cā­rā­bhā­vā­d u­pā­dhī­nā­m eva vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | na ca vya­bhi­cā­ri­ṇā­m apy u­pā­dhī­nā­m a­bhi­dhā­ya­kāḥ TAŚVA-ML 104,07śabdāḥ sa­vi­ṣa­yā­ṇā­m a­sva­pnā­di­pra­tya­yā­nāṃ sva­pna­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t iti śu­ddha­dra­vya­pa­dā­rtha­vā­di­naḥ | te pi na parī- TAŚVA-ML 104,08kṣakāḥ | sa­rva­śa­bdā­nāṃ sva­rū­pa­mā­trā­bhi­dhā­yi­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | pare pi hy evaṃ vadeyuḥ | sarve vi­vā­dā­pa­nnāḥ śabdāḥ TAŚVA-ML 104,09sva­rū­pa­mā­tra­sya pra­kā­śa­kāḥ śa­bda­tvā­n me­gha­śa­bda­va­d iti | nanv idam a­nu­mā­na­vā­kyaṃ yadi sva­rū­pā­ti­ri­ktaṃ sādhyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 104,10pra­kā­śa­ya­ti ta­dā­ne­nai­va vya­bhi­cā­raḥ sā­dha­na­sya | no cet katham ataḥ sā­dhya­si­ddhi­r a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti dūṣaṇaṃ śuddha- TAŚVA-ML 104,11dra­vyā­dvai­ta­vā­ca­ka­tva­sā­dha­ne pi samānaṃ | ta­dvā­kye­nā­pi dra­vya­mā­trā­d vya­ti­ri­kta­sya ta­dvā­ca­ka­tva­sya śa­bda­dha­rma­sya TAŚVA-ML 104,12pra­kā­śa­ne tenaiva hetor vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | ta­da­pra­kā­śa­ne sā­dhya­si­ddhe­r a­yo­gā­t | dra­vyā­dvai­ta­vā­di­naḥ śabdasya tadvāca- TAŚVA-ML 104,13ka­tva­dha­rma­sya pa­ra­mā­rtha­to dravyād a­vya­ti­ri­kta­tvā­t sā­dha­na­vā­kye­na ta­tpra­kā­śa­ne pi na hetor vya­bhi­cā­ra iti cet TAŚVA-ML 104,14tarhi śa­bdā­dvai­ta­vā­di­no pi sutarāṃ pra­kṛ­ta­sā­dha­na­vā­kye­na na vya­bhi­cā­raḥ­, sva­rū­pa­mā­trā­bhi­dhā­ya­ka­sya sādhyasya TAŚVA-ML 104,15śa­bda­dha­rma­sya śabdād a­vya­ti­ri­kta­sya tena sā­dha­nā­t dra­vya­mā­tre śabdasya pra­ve­śa­ne­na ta­ddha­rma­syā­pi tatra pā­raṃ­pa­ryā- TAŚVA-ML 104,16nuṣakteḥ pa­ri­ha­ra­ṇā­t | nanu śa­bdā­dvai­te kathaṃ vā­cya­vā­ca­ka­bhā­vaḥ śu­ddha­dra­vyā­dvai­te kathaṃ ? ka­lpa­nā­mā­trā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 104,17cet, i­ta­ra­tra samānaṃ | yathaiva hy ātmā va­stu­sva­bhā­vaḥ śarīraṃ tattvam i­tyā­da­yaḥ paryāyā dra­vya­syai­vaṃ kathyaṃte tadā TAŚVA-ML 104,18śa­bda­syai­va te paryāyā ity api śakyaṃ ka­tha­yi­tu­m a­vi­śe­ṣā­t | nanu ca jā­ti­dra­vya­gu­ṇa­ka­rmā­ṇi śabdebhyaḥ TAŚVA-ML 104,19pra­tī­yaṃ­te na ca tāni śa­bda­sva­rū­paṃ śro­tra­grā­hya­tvā­bhā­vā­d ity api na codyaṃ, jā­tyā­di­bhi­r ā­kā­rai­r a­sa­tyai­r eva satyasya TAŚVA-ML 104,20śa­bda­sva­rū­pa­syā­va­dhā­rya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t | ta­ccha­bdai­ś cā­sa­tyo­pā­dhi­va­śā­d bhedam a­nu­bha­va­dbhi­s ta­syai­vā­bhi­dhā­nā­t | na ca jātyā- TAŚVA-ML 104,21dyu­pā­dhi­ka­tha­na­dvā­re­ṇa ta­du­pā­dhi­śa­bda­sva­rū­pā­bhi­dhā­nā­d­, anyathā ta­du­pā­dhi­vya­va­cchi­nna­śa­bda­rū­pa­pra­kā­śa­nā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 104,22jā­tyā­di­śa­bdā jā­tyā­dyu­pā­dhi­pra­ti­pā­da­kā eveti na śaṃ­ka­nī­yaṃ­, jā­tyā­dyu­pā­dhī­nā­m a­sa­tya­tvā­t gṛhasya kākādi- TAŚVA-ML 104,23va­tsu­va­rṇa­sya ru­ca­kā­dyā­kā­ro­pā­dhi­va­c ca | na ca jā­tyā­dyu­pā­dha­yaḥ satyā eva ta­du­pā­dhī­nā­m api sa­tya­tvā­pa­tteḥ TAŚVA-ML 104,24u­pā­dhi­ta­dva­toḥ kvacid vya­va­sthā­nā­yo­gā­t | ta­du­pā­dhī­nā­m a­sa­tya­tve mau­lo­pā­dhī­nā­m apy a­sa­tya­tvā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | na TAŚVA-ML 104,25cā­sa­tyā­nā­m u­pā­dhī­nāṃ pra­kā­śa­kāḥ śabdāḥ satyā nāma ni­rvi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t | tataḥ sa­vi­ṣa­ya­tvaṃ śa­bda­sye­ccha­tā svarūpa- TAŚVA-ML 104,26mā­tra­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­m e­ṣi­ta­vyaṃ­, tasya ta­trā­vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | jā­tyā­di­śa­bdā­nāṃ tu jā­tyā­dya­bhā­ve pi bhāvād vya­bhi­cā­ra- TAŚVA-ML 104,27da­rśa­nā­t | na hi gaur aśva i­tyā­da­yaḥ śabdā go­tvā­śva­tvā­di­jā­tya­bhā­ve pi vā­ha­kā­dau na pra­va­rtaṃ­te | tatropa- TAŚVA-ML 104,28cārāt pra­va­rtaṃ­ta iti cen nā­pa­rā­ga­ta­yo pi yatra kvacana teṣāṃ pra­va­rta­nā­t | tathā dra­vya­śa­bdā daṃ­ḍī­vi­ṣā­ṇī­tyā- TAŚVA-ML 104,29dayo gu­ṇa­śa­bdāḥ śu­klā­da­ya­ś ca ra­tyā­da­ya­ś ca kri­yā­śa­bdāḥ dra­vyā­di­vya­bhi­cā­ri­ṇo bhyūhyāḥ | sanmātraṃ na vya­bhi­ca­raṃ- TAŚVA-ML 104,30tīti cet na, asaty api sa­ttā­bhi­dhā­yi­nāṃ śabdānāṃ pra­vṛ­tti­da­rśa­nā­t | na kiṃcit sad astīty u­pa­ya­n sad eva sarva- TAŚVA-ML 104,31m iti bruvāṇaḥ kathaṃ svastho nāma, tato nartho ṃtare gu­ṇā­dā­v iva śu­ddha­dra­vye pi śabdasya vya­bhi­cā­rā­t sva­rū­pa­mā­trā- TAŚVA-ML 104,32bhi­dhā­yi­tva­m eva śreya i­tī­ta­re | taketra praṣṭavyāḥ | ka­tha­ma­mī śabdāḥ sva­rū­pa­mā­traṃ pra­kā­śa­yaṃ­to rū­pā­di­bhyo TAŚVA-ML 104,33bhi­dye­ra­n ? teṣām api sva­rū­pa­mā­tra­pra­kā­śa­ne vya­bhi­cā­rā­bhā­vā­t | na sva­rū­pa­pra­kā­śi­no rū­pā­da­yo '­ce­ta­na­tvā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 104,34cet, kiṃ vai śabdaś cetanaḥ ? pa­ra­ma­bra­hma­sva­bhā­va­tvā­t śa­bda­jyo­ti­ṣa­ś ce­ta­na­tva­m eveti cet, rū­pā­da­yaḥ kiṃ na TAŚVA-ML 104,35ta­tsva­bhā­vāḥ­? pa­ra­mā­rtha­ta­s teṣām a­sa­ttvā­t | a­ta­tsva­bhā­vā eveti cet, śa­bda­jyo­ti­r api tata eva ta­tsva­bhā­vaṃ mā TAŚVA-ML 105,01bhūt | tasya satyatve vā dvai­ta­si­ddhiḥ śa­bda­jyo­tiḥ­pa­ra­ma­bra­hma­ṇoḥ sva­bhā­va­ta­dva­to­r va­stu­sa­to­r bhāvāt śa­bda­jyo­ti- TAŚVA-ML 105,02r a­sa­tya­m api pa­ra­ma­bra­hma­ṇo dhi­ga­tyu­pā­ya­tvā­t ta­tsva­rū­pa­m ucyate "­śa­bda­bra­hma­ṇi niṣṇātaḥ paraṃ bra­hmā­dhi­ga­ccha­tī­ti­" TAŚVA-ML 105,03va­ca­nā­t | na tathā rū­pā­da­ya iti cet katham asatyaṃ ta­dva­da­dhi­ga­ti­ni­mi­ttaṃ ? rū­pā­dī­nā­m api ta­thā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­bhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 105,04tasya vi­dyā­nu­kū­la­tvā­d bhā­va­nā­pra­ka­rṣa­sā­tmī­bhā­ve vi­dyā­va­bhā­sa­m a­rtha­kā­ra­ṇa­tā na tu rū­pā­dī­nā­m iti cet, rū­pā­da­yaḥ TAŚVA-ML 105,05kuto na vi­dyā­nu­kū­lāḥ ? bhe­da­vya­va­hā­ra­syā­vi­dyā­tma­naḥ kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­d iti cet, tata eva śabdo pi vi­dyā­nu­kū­lo TAŚVA-ML 105,06mā bhūt | gu­ru­ṇo­pa­di­ṣṭa­sya tasya rā­gā­di­pra­śa­ma­he­tu­tvā­d vi­dyā­nu­kū­la­tve rū­pā­dī­nāṃ tathaiva tad astu vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 105,07teṣām a­ni­rdi­śya­tvā­n na gu­rū­pa­di­ṣṭa­tva­saṃ­bha­va iti cet na, sva­ma­ta­vi­ro­dhā­t | "na so sti pratyayo loke yaḥ TAŚVA-ML 105,08śa­bdā­nu­ga­mā­dṛ­te | a­nu­vi­ddha­m i­vā­bhā­ti sarvaṃ śabde pra­ta­ṣṭhi­ta­m || " iti va­ca­nā­t | śābdaḥ pratyayaḥ sarvaḥ TAŚVA-ML 105,09śa­bdā­nvi­to nānya iti cā­yu­ktaṃ­, śro­tra­ja­śa­bda­pra­tya­ya­syā­śa­bdā­nvi­ta­tva­pra­sa­kteḥ svā­bhi­dhā­na­vi­śe­ṣā­t pratyakṣa TAŚVA-ML 105,10evārthaḥ pra­tya­yai­r ni­ścī­ya­ta ity a­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­c ca | nanu ca rū­pā­da­yaḥ śabdān nā­rthāṃ­ta­raṃ teṣāṃ ta­dvi­va­rta­tvā­t | tato TAŚVA-ML 105,11na te gu­ru­ṇo­pa­di­śyaṃ­te yena vi­dyā­nu­kū­lāḥ syur iti cet, tarhi śabdo pi pa­ra­ma­bra­hma­ṇo nānya iti kathaṃ TAŚVA-ML 105,12gu­ru­ṇo­pa­de­śyaḥ | tato bhedena prakalpya śabdaṃ gurur u­pa­di­śa­tī­ti cet, rū­pā­dī­n api ta­tho­pa­di­śa­tu | tathā ca TAŚVA-ML 105,13śa­bdā­dvai­ta­m u­pā­ya­ta­ttvaṃ pa­ra­ma­bra­hma­ṇo na punā rū­pā­dvai­taṃ ra­sā­dvai­tā­di ceti bruvāṇo na pre­kṣā­vā­n | nanu ca TAŚVA-ML 105,14loke śabdasya pa­ra­pra­ti­pā­da­no­pā­ya­tve­na su­pra­tī­ta­tvā­t su­gha­ṭa­sta­sya gu­rū­pa­de­śo na tu rū­pā­dī­nā­m iti cet na, TAŚVA-ML 105,15teṣām api sva­pra­ti­pa­ttyu­pā­ya­ta­yā hi pra­tī­ta­tvā­t | ta­dvi­jñā­naṃ sva­pra­ti­pa­ttyu­pā­yo na ta eveti cet tarhi TAŚVA-ML 105,16śa­bda­jñā­naṃ parasya pra­ti­pa­ttyu­pā­yo na śabda iti samānaṃ | pa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā śabdasya pra­ti­pa­ttyu­pā­ya­tve rū­pā­dī­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 105,17su­pra­ti­pa­ttyu­pā­ya­tā­s tu | na hi dhū­mā­di­r ū­pā­dī­nāṃ vi­jñā­nā­t pā­va­kā­di­pra­tti­pa­tti­r ja­na­syā­pra­si­ddhāḥ | śabdaḥ TAŚVA-ML 105,18sākṣāt pa­ra­pra­ti­pa­ttyu­pā­ya­s tasya pra­ti­bhā­sā­d a­bhi­nna­tvā­d iti cet, tata eva rū­pā­da­yaḥ sākṣāt sva­pra­ti­pa­tti­he­ta­vaḥ TAŚVA-ML 105,19saṃtu | evaṃ ca yathā śro­tra­pra­ti­bhā­sā­d abhinnaḥ śabdas ta­tsa­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­ta­yā saṃ­ve­da­nā­c chro­tra­pra­ti­bhā­sa­ś ca TAŚVA-ML 105,20pa­ra­ma­bra­hma ta­ttva­vi­ka­lpā­c chabdāt so pi ca bra­hma­ta­ttvā­t saṃ­ve­da­na­mā­tra­la­kṣa­ṇā­d a­vya­bhi­cā­ri­sva­rū­pā­d iti | tataḥ TAŚVA-ML 105,21pa­ra­ma­bra­hma­si­ddhiḥ | tathā rū­pā­da­yaḥ sva­pra­ti­bhā­sā­d a­bhi­nnāḥ­, so pi pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­tra­vi­ka­lpā­l liṃ­gā­t­, so pi ca TAŚVA-ML 105,22pa­ra­mā­tma­naḥ sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­mā­tra­la­kṣa­ṇā­d iti na śa­bdā­drū­pā­dī­nāṃ kaṃcana vi­śe­ṣa­m u­tpa­śyā­maḥ | sarvathā tam a­pa­śyaṃ­ta­ś ca TAŚVA-ML 105,23śabda eva sva­rū­pa­pra­kā­śa­no na tu rū­pā­da­yaḥ­, sa eva pa­ra­ma­bra­hma­ṇo­dhi­ga­mo­pā­ya­s ta­tsva­bhā­vo vā na punasta iti TAŚVA-ML 105,24kathaṃ pra­ti­pa­dye­ma­hi | a­trā­pa­raḥ prāha | pu­ru­ṣā­dvai­ta­m evāstu padārthaḥ pra­dhā­na­śa­bda­bra­hmā­de­s ta­tsva­bhā­va­tvā­t tasyaiva TAŚVA-ML 105,25vi­dhi­rū­pa­sya ni­tya­dra­vya­tvā­d iti | tad apy asāraṃ | ta­da­nyā­po­ha­sya pa­dā­rtha­tva­si­ddheḥ | śabdo hi brahma bruvāṇaḥ TAŚVA-ML 105,26sva­pra­ti­pa­kṣā­d apoḍhaṃ brūyāt | kiṃ vānyathā pra­tha­ma­pa­kṣe vi­dhi­pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­tma­no vastunaḥ pa­dā­rtha­tva­si­ddhiḥ | dvitīya- TAŚVA-ML 105,27pakṣe pi saiva, sva­pra­ti­pa­kṣā­d a­vyā­vṛ­ta­sya pa­ra­mā­tma­naḥ śa­bde­nā­bhi­dhā­nā­t | ta­dvi­dhi­r e­vā­nya­ni­ṣe­dha iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 105,28ta­da­nya­pra­ti­ṣe­dha eva ta­dvi­dhi­r astu | tathā cā­nyā­po­ha eva padārthaḥ syāt sva­rū­pa­sya vidhes ta­da­po­ha iti nāma- TAŚVA-ML 105,29mā­tra­bhe­dā­d artho na bhidyate eva yato ni­ṣṭa­si­ddhiḥ syād iti cet | na | a­nyā­po­ha­syā­nyā­rthā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t svarūpa- TAŚVA-ML 105,30vidheḥ pa­rā­na­pe­kṣa­tvā­d a­rtha­bhe­da­ga­teḥ | pa­ra­mā­tma­ny advaye sati tato nya­syā­rtha­syā­bhā­vā­t kathaṃ ta­da­pe­kṣa­yā­nyā­po­ha iti TAŚVA-ML 105,31cet na | pa­ra­pa­ri­kaṃ­lpi­ta­syā­va­śyā­bhyu­ga­ma­nī­ya­tvā­t | so py a­vi­dyā­tma­ka eveti cet, kim a­vi­dyā­to­po­ha­s tada- TAŚVA-ML 105,32pekṣo neṣṭaḥ ? so py a­vi­dyā­tma­ka eveti cet tarhi tattvato nā­vi­dyā­to­po­haḥ pa­ra­mā­tma­na iti ku­to­vi­dyā­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 105,33yena sa eva pa­da­syā­rtho nityaḥ pra­ti­ṣṭhe­ta | saty api ca pa­ra­mā­tma­ni saṃ­ve­da­nā­tma­ny advaye kathaṃ śa­bda­vi­ṣa­ya­tvaṃ ? TAŚVA-ML 105,34sva­saṃ­ve­da­nā­d eva tasya pra­si­ddhe­s ta­tpra­ti­pa­tta­ye śa­bda­vai­ya­rthyā­t | tato mi­thyā­pra­vā­da evāyaṃ nityaṃ dravyaṃ padārtha TAŚVA-ML 105,35iti || TAŚV-ML 1.5.25vya­ktā­ve­ka­tra śabdena ni­rṇī­tā­yāṃ ka­thaṃ­ca­na | ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­bhū­tā­yā jāteḥ saṃ­pra­tya­yaḥ svataḥ || 25 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.26gu­ḍa­śa­bdā­d yathā jñāne guḍe mā­dhu­rya­ni­rṇa­yaḥ | svataḥ pra­tī­ya­te loke prokto niṃbe ca tiktatā || 26 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.27pra­tī­ta­yā punar jātyā viśiṣṭāṃ vyaktim ī­hi­tā­m | yāṃ yāṃ paśyati tatrāyaṃ pra­va­rte­tā­rtha­si­ddha­ye || 27 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.28tathā ca sakalaḥ śā­bda­vya­va­hā­raḥ pra­ti­ddhya­ti | pra­tī­te­r bā­dha­śū­nya­tvā­d ity eke saṃ­pra­ca­kṣa­te || 28 || TAŚVA-ML 106,05na pradhānaṃ śu­ddha­dra­vyaṃ śa­bda­ta­ttva­m ā­tma­ta­ttvaṃ vādvayaṃ padārthaḥ pra­tī­ti­bā­dhi­ta­tvā­t | nāpi bhe­da­vā­di­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 106,06nā­nā­vya­kti­ṣu nityāsu vā­śa­bda­sya pravṛttiḥ tatra saṃ­ke­ta­ka­ra­ṇā­saṃ­bha­vā­di­do­ṣā­va­tā­rā­t | kiṃ tarhi ? vyaktāv e- TAŚVA-ML 106,07kasyāṃ śabdaḥ pra­va­rta­te śṛṃ­ga­grā­hi­ka­yā pa­ro­pa­de­śā­l liṃ­ga­da­rśa­nā­d vā tasyāṃ tato ni­rṇī­tā­yāṃ ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­bhū­tā­yāṃ TAŚVA-ML 106,08jātau svata eva niścayo yathā gu­ḍā­di­śa­bdā­d gu­ḍā­de­r nirṇaye ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇe mā­dhu­ryā­dau ta­thā­bhyā­sā­di­va­śā­l loke TAŚVA-ML 106,09saṃ­pra­tya­yā­t | tataḥ sva­ni­śca­ta­yā jātyā vi­śi­ṣṭā­m a­bhi­pre­tāṃ yāṃ vyaktiṃ paśyati tatra ta­tre­ṣṭa­si­ddha­ye pra­va­rta­te | TAŚVA-ML 106,10tāvatā ca sa­ka­la­śā­bda­vya­va­hā­raḥ siddhyati bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­d iti vya­kti­pa­dā­rtha­vā­di­naḥ prāhuḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.5.29tad apy a­saṃ­ga­taṃ jā­ti­pra­tī­te­r vṛ­tti­saṃ­bha­ve | śa­bde­nā­ja­nya­mā­nā­yāḥ śa­bda­vṛ­tti­vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 29 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.30pā­raṃ­pa­rye­ṇa cec chabdāt sā vṛttiḥ ka­ra­ṇā­n na kim | tato na śabdato vṛttir eṣāṃ syāj jā­ti­vā­di­va­t || 30 || TAŚVA-ML 106,13pra­tī­tā­yā­m api śabdād vyaktāv ekatra yāvat svatas ta­jjā­ti­r na pratītā na tāvat ta­dvi­śi­ṣṭāṃ vyaktiṃ pratītya TAŚVA-ML 106,14kaścit pra­va­rta­te iti | jā­ti­pra­tya­yā­d eva pra­vṛ­tti­saṃ­bha­ve śabdāt sā pra­vṛ­tti­r iti vi­ru­ddhaṃ­, jā­ti­pra­tya­ya­sya TAŚVA-ML 106,15śa­bde­nā­ja­nya­mā­na­tvā­t | śabdād vya­kti­pra­tī­ti­bhā­ve ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­bhū­tā­yā jāteḥ saṃ­pra­tya­yā­t tata eva jātir gamyata TAŚVA-ML 106,16eveti cet, katham evaṃ vya­kti­va­jjā­ti­r api śabdārtho na syāt ? tasyāḥ śabdato '­śrū­ya­mā­ṇa­tvā­d iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 106,17kim idānīṃ śabdato ga­mya­mā­no rthaḥ śa­bda­syā­vi­ṣa­yaḥ | pra­dhā­na­bhā­ve­nā­vi­ṣa­ya eveti cen na, ga­mya­mā­na­syā­pi TAŚVA-ML 106,18pra­dhā­na­bhā­va­da­rśa­nā­t yathā gu­ḍa­śa­bdā­d ga­mya­mā­naṃ mādhuryaṃ pi­tto­pa­śa­ma­na­pra­ka­ra­ṇe | na cātra jāter a­pra­dhā­na­tva­m ucitaṃ TAŚVA-ML 106,19ta­tpra­tī­ti­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa pra­vṛ­ttyā­rthi­naḥ pra­vṛ­ttya­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | yadi pu­na­rjā­tiḥ śabdād ga­mya­mā­nā­pi neṣyate ta­tpra­tya­ya­syā- TAŚVA-ML 106,20bhyā­sā­di­va­śā­d e­vo­tpa­tte­s tadā katham a­śa­bdā­j jā­ti­pra­tya­yā­n na pravṛttiḥ ? pā­raṃ­pa­rye­ṇa śabdāt sā pra­vṛ­tti­r iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 106,21ka­ra­ṇā­t kiṃ na syāt ? yathaiva hi śa­bdā­dvya­kti­pra­tī­ti­s tato jā­ti­pra­tya­ya­s tatas ta­dvi­śi­ṣṭe hi tadvyaktau saṃpratya- TAŚVA-ML 106,22yāt pra­vṛ­tti­r iti śa­bda­mū­lā sā tathā śa­bda­syā­py akṣāt pra­tī­te­r a­kṣa­mū­lā­s tu tathā vya­va­hā­rā­n naivam iti cet, samāna- TAŚVA-ML 106,23m anyatra | tato na vya­kti­pa­dā­rtha­vā­di­nāṃ jā­ti­pa­dā­rtha­vā­di­nā­m iva śabdāt sa­mī­hi­tā­rtho pravṛttiḥ śa­bde­nā­pa­ri- TAŚVA-ML 106,24cchinna eva tatra teṣāṃ pra­va­rta­nā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.5.31etena ta­ddva­ya­syai­va pa­dā­rtha­tvaṃ ni­vā­ri­ta­m | pakṣe dva­yo­kta­do­ṣa­syā­śa­kteḥ syā­dvā­da­vi­dvi­ṣā­m || 31 || TAŚVA-ML 106,26na hi jā­ti­vya­ktī pa­ra­ma­bhi­nne bhinne vā sarvathā saṃ­bhā­vye­te yena pa­dā­rtha­tve­na yu­ga­pa­t pratīmaḥ | yena TAŚVA-ML 106,27sva­bhā­ve­na bhinne te­nai­vā­bhi­nne ity api vi­ru­ddhaṃ­, krameṇa jā­ti­vya­ktyoḥ pa­ra­spa­rā­na­pe­kṣa­yoḥ pa­dā­rtha­tve pa­kṣa­dva­yo­kta- TAŚVA-ML 106,28do­ṣā­sa­ktiḥ | kvacij jā­ti­śa­bdā­t pratītya la­kṣa­ṇa­yā vyaktiṃ pra­ti­pa­dya­te­, kvacid vyaktiṃ pratītya jātim iti hi TAŚVA-ML 106,29jā­ti­vya­kti­pa­dā­rtha­vā­di­pa­kṣā­d e­vā­sa­kṛ­jjā­ti­vya­ktyā­tma­va­stu­naḥ pa­dā­rtha­tve kim anena syā­dvā­da­vi­dve­ṣe­ṇa | keci- TAŚVA-ML 106,30d a­trā­kṛ­ti­pa­dā­rtha­vā­di­naḥ prāhuḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.5.32lo­hi­tā­kṛ­ti­m ācaṣṭe yathokto lo­hi­ta­dhva­niḥ | lo­hi­tā­kṛ­tya­dhi­ṣṭhā­ne vi­bhā­gā­l lohite guṇe || 32 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.33ta­dā­ve­śā­t tathā tatra pra­tya­ya­sya sa­mu­dbha­vā­t | dravye ca sa­ma­vā­ye­na pra­sū­ye­ta ta­dā­śra­ye || 33 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.34guṇe sa­mā­sṛ­ta­tve­na sa­ma­vā­yā­t ta­dā­kṛ­teḥ | saṃ­yu­kta­sa­ma­ve­te ca dravye nya­tro­pa­pā­da­ye­t || 34 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.35lo­hi­ta­pra­tya­yaṃ ra­kta­va­stra­dva­ya­vṛ­te pi ca | tathā gaur iti śabde pi ka­tha­ya­ty ākṛtiṃ svataḥ || 35 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.36go­tva­rū­pā­t ta­dā­ve­śā­t ta­da­dhi­ṣṭhā­na eva tu | ta­dā­śra­ye ca gopiṃḍe gobuddhiṃ kurute ṃjasā || 36 || TAŚVA-ML 107,02kasmāt punar guṇe dravye dra­vyāṃ­ta­re ca pratyayaṃ kurvan nā­kṛ­te­r a­bhi­dhā­ya­kaḥ śabda iti na codyaṃ, lo­hi­ta­śa­bdo TAŚVA-ML 107,03hy a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­ni­ra­pe­kṣo gu­ṇa­sā­mā­nye svarūpaṃ pra­ti­la­bdha­sva­rū­paḥ ta­da­dhi­ṣṭhā­no yadā na guṇasya lo­hi­ta­sya nāpy alohi- TAŚVA-ML 107,04tatvena vyā­ve­śā­t pra­tyā­ya­naṃ karoti tadā vi­bhā­gā­bhā­vā­d ā­kṛ­tya­dhi­ṣṭhā­na eva | sa tu guṇo pra­tya­ya­m ā­da­dha­tī­ty ā- TAŚVA-ML 107,05kṛtim a­bhi­dha­tte | ya­tho­pā­śra­ya­vi­śe­ṣā­t spha­ṭi­ka­ma­ṇiṃ ta­dgu­ṇa­m u­pa­la­bhya­mā­na­m adhyakṣaṃ spha­ṭi­ka­ma­ṇe­r eva pra­kā­śa­kaṃ TAŚVA-ML 107,06ta­da­dhi­ṣṭhā­na­sya pa­ro­pa­hi­ta­gu­ṇa­vyā­ve­śā­d a­vi­bhā­ge­na ta­dgu­ṇa­tva­pra­tya­ya­ja­na­nā­t | evaṃ dravyam a­bhi­da­dhā­no lo­hi­ta­śa­bdaḥ TAŚVA-ML 107,07svā­bhi­dhe­ya­lo­hi­ta­tvā­kṛ­te­r lo­hi­ta­gu­ṇe sa­ma­ve­tā­yā­s tasya ca dravye sa­ma­ve­ta­tvā­d ā­kṛ­tya­dhi­ṣṭhā­na eva ta­tsa­ma­ve­ta­sa­ma­vā- TAŚVA-ML 107,08yād gu­ṇa­vya­va­hi­te pi dravye lo­hi­ta­pra­tya­ya­m u­pa­pā­da­ye­t­, evam anyatra dravye lo­hi­ta­dra­vya­sya saṃ­yu­kta­tvā­t tatra ca TAŚVA-ML 107,09lo­hi­ta­gu­ṇa­sya sa­ma­ve­ta­tvā­t tatra ca lo­hi­tā­kṛ­teḥ sa­ma­vā­yā­t saṃ­yu­kta­sa­ma­ve­ta­sa­ma­vā­yāṃ­ta­ra­m u­pa­ja­na­ye­t | evaṃ TAŚVA-ML 107,10tu va­stra­dva­ya­vṛ­te śukle vastre saṃ­yu­kta­sa­ma­ve­ta­sa­ma­vā­yā­d iti yathā pratītaṃ loke tathā gaur iti śabdād api svato TAŚVA-ML 107,11go­tva­rū­pā­m ākṛtiṃ ka­tha­ya­ti tatra pra­ti­la­bdha­sva­rū­pa­s ta­da­dhi­ṣṭhā­na eva ta­dgo­piṃ­ḍe go­pra­tya­yaṃ karoty a­vi­bhā­ge­na TAŚVA-ML 107,12tasya ta­dā­ve­śā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.5.37evaṃ pacati śabdo dhi­śra­ya­ṇā­di­kri­yā­ga­taiḥ | sāmānyaiḥ samam e­kā­rtha­sa­ma­ve­taṃ pra­bo­dha­ye­t || 37 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.38vyāpakaṃ pa­ci­sā­mā­nya­m a­dhi­śri­tyā­di­ka­rma­ṇā­m | yathā bhra­ma­ṇa­sā­mā­nyaṃ bhra­ma­tī­ti dhva­ni­rja­ne || 38 || TAŚVA-ML 107,15pa­ca­tyā­di­śa­bdaḥ kri­yā­pra­ti­pā­da­ka eva nā­kṛ­ti­vi­ṣa­ya iti mā maṃsthāḥ svayam ā­kṛ­tya­dhi­ṣṭhā­na­sya tasya TAŚVA-ML 107,16pa­ca­nā­di­kri­yā­pra­tya­ya­he­tu­tvā­t | pa­ca­ti­śa­bdo hi yāḥ kā­śca­nā­dhi­śra­ya­ṇā­di­kri­yā­s tāsāṃ yāni pra­tya­rtha­ni­ya- TAŚVA-ML 107,17tāny a­dhi­śra­ya­ṇa­tvā­di­sā­mā­nyā­ni taiḥ sa­hai­kā­rthe sa­ma­ve­taṃ yat sa­rva­vi­ṣa­yaṃ pa­ci­sā­mā­nya­m a­bhi­vya­ktaṃ ta­tpra­ti­pā­da­ya­ti TAŚVA-ML 107,18yathā bhra­ma­ti­śa­bdo '­ne­ka­ka­rma­vi­ṣa­yaṃ bhra­ma­ṇa­sā­mā­nyaṃ loke || TAŚV-ML 1.5.39tathā ḍi­tthā­di­śa­bdā­ś ca pū­rvā­pa­ra­vi­śe­ṣa­ga­m | ya­dṛ­ccha­tvā­di­sā­mā­nyaṃ tasyaiva pra­ti­bo­dha­kāḥ || 39 || TAŚVA-ML 107,20na hi ḍittho ḍavittha i­tyā­da­yo ya­dṛ­cchā­śa­bdā­s tair api ḍi­ttha­tvā­dyā­kṛ­te­r a­bhi­dhā­nā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.5.40ity evam ākṛtiṃ śa­bda­syā­rthaṃ ye nāma menire | te­nā­ti­śe­ra­te jā­ti­vā­di­naṃ pro­kta­nī­ti­taḥ || 40 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.41jātir ā­kṛ­ti­r ity a­rtha­bhe­dā­bhā­vā­t ka­thaṃ­ca­na | guṇatve tv ā­kṛ­te­r vya­kti­vā­da e­vā­sthi­to bhavet || 41 || TAŚVA-ML 107,23na sarvā jātir ā­kṛ­ti­r nāpi guṇaś ca­tu­ra­strā­di­saṃ­sthā­na­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ | kiṃ tarhi ? saṃ­sthā­na­vi­śe­ṣa­vyaṃ­gyā jāti- TAŚVA-ML 107,24r lo­hi­ta­tva­go­tvā­di­r ākṛtiḥ sā ca saṃ­sthā­na­vi­śe­ṣā­na­bhi­vyaṃ­gyā­yāḥ sa­ttvā­di­jā­te­r anyā | na sarvaṃ saṃsthāna- TAŚVA-ML 107,25vi­śe­ṣe­ṇai­va vyaṃgyaṃ ta­dra­hi­tā­kā­śā­di­ṣv api bhāvāt | dra­vya­tva­m a­ne­nā­ta­dvya­gya­m uktaṃ tathā guṇeṣu saṃ­sthā­na­vi­śe­ṣā- TAŚVA-ML 107,26bhāvāt | ta­dva­dā­tma­tvā­di ta­da­na­bhi­vyaṃ­gyaṃ bahudhā pratyeyaṃ | gotvaṃ punar na sā­snā­di­sa­nni­ve­śa­vi­śe­ṣa­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 107,27piṃ­ḍa­mā­tre­ṇa yujyate a­śvā­di­piṃ­ḍe­nā­pi ta­da­bhi­vya­kti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tathā rā­ja­tva­m ā­nu­ṣa­tvā­di sarvam iti kaścit | TAŚVA-ML 107,28so pi na vi­pa­ści­t | lo­hi­ta­tvā­deḥ saṃ­sthā­na­vi­śe­ṣa­ra­hi­te­na lo­hi­tā­di­gu­ṇe­na vya­va­cche­dya­mā­na­tvā­t | paca- TAŚVA-ML 107,29tyā­di­sā­mā­nya­sya ca pa­ca­nā­di­ka­rma­ṇā tā­dṛ­śe­na vyaṃ­gya­tvā­d ā­kṛ­ti­tvā­bhā­vā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | sa­ttvā­di­jā­te­ś cākṛti- TAŚVA-ML 107,30tvā­na­bhyu­pa­ga­me katham ā­kṛ­ti­r eva padārtha ity ekāṃtaḥ siddhyet | jā­ti­gu­ṇa­ka­rma­ṇā­m api pa­dā­rtha­tva­si­ddhe­r vya­ktā­kṛ­ti- TAŚVA-ML 107,31jā­ta­ya­ś ca padārtha ity a­bhyu­pa­ga­ccha­tā­m adoṣa iti cen na, teṣām api ka­sya­ci­t padasya vyaktir evārthaḥ ka­sya­ci­d ā- TAŚVA-ML 107,32kṛtir eva ka­sya­ci­j jātir evety e­kāṃ­to­pa­ga­mā­t pa­kṣa­tra­yo­kta­do­ṣā­nu­ṣa­kteḥ | kiṃ ca | saṃ­sthā­na­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa vya­jya­mā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 107,33jātim ākṛtiṃ vadatāṃ kutaḥ saṃ­sthā­nā­nāṃ viśeṣaḥ siddhyet ye­nā­kṛ­tī­nāṃ vi­śe­ṣa­s ta­dvyaṃ­gya­ta­yā­va­ti­ṣṭhe­ta | na TAŚVA-ML 107,34tāvat svata eva ta­nni­ści­ti­r a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | pa­ra­smā­d vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­t ta­dvi­śe­ṣo ni­ścī­ya­te iti cet, ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­syā­pi TAŚVA-ML 108,01kuto viśeṣo va­sī­ya­tāṃ ? pa­ra­smā­d vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­d iti ced a­na­va­sthā­nā­t | saṃ­sthā­na­vi­śe­ṣā pra­ti­pa­tti­r iti kathaṃ TAŚVA-ML 108,02ta­dvyaṃ­gyā­kṛ­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­śca­yaḥ | yadi punar ā­kṛ­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­śca­yā­d etad a­bhi­vyaṃ­ja­ka­saṃ­sthā­na­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­śca­yaḥ syād iti TAŚVA-ML 108,03mataṃ tadā pa­ra­spa­rā­śra­ṇaṃ­, saṃ­sthā­na­vi­śe­ṣa­sya niścaye saty ā­kṛ­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­sya ni­śca­ya­s ta­ni­śca­ye sati saṃ­sthā­na­vi­śe­ṣa- TAŚVA-ML 108,04niścaya iti | svata e­vā­kṛ­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­sya ni­śca­yā­d adoṣa iti cet na, saṃ­sthā­na­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­śca­ya­syā­pi svata TAŚVA-ML 108,05e­vā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | pra­tya­ya­vi­śe­ṣā­d ā­kṛ­ti­vi­śe­ṣaḥ saṃ­sthā­na­vi­śe­ṣa­ś ca ni­ścī­ya­ta iti cet, kutaḥ pra­tya­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­si­ddhiḥ ? TAŚVA-ML 108,06na tāvat sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­taḥ si­ddhāṃ­ta­vi­ro­dhā­t | pra­tya­yāṃ­ta­rā­c ced a­na­va­sthā | vi­ṣa­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­rṇa­yā­d iti cet, pa­ra­spa­rā- TAŚVA-ML 108,07śra­ya­ṇaṃ­, vi­ṣa­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­sya siddhau pra­tya­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­sya siddhiḥ tatsiddhau ca ta­tsi­ddhi­r iti | na caivaṃ sarvatra TAŚVA-ML 108,08vi­śe­ṣa­vya­va­sthā­pa­hna­vaḥ sva­saṃ­vi­di­ta­jñā­na­vā­di­nāṃ pra­tya­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­sya svā­rtha­vya­va­sā­yā­tma­naḥ svataḥ siddheḥ sarvatra TAŚVA-ML 108,09vi­ṣa­ya­vya­va­stho­pa­pa­tteḥ | kathaṃ cāyam ā­kṛ­tī­nāṃ go­tvā­dī­nāṃ pa­ra­spa­raṃ vi­śi­ṣṭa­kṛ­tā­m a­pa­ra­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa viraho pi TAŚVA-ML 108,10svayam u­pa­pa­nnaḥ | ga­vā­di­vya­ktī­nāṃ vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­va­śā­d eva tām u­pa­ga­cche­t tathā dṛ­ṣṭa­tvā­d iti cet na, tatraiva vivā- TAŚVA-ML 108,11dāt | ta­da­vi­vā­de vā vya­ktyā­kṛ­tyā­tma­ka­sya vastunaḥ pa­dā­rtha­tva­si­ddhi­s tathā da­rśa­na­sya sarvatra bhāvāt | yo pi TAŚVA-ML 108,12manyate nyā­po­ha­mā­traṃ śa­bda­syā­rtha iti ta­syā­pi­ —TAŚV-ML 1.5.42yadi gaur ity ayaṃ śabdo vidhatte nya­vi­va­rta­na­m | vi­da­dhī­ta tadā gotvaṃ tan nā­nyā­po­ha­go­ca­raḥ || 42 || TAŚVA-ML 108,14sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­m a­nya­smā­d a­po­hya­te nenety a­nyā­po­ho vi­ka­lpa­staṃ yadi gośabdo vidhatte tadā gām eva kiṃ na vida- TAŚVA-ML 108,15dhyāt | tathā ca nā­nyā­po­ha­śa­bdā­rthaḥ go­śa­bde­nā­go­ni­vṛ­tteḥ ka­lpa­nā­tmi­kā­yāḥ svayaṃ vi­dhā­nā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.5.43a­go­ni­vṛ­tti­m apy a­nya­ni­vṛ­tti­mu­kha­to yadi | gośabdaḥ ka­tha­ye­n nūnam a­na­va­sthā pra­sa­jya­te || 43 || TAŚVA-ML 108,17na gaur agaur iti go­ni­vṛ­tti­s tāvad ekā tato dvitīyā tv a­go­ni­vṛ­tti­s tato nyā ta­nni­vṛ­tti­s tṛtīyā tato nya- TAŚVA-ML 108,18ni­vṛ­ti­ś caturthī yadi go­śa­bde­na kathyate ta­nmu­khe­na ga­ti­pra­va­rta­nā­t tadā sāpi na go­śa­bde­na vi­dhi­prā­dhā­nye- TAŚVA-ML 108,19nā­bhi­dhe­yā dvi­tī­ya­ni­vṛ­tte­r api ta­thā­vi­dhe­ya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | gaur eva vi­dhi­si­ddheḥ svā­nya­ni­vṛ­tti­dvā­re­ṇā­bhi­dhī­ya­ta TAŚVA-ML 108,20iti cet, tarhi tato nyā paṃcamī ni­vṛ­tti­s tato nivṛttiḥ ṣaṣṭhī sā go­śa­bda­syā­rtha ity a­na­va­sthā su­dū­ra­m apy a­nu­sṛ­tya TAŚVA-ML 108,21ta­dvi­dhi­dvā­re­ṇā­śra­ya­ṇā­t | ni­vṛ­tti­pa­raṃ­pa­rā­yā­m eva śabdasya vyā­pā­rā­t śabdo vivakṣāṃ vidhatte na punar ba­hi­ra­rtha- TAŚVA-ML 108,22m ity a­bhyu­pa­ga­me katham a­nyā­po­ha­kṛ­t sarvaḥ śabdaḥ sa­rva­thā­ —TAŚV-ML 1.5.44vaktur icchāṃ vidhatte sau ba­hi­ra­rthaṃ na jā­tu­ci­t | śabdo nyā­po­ha­kṛ­t sarvaḥ yasya vāṃ­dhya­vi­jṛṃ­bhi­ta­m || 44 || TAŚVA-ML 108,24yathaiva hi śabdena ba­hi­ra­rtha­sya pra­kā­śa­ne tatra pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­rā vṛttiḥ sa­rvā­tma­nā ta­dve­da­ne nārthasya niścita- TAŚVA-ML 108,25tvān niścite sa­mā­ro­pā­bhā­vā­t | ta­dvya­va­cche­de pi pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­syā­pra­vṛ­tte­r vastuno dharmasya ka­sya­ci­n niścaye sarva- TAŚVA-ML 108,26dha­rmā­tma­ka­sya dharmiṇo ni­śca­yā­t sa­rva­gra­hā­pa­tte­r anyathā ta­dā­tma­ka­syai­ka­dha­rma­syā­pi ni­śca­yā­nu­pa­pa­tti­s tato bhinnasya TAŚVA-ML 108,27dharmasya niścaye dharmiṇi pra­vṛ­tti­gha­ṭa­nā­t tena tasya saṃ­baṃ­dhā­bhā­vā­d a­nu­pa­kā­ryo­pa­kā­ra­ka­tvā­t | ta­du­pa­kā­re vā TAŚVA-ML 108,28dha­rmo­pa­kā­ra­śa­ktyā­tma­ka­sya dharmiṇo dha­rma­dvā­re­ṇa śabdāt pra­ti­pa­ttau sa­ka­la­gra­ha­sya ta­da­va­stha­tvā­t ta­du­pa­kā­ra­śa­kte­r api TAŚVA-ML 108,29tato bhe­de­nā­na­va­sthā­nā­t | pra­tya­kṣa­va­dva­stu­vi­ṣa­ya­sya śa­bda­pra­tya­ya­sya spa­ṣṭa­pra­ti­bhā­sa­pra­saṃ­gā­c ca na śabdasya tadviṣa- TAŚVA-ML 108,30yatvaṃ tathaiva va­ktṛ­vi­va­kṣā­yāḥ śa­bde­nā­bhi­dhā­ne vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | na ca tatra pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­rā vṛttir e­vā­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­tuṃ TAŚVA-ML 108,31yuktā śabdāt sā­mā­nya­taḥ pra­ti­pa­nnā­yā­m api tasyāṃ vi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­śra­yā­t pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­vṛ­tte­r eva ni­śca­yā­t | tato TAŚVA-ML 108,32vaktur icchāyāṃ ba­hi­ra­rtha­va­ccha­bda­sya pra­vṛ­ttya­saṃ­bha­ve pi tām eva śabdo vi­da­dhā­tī­ti kathaṃ na vāṃ­dhya­vi­jṛṃ­bhi­taṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 108,33sa­rva­śa­bdā­nā­m a­nyā­po­ha­kā­ri­tva­pra­ti­jñā­nā­t | nanu ca vi­va­kṣā­yāḥ svarūpe saṃ­ve­dya­mā­ne śabdo na pra­va­rta­te eva TAŚVA-ML 108,34kalpite nyāpohe tasya pra­vṛ­tte­s tato nyā­po­ha­kā­rī sarvaḥ śabda iti va­ca­nā­n na vāṃ­dhya­vi­la­si­ta­m iti cet, sa TAŚVA-ML 109,01tarhi kalpito nyāpohaḥ vi­va­kṣā­to bhi­nna­sva­bhā­vo vaktuḥ sva­saṃ­ve­dyo na syād bhā­vāṃ­ta­ra­va­t tasya ta­tsva­bhā­va­tve TAŚVA-ML 109,02vā saṃ­ve­dya­tva­si­ddheḥ kathaṃ na saṃ­ve­dya­mā­ne ta­tsva­rū­pe śabdaḥ pra­va­rta­te | nanu ca vaktur vi­va­kṣā­yāḥ sva­saṃ­vi­di­taṃ TAŚVA-ML 109,03rūpaṃ saṃ­ve­da­na­mā­tro­pā­dā­naṃ sa­ka­la­pra­tya­ye bhāvāt ka­lpa­nā­kā­ra­s tu pū­rva­śa­bda­vā­sa­no­pā­dā­na­s tatra va­rta­mā­naḥ śabdaḥ TAŚVA-ML 109,04kathaṃ sva­saṃ­ve­dye rūpe vāstave pra­va­rta­te nāma yato va­stu­vi­ṣa­yaḥ syād iti cet, naivaṃ | sva­saṃ­vi­di­ta­rū­pa­ka­lpa­nā- TAŚVA-ML 109,05kā­ra­yo­r bhi­nno­pā­dā­nā­tve­na saṃ­tā­na­bhe­da­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tathā ca sa­rva­ci­tta­cai­tā­nā­m ā­tma­saṃ­ve­da­naṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m iti vyā­ha­nya­to TAŚVA-ML 109,06sva­saṃ­ve­da­nā­dbhi­nna­sya vi­ka­lpa­sya sva­saṃ­vi­di­ta­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t rū­pā­di­va­t sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­syai­vo­pā­dā­na­tvā­t | ka­lpa­no­tpa­ttau TAŚVA-ML 109,07śa­bda­vā­sa­nā­yāḥ sa­ha­kā­ri­tvā­n na sva­saṃ­vi­di­ta­sva­rū­pā­t ka­lpa­nā­kā­ro bhi­nna­saṃ­tā­na iti cet, katham idānīṃ TAŚVA-ML 109,08tato sāv ananya eva na syād a­bhi­nno­pā­dā­na­tvā­t | tathāpi tasya tato nyatve katham u­pā­dā­na­bhe­do bhedakaḥ ? kāryāṇāṃ TAŚVA-ML 109,09vya­ti­re­kā­si­ddheḥ kā­rya­bhe­da­syo­pā­dā­na­bhe­da­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­pi bhāvāt tasya ta­tsā­dha­na­tā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | sva­saṃ­vi­di­tā­kā­ra­sya TAŚVA-ML 109,10ka­lpi­tā­kā­ra­sya caikasya vi­ka­lpa­jñā­na­sya ta­thā­vi­dhā­ne­kā­kā­ra­vi­ka­lpo­pā­dā­na­tvā­d adoṣo yam iti cet, naikasyā- TAŚVA-ML 109,11ne­kā­kā­ra­sya vastunaḥ si­ddhya­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | saṃvidi ka­lpi­tā­kā­ra­sya bhrāṃ­ta­tvā­n naikam a­ne­kā­kā­raṃ vi­ka­lpa­ve­da­na­m iti TAŚVA-ML 109,12cet na, bhrāṃ­te­ta­rā­kā­ra­sya ta­da­va­stha­tvā­t | bhrāṃ­tā­kā­ra­syā­sa­ttve tad ekaṃ sa­da­sa­dā­tma­ka­m iti kuto na sattva- TAŚVA-ML 109,13siddhiḥ | yadi punar a­sa­dā­kā­ra­syā­kiṃ­ci­drū­pa­tvā­d e­ka­rū­pa­m eva vi­ka­lpa­ve­da­na­m iti matiḥ, tadā tatra śabdaḥ prava- TAŚVA-ML 109,14rtata iti na kvacit pra­va­rta­ta ity uktaṃ syāt | ta­tho­pa­ga­me ca vi­va­kṣā­ja­nmā­no hi śabdās tām eva ga­ma­ye­yu­r iti TAŚVA-ML 109,15riktā vā­co­yu­ktiḥ | ga­ma­ye­yu­r iti saṃ­bhā­va­nā­yaṃ li­ṅpra­yo­gā­t tām api mā­jī­ga­ma­n na gīr ba­hi­ra­rtha­va­t sarvathā nirviṣa- TAŚVA-ML 109,16yatvena teṣāṃ vya­va­sthā­pa­nā­d ity apy ā­tma­dhā­ti­no vacanaṃ svayaṃ sā­dha­na­dū­ṣa­ṇa­va­ca­nā­na­rtha­kya­pra­sa­kteḥ | saṃvṛtyā TAŚVA-ML 109,17ta­dva­ca­na­m a­rtha­va­d iti cet ke­nā­rthe­ne­ti vaktavyaṃ ? ta­da­nyā­po­ha­mā­tre­ṇe­ti cet, vi­cā­ro­pa­pa­nne­ne­ta­re­ṇa vā ? na TAŚVA-ML 109,18tāvat pra­tha­ma­pa­kṣa­sta­sya vi­cā­rya­mā­ṇa­syā­kiṃ­ci­drū­pa­tva­sa­ma­rtha­nā­t | vi­cā­rā­nu­pa­pa­nne­na tv a­nyā­po­he­na sāṃ­vṛ­tte­na vacana- TAŚVA-ML 109,19syā­rtha­va­ttve ba­hi­ra­rthe­na ta­thā­bhū­te­na ta­syā­rtha­va­ttvaṃ kim aniṣṭaṃ tathā vya­va­ha­rtu­r va­ca­nā­d bahiḥ pra­vṛ­te­r api gha­ṭa­nā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.5.45a­nyā­po­he pratīte ca ka­tha­ma­rthe pra­va­rta­na­m | śabdāt siddhyej ja­na­syā­sya sa­rva­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ || 45 || TAŚVA-ML 109,21na hy anyatra śabdena codyate nyatra tanmūlā pra­vṛ­tti­r yuktā go­de­ha­co­da­ne ba­lī­va­rda­vā­ha­nā­dau ta­tpra­saṃ­gā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.5.46e­ka­tvā­ro­pa­mā­tre­ṇa yadi dṛ­śya­vi­ka­lpa­yoḥ | pravṛttiḥ ka­sya­ci­d dṛśye vikalpe py astv a­bhe­da­taḥ || 46 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.47nai­ka­tvā­dhya­va­sā­yo pi dṛśyaṃ spṛśati jā­tu­ci­t | vi­ka­lpya­syā­nya­thā siddhyed dṛ­śya­spa­rśi­tva­m aṃjasā || 47 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.48vi­ka­lpya­dṛ­śya­sā­mā­nyai­ka­tve­nā­dhya­va­sī­ya­te | yadi dṛ­śya­vi­śe­ṣe syāt kathaṃ vṛ­tti­sta­da­rthi­nā­m || 48 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.49tasya ced dṛ­śya­sā­mā­nyai­ka­tvā­ro­pā­t kva va­rta­na­m | sau­ga­ta­sya bhaved arthe na­va­sthā­pya­nu­ṣaṃ­ga­taḥ || 49 || TAŚVA-ML 109,26nā­nya­smā­d vyā­vṛ­tti­r a­nyā­rtha­sya na ca vyāvṛtto nya evety ucyate gha­ṭa­syā­gha­ṭa­vyā­vṛ­tteḥ ni­va­rta­mā­na­syā­gha­ṭa­tva­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 109,27tathā ca na tasyā gha­ṭa­vyā­vṛ­tti­r nāma tasmād yaivānyā vyāvṛttiḥ sa eva vyāvṛttaḥ śa­bda­pra­ti­pa­tti­bhe­da­s tu saṃketa- TAŚVA-ML 109,28bhedād eva vyā­vṛ­tti­r vyāvṛtta iti | dha­rma­dha­rmi­prā­dhā­nye­na saṃ­ke­ta­vi­śe­ṣe pra­vṛ­tte­s ta­dvā­cya­bhe­da­s tu na vāstavo ti- TAŚVA-ML 109,29pra­saṃ­gā­t | tad uktaṃ | "api cā­nyo­nya­vyā­vṛ­tti­vṛ­ttyo­r vyāvṛtta ity api | śabdāś ca ni­śca­yā­ś caivaṃ saṃketaṃ na TAŚVA-ML 109,30ni­ruṃ­dha­te­" iti dṛ­śya­vi­ka­lpa­yo­r vyā­vṛ­ttyo­r e­ka­tvā­ro­pā­vyā­vṛ­tti­co­da­ne pi śabdena vi­ka­lpe­na vā vyāvṛtteḥ TAŚVA-ML 109,31pra­vṛ­tti­r arthe syād iti kaścit | tasya vikalpye pi ka­dā­ci­t pra­vṛ­tti­r astu vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | na hi dṛśya- TAŚVA-ML 109,32vi­ka­lpya­yo­r e­ka­tvā­dhya­va­sā­yā­vi­śe­ṣe pi dṛśya eva pra­vṛ­tti­r na tu vikalpe jā­tu­ci­d iti bu­ddhyā­ma­he | dṛśye rtha- TAŚVA-ML 109,33kri­yā­rthi­nāṃ pra­vṛ­tti­s ta­syā­rtha­kri­yā­yāṃ sa­ma­rtha­nā­n na punar vikalpye tasya ta­trā­sa­ma­rtha­tvā­d iti cen nā, a­rtha­kri­yā- TAŚVA-ML 109,34sa­ma­rthe­na vi­ka­lpe­na sa­hai­ka­tvā­dhyā­ro­pa­m ā­pa­nna­sya dṛ­śya­syā­rtha­kri­yā­sa­ma­rtha­tvai­kāṃ­tā­bhā­vā­t | svato rtha­kri­yā­sa­ma­rthaṃ­ TAŚVA-ML 110,01dṛśyam iti cet ta­de­ka­tvā­dhyā­ro­pā­d vi­ka­lpya­m api svato na ta­tsa­ma­rtha­m iti cet ta­dai­kyā­ro­pā­d dṛśyam api TAŚVA-ML 110,02ta­da­na­yo­r e­ka­tve­nā­dhya­va­si­ta­yo­r a­vi­śe­ṣā­t sarvathā kvacit pravṛttau katham a­nya­trā­pi pra­vṛ­tti­r vi­ni­vā­rya­te | na cāna- TAŚVA-ML 110,03yor e­ka­tvā­dhya­va­sā­yaḥ saṃ­bha­va­ti dṛ­śya­syā­dhya­va­sā­yā­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t anyathā vi­ka­lpya­sya va­stu­saṃ­spa­rśi­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 110,04na ca pa­rā­mā­rtha­to dṛśyam a­vi­ṣa­yī­ku­rva­n vikalpo vi­ka­lpye­na sa­hai­ka­ta­yā­dhya­va­sya­ti nā­mā­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | nanu TAŚVA-ML 110,05ca dṛśyaṃ vi­ka­lpa­syā­laṃ­ba­naṃ mā bhūd a­dhya­va­se­yaṃ tu bha­va­tī­ti yuktaṃ ta­dvi­ka­lpye­na sa­hai­ka­ta­yā­dhya­va­sā­ya­tva­m iti TAŚVA-ML 110,06cet, tarhi na vi­śe­ṣa­rū­paṃ te­nai­kye­nā­dhya­va­sī­ya­te sā­mā­nyā­kā­ra­syai­vā­dhya­va­se­ya­tvā­t | dṛ­śya­sā­mā­nye­na saha TAŚVA-ML 110,07vi­ka­lpya­m ekatve nā­dhya­va­sī­ya­ta iti cet, kathaṃ dṛ­śya­vi­śe­ṣe ta­da­rthi­nāṃ pravṛttiḥ syāt | dṛ­śya­vi­śe­ṣa­sya TAŚVA-ML 110,08dṛ­śya­sā­mā­nye­na sa­hai­ka­tvā­ro­pā­t tatra pra­vṛ­tti­r iti cet, kvedānīṃ sau­ga­ta­sya pra­vṛ­tti­r a­na­va­sthā­nā­t | su­dū­ra­m apy a- TAŚVA-ML 110,09nusṛtya viśeṣe dhya­va­sā­yā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | tato rtha­pra­vṛ­tti­m icchatā śabdāt tasya nā­nyā­po­ha­mā­traṃ viṣayo bhyupeyo TAŚVA-ML 110,10jā­ti­mā­trā­di­va­t | sarvathā ni­rvi­ṣa­yaḥ śabdo stv ity a­saṃ­ga­taṃ­, vṛttyāpi tasya ni­rvi­ṣa­ya­tve sā­dha­nā­di­va­ca­na- TAŚVA-ML 110,11vya­va­hā­ra­vi­ro­dhā­t || TAŚVA-ML 110,12kiṃ punar evaṃ śabdasya viṣaya ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.5.50jā­ti­vya­ktyā­tma­kaṃ vastu tato stu jñā­na­go­ca­raḥ | prasiddhaṃ ba­hi­raṃ­ta­ś ca śā­bda­vya­va­hṛ­tī­kṣa­ṇā­t || 50 || TAŚVA-ML 110,14yady atra vya­va­hṛ­ti­m u­pa­ja­na­ya­ti ta­tta­dvi­ṣa­yaṃ yathā pra­tya­kṣā­di | jā­ti­vya­ktyā­tma­ke vastuni vya­va­hṛ­ti­m u­pa­ja­na- TAŚVA-ML 110,15ya­tta­dvi­ṣa­yaṃ | tathā ca śabda ity atra nāsiddhaṃ sādhanaṃ ba­hi­raṃ­ta­ś ca vya­va­hṛ­teḥ sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣā­tma­ni vastuni TAŚVA-ML 110,16sa­mī­kṣa­ṇā­t | tathā ca yatraiva śabdāt pra­ti­pa­tti­s tatraiva pravṛttiḥ tasyaiva prāptiḥ pra­tya­kṣā­de­r iveti sarvaṃ susthaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 110,17sa­ttā­śa­bdā­d dra­vya­tvā­di­śa­bdā­d vā kathaṃ sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣā­tma­ni vastuni pra­ti­pa­tti­r iti cet, sa­dvi­śe­ṣo­pa­hi­ta­sya TAŚVA-ML 110,18sa­tsā­mā­nya­sya dra­vyā­di­vi­śe­ṣo­pa­hi­ta­sya ca dra­vya­tvā­di­sā­mā­nya­sya tena pra­ti­pā­da­nā­t | tad a­ne­nā­bhā­va­śa­bdā­d adravya- TAŚVA-ML 110,19tvā­di­tvā­d vā tatra pra­ti­pa­tti­r uktā bhā­vāṃ­ta­ra­sva­bhā­va­tvā­d a­bhā­va­sya­, gu­ṇā­di­sva­bhā­va­tvā­c cā­dra­vya­tvā­deḥ bhā­vo­pa­ha- TAŚVA-ML 110,20ta­syā­bhā­va­syā­bhā­va­śa­bde­na gu­ṇā­dyu­pa­hi­ta­sya cā­dra­vya­tvā­de­r a­dra­vya­tvā­di­śa­bde­na pra­kā­śa­nā­d vā | na ca bhā­vo­pa­hi- TAŚVA-ML 110,21tatvam a­bhā­va­syā­si­ddhaṃ sarvadā gha­ṭa­syā­bhā­vaḥ pa­ṭa­syā­bhā­va ityādi bhā­vo­pā­dhe­r e­vā­bhā­va­sya pratīteḥ | svā­taṃ­trye­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 110,22sakṛda py a­ve­da­nā­t | ta­thai­vā­dra­vyaṃ gu­ṇā­di­r ajīvo dha­rmā­di­r iti gu­ṇā­dya­pā­dhe­r a­dra­vya­tvā­deḥ su­pra­tī­ta­tvā­t na tasya TAŚVA-ML 110,23ta­du­pa­hi­ta­tva­m asiddhaṃ tathā pra­tī­te­r a­bā­dha­tvā­t | etena sa­tsā­mā­nya­sya vi­śe­ṣo­pa­hi­ta­tvaṃ dra­vya­tvā­di­sā­mā­nya­sya TAŚVA-ML 110,24ca dra­vya­tvā­di­vi­śe­ṣo­pa­hi­ta­tva­m asiddhaṃ bruvāṇaḥ pra­tyā­khyā­taḥ­, satāṃ vi­śe­ṣā­ṇāṃ bhāvaḥ sattā dra­vyā­dī­nāṃ bhāvo TAŚVA-ML 110,25dra­vyā­di­tva­m iti sa­ttā­di­sā­mā­nya­sya sva­vi­śe­ṣā­śra­ya­syai­va pra­tya­yā­bhi­dhā­na­vya­va­hā­ra­go­ca­ra­tvā­t | saddravyaṃ suvarṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 110,26vā­na­ye­ty ukte ta­nmā­tra­syā­na­yā­na­da­rśa­nā­t sva­vi­śe­ṣā­tma­na eva sa­dā­di­sā­mā­nya­sya ta­dgo­ca­ra­tvaṃ pra­tī­ti­si­ddhaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 110,27sa­dā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­m ā­na­ye­ti vacane tasya sa­ttvā­di­sā­mā­nyā­tma­ka­sya vya­va­hā­ra­go­ca­ra­tva­va­t | tataḥ sūktaṃ sāmānya- TAŚVA-ML 110,28vi­śe­ṣā­tma­no vastunaḥ śa­bda­go­ca­ra­tvaṃ | tathā śa­bda­vya­va­hā­ra­sya ni­rbā­dha­m a­va­bhā­sa­nā­t | katham evaṃ paṃ­ca­ta­yī TAŚVA-ML 110,29śabdānāṃ vṛttir jā­tyā­di­śa­bdā­nā­m a­bhā­vā­d iti na śaṃ­ka­nī­yaṃ­, ya­smā­t­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.5.51tatra syā­dvā­di­naḥ prāhuḥ kṛ­tvā­yo­ddhā­ra­ka­lpa­nā­m | jāteḥ pra­dhā­na­bhā­ve­na kāṃścic chabdān pra­bo­dha­kā­n || 51 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.52vyakteḥ pra­khyā­pa­kāṃ­ś cānyān gu­ṇa­dra­vya­kri­yā­tma­naḥ | lo­ka­saṃ­vya­va­hā­rā­rtha­m a­pa­rā­n pā­ri­bhā­ṣi­kā­n || 52 || TAŚVA-ML 110,32na hi gauraś ca i­tyā­di­śa­bdā­j jāteḥ pra­dhā­na­bhā­ve­na gu­ṇī­bhū­ta­vya­kti­sva­bhā­vā­yāḥ pra­kā­śa­na gu­ṇa­kri­yā­dra­vya- TAŚVA-ML 110,33śabdād vā ya­tho­di­tā­d vyakter gu­ṇā­dyā­tmi­kā­yāḥ prā­dhā­nye­na gu­ṇī­bhū­ta­jā­tyā­tma­naḥ pra­ti­pā­da­ne syā­dvā­di­nāṃ kaści- TAŚVA-ML 110,34d virodho yena sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣā­tma­ka­va­stu­vi­ṣa­ya­śa­bda­m ā­ca­kṣā­ṇā­nāṃ paṃ­ca­ta­yī śa­bda­pra­vṛ­tti­r na siddhyet || TAŚV-ML 1.5.53te­ne­cchā­mā­tra­taṃ­traṃ ya­tsaṃ­jñā­ka­rma tad iṣyate | nā­mā­cā­ryai­r na jā­tyā­di­ni­mi­ttā­pa­nna­vi­gra­ha­m || 53 || TAŚVA-ML 111,02siddhe hi jā­tyā­di­ni­mi­ttāṃ­ta­re vi­va­kṣā­tma­naḥ śabdasya ni­mi­ttā­t saṃ­vya­va­hā­ri­ṇāṃ ni­mi­ttāṃ­ta­rā­na­pe­kṣaṃ TAŚVA-ML 111,03saṃ­jñā­ka­rma nāmety āhur ā­cā­ryā­s tato jā­tyā­di­ni­mi­ttaṃ saṃ­jñā­ka­ra­ṇa­m a­nā­di­yo­gya­tā­pe­kṣaṃ na nāma | kena cit TAŚVA-ML 111,04svecchayā saṃ­vya­va­hā­rā­rthaṃ pra­va­rti­ta­ttvā­t­, pa­rā­pa­ra­vṛ­ddha­pra­si­ddhe­s ta­thai­vā­vya­va­cche­dā­t­, bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 111,05kā punar iyaṃ sthā­pa­ne­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.5.54vastunaḥ kṛ­ta­saṃ­jña­sya pratiṣṭhā sthāpanā matā | sa­dbhā­ve­ta­ra­bhe­de­na dvidhā ta­ttvā­dhi­ro­pa­taḥ || 54 || TAŚVA-ML 111,07sthāpyata iti sthāpanā pra­ti­kṛ­tiḥ sā cā­hi­ta­nā­m a­ka­syeṃ­drā­de­r vā­sta­va­sya ta­ttvā­dhyā­ro­pā­t pratiṣṭhā so 'ya- TAŚVA-ML 111,08m ity a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhe­nā­nya­sya vya­va­sthā­pa­nā sthā­pa­nā­mā­traṃ sthā­pa­ne­ti va­ca­nā­t | ta­trā­dhyā­ro­pya­mā­ne­na bhā­veṃ­drā­di­nā TAŚVA-ML 111,09samānā pratimā sa­dbhā­va­sthā­pa­nā mu­khya­da­rśi­naḥ svayaṃ tasyās ta­dbu­ddhi­saṃ­bha­vā­t | ka­thaṃ­ci­t sā­dṛ­śya­sa­dbhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 111,10mu­khyā­kā­ra­śū­nyā va­stu­mā­trā punar a­sa­dbhā­va­sthā­pa­nā pa­ro­pa­de­śā­d eva tatra so 'yam iti saṃ­pra­tya­yā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.5.55sā­da­rā­nu­gra­hā­kāṃ­kṣā­he­tu­tvā­t pra­ti­bhi­dya­te | nāmnas tasya ta­thā­bhā­vā­bhā­vā­d a­trā­vi­vā­da­taḥ || 55 || TAŚVA-ML 111,12sthā­pa­nā­yā­m e­vā­da­ro nu­gra­hā­kāṃ­kṣā ca lokasya na punar nāmnīty atra na hi ka­sya­ci­d vivādo sti yena tataḥ sā TAŚVA-ML 111,13na pra­ti­bhi­dya­te | nāmni ka­sya­ci­d ā­da­ra­da­rśa­nā­n na tatas tadbheda iti cen na, sva­de­va­tā­yā­m a­ti­bha­kti­ta­s ta­nnā­ma­ke rthe TAŚVA-ML 111,14ta­da­dhyā­ro­pa­syā­śu­vṛ­tte­s ta­tsthā­pa­nā­yā­m e­vā­da­rā­va­tā­rā­t | tad anena nāmni ka­sya­ci­d a­nu­gra­hā­kāṃ­kṣā­śaṃ­kā vyu­da­stā­, TAŚVA-ML 111,15ke­va­la­m ā­hi­ta­nā­ma­ke vastuni ka­sya­ci­tkā­dā­ci­tkī sthāpanā ka­sya­ci­t tu kā­lāṃ­ta­ra­sthā­yi­nī niyatā | bhūya- TAŚVA-ML 111,16s tathā saṃ­pra­tya­ya­he­tu­r iti viśeṣaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.5.56nanv a­nā­hi­ta­nā­mno pi ka­sya­ci­d da­rśa­neṃ­ja­sā | punas ta­tsa­dṛ­śe ci­tra­ka­rmā­dau dṛśyate svataḥ || 56 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.57so 'yam ity a­va­sā­ya­sya prā­du­rbhā­vaḥ ka­thaṃ­ca­na | sthāpanā sā ca tasyeti kṛ­ta­saṃ­jña­sya sā kutaḥ || 57 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.58naitat san nāma sā­mā­nya­sa­dbhā­vā­t tatra tattvataḥ | kvānyathā so yam i­tyā­di­vya­va­hā­raḥ pra­va­rta­tā­m || 58 || TAŚVA-ML 111,20nanv evaṃ sati nāmni sthā­pa­nā­nu­pa­pa­tte­s tasyās tena vyāptiḥ kathaṃ na tā­dā­tmya­m iti cen na, vi­ru­ddha­dha­rmā­dhyā- TAŚVA-ML 111,21sāt | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.5.59siddhaṃ bhāvam a­pe­kṣyai­va sthā­pa­nā­yāḥ pra­vṛ­tti­taḥ | ta­da­pe­kṣāṃ vinā nāma bhāvād bhinnaṃ tataḥ sthitam || 59 || TAŚVA-ML 111,23kiṃ sva­rū­pa­pra­kā­raṃ dravyam ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.5.60yat svato bhimukhaṃ vastu bha­vi­ṣya­tpa­rya­yaṃ prati | taddravyaṃ dvividhaṃ jñeyam ā­ga­me­ta­ra­bhe­da­taḥ || 60 || TAŚVA-ML 111,25na hy avastv eva dravyam a­bā­dhi­ta­pra­tī­ti­si­ddhaṃ vā, nāpy a­nā­ga­ta­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣaṃ prati gra­hī­tā­bhi­mu­khyaṃ na bhavati TAŚVA-ML 111,26pū­rvā­pa­ra­sva­bhā­va­tyā­go­pā­dā­na­sthā­na­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­d vastunaḥ sarvathā ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­sya pra­tī­ti­vi­ru­ddha­tvā­t | tac ca dvividha- TAŚVA-ML 111,27m ā­ga­ma­no ā­ga­ma­bhe­dā­t pra­ti­pa­tta­vya­m || TAŚV-ML 1.5.61ātmā ta­tpra­bhṛ­ta­jñā­yī yo nā­mā­nu­pa­yu­kta­dhīḥ | so trāgamaḥ sa­mā­mnā­taḥ syād dravyaṃ la­kṣa­ṇā­nva­yā­t || 61 || TAŚVA-ML 111,29a­nu­pa­yu­ktaḥ prā­bhṛ­ta­jñā­yī ā­tmā­ga­maḥ | kathaṃ dravyam iti nā­śaṃ­ka­nī­yaṃ dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇā­nva­yā­t | jīvādi- TAŚVA-ML 111,30prā­bhṛ­ta­jña­syā­tma­no nu­pa­yu­kta­syo­pa­yu­ktaṃ ta­tprā­bhṛ­ta­jñā­nā­khya­m a­nā­ga­ta­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣaṃ prati gṛ­hī­tā­bhi­mu­khya­sva­bhā­va- TAŚVA-ML 111,31tvasiddheḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.5.62no āgamaḥ punas tredhā jña­śa­rī­rā­di­bhe­da­taḥ | tri­kā­la­go­ca­raṃ jñātuḥ śarīraṃ tatra ca tridhā || 62 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.63bhāvi no ā­ga­ma­dra­vya­m eṣyat pa­ryā­ya­m eva tat | tathā ta­dvya­ti­ri­ktaṃ ca karmano ka­rma­bhe­da­bhṛ­t || 63 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.64jñā­nā­vṛ­ttyā­di­bhe­de­na ka­rmā­ne­ka­vi­dhaṃ matam | no karma ca śa­rī­ra­tva­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ni­ru­tsu­ka­m || 64 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.65pu­dga­la­dra­vya­mā­hā­ra­pra­bhṛ­tyu­pa­ca­yā­tma­ka­m | vi­jñā­ta­vyaṃ pra­paṃ­ce­na ya­thā­ga­ma­m a­bā­dhi­ta­m || 65 || TAŚVA-ML 112,03nanv ā­ga­ta­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣaṃ prati gṛ­hī­tā­bhi­mu­khyaṃ dravyam iti dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇa­m a­yu­ktaṃ­, gu­ṇa­pa­rya­ya­va­ddra­vya­m iti tasya TAŚVA-ML 112,04sū­tri­ta­tvā­t­, ta­dā­ga­ma­vi­ro­dhā­d iti kaścit | so pi sū­trā­rthā­na­bhi­jñaḥ | pa­rya­ya­va­ddra­vya­m iti hi sū­tra­kā­re­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 112,05vadatā tri­kā­la­go­ca­rā­na­ta­kra­ma­bhā­vi­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­śra­yaṃ dravyam uktaṃ | tac ca ya­dā­nā­ga­ta­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣaṃ pra­tya­bhi­mu­khaṃ TAŚVA-ML 112,06tadā va­rta­mā­na­pa­ryā­yā­krāṃ­taṃ pa­ri­tya­kta­pū­rva­pa­ryā­yaṃ ca ni­ścī­ya­te nya­thā­nā­ga­ta­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­bhi­mu­khyā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ sva­ra­vi­ṣā­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 112,07divat | kevalaṃ dra­vyā­rtha­pra­dhā­na­tve­na vacane '­nā­ga­ta­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­bhi­mu­kha­m a­tī­ta­pa­ri­ṇā­maṃ vā­nu­pā­yi dravyam iti nikṣepa- TAŚVA-ML 112,08pra­ka­ra­ṇe tathā dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇa­m uktaṃ | sū­tra­kā­re­ṇa tu pa­ra­ma­ta­vya­va­cche­de­na pra­mā­ṇā­rpa­ṇā­d gu­ṇa­pa­rya­ya­va­ddra­vya­m iti sūtritaṃ TAŚVA-ML 112,09kra­mā­kra­mā­ne­kāṃ­ta­sya tathā vya­va­sthi­teḥ || TAŚVA-ML 112,10kutas tarhi tri­kā­lā­nu­yā­yi dravyaṃ siddham ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.5.66a­nva­ya­pra­tya­yā­t siddhaṃ sarvathā bā­dha­va­rji­tā­t | taddravyaṃ ba­hi­raṃ­ta­ś ca mukhyaṃ gauṇaṃ tato '­pa­ra­m || 66 || TAŚVA-ML 112,12tad e­ve­da­m ity e­ka­tva­pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­m a­nva­ya­pra­tya­yaḥ sa tāvaj jī­vā­di­prā­bhṛ­ta­jñā­yi­nyā­tma­nya­nu­pa­yu­kte jī­vā­dyā­ga­ma- TAŚVA-ML 112,13dravye sti | ya evāhaṃ jīvādi prā­bhṛ­ta­jñā­ne svayam u­pa­yu­ktaḥ prāg āsan sa e­ve­dā­nīṃ tan nā­nu­pa­yu­kto varte punar u- TAŚVA-ML 112,14payukto bha­vi­ṣyā­mī­ti saṃ­pra­tya­yā­t | na cāyaṃ bhrāṃtaḥ sarvathā bā­dha­va­rji­ta­tvā­t | na tāvad a­sma­dā­di­pra­tya­kṣe­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 112,15tasya bādhas ta­dvi­ṣa­ye sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­syā­pi vi­śa­da­sya va­rta­mā­na­pa­ryā­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­syā­pra­va­rta­nā­t | nāpy a­nu­mā­ne­na tasya TAŚVA-ML 112,16bādhas tasya ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­vya­va­sthā­pa­ka­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | yat sat tat sarvaṃ kṣa­ṇi­ka­m a­kṣa­ṇi­ke sa­rva­thā­rtha­kri­yā­vi­ro­dhā­t ta- TAŚVA-ML 112,17lla­kṣa­ṇa­sa­ttvā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r ity a­nu­mā­ne­na tadbādha iti cen nāsya vi­ru­ddha­tvā­t | sattvaṃ hy a­rtha­kri­ya­yā vyāptaṃ, sā ca TAŚVA-ML 112,18kra­ma­yau­ga­pa­dyā­bhyāṃ te ca ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­nva­yi­tve­na­, sa­rva­thā­na­nva­yi­naḥ kra­ma­yau­ga­pa­dya­vi­ro­dhā­d a­rtha­kri­yā­vi­ra­hā­t sattvā- TAŚVA-ML 112,19nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti sa­ma­rtha­nā­t | sā­dṛ­śya­pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­m ātmany e­ka­tva­pra­tya­yaṃ bādhata iti cen na, ekatra saṃtāne tasya TAŚVA-ML 112,20jā­tu­ci­da­bhā­vā­t | nānā saṃ­tā­na­ci­tte­ṣu ta­dda­rśa­nā­d e­ka­saṃ­tā­na­ci­tte­ṣu sadbhāva iti cen na, a­ne­ka­saṃ­tā­na- TAŚVA-ML 112,21vi­bhā­gā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | sa­dṛ­śa­tvā­vi­śe­ṣe pi ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d eva ci­tta­vi­śe­ṣā­ṇā­m e­ka­saṃ­tā­na­tvaṃ pra­tyā­sa­tti­vi­śe­ṣā­t TAŚVA-ML 112,22pareṣāṃ nā­nā­saṃ­tā­na­vi­bhā­ga­si­ddhau siddham e­ka­dra­vyā­tma­ka­ci­tta­vi­śe­ṣā­ṇā­m e­ka­saṃ­tā­na­tvaṃ dra­vya­pra­tyā­sa­tte­r eva tathā TAŚVA-ML 112,23bhā­va­ni­baṃ­dha­na­tvo­pa­pa­tte­r u­pā­dā­no­pā­de­ya­bhā­vā­naṃ­ta­ryā­de­r a­pā­kṛ­ta­tvā­t | tato '­skha­la­tsā­dṛ­śya­pra­tya­bhi­jñā­nā­t sādṛśya- TAŚVA-ML 112,24si­ddhi­va­da­skha­la­de­ka­tva­pra­tya­bhi­jñā­nā­d e­ka­tva­si­ddhi­r eveti ni­rū­pi­ta­prā­yaṃ | etena jī­vā­di­no ā­ga­ma­dra­vya­si­ddhi- TAŚVA-ML 112,25r uktā | ya evāhaṃ ma­nu­ṣya­jī­vaḥ prāg āsan sa e­vā­dhu­nā devo varte punar manuṣyo bha­vi­ṣyā­mī­ty a­nva­ya­pra­tya­ya­sya TAŚVA-ML 112,26sa­rva­thā­py a­bā­dhya­mā­na­sya sa­dbhā­vā­t | yad evaṃ jalaṃ śu­kti­vi­śe­ṣe patitaṃ tad eva mu­ktā­pha­lī­bhū­ta­m i­tyā­dya­nva­ya- TAŚVA-ML 112,27pra­tya­ya­va­t | nanu ca jī­vā­di­no ā­ga­ma­dra­vya­m a­saṃ­bhā­vyaṃ jī­vā­di­tva­sya sā­rva­kā­li­ka­tve­nā­nā­ga­ta­tvā­si­ddhe­s ta- TAŚVA-ML 112,28da­bhi­mu­khya­sya ka­sya­ci­d a­bhā­vā­d iti cet | satyam etat | tata eva jī­vā­di­vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣa­yo­dā­hṛ­to jīvādi- TAŚVA-ML 112,29dra­vya­ni­kṣe­po | nanv evam ā­ga­ma­dra­vyaṃ vā bā­dhi­tā­t ta­da­nva­ya­pra­tya­yā­n mukhyaṃ siddhyatu jñā­ya­ka­śa­rī­raṃ tu tri­kā­la­go­ca­raṃ TAŚVA-ML 112,30ta­dvya­ti­ri­ktaṃ ca karmano ka­rma­vi­ka­lpa­m a­ne­ka­vi­dhaṃ kathaṃ tathā siddhyet pra­tī­tya­bhā­vā­d iti cen na, tatrāpi tathā- TAŚVA-ML 112,31vi­dhā­nva­ya­pra­tya­ya­sya sa­dbhā­vā­t | yad eva me śarīraṃ jñātum ā­ra­bha­mā­ṇa­sya tattvaṃ ta­de­ve­dā­nīṃ pa­ri­sa­mā­pta­ta­ttva­jñā­na­sya TAŚVA-ML 112,32vartata iti va­rta­mā­na­jñā­ya­ka­śa­rī­re tāvad a­nva­ya­pra­tya­yaḥ | yad e­vo­pa­yu­kta­ta­ttva­jñā­na­sya me śa­rī­ra­m āsīt tad e­vā­dhu­nā­nu­pa- TAŚVA-ML 112,33yu­kta­ta­ttva­jñā­na­sye­ty a­tī­ta­jñā­ya­ka­śa­rī­re pra­tya­va­ma­rśaḥ | yad e­vā­dhu­nā­nu­pa­yu­kta­ta­ttva­jñā­na­sya śarīraṃ tad e­vo­pa­yu­kta­ta­ttva- TAŚVA-ML 112,34jñānasya bha­vi­ṣya­tī­ty a­nā­ga­ta­jñā­ya­ka­śa­rī­re pratyayaḥ | tarhi jñā­ya­ka­śa­rī­raṃ bhāvino ā­ga­ma­dra­vyā­d a­na­nya­d eveti TAŚVA-ML 113,01cen na, jñā­ya­ka­vi­śi­ṣṭa­sya tato nyatvāt | ta­syā­ga­ma­dra­vyā­d anyatvaṃ su­pra­tī­ta­m e­vā­nā­tma­tvā­t | karma nokarmaṃ TAŚVA-ML 113,02vā­nva­ya­pra­tya­ya­pa­ri­cchi­nnaṃ jñā­ya­ka­śa­rī­rā­d a­na­nya­d iti cet na, kā­rma­ṇa­sya śa­rī­ra­sya tai­ja­sa­sya ca śa­rī­ra­sya TAŚVA-ML 113,03śa­rī­ra­bhā­va­m ā­pa­nna­syā­hā­rā­di­pu­dga­la­sya vā jñā­ya­ka­śa­rī­ra­tvā­si­ddheḥ­, au­dā­ri­ka­vai­kri­yi­kā­hā­ra­ka­śa­rī­ra­tra­ya­syai­va TAŚVA-ML 113,04jñā­ya­ka­śa­rī­ra­tvo­pa­pa­tte­r anyathā vi­gra­ha­ga­tā­v api jī­va­syo­pa­yu­kta­jñā­na­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇa­śa­rī­ra­yoḥ sa­dbhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 113,05karma nokarma no­ā­ga­ma­dra­vyaṃ bhāvino ā­ga­ma­dra­vyā­d a­na­rthāṃ­ta­ra­m iti cen na, jī­vā­di­prā­bhṛ­ta­jñā­yi­pu­ru­ṣa­ka­rma nokarma- TAŚVA-ML 113,06bhāvam ā­pa­nna­syai­va ta­thā­bhi­dhā­nā­t tato nyasya bhāvino ā­ga­ma­dra­vya­tvo­pa­ga­mā­t | tad e­ta­du­kta­pra­kā­raṃ dravyaṃ yatho- TAŚVA-ML 113,07di­ta­sva­rū­pā­pe­kṣa­yā mukhyam a­nya­thā­tve­nā­dhyā­ro­pi­taṃ gauṇam a­va­bo­ddha­vya­m || TAŚV-ML 1.5.67sāṃprato va­stu­pa­ryā­yo bhāvo dvedhā sa pū­rva­va­t | āgamaḥ prā­bhṛ­ta­jñā­yī pumāṃs ta­tro­pa­yu­kta­dhīḥ || 67 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.68no āgamaḥ punar bhāvo vastu ta­tpa­rya­yā­tma­ka­m | dravyād a­rthāṃ­ta­raṃ bhe­da­pra­tya­yā­d dhva­sta­bā­dha­nā­t || 68 || TAŚVA-ML 113,10vastunaḥ pa­ryā­ya­sva­bhā­vo bhāva iti va­ca­nā­t ta­syā­va­stu­sva­bhā­va­tā vyu­da­sya­te | sāṃprata iti va­ca­nā­t kā­la­tra­ya- TAŚVA-ML 113,11vyāpino dravyasya bhā­va­rū­pa­tā | nanv evam a­tī­ta­syā­nā­ga­ta­sya ca pa­ryā­ya­sya bhā­va­rū­pa­tā­vi­ro­dhā­d va­rta­mā­na­syā­pi TAŚVA-ML 113,12sā na syāt tasya pū­rvā­pe­kṣa­yā­nā­ga­ta­tvā­t u­tta­rā­pe­kṣa­yā­tī­ta­tvā­da­to bhā­va­la­kṣa­ṇa­syā­vyā­pti­r a­saṃ­bha­vo vā syād iti TAŚVA-ML 113,13cen na, a­tī­ta­syā­nā­ga­ta­sya ca pa­ryā­ya­sya sva­kā­lā­pe­kṣa­yā sāṃ­pra­ti­ka­tvā­d bhā­va­rū­pa­to­pa­pa­tte­r a­na­nu­yā­yi­naḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya TAŚVA-ML 113,14sāṃ­pra­ti­ka­tvo­pa­ga­mā­d u­kta­do­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | sa tu bhāvo dvedhā dra­vya­va­dā­ga­ma­no ā­ga­ma­vi­ka­lpā­t | ta­tprā­bhṛ­ta- TAŚVA-ML 113,15vi­ṣa­yo­pa­yo­gā­vi­ṣṭa ātmā āgamaḥ jī­vā­di­pa­ryā­yā­vi­ṣṭo 'nya iti va­ca­nā­t | kathaṃ punar āgamo jī­vā­di­bhā­va TAŚVA-ML 113,16iti cet, pra­tya­ya­jī­vā­di­va­stu­naḥ sāṃ­pra­ti­ka­pa­ryā­ya­tvā­t | pra­tya­yā­tma­kā hi jī­vā­da­yaḥ prasiddhā evārthā- TAŚVA-ML 113,17bhi­dhā­nā­tma­ka­jī­vā­di­va­t | tatra jī­vā­di­vi­ṣa­yo­pa­yo­gā­khye­na ta­tpra­tya­ye­nā­vi­ṣṭaḥ pumān eva ta­dā­ga­ma iti na TAŚVA-ML 113,18vi­ro­dhaḥ­, tato nyasya jī­vā­di­pa­ryā­yā­vi­ṣṭa­syā­rthā­de­r no ā­ga­ma­bhā­va­jī­va­tve­na vya­va­sthā­pa­nā­t | na cai­vaṃ­pra­kā­ro TAŚVA-ML 113,19bhāvo '­si­ddha­s tasya bā­dha­ra­hi­te­na pra­tya­ye­na sā­dhi­ta­tvā­t pro­kta­pra­kā­ra­dra­vya­va­t | nāpi dravyād a­na­rthāṃ­ta­ra­m eva tasyā- TAŚVA-ML 113,20bā­dhi­ta­bhe­da­pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t a­nya­thā­nva­ya­pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­d dra­vya­va­t || TAŚV-ML 1.5.69nāmoktaṃ sthāpanā dravyaṃ dra­vyā­rthi­ka­na­yā­rpa­ṇā­t | pa­ryā­yā­rthā­rpa­ṇā­d bhāvas tair nyāsaḥ sa­mya­gī­ri­taḥ || 69 || TAŚVA-ML 113,22nanv astu dravyaṃ śuddham aśuddhaṃ ca dra­vyā­rthi­ka­na­yā­de­śā­t nā­ma­sthā­pa­ne tu kathaṃ tayoḥ pra­vṛ­tti­m ārabhya prāgu- TAŚVA-ML 113,23pa­ra­mā­d a­nva­yi­tvā­d iti brūmaḥ | na ca ta­da­si­ddhaṃ de­va­da­tta ityādi nāmnaḥ kvacid bā­lā­dya­va­sthā­bhe­dā­d bhinne pi vicche- TAŚVA-ML 113,24dā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r a­nva­yi­tva­si­ddheḥ | kṣe­tra­pā­lā­di­sthā­pa­nā­yā­ś ca kā­la­bhe­de pi ta­thā­tvā­vi­cche­da ity a­nva­yi­tva­m a­nva­ya­pra­tya­ya- TAŚVA-ML 113,25vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t | yadi punar a­nā­dya­naṃ­tā­nva­yā­sa­ttvā­n nā­ma­sthā­pa­na­yo­r a­na­nva­yi­tvaṃ tadā gha­ṭā­de­r api na syāt | tathā TAŚVA-ML 113,26ca kuto dravyatvaṃ ? vya­va­hā­ra­na­yā­t ta­syā­vāṃ­ta­ra­dra­vya­tve tata eva nā­ma­sthā­pa­na­yo­s tad astu vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | tataḥ TAŚVA-ML 113,27sūktaṃ nā­ma­sthā­pa­nā­dra­vyā­ṇi dra­vyā­rthi­ka­sya nikṣepa iti | bhāvas tu pa­ryā­yā­rthi­ka­sya sāṃ­pra­ti­ka­vi­śe­ṣa­mā­tra­tvā­t tasya | TAŚVA-ML 113,28tad etair nā­mā­di­bhi­r nyāso na mithyā, samyag ity a­dhi­kā­rā­t | samyaktvaṃ punar asya su­na­yai­r a­dhi­ga­mya­mā­na­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.5.70teṣāṃ da­rśa­na­jī­vā­di­pa­dā­rthā­nā­ma­śe­ṣa­taḥ | iti saṃ­pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ ta­ccha­bda­gra­ha­ṇā­d iha || 70 || TAŚVA-ML 113,30yad amastaṃ kaścit ta­dgra­ha­ṇaṃ sūtre narthakaṃ tena vināpi nā­mā­di­bhi­r nyāsaḥ | sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­jī­vā­dī­nā­m ity abhi- TAŚVA-ML 113,31saṃ­baṃ­dha­si­ddhe­s teṣāṃ pra­kṛ­ta­tvā­n na jī­vā­dī­nā­m eva a­naṃ­ta­ra­tvā­t ta­da­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dha­pra­sa­kti­s teṣāṃ vi­śe­ṣā­d i­ṣṭa­tvā­t prakṛta- TAŚVA-ML 113,32da­rśa­nā­dī­nā­m a­bā­dha­ka­tvā­t ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­tve­nā­pra­dhā­na­tvā­c ca | nāpi sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­dī­nā­m eva nā­mā­di­nyā­sā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā- TAŚVA-ML 113,33pattiḥ jī­vā­dī­nā­m api pra­tyā­sa­nna­tve­na ta­da­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dha­gha­ṭa­nā­d iti | tad anena nirastaṃ | sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­dī­nāṃ pradhā- TAŚVA-ML 114,01nānām a­pra­tyā­sa­nnā­nāṃ jī­vā­dī­nāṃ ca pra­dhā­nā­nāṃ pra­tyā­sa­nnā­nāṃ nā­mā­di­nyā­sā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­rtha­tvā­t ta­dgra­ha­ṇa­sya | TAŚVA-ML 114,02ta­da­bhā­ve pra­tyā­sa­tteḥ pradhānaṃ balīya iti nyāyāt sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­dī­nā­m eva ta­tpra­saṃ­ga­sya ni­vā­ra­yi­tu­m aśakteḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.5.71nanv anaṃtaḥ pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ nikṣepo vācya ity asan | nā­mā­di­ṣv eva ta­syāṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­t saṃ­kṣe­pa­rū­pa­taḥ || 71 || TAŚVA-ML 114,04saṃkhyāta eva ni­kṣe­pa­s ta­tpra­rū­pa­ka­na­yā­nāṃ saṃ­khyā­ta­tvā­t­, saṃkhyātā eva nayās ta­ccha­bdā­nāṃ saṃ­khyā­ta­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 114,05"­yā­vaṃ­to va­ca­na­pa­thā­s tāvaṃtaḥ saṃ­bha­vaṃ­ti na­ya­vā­dāḥ­" iti va­ca­nā­t | tato na nikṣepo '­naṃ­ta­vi­ka­lpaḥ pra­paṃ­ca­to pi TAŚVA-ML 114,06pra­saṃ­ja­nī­ya iti cen na, vi­ka­lpā­pe­kṣa­yā­rthā­pe­kṣa­yā ca ni­kṣe­pa­syā­saṃ­khyā­ta­to­pa­pa­tte­r a­naṃ­ta­to­pa­pa­tte­ś ca ta­thā­bhi­dhā­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 114,07ke­va­la­m a­naṃ­ta­bhe­da­syā­pi ni­kṣe­pa­sya nā­mā­di­vi­jā­tī­ya­syā­bhā­vā­n nā­mā­di­ṣv aṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­t saṃ­kṣe­pa­ta­ś cā­tu­rvi­dhya­m āha || TAŚVA-ML 114,08nanv e­va­m­ —TAŚV-ML 1.5.72dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­to vācyo nyāsa ity apy a­saṃ­ga­ta­m | a­ti­saṃ­kṣe­pa­ta­s ta­syā­ni­ṣṭe­r a­trā­nya­thā­stu saḥ || 72 || TAŚVA-ML 114,10na hy a­trā­ti­saṃ­kṣe­pa­to nikṣepo vi­va­kṣi­to yena ta­ddvi­vi­dha eva syād dravyataḥ pa­ryā­ya­ta­ś ceti tathā vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ TAŚVA-ML 114,11tu tasya dvaividhye na kiṃcid aniṣṭaṃ | saṃ­kṣe­pa­ta­s tu ca­tu­rvi­dho sau kathita iti sarvam a­na­va­dya­m || TAŚV-ML 1.5.73nanu nyāsaḥ pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ yadi syān nya­sya­mā­na­tā | tadā tebhyo na bhinnaḥ syād a­bhe­dā­d dha­rma­dha­rmi­ṇoḥ || 73 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.74bhede nā­mā­di­ta­s tasya paro nyāsaḥ pra­ka­lpya­tā­m | tathā ca sa­tya­va­sthā­naṃ kva syāt tasyeti kecana || 74 || TAŚVA-ML 114,14na hi jī­vā­da­yaḥ padārthā nā­mā­di­bhi­r nya­syaṃ­te­, na punas tebhyo bhinno nyāsa ity atra vi­śe­ṣa­he­tu­r asti yato TAŚVA-ML 114,15'­na­va­sthā na syāt dha­rma­dha­rmi­ṇo­r bhe­do­pa­ga­mā­t | ta­nnyā­sa­syā­pi tair nyā­sāṃ­ta­re tasyāpi tair nyā­sāṃ­ta­re tasyāpi TAŚVA-ML 114,16tair nyā­sāṃ­ta­ra­sya du­rni­vā­ra­tvā­d iti kecit || TAŚV-ML 1.5.75ta­da­yu­kta­m a­ne­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­nā­m a­nu­pa­dra­vā­t | sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­vā­da­sya pro­kta­nī­tyā ni­vā­ra­ṇā­t || 75 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.76dra­vyā­rthi­ka­na­yā­t tāvad abhede nyā­sa­ta­dva­toḥ | nyāso nyā­sa­va­da­rthā­nā­m iti gauṇī va­co­ga­tiḥ || 76 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.77pa­ryā­yā­rtha­na­yā­d bhede tayor mukhyaiva sā matā | nyā­sa­syā­pi ca nā­mā­di­nyā­se­ṣṭe­r nā­na­va­sthi­tiḥ || 77 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.78bhe­da­pra­bhe­da­rū­pe­ṇā­naṃ­ta­tvā­t sa­rva­va­stu­naḥ | sadbhir vi­cā­rya­mā­ṇa­sya pra­mā­ṇā­n nānyathā gatiḥ || 78 || TAŚVA-ML 114,21nya­sya­mā­na­tā pa­dā­rthe­bhyo '­na­rthāṃ­ta­ra­m eva cety e­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­na e­vo­pa­dra­vaṃ­te na punar a­ne­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­na­s teṣāṃ dravyārthi- TAŚVA-ML 114,22ka­na­yā­rpa­ṇā­t ta­da­bhe­da­sya­, pa­ryā­yā­rthā­rpa­ṇā­d bhe­da­sye­ṣṭa­tvā­t | ta­trā­bhe­da­vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ nyāsa iti gauṇī vāco- TAŚVA-ML 114,23yuktiḥ pa­dā­rthe­bhyo '­na­nya­syā­pi nyāsasya bhe­de­no­pa­ca­ri­ta­sya tathā ka­tha­nā­t | na hi dra­vyā­rthi­ka­sya tadbhedo TAŚVA-ML 114,24mukhyo sti ta­syā­bhe­da­pra­dhā­na­tvā­t | bhe­da­vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ tu mukhyā sā pa­ryā­yā­rthi­ka­sya bhe­da­pra­dhā­na­tvā­t | na ca TAŚVA-ML 114,25ta­trā­na­va­sthā­, nyā­sa­syā­pi nā­mā­di­bhi­r nyā­so­pa­ga­mā­t | nā­ma­jī­vā­da­yaḥ sthā­pa­nā­jī­vā­da­yo dra­vya­jī­vā­da­yo TAŚVA-ML 114,26bhā­va­jī­vā­da­ya­ś ceti jī­vā­di­bhe­dā­nāṃ pratyekaṃ nā­mā­di­bhe­de­na vya­va­hā­ra­sya pravṛtteḥ pa­rā­pa­ra­ta­tpra­bhe­dā­nā­m a­naṃ­ta­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 114,27sarvasya vastuno '­naṃ­tā­tma­ka­tve­nai­va pra­mā­ṇa­to vi­cā­rya­mā­ṇa­sya vya­va­sthi­ta­tvā­t sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­te pra­tī­tya­bhā­vā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.5.79nanu nā­mā­da­yaḥ ke nye nya­sya­mā­nā­rtha­rū­pa­taḥ | yair nyāso stu pa­dā­rthā­nā­m iti ke py a­nu­yuṃ­ja­te || 79 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.80tebhyo pi bhe­da­rū­pe­ṇa ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­va­sā­ya­taḥ | nā­mā­dī­nāṃ pa­dā­rthe­bhyaḥ prāyaśo dattam u­tta­ra­m || 80 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.81nā­meṃ­drā­diḥ pṛ­tha­ktā­va­dbhā­veṃ­drā­deḥ pra­tī­ya­te | sthā­pa­neṃ­drā­di­r apy evaṃ dra­vyeṃ­drā­di­ś ca tattvataḥ || 81 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.82ta­dbhe­da­ś ca pa­dā­rthe­bhyaḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d dha­ṭa­rū­pa­va­t | sthā­pya­sthā­pa­ka­bhā­vā­de­r a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ || 82 || TAŚVA-ML 114,32nā­mā­da­yo viśeṣā jī­vā­dya­rthā­t ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhinnā ni­kṣi­pya­mā­ṇa­ni­kṣe­pa­ka­bhā­vā­t sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­bhā­vā­t TAŚVA-ML 114,33pra­tya­yā­di­bhe­dā­c ca | tatas teṣām abhede ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti | gha­ṭā­drū­pā­dī­nā­m iva pra­tī­ti­si­ddha­tvā­n nā­mā­dī­nāṃ nyasya- TAŚVA-ML 114,34mā­nā­rthā­dbhe­de­na tasya tair nyāso yukta eva | na hi nāmeṃdraḥ sthā­pa­neṃ­dro dravyeṃdro vā bhā­veṃ­drā­d abhinna eva pratī- TAŚVA-ML 115,01yate yena nā­meṃ­drā­di­vi­śe­ṣā­ṇāṃ tadvato bhedo na syāt | nanv evaṃ nā­mā­dī­nāṃ pa­ra­spa­ra­pa­ri­hā­re­ṇa sthi­ta­tvā­d e- TAŚVA-ML 115,02katrārthe vasthānaṃ na syāt vi­ro­dhā­t śī­to­ṣṇa­spa­rśa­va­t­, sa­ttvā­sa­ttva­va­d veti cen na; a­si­ddha­tvā­d vi­ro­dha­sya nāmā- TAŚVA-ML 115,03dīnām ekatra da­rśa­nā­d vi­ro­dha­syā­da­rśa­na­sā­dhya­tvā­t | pa­ra­mai­śva­rya­m a­nu­bha­va­t kaścit mā hi bhāveṃdraḥ sāṃ­pra­ti­keṃ- TAŚVA-ML 115,04dra­tva­pa­ryā­yā­v i­ṣṭa­tvā­t | sa e­vā­nā­ga­ta­m iṃ­dra­tva­pa­ryā­yaṃ prati gṛ­hī­tā­bhi­mu­khya­tvā­d dra­vyeṃ­draḥ­, sa e­veṃ­drāṃ­ta­ra­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 115,05vya­va­sthā­pya­mā­naḥ sthā­pa­neṃ­draḥ­, sa e­veṃ­drāṃ­ta­ra­nā­m nā­bhi­dhī­ya­mā­no nāmeṃdra ity e­ka­trā­tma­ni dṛ­śya­mā­nā­nāṃ katham iha TAŚVA-ML 115,06virodho nāma a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tata eva na nā­mā­dī­nāṃ saṃkaro vya­ti­ka­ro vā sva­rū­pe­ṇai­va pratīteḥ | tad anena TAŚVA-ML 115,07nā­mā­dī­nā­m e­ka­trā­bhā­va­sā­dha­ne vi­ro­dhā­di­sā­dha­na­syā­si­ddhi­r uktā | ye­nā­tma­nā nāma tenaiva sthā­pa­nā­dī­nā­m ekatrai- TAŚVA-ML 115,08kadā virodha eveti cet na, ta­thā­na­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.5.83e­ka­trā­rthe vi­ro­dha­ś cen nā­mā­dī­nāṃ sa­ho­cya­te | nai­ka­tvā­si­ddhi­to rthasya ba­hi­raṃ­ta­ś ca sarvathā || 83 || TAŚVA-ML 115,10na hi ba­hi­raṃ­ta­r vā sa­rva­thai­ka­sva­bhā­vaṃ bhāvam a­nu­bha­vā­mo nā­nai­ka­sva­bhā­va­sya tasya pra­tī­te­r bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t | na ca TAŚVA-ML 115,11ta­thā­bhū­te rthe, yena sva­bhā­ve­na nā­ma­vya­va­hā­ra­s tenaiva sthā­pa­nā­di­vya­va­ha­ra­ṇaṃ tasya pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­sva­bhā­va­ni­baṃ­dha­na­ta­yā- TAŚVA-ML 115,12nu­bhū­te­r iti kathaṃ virodhaḥ siddhyet | kiṃ ca | nā­mā­di­bhyo virodho nanyo 'nyo vā syād u­bha­ya­rū­po vā ? TAŚVA-ML 115,13pra­tha­ma­dvi­tī­ya­pa­kṣa­yo­r nāsau vi­ro­dha­ka ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.5.84nā­mā­de­r a­vi­bhi­nna­ś ced virodho na vi­ro­dha­kaḥ | nā­mā­dyā­tma­va­d anyaś cet kaḥ kasyās tu vi­ro­dha­kaḥ || 84 || TAŚVA-ML 115,15na tāvad ā­tma­bhū­to virodho nā­mā­dī­nāṃ vi­ro­dha­kaḥ syād ā­tma­bhū­ta­tvā­n nā­mā­di­svā­tma­va­t vi­pa­rya­yo vā | TAŚVA-ML 115,16nāpy a­nā­tma­bhū­to '­nā­tma­bhū­ta­tvā­d vi­ro­dha­ko rthāṃ­ta­ra­va­t vi­pa­rya­yo vā || TAŚV-ML 1.5.85bhi­nnā­bhi­nno vi­ro­dha­ś cet kiṃ na nā­mā­da­ya­s tathā | ku­ta­ści­t tadvataḥ saṃti ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhi­da­bhi­dbhṛ­taḥ || 85 || TAŚVA-ML 115,18virodho vi­ro­dhi­bhyaḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhinno '­bhi­nna­ś cā­vi­ru­ddho na punar nā­mā­da­ya­s tadvato rthād iti bruvāṇo na pre­kṣā­vā­n || TAŚV-ML 1.5.86ekasya bhāvato '­kṣī­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇa­sya sa­du­dbha­ve | kṣayo vi­ro­dha­ka­s tasya so rtho yady a­bhi­dhī­ya­te || 86 || TAŚV-ML 1.5.87tadā nā­mā­da­yo na syuḥ pa­ra­spa­ra­vi­ro­dha­kāḥ | sa­kṛ­tsaṃ­bha­vi­no rtheṣu jī­vā­di­ṣu vi­ni­ści­tāḥ || 87 || TAŚVA-ML 115,21na virodho nāma kaścid artho yena vi­ro­dhi­bhyo bhinnaḥ syāt ke­va­la­m a­kṣī­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇa­sya saṃ­tā­ne­na pra­va­rta­mā­na­sya TAŚVA-ML 115,22śītādeḥ kṣayo ya­syo­dbha­ve pā­va­kā­deḥ sa eva tasya vi­ro­dha­kaḥ | kṣayaḥ punaḥ pra­dhvaṃ­sā­bhā­va­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ kā­ryāṃ­ta­ro- TAŚVA-ML 115,23tpāda evety abhinno vi­ro­dhi­bhyāṃ bhinna iva ku­ta­ści­d vya­va­hri­ya­ta iti yad ucyate tadāpi nā­mā­da­yaḥ kvacid ekatra TAŚVA-ML 115,24pa­ra­spa­ra­vi­ro­dhi­no na syuḥ sa­kṛ­tsaṃ­bha­vi­tve­na vi­ni­ści­ta­tvā­t | na hi dravyasya pra­baṃ­dhe­na va­rta­mā­na­sya nāma- TAŚVA-ML 115,25sthā­pa­nā­bhā­vā­nā­m a­nya­ta­ma­syā­pi ta­tro­dbha­ve kṣayo nu­bhū­ya­te nāmno vā sthā­pa­nā­yā bhāvasya vā tathā va­rta­mā­na­sya TAŚVA-ML 115,26ta­di­ta­ra­pra­vṛ­ttau yena virodho gamyeta | ta­thā­nu­bha­vā­bhā­ve pi ta­dvi­ro­dha­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ na kiṃcit ke­na­ci­d a­vi­ru­ddhaṃ TAŚVA-ML 115,27siddhyet | na ca kalpita eva virodhaḥ sarvatra tasya va­stu­dha­rma­tve­nā­dhya­va­sī­ya­mā­na­tvā­t sa­ttvā­di­va­t | sattvā- TAŚVA-ML 115,28dayo pi sa­ttve­nā­dhya­va­sī­ya­mā­nāḥ kalpitā evety ayuktaṃ tattvato rtha­syā­sa­ttvā­di­pra­saṃ­gā­t | sa­ka­la­dha­rma­nai­r ātmyo- TAŚVA-ML 115,29pa­ga­mā­d adoṣo yam iti cet katham evaṃ dharmī tāttvikaḥ | so pi kalpita eveti cet, kiṃ punar a­ka­lpi­taṃ ? TAŚVA-ML 115,30spaṣṭam a­va­bhā­sa­mā­naṃ sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­m iti cet nai­ka­treṃ­drau dvitvasya bā­dhi­ta­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | yadi punar a­bā­dhi­ta­spa­ṣṭa­saṃ­ve­da- TAŚVA-ML 115,31na­ve­dya­tvā­t sva­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ pa­ra­mā­rtha­sa­t nai­ka­treṃ­drau dvi­tvā­di­bā­dhi­ta­tvā­d iti manyase tadā katham a­bā­dhi­ta­vi­ka­lpā­dhya- TAŚVA-ML 115,32va­sī­ya­mā­na­sya dharmasya dharmiṇo vā pa­ra­mā­rtha­sa­ttvaṃ ni­rā­ku­ru­ṣe | vi­ka­lpā­dhya­va­si­ta­sya sa­rva­syā­bā­dhi­ta­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 115,33saṃ­bha­vā­n na va­stu­sa­ttva­m iti cet, kutas tasya ta­da­saṃ­bha­va­ni­śca­yaḥ | vi­vā­dā­pa­nno dha­rmā­di­r nā­bā­dhi­to vikalpā- TAŚVA-ML 115,34dhya­va­si­ta­tvā­t ma­no­rā­jyā­di­va­d ity a­nu­mā­nā­d iti cet, sa tarhy a­bā­dhi­ta­tvā­bhā­va­s ta­syā­nu­mā­na­vi­ka­lpe­nā­dhya- TAŚVA-ML 116,01vasitaḥ pa­ra­mā­rtha­sa­n na pa­ra­mā­rtha­sa­n vā ? pra­tha­ma­pa­kṣe tenaiva hetor vya­bhi­cā­raḥ­, pa­kṣāṃ­ta­re ta­ttva­ta­s ta­syā­bā­dhi­ta­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 116,02a­bā­dhi­ta­tvā­bhā­va­syā­bhā­ve ta­da­bā­dhi­ta­tva­vi­dhā­nā­t | na cā­vi­cā­ra­si­ddha­yo­r dha­rmi­dha­rma­yo­r a­bā­dhi­ta­tvā­bhā­vaḥ pramāṇa- TAŚVA-ML 116,03siddham a­bā­dhi­ta­tvaṃ vi­ru­ṇa­ddhi saṃ­vṛ­tti­si­ddhe­na pa­ra­mā­rtha­si­ddha­sya bā­dha­nā­ni­ṣṭeḥ | tadiṣṭau vā sve­ṣṭa­si­ddhe­r a­yo­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 116,04kathaṃ vi­ka­lpā­dhya­va­si­ta­syā­bā­dhi­ta­tvaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­si­ddha­m iti cet, dṛṣṭasya kathaṃ ? bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­d iti cet tata TAŚVA-ML 116,05e­vā­nya­syā­pi | na hi dṛ­ṣṭa­syai­va sarvatra sarvadā sarvasya sarvathā bā­dha­kā­bhā­vo niścetuṃ śakyo na punar adhva- TAŚVA-ML 116,06si­ta­sye­ti bruvāṇaḥ svasthaḥ pra­tī­tya­pa­lā­pā­t | tato virodhaḥ kvacit tāttvika e­vā­bā­dhi­ta­pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­d iṣṭo TAŚVA-ML 116,07va­stu­sva­bhā­va­va­d iti vi­ro­dhi­bhyāṃ bhi­nna­si­ddheḥ | sa bhinna eva sa­rva­the­ty a­yu­kta­m u­kto­tta­ra­tvā­t | tābhyāṃ bhinnasya TAŚVA-ML 116,08tasya vi­ro­dha­ka­tve sarvaḥ sarvasya vi­ro­dha­kaḥ syād iti | nanu cā­rthāṃ­ta­ra­bhū­to pi vi­ro­dhi­no­r vi­ro­dha­ko virodhaḥ TAŚVA-ML 116,09ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tve sati vi­ro­dha­pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t­, yas tu na tayor vi­ro­dha­kaḥ sa na tathā ya­thā­pa­ro­rthaḥ tato na TAŚVA-ML 116,10sarvaḥ sarvasya vi­ro­dha­ka iti cen na; tasya ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | virodho hi bhāvaḥ sa ca tu­ccha­sva­bhā­vo TAŚVA-ML 116,11yadi śī­to­ṣṇa­dra­vya­yo­r vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ tadā sa­kṛ­tta­yo­r a­da­rśa­nā­pa­ttiḥ | atha śī­ta­dra­vya­syai­va vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ tadā tad eva TAŚVA-ML 116,12virodhi syān no­ṣṇa­dra­vyaṃ | tathā ca na dviṣṭho sau e­ka­trā­va­sthi­teḥ | na caikatra virodhaḥ sarvadā ta­tpra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 116,13e­te­no­ṣṇa­dra­vya­syai­va virodho vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ ity api nirastaṃ | yadi punaḥ ka­rma­stha­kri­yā­pe­kṣa­yā vi­ru­ddha­mā­na­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 116,14virodhaḥ sa śī­ta­dra­vya­sya vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ­, ka­rtṛ­stha­kri­yā­pe­kṣa­yā virodhaḥ sa u­ṣṇa­dra­vya­sya | vi­ro­dha­sā­mā­nyā- TAŚVA-ML 116,15pekṣayā vi­ro­dha­syo­bha­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tvo­pa­pa­tte­r dviṣṭhatvaṃ tadā rū­pā­de­r api dvi­ṣṭha­tva­ni­ya­mā­pa­tti­s ta­tsā­mā­nya­sya dvi­ṣṭha­tvā­t­, TAŚVA-ML 116,16rū­pā­de­r gu­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­t ta­tsā­mā­nya­sya pa­dā­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tvā­t na ta­da­ne­ka­stha­tve ta­syā­ne­ka­stha­tva­m iti cet tarhi TAŚVA-ML 116,17ka­rma­ka­rtṛ­sthā­d vi­ro­dha­vi­śe­ṣā­t pa­dā­rthāṃ­ta­ra­sya | vi­ro­dha­sā­mā­nya­sya dviṣṭhatve kutas ta­ddvi­ṣṭha­tvaṃ yena dvayor vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 116,18virodhaḥ | etena guṇayoḥ ka­rma­ṇo­r dra­vya­gu­ṇa­yoḥ gu­ṇa­ka­rma­ṇoḥ dra­vya­ka­rma­ṇo­r vā virodho vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ ity a­pā­staṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 116,19vi­ro­dha­sya guṇatve gu­ṇā­dā­v a­saṃ­bha­vā­c ca | ta­syā­bhā­va­rū­pa­tve kathaṃ sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­bhā­vo ye­nā­ne­ka­vi­ro­dhi­ve­śe­ṣa­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 116,20bhū­ta­vi­ro­dha­vi­śe­ṣa­m avyāpi vi­ro­dha­sā­mā­nya­m u­pe­ya­te | yadi punaḥ ṣa­ṭpa­dā­rtha­vya­ti­re­ka­tvā­t pa­dā­rtha­śe­ṣo virodho TAŚVA-ML 116,21'­ne­ka­sthaḥ­, sa ca vi­ro­dhya­vi­ro­dha­ka­bhā­va­pra­tya­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­si­ddheḥ sa­mā­śrī­ya­te tadā tasya kuto dra­vya­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tvaṃ ? TAŚVA-ML 116,22na tāvat saṃ­yo­gā­t puruṣe daṃ­ḍa­va­t ta­syā­dra­vya­tve­na saṃ­yo­gā­nā­śra­ya­tvā­t­, nāpi sa­ma­vā­yā­d gavi vi­ṣā­ṇa­va­t tasya TAŚVA-ML 116,23dra­vya­gu­ṇa­ka­rma­sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­vya­ti­ri­kta­tve­nā­sa­ma­vā­yi­tvā­t | na ca saṃ­yo­ga­sa­ma­vā­yā­bhyā­m a­saṃ­baṃ­dha­sya vi­ro­dha­sya TAŚVA-ML 116,24kvacid vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tā yuktā, sarvasya sa­rva­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | sa­ma­vā­ya­va­tsa­ma­vā­yi­ṣu saṃ­yo­ga­sa­ma­vā­yā­sa­ttve pi TAŚVA-ML 116,25tasya vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­te­ti cen na, tasyāpi tathā sā­dhya­tvā­t | na cā­bhā­va­va­dbhā­ve­ṣu tasya vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tā tasyāpi tathā TAŚVA-ML 116,26si­ddhya­bhā­vā­t | na hy a­si­ddha­m a­si­ddha­syo­dā­ha­ra­ṇaṃ­, a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | nanu ca vi­ro­dhi­nā­v etau sa­ma­vā­yi­nā­v imau TAŚVA-ML 116,27nāstīha ghaṭa iti vi­śi­ṣṭa­pra­tya­yaḥ kathaṃ vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣya­bhā­va­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa syāt | daṃḍīti pra­tya­ya­va­d bhavati cāyam a- TAŚVA-ML 116,28bā­dhi­ta­va­pu­r na ca dra­vyā­di­ṣa­ṭpa­dā­rthā­nā­m a­nya­ta­ma­ni­mi­tto 'yaṃ ta­da­nu­rū­pa­tvā­t pra­tī­teḥ­, nāpy a­ni­mi­ttaḥ ka­dā­ci­t kva- TAŚVA-ML 116,29cid bhāvāt | tato syā­pa­re­ṇa hetunā bha­vi­ta­vyaṃ sato vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣya­bhā­vaḥ saṃ­baṃ­dha­śe­ṣaḥ pa­dā­rtha­śe­ṣe­ṣv a­vi­nā­bhā- TAŚVA-ML 116,30vavad iti sa­ma­vā­ya­va­d a­bhā­va­va­d vā vi­ro­dha­sya kvacid vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tva­si­ddhau tasyāpi vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣya­bhā­va­sya svāśraya- TAŚVA-ML 116,31vi­śe­ṣā­śrā­yi­ṇaḥ kutas ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tvaṃ | pa­ra­smā­d vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣya­bhā­vā­d iti cet tasyāpi sva­vi­śe­ṣya­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tvaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 116,32pa­ra­smā­d ity a­na­va­sthā­d a­pra­ti­pa­tti­vi­śe­ṣya­sya vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­pra­ti­pa­tti­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa ta­da­ni­ṣṭeḥ­, nā­gṛ­hī­ta­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā viśeṣye TAŚVA-ML 116,33buddhir iti va­ca­nā­t | su­dū­ra­m api gatvā vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣya­bhā­va­syā­pa­ra­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣya­bhā­vā­bhā­ve pi svā­śra­ya­vi­śe­ṣa- TAŚVA-ML 116,34ṇa­tvo­pa­ga­me sa­ma­vā­yā­de­r api kva vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tvaṃ­, ta­da­bhā­ve pi kiṃ na syāt ? iti na vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣya­bhā­va- TAŚVA-ML 116,35siddhiḥ | ta­da­si­ddhau ca na kiṃcit ka­sya­ci­d vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m iti na virodho vi­ro­dhi­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tve­na sidhyati | TAŚVA-ML 117,01vi­ro­dha­pra­tya­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­tvaṃ tu kevalaṃ vi­ro­dha­mā­traṃ sā­dha­ye­n na punar a­na­yo­r virodha iti ta­tpra­ti­ni­ya­maṃ­, tato na TAŚVA-ML 117,02vi­ro­dhi­bhyo tyaṃ­ta­bhi­nno virodho bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyaḥ | ka­thaṃ­ci­d vi­ro­dhyā­tma­ka­tve tu vi­ro­dha­sya pra­ti­ni­ya­ma­si­ddhi­r na TAŚVA-ML 117,03kaścid u­pā­laṃ­bha iti sūktaṃ vi­ro­dha­va­tsvā­śra­yā­n nā­mā­dī­nāṃ bhi­nnā­bhi­nna­tva­sā­dha­naṃ | nā­mā­di­bhi­r nyāso 'rthānā- TAŚVA-ML 117,04m a­na­rtha­ka iti cen na, tasya pra­kṛ­ta­vyā­ka­ra­ṇā­rtha­tvā­d a­pra­kṛ­tā­vyā­ka­ra­ṇā­rtha­tvā­c ca | bhā­va­sta­mbha­pra­ka­ra­ṇe hi tasyaiva TAŚVA-ML 117,05vyā­ka­ra­ṇaṃ nā­ma­staṃ­bhā­dī­nā­m a­vyā­ka­ra­ṇaṃ ca a­pra­kṛ­tā­nāṃ na nā­mā­di­ni­kṣe­pā­bhā­ve rthasya gha­ṭa­te­, ta­tsaṃ­ka­ra­vya­ti­ka- TAŚVA-ML 117,06rābhyāṃ vya­va­hā­ra­pra­saṃ­gā­t | nanu bhā­va­staṃ­bha­sya mu­khya­tvā­d vyā­ka­ra­ṇaṃ na nā­mā­dī­nāṃ "­gau­ṇa­mu­khya­yo­r mukhye saṃpra- TAŚVA-ML 117,07tyaya" iti va­ca­nā­t | naitan ni­ya­taṃ­, go­pā­la­ka­mā­na­ya ka­ṭa­ja­ka­mā­na­ye­tyā­dau gauṇe saṃ­pra­tya­ya­si­ddheḥ | na hi tatra TAŚVA-ML 117,08yo gāḥ pā­la­ya­ti yo vā kaṭe jāto mukhyas tatra saṃ­pra­tya­yo sti | kiṃ tarhi ? ya­syai­ta­n nāma kṛtaṃ tatraiva gauṇe TAŚVA-ML 117,09pratītiḥ | kṛ­tri­ma­tvā­d gauṇe saṃ­pra­tya­yo na mukhye ta­syā­kṛ­tri­ma­tvā­t "­kṛ­tri­mā­kṛ­tri­ma­yoḥ kṛtrime saṃ­pra­tya­ya­" iti TAŚVA-ML 117,10va­ca­nā­t | nai­ta­de­kāṃ­ti­kaṃ pāṃ­su­la­pā­da­sya ta­trai­vo­bha­ya­ga­ti­da­rśa­nā­t | sa hy a­pra­ka­ra­ṇa­jña­tvā­d ubhayaṃ pratyeti kim ahaṃ yo TAŚVA-ML 117,11gāḥ pā­la­ya­ti yo vā kaṭe jātas tam ā­na­yā­mi kiṃ vā yasyaiṣā saṃjñā taṃ ? iti vi­ka­lpa­nā­t | pra­ka­ra­ṇa­jña­sya TAŚVA-ML 117,12kṛtrime saṃ­pra­tya­yo stīti cet na, ta­syā­kṛ­tri­me pi saṃ­pra­tya­yo­pa­pa­tte­s tathā pra­ka­ra­ṇā­t | nanu ca jī­va­śa­bdā­di­bhyo TAŚVA-ML 117,13bhā­va­jī­vā­di­ṣv eva saṃ­pra­tya­ya­s teṣām a­rtha­kri­yā­kā­ri­tvā­d iti cet na, nā­mā­dī­nā­m api svā­rtha­kri­yā­kā­ri­tva­si­ddheḥ | TAŚVA-ML 117,14bhā­vā­rtha­kri­yā­yā­s tair a­ka­ra­ṇā­d a­na­rtha­kri­yā­kā­ri­tvaṃ teṣām iti cet, nā­mā­dya­rtha­kri­yā­yā­s tarhi bhā­ve­nā­ka­ra­ṇā­t ta- TAŚVA-ML 117,15syā­na­rtha­kri­yā­kā­ri­tva­m astu | kāṃcid apy a­rtha­kri­yāṃ na nā­mā­da­yaḥ ku­rvaṃ­tī­ty ayuktaṃ teṣām a­va­stu­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na TAŚVA-ML 117,16caitad u­pa­pa­nnaṃ bhā­va­va­nnā­mā­dī­nā­m a­bā­dhi­ta­pra­tī­tyā va­stu­tva­si­ddheḥ | etena nāmaiva vāstavaṃ na sthā­pa­nā­di­tra­ya­m iti TAŚVA-ML 117,17śa­bdā­dvai­ta­vā­di­ma­taṃ­, sthā­pa­nai­va ka­lpa­nā­tmi­kā na nā­mā­di­tra­yaṃ vastu sarvasya ka­lpi­ta­tvā­d iti vi­bhra­mai­kāṃ­ta­vā- TAŚVA-ML 117,18di­ma­taṃ­, dravyam eva tattvaṃ na bhā­vā­di­tra­ya­m iti ca dra­vyā­dvai­ta­vā­di­da­rśa­naṃ pra­ti­vyū­ḍhaṃ | ta­da­nya­ta­mā­pā­ye sa­ka­la­saṃ- TAŚVA-ML 117,19vya­va­hā­rā­nu­pa­pa­tte­ś ca yuktaḥ sa­rva­pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ nā­mā­di­bhi­r nyā­sa­stā­va­tā pra­ka­ra­ṇa­pa­ri­sa­mā­pteḥ || TAŚVA-ML 117,20nanu nā­mā­di­bhi­r nya­stā­nā­m a­khi­la­pa­dā­rthā­nā­m a­dhi­ga­maḥ kena kartavyo yatas ta­dvya­va­sthā a­dhi­ga­ma­ja­sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­vya- TAŚVA-ML 117,21vasthā ca syāt | na cā­sta­dha­nā ka­sya­ci­d vyavasthā sarvasya sve­ṣṭa­ta­ttva­vya­va­sthā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­d iti vadaṃtaṃ pratyāha TAŚVA-ML 117,22sū­tra­kā­ra­;­ —TA-ML 1.6 pra­mā­ṇa­na­yai­r a­dhi­ga­maḥ || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 117,24sa­rvā­rthā­nāṃ mu­mu­kṣu­bhiḥ kartavyo na punar a­sā­dha­na e­vā­dhi­ga­ma iti vākyārthaḥ || katham asau taiḥ kartavya TAŚVA-ML 117,25i­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.6.1sūtre nā­mā­di­ni­kṣi­pta­ta­ttvā­rthā­dhi­ga­ma­sthi­taḥ | kārtsnyato deśato vāpi sa pra­mā­ṇa­na­yai­r iha || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 117,27ta­nni­sa­rgā­d a­dhi­ga­mā­d vety atra sūtre nā­mā­di­ni­kṣi­ptā­nāṃ ta­ttvā­rthā­nāṃ yo dhigamaḥ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­he­tu­tve­na sthitaḥ sa TAŚVA-ML 117,28iha śāstre prastāve vā kārtsnyataḥ pra­mā­ṇe­na kartavyo deśato nayair eveti vyavasthā | nanv evaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­na­yā­nā­m adhi- TAŚVA-ML 117,29gamas tathānyaiḥ pra­mā­ṇa­na­yaiḥ kāryas ta­da­dhi­ga­mo py a­pa­rai­r ity a­na­va­sthā­, svatas teṣām a­dhi­ga­me sa­rvā­rthā­nāṃ svataḥ so stv iti TAŚVA-ML 117,30na teṣām a­dhi­ga­ma­sā­dha­na­tvaṃ | na vā­na­dhi­ga­tā eva pra­mā­ṇa­na­yāḥ pa­dā­rthā­dhi­ga­mo­pā­yā jñā­pa­ka­tvā­d a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­c cety a- TAŚVA-ML 117,31paraḥ | so py a­pra­stu­ta­vā­dī | pra­mā­ṇa­na­yā­nā­m a­bhyā­sā­na­bhyā­sā­va­stha­yoḥ svataḥ pa­ra­ta­ś cā­dhi­ga­ma­sya va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 117,32pa­ra­ta­s teṣām a­dhi­ga­me kvacid a­bhyā­sā­t svato dhi­ga­ma­si­ddhe­r a­na­va­sthā­pa­ri­ha­ra­ṇā­t | svato dhigame sa­rvā­rthā­nā­m a­dhi­ga­ma­sya TAŚVA-ML 117,33teṣām a­ce­ta­na­tve­nā­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | ce­ta­nā­rthā­nāṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­t pra­mā­ṇa­na­yā­tma­ka­tve­na svato dhi­ga­ma­sye­ṣṭa­tvā­c ca śreyān TAŚVA-ML 117,34pra­mā­ṇa­na­yai­r a­dhi­ga­mo rthānāṃ sarvathā do­ṣā­bhā­vā­t || TAŚVA-ML 118,01nanu ca pramāṇaṃ nayāś ceti dvaṃ­dva­vṛ­ttau nayasya pū­rva­ni­pā­taḥ syād a­lpā­cta­ra­tvā­n na pra­mā­ṇa­sya ba­hva­cta­stvā­d ity ā- TAŚVA-ML 118,02kṣepe prā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.6.2pramāṇaṃ ca nayāś ceti dvaṃdve pū­rva­ni­pā­ta­na­m | kṛtaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­śa­bda­syā­bhya­rhi­ta­tve­na bahvacaḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 118,04na hy a­lpā­cta­rā­d a­bhya­rhi­taṃ pūrvaṃ ni­pa­ta­tī­ti ka­sya­ci­d a­pra­si­ddhaṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­he­tvo­r ity atra he­tu­śa­bdā­d a­lpā­cta­rā­d api TAŚVA-ML 118,05la­kṣa­ṇa­pa­da­sya bahvaco '­bhya­rhi­ta­sya pū­rva­pra­yo­ga­da­rśa­nā­t || TAŚVA-ML 118,06kathaṃ punaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­m a­bhya­rhi­taṃ nayād ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.6.3pramāṇaṃ sa­ka­lā­de­śi na­yā­da­bhya­rhi­taṃ matam | vi­ka­lā­de­śi­na­s tasya vācako pi ta­tho­cya­te || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 118,08katham a­bhya­rhi­ta­tvā­na­bhya­rhi­ta­tvā­bhyāṃ sa­ka­lā­de­śi­tva­vi­ka­lā­de­śi­tve vyā­pti­si­ddhe yataḥ pra­mā­ṇa­na­ya­yo­s te siddhyata TAŚVA-ML 118,09iti cet, pra­kṛ­ṣṭā­pra­kṛ­ṣṭa­vi­śu­ddhi­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­d a­bhya­rhi­ta­tvā­na­bhya­rhi­ta­tva­yo­s ta­dva­yā­pa­ka­tva­m iti brūmaḥ | na hi prakṛṣṭāṃ TAŚVA-ML 118,10vi­śu­ddhi­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa pra­mā­ṇa­m a­ne­ka­dha­rma­dha­rmi­sva­bhā­vaṃ sa­ka­la­m artham ā­di­śa­ti­, na­ya­syā­pi sa­ka­lā­de­śi­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | nāpi TAŚVA-ML 118,11vi­śu­ddhya­pa­ka­rṣa­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa nayo dha­rma­mā­traṃ vā vi­ka­la­m ā­di­śa­ti pra­mā­ṇa­syā­vi­ka­lā­de­śi­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.6.4svā­rtha­ni­ścā­ya­ka­tve­na pramāṇaṃ naya ity asat | svā­rthai­ka­de­śa­ni­rṇī­ti­la­kṣa­ṇo hi nayaḥ smṛtaḥ || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 118,13nayaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­m eva svā­rtha­vya­va­sā­ya­ka­tvā­di­ṣṭa­pra­mā­ṇa­va­d vi­pa­rya­yo vā, tato na pra­mā­ṇa­na­ya­yo­r bhedo sti yenā- TAŚVA-ML 118,14bhya­rhi­te­ta­ra­tā ciṃtyā iti kaścit | tad asat | nayasya svā­rthai­ka­de­śa­la­kṣa­ṇa­tve­na svā­rtha­ni­ścā­ya­ka­tvā­si­ddheḥ | TAŚVA-ML 118,15svārtho ṃ­śa­syā­pi vastutve ta­tpa­ri­cche­de che­da­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­t pra­mā­ṇa­sya sa na ced vastu ta­dvi­ṣa­yo mi­thyā­jñā­na­m eva syāt ta- TAŚVA-ML 118,16syā­va­stu­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­d iti codyam asad eva | kutaḥ ? TAŚV-ML 1.6.5nāyaṃ vastu na cāvastu vastvaṃśaḥ kathyate yataḥ | nā­sa­mu­draḥ samudro vā sa­mu­drāṃ­śo ya­tho­cya­te || 5 || TAŚV-ML 1.6.6ta­nmā­tra­sya sa­mu­dra­tve śe­ṣāṃ­śa­syā­sa­mu­dra­tā | sa­mu­dra­ba­hu­tvaṃ vā syāt tac cet kās tu sa­mu­dra­vi­t || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 118,19yathaiva hi sa­mu­drāṃ­śa­sya sa­mu­dra­tve śe­ṣa­sa­mu­drāṃ­śā­nā­m a­sa­mu­dra­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t sa­mu­dra­ba­hu­tvā­pa­tti­r vā teṣām api pratyekaṃ TAŚVA-ML 118,20sa­mu­dra­tvā­t | ta­syā­sa­mu­dra­tve vā śe­ṣa­sa­mu­drāṃ­śā­nā­m apy a­sa­mu­dra­tvā­t kvacid api sa­mu­dra­vya­va­hā­rā­yo­gā­t sa­mu­drāṃ­śaḥ TAŚVA-ML 118,21sa e­vo­cya­te | tathā svā­rthai­ka­de­śo nayasya na vastu svā­rthai­ka­de­śāṃ­ta­rā­ṇā­m a­va­stu­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t­, va­stu­ba­hu­tvā­nu- TAŚVA-ML 118,22ṣakter vā | nāpy avastu śe­ṣāṃ­śā­nā­m apy a­va­stu­tve­na kvacid api va­stu­vya­va­sthā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | kiṃ tarhi ? | vastvaṃśa TAŚVA-ML 118,23evāsau tā­dṛ­kpra­tī­te­r bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.6.7nāṃśebhyo rthāṃtaraṃ kaścit tattvato ṃśīty a­yu­kti­ka­m | ta­syai­ka­ś ca stha­vi­ṣṭha­sya sphuṭaṃ dṛṣṭes ta­daṃ­śa­va­t || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 118,25nāṃ­ta­rba­hi­rvāṃ­śe­bhyo bhinnoṃśī kaścit tattvato sti yo hi pra­tya­kṣa­bu­ddhā­v ātmānaṃ na sa­ma­rpa­ya­ti pra­tya­kṣa­tāṃ ca TAŚVA-ML 118,26svī­ka­ro­ti | so yam a­mū­lya­dā­na­kra­yī­ty a­yu­kti­ka­m eva, stha­vi­ṣṭha­syai­ka­sya sphuṭaṃ sā­kṣā­tka­ra­ṇā­t ta­dva­ya­ti­re­ke­ṇāṃ­śā­nā­m e- TAŚVA-ML 118,27vā­pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­t | tathā ime pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vo nātmanaḥ pra­tya­kṣa­bu­ddhau svarūpaṃ sa­ma­rpa­yaṃ­ti pra­tya­kṣa­tāṃ ca svī­ka­rtu­m u­tsa­haṃ­ta TAŚVA-ML 118,28ity a­mū­lya­dā­na­kra­yi­ṇaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.6.8ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­to ṃśī cet sa na syāt ka­lpa­nāṃ­ta­re | tasya nā­rtha­kri­yā­śa­kti­r na spa­ṣṭa­jñā­na­ve­dya­tā || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 118,30śakyaṃte hi kalpanāḥ pra­ti­saṃ­khyā­ne­na ni­vā­ra­yi­tuṃ neṃ­dri­ya­bu­ddha­ya iti svayam a­bhyu­pe­tya ka­lpa­nāṃ­ta­re saty apy a- TAŚVA-ML 118,31ni­va­rta­mā­naṃ stha­vī­yā­nsaṃ ekam a­va­ya­vi­naṃ ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­taṃ bruvan katham a­va­ya­ve va­ya­vi­va­ca­naḥ ? yadi punar a­va­ya­vi­ka­lpa- TAŚVA-ML 118,32nāyāḥ ka­lpa­nāṃ­ta­ra­sya vā­śu­vṛ­tte­r vi­cche­dā­nu­pa­la­kṣa­ṇā­t sa­ha­bhā­vā­bhi­mā­no lokasya | tato na ka­lpa­nāṃ­ta­re sati TAŚVA-ML 118,33ka­lpa­nā­tma­no py a­va­ya­vi­no stitvam iti matiḥ tadā katham iṃ­dra­ya­bu­ddhī­nāṃ kvacit sa­ha­bhā­va­s tāttvikaḥ siddhyet |  TAŚVA-ML 119,01tāsām apy ā­śu­vṛ­tte­r vi­cche­dā­nu­pa­la­kṣa­ṇā­t sa­ha­bhā­vā­bhi­mā­na­si­ddheḥ | kathaṃ vāśvaṃ vi­ka­lpa­ya­to pi ca go­da­rśa­nā­d da­rśa­na­ka- TAŚVA-ML 119,02lpa­nā­vi­ra­ha­si­ddhiḥ ? ka­lpa­nā­tma­no pi go­da­rśa­na­sya ta­thā­śva­vi­ka­lpe­na sa­ha­bhā­va­pra­tī­te­r a­vi­ro­dhā­t | tataḥ sarvatra TAŚVA-ML 119,03ka­lpa­nā­yāḥ ka­lpa­nāṃ­ta­ro­da­ye ni­vṛ­tti­r e­ṣṭa­vyā­, a­nya­the­ṣṭa­vyā­ghā­tā­t | tathā ca na ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­to ṃśī ka­lpa­nāṃ­ta­re TAŚVA-ML 119,04saty apy a­ni­va­rta­mā­na­tvā­t sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­va­t | ta­syā­rtha­kri­yā­yāṃ sā­ma­rthyā­c ca na ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­ta­tvaṃ | na hi mā­ṇa­va­ke TAŚVA-ML 119,05'gnir a­dhyā­ro­pi­taḥ pā­kā­dā­v ā­dhī­ya­te | ka­rāṃ­gu­li­ṣv ā­ro­pi­to vai­na­te­yo ni­rvi­ṣī­ka­ra­ṇā­dā­v ā­dhī­ya­ta iti cet na, TAŚVA-ML 119,06sa­mu­dro­llaṃ­gha­nā­dya­rtha­kri­yā­yā­m api ta­syā­dhā­na­pra­saṃ­gā­t | ni­rvi­ṣī­ka­ra­ṇā­da­ya­s tu tadā pā­nā­di­mā­tra­ni­baṃ­dha­nā eveti na TAŚVA-ML 119,07tato vi­ru­dhyaṃ­te | nanv a­rtha­kri­yā­śa­kti­r a­si­ddhā­va­ya­vi­naḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nā­m e­vā­rtha­kri­yā­sa­ma­rtha­si­ddhe­s ta eva hy a­sā­dhā­ra­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 119,08rtha­kri­yā­kā­ri­ṇo rū­pā­di­ta­yā vya­va­hri­yaṃ­te | ja­lā­ha­ra­ṇā­di­la­kṣa­ṇa­sā­dhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­kri­yā­yāṃ pra­va­rta­mā­nā­s tu ghaṭādi- TAŚVA-ML 119,09tayā | tato gha­ṭā­dya­va­ya­vi­no a­va­stu­tva­si­ddhi­s tasya saṃ­vṛ­ta­sa­ttvā­d iti cen na, pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nāṃ ja­lā­ha­ra­ṇā­dya­rtha­kri­yā­yāṃ TAŚVA-ML 119,10sā­ma­rthyā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r gha­ṭā­de­r eva tatra sā­ma­rthyā­t pa­ra­mā­rtha­si­ddheḥ | pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vo hi tatra pra­va­rta­mā­nāḥ kaṃcid a­ti­śa­ya­m a- TAŚVA-ML 119,11pekṣaṃte navā ? na tāvad uttaraḥ pakṣaḥ sarvadā sarveṣāṃ tatra pra­vṛ­tti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | sva­kā­ra­ṇa­kṛ­ta­m a­ti­śa­ya­m a­pe­kṣaṃ­ta eveti TAŚVA-ML 119,12cet, kaḥ punar a­ti­śa­yaḥ ? sa­mā­na­de­śa­ta­yo­tpā­da iti cet, kā punas teṣāṃ sa­mā­na­de­śa­tā ? bhi­nna­de­śā­nā­m evo- TAŚVA-ML 119,13pa­ga­ta­tvā­t ja­lā­ha­ra­ṇā­dya­rtha­kri­yā­yo­gya­de­śa­tā teṣāṃ sa­mā­na­de­śa­tā nānyā, yādṛśi hi deśe sthitaḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇu­r e- TAŚVA-ML 119,14kas ta­tro­pa­yu­jya­te tādṛśi pare pi pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vaḥ sthitās ta­trai­vo­pa­yu­jya­mā­nāḥ sa­mā­na­de­śāḥ kathyaṃte na punar ekatra deśe TAŚVA-ML 119,15va­rta­mā­nā­, vi­ro­dhā­t | sa­rve­ṣā­m e­ka­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­mā­tra­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t sa­rvā­tma­nā pa­ra­spa­rā­nu­pra­ve­śā­d a­nya­thai­ka­de­śa­tvā­yo­gā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 119,16cet | kā punar iyam ekā ja­lā­ha­ra­ṇā­dya­rtha­kri­yā ? yasyām u­pa­yu­jya­mā­nā bhi­nna­de­śa­vṛ­tta­yo py aṇavaḥ sa­mā­na­de­śāḥ syuḥ | TAŚVA-ML 119,17pra­ti­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­bhi­dya­mā­nā hi sā­ne­kai­va yuktā bha­va­tā­m a­nya­thā­ne­ka­gha­ṭā­di­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­sā­dhyā­pi saikā syād a­vi­śe­ṣā­t | TAŚVA-ML 119,18satyaṃ | a­ne­kai­va sā ja­lā­ha­ra­ṇā­dyā­kā­ra­pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nā­m eva tat kri­yā­tve­na vya­va­ha­ra­ṇā­t | ta­dva­ya­ti­re­ke­ṇa kri- TAŚVA-ML 119,19yāyā vi­ro­dhā­t ke­va­la­m e­ka­kā­rya­ka­ra­ṇā­d e­ka­tve­no­pa­ca­rya­ta iti cen na, ta­tkā­ryā­ṇā­m apy e­ka­tvā­si­ddhe­s tattvato nekatve- TAŚVA-ML 119,20no­pa­ga­ta­tvā­t sva­kī­yai­kā­rya­ka­ra­ṇā­t ta­tkā­ryā­ṇā­m e­ka­tvo­pa­ga­me syād a­na­va­sthā tattvataḥ su­dū­ra­m api gatvā bahūnā- TAŚVA-ML 119,21m ekasya kā­rya­syā­na­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t | ta­du­pa­ga­me vā nā­nā­ṇū­nā­m eko vayavī kāryaṃ kiṃ na bhavet | yadi punar e­ka­ta­yā TAŚVA-ML 119,22pra­tī­ya­mā­na­tvā­d ekaiva ja­lā­ha­ra­ṇā­dya­rtha­kri­yo­pe­ya­te tadā gha­ṭā­dya­va­ya­vī tata evaikaḥ kiṃ na syāt ? saṃ­vṛ­ttyā­s tu TAŚVA-ML 119,23ta­de­ka­tva­pra­tya­ya­sya sāṃ­vṛ­ta­tvā­d iti cet, ja­lā­ha­ra­ṇā­dya­rtha­kri­yā­pi saṃ­vṛ­ttyai­kā­s tu ta­da­vi­śe­ṣā­t | ta­tho­pa­ga­me kathaṃ TAŚVA-ML 119,24tattvato bhi­nna­de­śā­nā­m a­ṇū­nā­m e­ka­syā­m a­rtha­kri­yā­yāṃ pravṛtteḥ sa­mā­na­de­śa­tā ya­yo­tpā­de ti­śa­ya­s tais ta­trā­pe­kṣa­te | tadana- TAŚVA-ML 119,25pekṣāś ca kathaṃ sā­dhā­ra­ṇā­dya­rtha­kri­yā­he­ta­vo ti­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti na gha­ṭā­di­vya­va­hā­ra­bhā­jaḥ syuḥ | na cāyaṃ gha­ṭā­dye­ka­tva­pra- TAŚVA-ML 119,26tyayaḥ sāṃvṛtaḥ spa­ṣṭa­tvā­d a­kṣa­ja­tvā­d bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­c ca yatas ta­de­ka­tvaṃ pā­ra­mā­rthi­kaṃ na syāt | tato yu­ktāṃ­śi­no rthakri- TAŚVA-ML 119,27yāyāṃ śaktir aṃ­śa­va­d iti nāsiddhaṃ sādhanaṃ spa­ṣṭa­jñā­na­ve­dya­tvā­c ca nāṃśī ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­toṃ­śa­va­t | nanv aṃśā eva spaṣṭa- TAŚVA-ML 119,28jñā­na­ve­dyā nāṃśī tasya pratyakṣe '­pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­d iti cet na, a­kṣa­vyā­pā­re saty ayaṃ gha­ṭā­di­r iti saṃ­pra­tya­yā­t | a- TAŚVA-ML 119,29sati ta­da­bhā­vā­t | nanv a­kṣa­vyā­pā­re ṃśā eva pa­ra­ma­sū­kṣmāḥ saṃcitāḥ pra­ti­bhā­saṃ­te ta eva spa­ṣṭa­jñā­na­ve­dyāḥ kevala- TAŚVA-ML 119,30pra­ti­bhā­sā­naṃ­ta­ra­m āśv e­vāṃ­śi­vi­ka­lpaḥ prādur bhavann a­kṣa­vyā­pā­ra­bhā­vī­ti lokasya vi­bhra­maḥ­, sa­vi­ka­lpā­vi­ka­lpa­yo­r jñāna- TAŚVA-ML 119,31yor e­ka­tvā­dhya­va­sā­yā­d yu­ga­pa­dvṛ­tte­r la­ghu­vṛ­tte­r vā | ya­dāṃ­śa­da­rśa­naṃ spaṣṭaṃ tadaiva pū­rvāṃ­śa­da­rśa­na­ja­ni­tāṃ­śi­vi­ka­lpa­syā­bhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 119,32tad uktaṃ | "­ma­na­so­r yu­ga­pa­dvṛ­tte­s sa­vi­ka­lpā­vi­ka­lpa­yoḥ | vimūḍho la­ghu­vṛ­tte­r vā tayor aikyaṃ vya­va­sya­ti­" iti | tada- TAŚVA-ML 119,33py ayuktaṃ | vi­ka­lpe­nā­spa­ṣṭe­na sa­hai­ka­tvā­dhya­va­sā­ye ni­rvi­ka­lpa­syāṃ­śa­da­rśa­na­syā­spa­ṣṭa­tva­pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | spaṣṭa- TAŚVA-ML 119,34pra­ti­bhā­se­na da­rśa­ne­nā­bhi­bhū­ta­tvā­d vi­ka­lpa­sya spa­ṣṭa­pra­ti­bhā­sa­na­m eveti cet na, a­śva­vi­ka­lpa­go­da­rśa­na­yo­r yu­ga­pa­dvṛ­ttau tata TAŚVA-ML 119,35evāśv a­vi­ka­lpa­sya spa­ṣṭa­pra­ti­bhā­sa­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tasya bhi­nna­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­n na go­da­rśa­ne­nā­bhi­bha­vo stīti cet, kim idānī- TAŚVA-ML 120,01m e­ka­vi­ṣa­ya­tve sati vi­ka­lpa­sya da­rśa­ne­nā­bhi­bha­vaḥ sādhyate tatas tasya spa­ṣṭa­pra­ti­bhā­sa iti mataṃ | naitad api sā- TAŚVA-ML 120,02dhīyaḥ | śa­bda­sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­da­rśa­ne­na ta­tkṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yā­nu­mā­na­vi­ka­lpa­syā­bhi­bha­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | nahi tasya tena yu­ga­pa­dbhā­vo nāsti TAŚVA-ML 120,03vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­t tato sya spa­ṣṭa­pra­ti­bhā­saḥ syāt | bhi­nna­sā­ma­grī­ja­nya­tvā­d a­nu­mā­na­vi­ka­lpa­sya na da­rśa­ne­nā­bhi­bha­va iti TAŚVA-ML 120,04cet, syād evaṃ | yady a­bhi­nna­sā­ma­grī­ja­nya­yo­r vi­ka­lpa­da­rśa­na­yo­r a­bhi­bhā­vyā­bhi­bhā­va­ka­bhā­vaḥ siddhyet ni­ya­mā­t | na cāsau TAŚVA-ML 120,05siddhaḥ sa­ka­la­vi­ka­lpa­sya sva­saṃ­ve­da­ne­na spa­ṣṭā­va­bhā­si­nā pra­tya­kṣe­ṇā­bhi­nna­sā­ma­grī­ja­nye­nā­py a­bhi­bha­vā­bhā­vā­t | svavika- TAŚVA-ML 120,06lpa­vā­sa­nā­ja­nya­tvā­d vi­ka­lpa­sya pū­rva­saṃ­ve­da­na­mā­tra­ja­nya­tvā­c ca sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­sya | tayor bhi­nna­sā­ma­grī­ja­nya­tva­m eveti cet | TAŚVA-ML 120,07katham evam aṃ­śa­da­rśa­ne­nāṃ­śi­vi­ka­lpa­syā­bhi­bha­vo nāma tathā dṛ­ṣṭa­tvā­d iti cen na, aṃ­śa­da­rśa­ne­nāṃ­śi­vi­ka­lpo '­bhi­bhū­ta iti TAŚVA-ML 120,08ka­sya­ci­t pra­tī­tya­bhā­vā­t | nanu cāpi vikalpaḥ spaṣṭābho '­nu­bhū­ya­te na cāsau yuktas ta­syā­spa­ṣṭā­va­bhā­si­tve­na vyā­pta­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 120,09tad uktaṃ | "na vi­ka­lpā­nu­vi­ddha­sya spa­ṣṭā­rtha­pra­ti­bhā­sa­tā­" iti | tato sya da­rśa­nā­bhi­bha­vā­d eva spa­ṣṭa­pra­ti­bhā­so 'nyathā TAŚVA-ML 120,10ta­da­saṃ­bha­vā­d iti cen na, vi­ka­lpa­syā­spa­ṣṭā­va­bhā­si­tve­na vyā­ptya­si­ddheḥ | kā­mā­dyu­pa­plu­ta­ce­ta­sāṃ kā­mi­nyā­di­vi­ka­lpa­sya TAŚVA-ML 120,11spa­ṣṭa­tva­pra­tī­teḥ so kṣaja eva pra­ti­bhā­so na vi­ka­lpa­ja ity a­yu­ktaṃ­, ni­mī­li­tā­kṣa­syāṃ­dha­kā­rā­vṛ­ta­na­ya­na­sya ca tada- TAŚVA-ML 120,12bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | bhā­va­nā­ti­śa­ya­ja­ni­ta­tvā­t tasya yo­gi­pra­tya­kṣa­te­ty a­saṃ­bhā­vyaṃ­, bhrāṃ­ta­tvā­t | tato vi­ka­lpa­syai­vā­kṣa­ja­sya TAŚVA-ML 120,13mā­na­sa­sya vā ka­sya­ci­t spaṣṭam a­ti­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­pe­kṣa­syā­bhrāṃ­ta­sya bhrāṃtasya vā ni­rbā­dha­pra­tī­ti­si­ddha­tvā­d avaya- TAŚVA-ML 120,14vi­vi­ka­lpa­sya svataḥ spa­ṣṭa­to­pa­pa­tteḥ siddham aṃśinaḥ spa­ṣṭa­jñā­na­ve­dya­tva­m aṃ­śa­va­t | tac ca na ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­ta­tve saṃbhava- TAŚVA-ML 120,15tīti ta­syā­nā­ro­pi­ta­tva­si­ddheḥ | nanu spa­ṣṭa­jñā­na­ve­dya­tvaṃ nā­va­ya­vi­no a­nā­ro­pi­ta­tvaṃ sā­dha­ya­ti kā­mi­nyā­di­nā TAŚVA-ML 120,16spa­ṣṭa­bhā­va­nā­ti­śa­ya­ja­ni­ta­ta­dvi­ka­lpa­ve­dye­na vya­bhi­cā­rā­d iti cen na, spa­ṣṭa­sa­tya­jñā­na­ve­dya­tva­sya he­tu­tvā­t | tathā svasaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 120,17vedyena su­khā­di­nā­nai­kāṃ­ta ity api na maṃ­ta­vyaṃ­, ka­lpa­nā­nā­ro­pi­ta­tva­syā­kṣa­ja­tva­sya sā­dhya­ta­yā­na­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t | paramā- TAŚVA-ML 120,18rtha­sa­ttva­syai­va sā­dhya­tvā­t | nanu pa­ra­mā­rtha­sa­to va­ya­vi­naḥ spa­ṣṭa­jñā­ne­na vedanaṃ sa­rvā­va­ya­va­ve­da­na­pū­rva­kaṃ ka­ti­pa­yā­va­ya­va- TAŚVA-ML 120,19va­ve­da­nā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | ta­da­va­ya­vā­nā­m api stha­vī­ya­sā­ma­va­ya­vi­tve­na sa­ka­lā­va­ya­va­ve­da­na­pu­raḥ­sa­ra­tve tasya pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nā­m ava- TAŚVA-ML 120,20ya­vā­nā­m a­ve­da­ne­na ta­dā­ra­bdha­śa­tā­ṇu­kā­dī­nāṃ ve­da­nā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­d a­bhi­ma­ta­pa­rva­tā­de­r api ve­da­nā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | etena dvi­tī­ya­pa- TAŚVA-ML 120,21kṣo­pā­kṛ­taḥ­, ka­ti­pa­ya­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­ve­da­ne ta­da­ve­da­nā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r a­vi­śe­ṣā­t | tṛ­tī­ya­pa­kṣe tu sa­ka­lā­va­ya­va­śū­nye deśe vayavi- TAŚVA-ML 120,22ve­da­na­pra­saṃ­ga­s tato nā­va­ya­vi­naḥ spa­ṣṭa­jñā­ne­na vittiḥ | yataḥ spa­ṣṭa­jñā­na­ve­dya­tvaṃ tattvataḥ siddhyet | ity api pratīti- TAŚVA-ML 120,23vi­ru­ddhaṃ­, sarvasya hi stha­vī­yā­na­rthaḥ sphu­ṭa­ta­ra­m a­va­bhā­sa­ta iti pratītiḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.6.9bhrāṃtir iṃ­dri­ya­je­yaṃ cet stha­vi­ṣṭā­kā­ra­da­rśi­nī | kvā­bhrāṃ­ta­m iṃ­dri­ya­jñā­naṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m iti siddhyatu || 9 || TAŚV-ML 1.6.10pra­tyā­sa­nne­ṣv a­yu­kte­ṣu pa­ra­mā­ṇu­ṣu cen na te | ka­dā­ci­t ka­sya­ci­d bu­ddhi­go­ca­rāḥ pa­ra­mā­tma­va­t || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 120,26sarvadā sarvathā sa­rva­syeṃ­dri­ya­bu­dhya­go­ca­rā­n pa­ra­mā­ṇū­na­saṃ­spṛ­ṣṭā­n svayam u­pa­yaṃ­sta­treṃ­dri­ya­jaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­ma­bhrāṃ­taṃ kathaṃ brū- TAŚVA-ML 120,27yāt, yatas tasya stha­vi­ṣṭā­kā­ra­da­rśa­naṃ bhrāṃtaṃ siddhyet | ka­yā­ci­t pra­tyā­sa­ttyā tān iṃ­dri­ya­bu­ddhi­vi­ṣa­yā­n icchat TAŚVA-ML 120,28katham a­va­ya­vi­ve­da­na­m a­pā­ku­rvī­ta sa­rva­syā­va­ya­vyā­raṃ­bha­ka­pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nāṃ kārtsnyato 'nyathā vā ve­da­na­si­ddhe­s ta­dve­da­na­pū­rva­kā­va­ya- TAŚVA-ML 120,29vi­ve­da­no­pa­pa­tteḥ sa­hā­va­ya­vā­va­ya­vi­ve­da­no­pa­pa­tte­r vā ni­ya­mā­bhā­vā­t | yadi punar na pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vaḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­t kasyaci- TAŚVA-ML 120,30d iṃ­dri­ya­bu­ddhe­r gocarā nāpy a­va­ya­vī | na ca ta­treṃ­dri­ya­jaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m abhrāṃtaṃ sarvam ā­laṃ­ba­te­, bhrāṃtam iti va­ca­nā­t | sarvajñā- TAŚVA-ML 120,31nānām a­nā­laṃ­ba­na­tvā­d iti matis tadā pratyakṣaṃ ka­lpa­nā­po­ḍha­m a­bhrāṃ­ta­m iti vaco '­na­rtha­ka­m eva syāt ka­sya­ci­t pratyakṣa- TAŚVA-ML 120,32syā­bhā­vā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.6.11sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­m evaikaṃ pratyakṣaṃ yadi tattvataḥ | siddhir aṃ­śāṃ­śi­rū­pa­sya ce­ta­na­sya tato na kim || 11 || TAŚVA-ML 120,34ya­theṃ­dri­ya­ja­sya ba­hiḥ­pra­tya­kṣa­sya tattvato '­sa­dbhā­va­s tathā mā­na­sa­sya yo­gi­jñā­na­sya ca sva­rū­pa­mā­tra­pa­rya­va­si­ta­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 121,01tataḥ sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­m ekaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m iti cet siddhaṃ tarhi ce­ta­nā­ta­ttva­m aṃ­śāṃ­śi­sva­rū­paṃ sva­saṃ­ve­da­nā­t tasyaiva pra­tī­ya­mā­na- TAŚVA-ML 121,02tvāt | na hi su­kha­nī­lā­dyā­bhā­sāṃ­śā eva pra­tī­yaṃ­te sva­śa­rī­ra­vyā­pi­naḥ su­khā­di­saṃ­ve­da­na­sya mahato '­nu­bha­vā­t TAŚVA-ML 121,03nī­lā­dyā­bhā­sa­sya ceṃ­dra­nī­lā­deḥ pra­ca­yā­tma­naḥ pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.6.12vi­jñā­na­pra­ca­yo py eṣa bhrāṃtaś cet kim a­vi­bhra­ma­m | sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­m adhyakṣaṃ jñā­nā­ṇo­r a­pra­ve­da­nā­t || 12 || TAŚVA-ML 121,05na hi sva­saṃ­vi­di pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­na­sya vi­jñā­na­pra­ca­ya­sya bhrāṃ­ta­tā­yāṃ kicit sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­m abhrāṃtaṃ nāma yatas tad eva TAŚVA-ML 121,06pratyakṣaṃ siddhyet | vi­jñā­na­pa­ra­mā­ṇoḥ saṃ­ve­da­naṃ tad iti cet na, tasya sa­rva­dā­py a­pra­ve­da­nā­t | sarvasya grā­hya­grā­ha- TAŚVA-ML 121,07kātmanaḥ saṃ­ve­da­na­sya siddheḥ | syān mataṃ | na buddhyā kaścid a­nu­bhā­vyo bhi­nna­kā­lo sti su­pra­si­ddha­bhi­nna­kā­lā­n anubhā- TAŚVA-ML 121,08vyavat | tasya he­tu­tve­nā­py a­nu­bhā­vya­tva­sā­dha­ne na­ya­nā­di­nā­ne­kāṃ­tā­t | svā­kā­rā­rpa­ṇa­kṣa­me­ṇā­pi tena ta­tsā­dha­ne TAŚVA-ML 121,09sa­mā­nā­rtha­sa­ma­naṃ­ta­ra­pra­tya­ye­na vya­bhi­cā­rā­t te­nā­dhya­va­sā­ya­sa­hi­te­nā­pi ta­tsā­dha­ne bhrāṃ­ta­jñā­na­sa­ma­naṃ­ta­ra­pra­tya­ye­nā- TAŚVA-ML 121,10ne­kāṃ­tā­t | tattvataḥ ka­sya­ci­t ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­tvā­dya­si­ddhe­ś ca | nāpi sa­mā­na­kā­la­s tasya sva­taṃ­tra­tvā­t­, yo­gya­tā­vi­śe­ṣa- TAŚVA-ML 121,11syāpi ta­dvya­ti­ri­kta­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t tasyāpy a­nu­bhā­vya­tvā­si­ddheḥ | pareṇa yo­gya­tā­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇā­nu­bhā­vya­tve na­va­sthā­nā­t­, TAŚVA-ML 121,12pra­kā­rāṃ­ta­rā­saṃ­bha­vā­c ca | nāpi buddher grā­ha­ka­tve­na paro nubhavo sti, sa­rva­thā­nu­bhā­vya­va­da­nu­bhā­va­ka­syā­saṃ­bha­ve ta­da­gha­ṭa­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 121,13tato buddhir eva svayaṃ pra­kā­śa­te grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­vai­dhu­ryā­t | tad uktaṃ | "nānyo nubhāvyo buddhyāsti tasyā nā­nu­bha­vo TAŚVA-ML 121,14'paraḥ | grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­vai­dhu­ryā­t svayaṃ saiva pra­kā­śa­te || " iti || a­tro­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.6.13nā­nyo­nu­bhā­vyo buddhyāsti tasyā nā­nu­bha­vo­pa­raḥ | grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­vai­dhu­ryā­t svayaṃ sā na pra­kā­śa­te || 13 || TAŚVA-ML 121,16na hi buddhyānyo nubhāvyo nāsti saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­ra­syā­na­nu­bhā­vya­tvā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | ku­ta­ści­d a­va­sthi­te­r a­yo­gā­t | tadupa- TAŚVA-ML 121,17game ca kutaḥ sva­saṃ­tā­na­si­ddhiḥ ? pū­rvo­tta­ra­kṣa­ṇā­nāṃ bhāvato na­nu­bhā­vya­tvā­t | syād ākūtaṃ | yathā varta- TAŚVA-ML 121,18mā­na­bu­ddhiḥ sva­rū­pa­m eva ve­da­ya­te na pūrvām uttarāṃ vā buddhiṃ saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­raṃ ba­hi­ra­rthaṃ vā | ta­thā­tī­tā­nā­ga­tā ca buddhi- TAŚVA-ML 121,19s tataḥ sva­saṃ­vi­di­taḥ sva­saṃ­tā­naḥ sva­saṃ­vi­di­ta­kra­ma­va­rtya­ne­ka­bu­ddhi­kṣa­ṇā­tma­ka­tvā­d iti | tad asat | va­rta­mā­na­yā TAŚVA-ML 121,20buddhyā pū­rvo­tta­ra­bu­ddhyo­r a­ve­da­nā­t sva­rū­pa­mā­tra­ve­di­tvā­ni­śca­yā­t | te cā­nu­mā­na­bu­ddhyā vedyete | sva­rū­pa­mā­tra­ve­di- TAŚVA-ML 121,21nyāv ity apy asāraṃ | saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­ra­si­ddhi­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tathā ca saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­raṃ sva­saṃ­tā­na­ś cā­nu­mā­na­bu­ddhyā­nu­bhā­vyo na TAŚVA-ML 121,22punar ba­hi­ra­rtha iti kuto vibhāgaḥ sa­rva­thā­vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | vi­vā­dā­pa­nnā ba­hi­ra­rtha­bu­ddhi­r a­nā­laṃ­ba­nā bu­ddhi­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 121,23sva­pnā­di­bu­ddhi­va­d ity a­nu­mā­nā­d ba­hi­ra­rtho na­nu­bhā­vyo buddhyā si­ddha­ya­ti na punaḥ saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­raṃ | sva­saṃ­tā­na­ś ceti na TAŚVA-ML 121,24bu­ddhyā­ma­he­, sva­pna­saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­ra­sva­saṃ­tā­na­bu­ddhe­r a­nā­laṃ­ba­na­tva­da­rśa­nā­d a­nya­thā­pi ta­thā­tva­sā­dha­na­sya kartuṃ śa­kya­tvā­t | ba­hi­ra­rtha­grā- TAŚVA-ML 121,25hya­tā­dū­ṣa­ṇa­sya ca saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­ra­grā­hya­tā­yāṃ sa­mā­na­tvā­t tasyās tatra ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­dū­ṣa­ṇa­tve ba­hi­ra­rtha­grā­hya­tā­yā­m apy a­dū­ṣa­ṇa­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 121,26kathaṃ tatas ta­tpra­ti­kṣe­pa ity asty eva bu­ddhyā­nu­bhā­vyaḥ | etena buddher bu­ddhyaṃ­ta­re­ṇā­nu­bha­vo pi paro stīti niścitaṃ tato na TAŚVA-ML 121,27grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­vai­dhu­ryā­t svayaṃ buddhir eva pra­kā­śa­te | mā bhūt saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­ra­sya sva­saṃ­tā­na­sya vā vya­va­sthi­ti­r ba­hi­ra­rtha­va­tsaṃ­ve­da­nā | TAŚVA-ML 121,28dvaitasya grā­hya­grā­ha­kā­kā­ra­vi­ve­ke­na svayaṃ pra­kā­śa­nā­d ity aparaḥ | tasyāpi saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­rā­dya­bhā­vo '­nu­bhā­vyaḥ­, saṃ­ve­da­na­sya TAŚVA-ML 121,29syād anyathā ta­syā­dva­ya­syā­pra­si­ddheḥ | svā­nu­bha­va­na­m eva saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­rā­dya­bhā­vā­nu­bha­va­naṃ saṃ­ve­da­na­sye­ti ca na su­bhā­ṣi­taṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 121,30sva­rū­pa­mā­tra­saṃ­ve­da­na­syai­vā­si­ddhiḥ | na hi kṣa­ṇi­kā­naṃ­śa­sva­bhā­vaṃ saṃ­ve­da­na­m a­nu­bhū­ya­te­, spa­ṣṭa­ta­yā­nu­bha­va­na­syai­va kṣaṇi- TAŚVA-ML 121,31katvāt | kṣaṇikaṃ ve­da­na­m a­nu­bhū­ya­ta eveti cet na, e­ka­kṣa­ṇa­sthā­yi­tva­syā­kṣa­ṇi­ka­tva­syā­bhi­dhā­nā­t | atha spaṣṭā- TAŚVA-ML 121,32nu­bha­va­na­m e­vai­ka­kṣa­ṇa­sthā­yi­tvaṃ a­ne­ka­kṣa­ṇa­sthā­yi­tve ta­dvi­ro­dhā­t | tatra ta­da­vi­ro­dhe vā­nā­dya­naṃ­ta­spa­ṣṭā­nu­bha­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 121,33tathā cedānīṃ spaṣṭaṃ ve­da­na­m a­nu­bha­vā­mī­ti pra­tī­ti­r na syād iti mataṃ | tad asat | kṣa­ṇi­ka­tve ve­da­na­sye­dā­nī­m anu- TAŚVA-ML 121,34bha­vā­mī­ti pratītau pūrvaṃ paścāc ca tathā pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­t | ta­da­vi­ro­dhe vā katham a­nā­dya­naṃ­ta­ra­saṃ­ve­da­na­si­ddhi­r na TAŚVA-ML 122,01bhavet | sa­rva­de­dā­nī­m a­nu­bha­vā­mī­ti pra­tī­ti­r eva hi nityatā saiva ca va­rta­mā­na­tā ta­thā­pra­tī­te­r vi­cche­dā­bhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 122,02tato na kṣa­ṇi­ka­saṃ­ve­da­na­si­ddhiḥ | i­dā­nī­m e­vā­nu­bha­va­naṃ spaṣṭaṃ na pūrvaṃ na paścād iti pratīteḥ kṣaṇikaṃ saṃ­ve­da­na- TAŚVA-ML 122,03m iti cet, syād evaṃ yadi pūrvaṃ paścād vā­nu­bha­va­sya vicchedaḥ siddhyet | na cāsau pra­tya­kṣa­taḥ siddhyati tadanu- TAŚVA-ML 122,04mānasya vai­pha­lya­pra­saṃ­gā­t­, paśyann a­pī­tyā­di­graṃ­tha­sya vi­ro­dhā­t | pra­tya­kṣa­pṛ­ṣṭa­bhā­vi­no vi­ka­lpā­d i­dā­nī­m a­nu­bha­va­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 122,05mameti ni­śca­yā­n no­kta­graṃ­tha­vi­ro­dhaḥ | ta­dba­lā­d i­dā­nī­m evety a­ni­śca­yā­c ca nā­nu­mā­ne naiṣphalyaṃ tatas tathā ni­śca­yā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 122,06cet, naitat sāraṃ | pra­tya­kṣa­pṛ­ṣṭa­bhā­vi­no vi­ka­lpa­sye­dā­nī­m a­nu­bha­vo me na pūrvaṃ paścād veti vi­dhi­ni­ṣe­dha­vi­ṣa­ya­ta­yā- TAŚVA-ML 122,07n utpattau va­rta­mā­na­mā­trā­nu­bha­va­vya­va­sthā­pa­ka­tvā­yo­gā­t | paśyann a­pī­tyā­di­vi­ro­dha­sya ta­da­va­stha­tvā­d anyathā sa­rva­tre­da­m upa- TAŚVA-ML 122,08labhe nedam u­pa­la­bhe ham iti vi­ka­lpa­dva­yā­nu­tpa­ttā­v api dṛ­ṣṭa­vya­va­hā­ra­pra­saṃ­gā­t | ta­da­nya­vya­va­cche­da­vi­ka­lpā­bhā­ve pī- TAŚVA-ML 122,09dānīṃ te­nā­nu­bha­va­na­ni­śca­ye tad e­vā­nu­mā­na­nai­ṣpha­lya­m iti yat kiṃcid etat | e­te­nā­nu­mā­nā­d a­nu­bha­va­sya pū­rvo­tta­ra­kṣa­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 122,10vya­va­cche­daḥ si­ddhya­tī­ti ni­rā­kṛ­taṃ svatas te­nā­dhya­kṣa­to vyāpter a­si­ddheḥ­, pa­ra­to­nu­mā­nā­t siddhāv a­na­va­sthā­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 122,11vipakṣe bā­dha­ka­pra­mā­ṇa­ba­lā­d vyāptiḥ siddheti cet | kiṃ tatra bādhakaṃ pramāṇaṃ ? na tāvad adhyakṣaṃ tasya kṣa­ṇi­ka­tva- TAŚVA-ML 122,12ni­ścā­yi­tve­nā­kṣa­ṇi­ka­tve bā­dha­ka­tvā­yo­gā­t | nāpy a­nu­mā­naṃ kṣa­ṇi­ka­tva­vi­ṣa­yaṃ ta­syā­si­ddha­vyā­pti­ka­tvā­t | prathamā- TAŚVA-ML 122,13nu­mā­nā­t ta­dvyā­pti­si­ddhau pa­ra­spa­rā­śra­ya­ṇā­t | sati si­ddha­vyā­pti­ke vipakṣe bādhake numāne pra­tha­mā­nu­mā­na­sya siddha- TAŚVA-ML 122,14vyā­pti­ka­tvaṃ tatsiddhau ca ta­tsa­dbhā­va iti | vipakṣe bā­dha­ka­syā­nu­mā­na­syā­pi pa­ra­smā­d vipakṣe bā­dha­kā­nu­mā­nā­d vyāpti- TAŚVA-ML 122,15siddhau sai­vā­na­va­sthā | etena vyā­pa­kā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhā­t sattvasya kṣa­ṇi­ka­tve­na vyāptiṃ sā­dha­ya­n nikṣiptaḥ | sattvam i- TAŚVA-ML 122,16dam a­rtha­kri­yā­yā vyāptaṃ sādhanaṃ kra­ma­yau­ga­pa­dyā­bhyāṃ­, te cā­kṣa­ṇi­kā­d vi­ni­va­rta­mā­ne rthakriyāṃ svavyāpyāṃ ni­va­rta­ya­taḥ | TAŚVA-ML 122,17sāpi ni­va­rta­mā­nā sattvaṃ | tatas tī­rā­da­rśi­śa­ku­ni­nyā­ye­na kṣa­ṇi­ka­tva eva sattvam a­va­ti­ṣṭha­ta iti hi pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­raṃ TAŚVA-ML 122,18kra­ma­yau­ga­pa­dya­yo­r a­rtha­kri­ya­yā tasyāś ca sattvena vyā­pya­vyā­pa­ka­bhā­va­sya siddhau siddhyati | tasya bā­dhya­kṣa­taḥ si­ddhya­saṃ­bha­ve TAŚVA-ML 122,19'­nu­mā­nāṃ­ta­rā­d eva siddhau katham a­na­va­sthā na syāt ? ta­tsi­ddhā­v api nā­kṣa­ṇi­ke kra­ma­yau­ga­pa­dya­yo­r nivṛttiḥ siddhā TAŚVA-ML 122,20śa­śva­da­vi­cchi­nnā­tma­ny e­vā­nu­bha­ve '­ne­ka­kā­la­va­rti­tva­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya kra­ma­syo­pa­pa­tte­r yau­ga­pa­dya­sya vā­vi­cchi­nnā­ne­ka­pra­ti­bhā­sa­la- TAŚVA-ML 122,21kṣaṇasya tatraiva bhāvāt su­kha­saṃ­ve­da­ne prā­cya­duḥ­kha­saṃ­ve­da­nā­bhā­vā­n nā­vi­cchi­nna­m ekaṃ saṃ­ve­da­naṃ ya­da­nā­dya­naṃ­ta­kā­la­va­rti­ta­yā TAŚVA-ML 122,22kra­ma­va­t syād iti cen na, su­kha­duḥ­khā­dyā­kā­rā­ṇā­m a­nā­dya­vi­dyo­pa­da­rśi­tā­nā­m eva vi­cche­dā­t | etena nā­nā­nī­la­pī­tā- TAŚVA-ML 122,23di­pra­ti­bhā­sā­nāṃ de­śa­vi­cche­dā­d yu­ga­pa­tsa­ka­la­vyā­pi­no nu­bha­va­syā­vi­cche­dā­bhā­vaḥ pra­tyu­ktaḥ­, ta­ttva­ta­s ta­dva­dvi­cche­dā­bhā- TAŚVA-ML 122,24vāt | tato na kṣa­ṇi­ka­m advayaṃ saṃ­ve­da­naṃ nāma tasya vyāpi ni­tya­syai­va pra­tī­ti­si­ddha­tvā­t | tad evāstu bra­hma­ta­ttva- TAŚVA-ML 122,25m ity a­pa­ra­staṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.6.14yan na pra­kā­śa­sā­mā­nyaṃ sa­rva­trā­nu­ga­mā­tma­ka­m | ta­tpra­kā­śa­vi­śe­ṣā­ṇā­m abhāve kena vedyate || 14 || TAŚVA-ML 122,27ke­na­ci­d vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa śūnyasya saṃ­ve­da­na­syā­nu­bha­ve pi vi­śe­ṣāṃ­ta­re­ṇā­śū­nya­tvā­n na sa­ka­la­vi­śe­ṣa­vi­ra­hi­ta­tve­na kasya- TAŚVA-ML 122,28cit ta­da­nu­bha­vaḥ sva­ra­śrṛṃ­ga­va­t || TAŚV-ML 1.6.15nātra saṃ­ve­da­naṃ kiṃcid anaṃśaṃ ba­hi­ra­rtha­va­t | pratyakṣaṃ ba­hi­raṃ­ta­ś ca sāṃ­śa­syai­ka­sya ve­da­nā­t || 15 || TAŚVA-ML 122,30yathaiva kṣa­ṇi­ka­m a­kṣa­ṇi­kaṃ vā nānaikaṃ vā ba­hi­rva­stu nānaṃśaṃ tasya kṣa­ṇi­ke­ta­rā­tma­no nā­nai­kā­tma­na­ś ca sākṣāt TAŚVA-ML 122,31pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­t ta­thāṃ­taḥ­saṃ­ve­da­na­m api ta­da­vi­śe­ṣā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.6.16svāṃśeṣu nāṃśino vṛttau vi­ka­lpo­pā­tta­dū­ṣa­ṇa­m | sa­rva­thā­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tva­syā­bhā­vā­d aṃ­śāṃ­śi­no­r iha || 16 || TAŚV-ML 1.6.17tā­dā­tmya­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya tayoḥ siddheḥ ka­thaṃ­ca­na | pra­tya­kṣa­to nu­mā­nā­c ca na pra­tī­ti­vi­ru­ddha­tā || 17 || TAŚVA-ML 122,34svāṃśeṣv aṃśinaḥ pratyekaṃ kārtsnyena vṛttau ba­hu­tva­m e­ka­de­śe­na sā­va­ya­va­tva­m a­na­va­sthā ceti na dūṣaṇaṃ samyak tasya TAŚVA-ML 122,35svāṃśebhyo bhi­nna­syā­na­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t | ka­thaṃ­ci­t tā­dā­tmya­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya pra­si­ddhe­s tasyaiva sa­ma­vā­ya­tve­na sā­dha­nā­t | na- TAŚVA-ML 123,01vāṃ­śāṃ­śi­no­s tā­dā­tmyā­t tādātmye viruddhe pra­tya­kṣa­ta­s ta­tho­pa­laṃ­bhā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na ca ta­tho­pa­laṃ­bho nu­mā­ne­na bādhyate TAŚVA-ML 123,02tasya ta­tsā­dha­na­tve­na pravṛtteḥ | tathā hi­–­ya­yo­r na ka­thaṃ­ci­t tādātmyaṃ tayor nāṃ­śāṃ­śi­bhā­vo yathā sa­hya­vi­ndhya­yoḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 123,03aṃ­śāṃ­śi­bhā­va­ś cā­va­ya­vā­va­ya­vi­no­r dha­rma­dha­rmi­ṇo­r vā sve­ṣṭa­yo­r iti nai­kāṃ­ta­bhe­daḥ | tad evaṃ pa­ra­mā­rtha­to ṃ­śāṃ­śi­sa­dbhā­vā- TAŚVA-ML 123,04t sūktaṃ vastvaṃśa eva tatra ca pra­va­rta­mā­no nayaḥ | svā­rthai­ka­de­śa­vya­va­sā­ya­pha­la­la­kṣa­ṇo nayaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­m iti kaścid ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.6.18ya­thāṃ­śi­ni pra­vṛ­tta­sya jñā­na­sye­ṣṭā pra­mā­ṇa­tā | ta­thāṃ­śe­ṣv api kiṃ na syād iti mā­nā­tma­ko nayaḥ || 18 || TAŚVA-ML 123,06yathāṃśo na vastu nāpy avastu | kiṃ tarhi ? vastvaṃśa eveti mataṃ, tathāṃśī na vastu nāpy avastu tasyāṃ- TAŚVA-ML 123,07śitvād eva va­stu­noṃ­śāṃ­śi­sa­mū­ha­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­t | tato ṃśeṣv iva pra­va­rta­mā­naṃ jñānam aṃśiny api nayo stu no cet yathā TAŚVA-ML 123,08tatra pravṛttaṃ jñānaṃ pramāṇaṃ ta­thāṃ­śe­ṣv api vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | ta­tho­pa­ga­me ca na pra­mā­ṇā­d aparo nayo stīty aparaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.6.19tan nāṃśiny api niḥ­śe­ṣa­dha­rmā­ṇāṃ gu­ṇa­tā­ga­tau | dra­vyā­rthi­ka­na­ya­syai­va vyā­pā­rā­n mu­khya­rū­pa­taḥ || 19 || TAŚV-ML 1.6.20dha­rmi­dha­rma­sa­mū­ha­sya prā­dhā­nyā­rpa­ṇa­yā vidaḥ | pra­mā­ṇa­tve­na nirṇīteḥ pra­mā­ṇā­d aparo nayaḥ || 20 || TAŚVA-ML 123,11gu­ṇī­bhū­tā­khi­lāṃ­śe ṃśini jñānaṃ naya eva tatra dra­vyā­rthi­ka­sya vyā­pā­rā­t | pra­dhā­na­bhā­vā­rpi­ta­sa­ka­lāṃ­śe tu pramā- TAŚVA-ML 123,12ṇam iti nā­ni­ṣṭā­pa­tti­r aṃśino tra jñānasya pra­mā­ṇa­tve­nā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t | tataḥ pra­mā­ṇā­d apara eva nayaḥ | nanv evam apramā- TAŚVA-ML 123,13ṇātmako nayaḥ katham a­dhi­ga­mo­pā­yaḥ syān mi­thyā­jñā­na­va­d iti ca na codyaṃ | ya­smā­t­ —TAŚV-ML 1.6.21nā­pra­mā­ṇaṃ pramāṇaṃ vā nayo jñā­nā­tma­ko mataḥ | syāt pra­mā­ṇai­ka­de­śa­s tu sa­rva­thā­py a­vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 21 || TAŚVA-ML 123,15pra­mā­ṇā­d aparo nayo '­pra­mā­ṇa­m e­vā­nya­thā vyādhātaḥ sakṛd ekasya pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­pra­mā­ṇa­tva­ni­ṣe­dhā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | pramāṇa- TAŚVA-ML 123,16tva­ni­ṣe­dhe­nā­pra­mā­ṇa­tva­vi­dhā­nā­d a­pra­mā­ṇa­pra­ti­ṣe­dhe­na ca pra­mā­ṇa­tva­vi­dhe­r ga­tyaṃ­ta­rā­bhā­vā­d iti na codyaṃ, pra­mā­ṇai­ka­de­śa­sya TAŚVA-ML 123,17ga­tyaṃ­ta­ra­sya sa­dbhā­vā­t | na hi tasya pra­mā­ṇa­tva­m eva pra­mā­ṇā­d e­kāṃ­te­nā­bhi­nna­syā­ni­ṣṭe­r nāpy a­pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ bhe­da­syai­vā- TAŚVA-ML 123,18nu­pa­ga­mā­t de­śa­de­śi­noḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhedasya sā­dha­nā­t | ye­nā­tma­nā pramāṇaṃ ta­de­ka­de­śa­sya bhedas te­nā­pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 123,19ye­nā­bhe­da­s tena pra­mā­ṇa­tva­m evaṃ syād iti cet kim aniṣṭaṃ deśataḥ pra­mā­ṇa­pra­mā­ṇa­tva­yo­r i­ṣṭa­tvā­t­, sā­ma­stye­na nayasya TAŚVA-ML 123,20ta­nni­ṣe­dhā­t sa­mu­drai­ka­de­śa­sya ta­thā­sa­mu­dra­tvā­sa­mu­dra­tva­ni­ṣe­dha­va­t | kārtsnyena pramāṇaṃ nayaḥ saṃ­vā­da­ka­tvā­t sve­ṣṭa­pra­mā- TAŚVA-ML 123,21ṇavad iti cen na, a­syai­ka­de­śe­na saṃ­vā­da­ka­tvā­t kārtsnyena tatsiddheḥ | katham evaṃ pra­tya­kṣā­de­s tataḥ pra­mā­ṇa­tva­si­ddhi- TAŚVA-ML 123,22s ta­syai­ka­de­śe­na saṃ­vā­da­ka­tvā­d iti cen na, ka­ti­pa­ya­pa­ryā­yā­tma­ka­dra­vye tasya ta­ttvo­pa­ga­mā­t | tathaiva sa­ka­lā­de­śi- TAŚVA-ML 123,23tva­pra­mā­ṇa­tve­nā­bhi­dhā­nā­t sa­ka­lā­de­śaḥ pra­mā­ṇā­dhī­na iti | na ca sa­ka­lā­d e­śi­tva­m eva satyatvaṃ vi­ka­lā­de­śi­no TAŚVA-ML 123,24na­ya­syā­sa­tya­tva­pra­sa­ṅgā­t | na ca nayo pi sa­ka­lā­de­śī­, vi­ka­lā­de­śo na­yā­dhī­na iti va­ca­nā­t | nāpy asatyaḥ TAŚVA-ML 123,25su­ni­ści­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­tvā­t pra­mā­ṇa­va­t | tataḥ sūktaṃ sa­ka­lā­de­śi pramāṇaṃ vi­ka­lā­de­śi­no nayād a­bhya­rhi­ta­m iti TAŚVA-ML 123,26sarvathā vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.6.22pra­mā­ṇe­na gṛ­hī­ta­sya vastuno ṃ­śe­vi­gā­na­taḥ | saṃ­pra­tya­ya­ni­mi­tta­tvā­t pra­mā­ṇā­c cen na­yo­ciṃ­taḥ || 22 || TAŚV-ML 1.6.23nā­śe­ṣa­va­stu­ni­rṇī­teḥ pra­mā­ṇā­d eva ka­sya­ci­t | tādṛk sā­ma­rthya­śū­nya­tvā­t sa­nna­ya­syā­pi sarvadā || 23 || TAŚVA-ML 123,29nayo bhyarhitaḥ pra­mā­ṇā­t ta­dvi­ṣa­yāṃ­śe vi­pra­ti­pa­ttau saṃ­pra­tya­ya­he­tu­tvā­d iti cen na, ka­sya­ci­t pra­mā­ṇā­d e­vā­śe­ṣa- TAŚVA-ML 123,30va­stu­ni­rṇa­yā­t ta­dvi­ṣa­yāṃ­śe vi­pra­ti­pa­tte­r a­saṃ­bha­vā­n nayāt saṃ­pra­tya­yā­si­ddheḥ | ka­sya­ci­t ta­tsaṃ­bha­ve nayāt saṃ­pra­tya­ya­si- TAŚVA-ML 123,31ddhir iti cet, sakale vastuni vi­pra­ti­pa­ttau pra­mā­ṇā­t kiṃ na saṃ­pra­tya­ya­si­ddhiḥ | so yaṃ sa­ka­la­va­stu­vi­pra­ti- TAŚVA-ML 123,32pa­tti­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇa­sa­ma­rthā­t pra­mā­ṇā­d va­stve­ka­de­śa­vi­pra­ti­pa­tti­ni­ra­sa­na­sa­ma­rthaṃ sann ayam a­bhya­rhi­taṃ bruvāṇo na nyā­ya­vā­dī || TAŚV-ML 1.6.24mater a­va­dhi­to vāpi ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­to pi vā | jñā­ta­syā­rtha­sya nāṃśe sti nayānāṃ vartanaṃ nanu || 24 || TAŚV-ML 1.6.25niḥ­śe­ṣa­de­śa­kā­lā­rthā­go­ca­ra­tva­vi­ni­śca­yā­t | tasyeti bhāṣitaṃ kaiścid yuktam eva ta­the­ṣṭi­taḥ || 25 || TAŚVA-ML 124,01na hi ma­tya­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­yā­ṇā­m a­nya­ta­me­nā­pi pra­mā­ṇe­na gṛ­hī­ta­syā­rtha­syāṃ­śe nayāḥ pra­va­rtaṃ­te teṣāṃ niḥśeṣa- TAŚVA-ML 124,02de­śa­kā­lā­rtha­go­ca­ra­tvā­t ma­tyā­dī­nāṃ ta­da­go­ca­ra­tvā­t | na hi ma­no­ma­ti­r apy a­śe­ṣa­vi­ṣa­yā ka­ra­ṇa­vi­ṣa­ye ta­jjā­tī­ye TAŚVA-ML 124,03vā pravṛtteḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.6.26tri­kā­la­go­ca­rā­śe­ṣa­pa­dā­rthāṃ­śe­ṣu vṛttitaḥ | ke­va­la­jñā­na­mū­la­tva­m api teṣāṃ na yujyate || 26 || TAŚV-ML 1.6.27pa­ro­kṣā­kā­ra­tā­vṛ­tteḥ spa­ṣṭa­tvā­t ke­va­la­sya tu | śru­ta­mū­lā nayāḥ siddhā va­kṣya­mā­ṇāḥ pra­mā­ṇa­va­t || 27 || TAŚVA-ML 124,06yathaiva hi śrutaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m a­dhi­ga­ma­ja­sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­ni­baṃ­dha­na­ta­ttvā­rthā­dhi­ga­mo­pā­ya­bhū­taṃ ma­tya­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­ryā­ya­ke­va­lā­tma­kaṃ TAŚVA-ML 124,07ca va­kṣya­mā­ṇaṃ tathā śru­ta­mū­lā nayāḥ siddhās teṣāṃ pa­ro­kṣā­kā­ra­ta­yā vṛtteḥ | tataḥ ke­va­la­mū­lā na­yā­stri­kā­la­go- TAŚVA-ML 124,08ca­rā­śe­ṣa­pa­dā­rthāṃ­śe­ṣu va­rta­nā­d iti na yuktam u­tpa­śyā­ma­s tadvat teṣāṃ spa­ṣṭa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na hi spa­ṣṭa­syā­va­dhe­r ma­naḥ­pa­rya- TAŚVA-ML 124,09yasya vā bhedāḥ svayam aspaṣṭā na yujyaṃte śru­tā­khya­pra­mā­ṇa­mū­la­tve tu na­yā­nā­m a­spa­ṣṭā­va­bhā­si­tve­nā­vi­ru­ddhā­nāṃ sūktaṃ TAŚVA-ML 124,10tebhyaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­syā­bhya­rhi­ta­tvā­t prā­gva­ca­na­m || TAŚVA-ML 124,11nanu pra­mā­ṇa­na­ye­bhyo dhi­ga­ma­syā­bhi­nna­tvā­n na tatra teṣāṃ ka­ra­ṇa­tva­ni­rde­śaḥ śre­yā­ni­tyā­re­kā­yā­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.6.28pra­mā­ṇe­na nayaiś cāpi svā­rthā­kā­ra­vi­ni­śca­yaḥ | pratyeyo '­dhi­ga­ma­s tajjñais tatphalaṃ syād a­bhe­da­bhṛ­t || 28 || TAŚV-ML 1.6.29teneha sū­tra­kā­ra­sya vacanaṃ karaṇaṃ kṛtaḥ | sūtre ya­dgha­ṭa­nāṃ yāti ta­tpra­mā­ṇa­na­yai­r iti || 29 || TAŚVA-ML 124,14na hi pra­mā­ṇe­na nayaiś cā­dhya­va­sā­yā­tmā­dhi­ga­maḥ kvacit saṃbhāvyaḥ kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yā­dā­v api ta­tpra­saṃ­gā­t | vya­va­sā­ya- TAŚVA-ML 124,15jananaḥ svayam a­dhya­va­sā­yā­tmā­py a­dhi­ga­mo yukta iti cen na, tasya ta­jja­na­na­vi­ro­dhā­t | sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­va­t bodhaḥ svayam a- TAŚVA-ML 124,16vi­ka­lpa­ko pi vi­ka­lpa­m u­pa­ja­na­ya­ti na punar artha iti kiṃkṛto vibhāgaḥ | pū­rva­vi­ka­lpa­vā­sa­nā­pe­kṣā­di­vi­ka­lpa- TAŚVA-ML 124,17pra­ti­bhā­sā­d vi­ka­lpa­syo­tpa­ttau ka­tha­ma­rthā­t tā­dṛ­śā­n notpattiḥ | yathā cā­pra­ti­bhā­tā­d arthāt ta­du­tpa­ttā­v a­ti­pra­saṃ­ga­s tathā TAŚVA-ML 124,18svayam a­ni­ści­tā­d api | yadi punar a­rtha­da­rśa­naṃ ta­dvi­ka­lpa­vā­sa­nā­yāḥ pra­bo­dha­ka­tvā­d vi­ka­lpa­sya janakaṃ tadā TAŚVA-ML 124,19kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yā­dau vi­ka­lpa­ja­na­na­pra­saṃ­ga­s tata eva tasya nī­lā­dā­v iva tatrāpy a­vi­śe­ṣā­t | kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yā­dā­v a­na­bhyā­sā­n na TAŚVA-ML 124,20ta­tta­dvi­ka­lpa­vā­sa­nā­yāḥ pra­bo­dha­ka­m iti cet, ko yam abhyāso nāma ? bahuśo da­rśa­na­m iti cen na, tasya TAŚVA-ML 124,21nī­lā­dā­v iva tatrāpy a­vi­śe­ṣā­d a­bhā­vā­si­ddheḥ | ta­dvi­ka­lpo­tpa­tti­r abhyāsa iti cet, tasya kutaḥ TAŚVA-ML 124,22kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yā­di­dṛ­ṣṭā­v abhāvaḥ ? ta­dvi­ka­lpa­vā­sa­nā­pra­bo­dha­ka­tvā­bhā­vā­d iti cet, so yam a­nyo­nya­saṃ­śra­yaḥ | siddhe hi TAŚVA-ML 124,23kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yā­dau da­rśa­na­sya ta­dvi­ka­lpa­vā­sa­nā­pra­bo­dha­ka­tvā­bhā­ve bhyā­sā­bhā­va­sya siddhis tatsiddhau ca ta­tsi­ddhi­r iti | TAŚVA-ML 124,24etena nīlādau da­rśa­na­sya ta­dvā­sa­nā­pra­bo­dha­ka­tvā­bhyā­se­bhyo '­nyo­nyā­śra­yo vyākhyātaḥ | sati ta­dvā­sa­nā­pra­bo­dha- TAŚVA-ML 124,25katve ta­dvi­ka­lpo­tpa­tti­la­kṣa­ṇo­bhyā­sa­s tatra ca sati tad iti nī­lā­dā­v iva kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yā­dā­v api da­rśa­na­syā­syā­vi­śe­ṣa TAŚVA-ML 124,26eva, kvacid a­bhyā­sa­syā­na­bhyā­sa­sya vā vya­va­sthā­pa­yi­tu­m aśakteḥ | va­stu­sva­bhā­vā­n nī­lā­dā­v a­nu­bha­vaḥ pa­ṭī­yāṃ­s tadvā- TAŚVA-ML 124,27sanāyāḥ pra­bo­dha­ko na tu kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yā­dā­v iti cet, kim idaṃ ta­trā­nu­bha­va­sya pa­ṭī­ya­stvaṃ ? ta­dvi­ka­lpa­ja­na­ka­tva­m iti TAŚVA-ML 124,28cet tad eva kutaḥ ? ta­dvā­sa­nā­pra­bo­dha­ka­tvā­d iti cet, so yam a­nyo­nya­saṃ­śra­yaḥ | spaṣṭatvaṃ tu yadi tasya TAŚVA-ML 124,29pa­ṭī­ya­stvaṃ tadā kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yā­dā­v api samānaṃ | pra­ka­ra­ṇā­rthi­tvā­pe­kṣo nī­lā­dā­v a­nu­bha­va­s ta­dvā­sa­nā­yāḥ pra­bo­dha­ka ity a- TAŚVA-ML 124,30py a­sā­raṃ­, kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yā­dā­v api ta­syā­vi­śe­ṣā­t | saty api kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yā­dau pra­ka­ra­ṇe rthitve ca ta­dvi­ka­lpa­vā­sa­nā­pra­bo­dha­kā­bhā- TAŚVA-ML 124,31vāc ca nīlādau na ta­da­pe­kṣaṃ darśanaṃ ta­tpra­bo­dha­kaṃ yuktaṃ, vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | nīlādau da­rśa­na­sya sā­ma­rthya­vi­śe­ṣa­s ta­tkā­rye­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 124,32vi­ka­lpe­nā­nu­mī­ya­mā­na­s ta­dvā­sa­nā­yāḥ pra­bo­dha­ko nā­bhyā­sā­d iti cet tarhi sā­ma­rthya­vi­śe­ṣo rthasyaiva sā­kṣā­dvya­va­sā­ye- TAŚVA-ML 124,33nā­mī­ya­mā­no vya­va­sā­ya­sya janako stu kim a­dṛ­ṣṭa­pa­ri­ka­lpa­na­yā ? yataś ca sā­ma­rthya­vi­śe­ṣā­d darśanaṃ vya­va­sā­ya­sya janakaṃ TAŚVA-ML 124,34ta­dvā­sa­nā­yā­ś ca pra­bo­dha­kaṃ tata evātmā ta­jja­na­ka­s ta­tpra­bo­dha­ka­ś cāstu | tathā ca nāmny eva vivādo da­rśa­na­m ātmeti TAŚVA-ML 125,01nārthe ta­tta­dā­va­ra­ṇa­vi­cche­da­vi­śi­ṣṭa­syā­tma­na e­veṃ­dri­yā­di­ba­hi­raṃ­ga­kā­ra­ṇā­pe­kṣa­sya ya­thā­saṃ­bha­vaṃ vya­va­sā­ya­ja­na­ka­tve­ne- TAŚVA-ML 125,02ṣṭatvāt ta­dvya­ti­re­ke­ṇa da­rśa­na­syā­pra­tī­ti­ka­tvā­c ceti ni­ve­da­yi­ṣya­te pra­tya­kṣa­pra­ka­ra­ṇe | tato nā­dhya­va­sā­yā­tmā TAŚVA-ML 125,03pratyeyo dhigamo rthānāṃ sa­rva­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tvā­t | pu­ru­ṣa­sya sva­vya­va­sā­ya e­vā­dhi­ga­mo nā­rtha­vya­va­sā­ya­s ta­dvya­ti­re­ke­ṇā­rtha- TAŚVA-ML 125,04syā­bhā­vā­d iti kecid ve­dāṃ­ta­vā­di­naḥ­, te pi na tāttvikāḥ | pu­ru­ṣā­d bhi­nna­syā­jī­vā­rtha­sya jī­vā­di­sū­tre sādhita- TAŚVA-ML 125,05tvāt ta­dvya­va­sā­ya­syā­pi gha­ṭa­nā­t | a­rtha­syai­va vya­va­sā­yo na svasya svātmani kri­yā­vi­ro­dhā­d ity aparaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 125,06so pi yat kiṃ­ca­na­bhā­ṣī­, svātmany eva kriyāyāḥ pratīteḥ | svātmā hi kriyāyāḥ svarūpaṃ yadi tadā kathaṃ TAŚVA-ML 125,07tatra ta­dvi­ro­dhaḥ sarvasya vastunaḥ svarūpe vi­ro­dhā­nu­ṣa­kte­r niḥ­sva­rū­pa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | kri­yā­va­dā­tmā svātmā cet, TAŚVA-ML 125,08tatra ta­dvi­ro­dhe kriyāyā ni­rā­śra­ya­tvaṃ sa­rva­dra­vya­sya ca ni­ṣkri­ya­tva­m u­pa­ḍhau­ke­ta | na caivaṃ | ka­rma­sthā­yāḥ TAŚVA-ML 125,09kriyāyāḥ karmaṇi ka­rtṛ­sthā­yāḥ kartari pra­tī­ya­mā­na­tvā­t | yadi punaḥ jñā­na­kri­yā­yāḥ ka­rtṛ­sa­ma­vā­yi­nyāḥ TAŚVA-ML 125,10svātmani ka­rma­ta­yā vi­ro­dha­s tato nyatraiva ka­rma­tva­da­rśa­nā­d iti mataṃ, tadā jñā­ne­nā­rtha­m ahaṃ jā­nā­mī­ty atra jñānasya TAŚVA-ML 125,11ka­ra­ṇa­ta­yā­pi virodhaḥ syāt kriyāto nyasya ka­ra­ṇa­tva­da­rśa­nā­t | jñā­na­kri­yā­yāḥ ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­na­sya cā­nya­tvā­d a­vi­ro­dha TAŚVA-ML 125,12iti cet, kiṃ punaḥ ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­naṃ kā vā jñā­na­kri­yā ? vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­jñā­naṃ karaṇaṃ vi­śe­ṣya­jñā­naṃ ta­tpha­la­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 125,13jñā­na­kri­ye­ti cet, syād evaṃ yadi vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­jñā­ne­na viśeṣyaṃ jā­nā­mī­ti pra­tī­ti­r u­tpa­dye­ta | na ca kasyaci- TAŚVA-ML 125,14d u­tpa­dya­te | vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­jñā­ne­na vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ vi­śe­ṣya­jñā­ne­na ca viśeṣyaṃ jā­nā­mī­ty a­nu­bha­vā­t | ka­ra­ṇa­tve­na jñānakri- TAŚVA-ML 125,15yāyāḥ pra­tī­ya­mā­na­tvā­d a­vi­ro­dhe ka­rma­tve­nā­py ata e­vā­vi­ro­dho stu, vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | ca­kṣu­rā­di­ka­ra­ṇaṃ jñā­na­kri­yā­to TAŚVA-ML 125,16bhi­nna­me­ve­ti cen na, jñā­ne­nā­rthaṃ jā­nā­mī­ty api pratīteḥ | jñāyate '­ne­ne­ti jñānaṃ ca­kṣu­rā­dy eva jñā­na­kri­yā­yāṃ TAŚVA-ML 125,17sā­dha­ka­ta­maṃ ka­ra­ṇa­m iti cet na, tasya sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tva­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­t | tatra jñā­na­syai­va sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | nanu TAŚVA-ML 125,18yad e­vā­rtha­sya jñā­na­kri­yā­yāṃ jñānaṃ karaṇaṃ saiva jñā­na­kri­yā­, tatra kathaṃ kri­yā­ka­ra­ṇa­vya­va­hā­raḥ pra­tī­ti­kaḥ syād vi- TAŚVA-ML 125,19rodhād iti cen na, ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhedāt | pra­mā­tu­r ātmano hi va­stu­pa­ri­cchi­ttau sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tve­na vyāpṛtaṃ rūpaṃ ka­ra­ṇaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 125,20ni­rvyā­pā­raṃ tu kri­yo­cya­te­, svā­taṃ­trye­ṇa pu­na­rvyā­pri­ya­mā­ṇaḥ ka­rtā­tme­ti ni­rṇī­ta­prā­yaṃ | tena jñā­nā­tma­ka evātmā TAŚVA-ML 125,21jñā­nā­tma­nā­rthaṃ jā­nā­tī­ti ka­rtṛ­ka­ra­ṇa­kri­yā­vi­ka­lpaḥ pra­tī­ti­si­ddha eva | tadvat tatra ka­rma­vya­va­hā­ro pi jñānātmā TAŚVA-ML 125,22ā­tmā­tmā­na­m ātmanā jā­nā­tī­ti ghaṭate | sarvathā ka­rtṛ­ka­ra­ṇa­ka­rma­kri­yā­nā­m a­bhe­dā­na­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t­, tāsāṃ ka­rtṛ­tvā­di- TAŚVA-ML 125,23śa­kti­ni­mi­tta­tvā­t ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­bhe­da­si­ddheḥ | tato jñānaṃ ye­nā­tma­nā­rthaṃ jānāti tenaiva svam iti vadatāṃ svātmani TAŚVA-ML 125,24kri­yā­vi­ro­dha eva, pa­ri­cche­dya­sya rūpasya sarvathā pa­ri­cche­da­ka­sva­rū­pā­d a­bhi­nna­syo­pa­ga­te­ś ca | ka­thaṃ­ci­t ta­dbhe­da­vā­di­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 125,25tu nāyaṃ doṣaḥ | nanu ca ye­nā­tma­nā jñānam ātmānaṃ vya­va­sya­ti yena cārthaṃ tau yadi tato nanyau tadā tāv eva na TAŚVA-ML 125,26jñānaṃ tasya tatra pra­ve­śā­t­, sva­rū­pa­va­t jñānam eva vā tayos ta­trā­nu­pra­ve­śā­t | tathā ca na svā­rtha­vya­va­sā­yaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 125,27yadi punas tau tato nyau, tadā sva­saṃ­ve­dyau svā­śra­ya­jñā­na­ve­dyau vā ? pra­tha­ma­pa­kṣe sva­saṃ­vi­di­ta­jñā­na­tra­ya­pra­saṃ­gaḥ tatra ca TAŚVA-ML 125,28pratyekaṃ svā­rtha­vya­va­sā­yā­tma­ka­tve sa eva pa­rynu­yo­go '­na­va­sthā ca | dvi­tī­ya­pa­kṣe pi svā­rtha­vya­va­sā­ya­he­tu­bhū­ta­yoḥ TAŚVA-ML 125,29sva­sva­bhā­va­yo­r jñānaṃ yadi vya­va­sā­yā­tma­kaṃ tadā sa eva doṣo 'nyathā pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­gha­ṭa­nā­t | tato na svā­rtha­vya­va- TAŚVA-ML 125,30sāyaḥ saṃ­bha­va­tī­ty e­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­nā­m u­pā­laṃ­bhaḥ­, syā­dvā­di­nāṃ na, ya­thā­pra­tī­ti ta­da­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t svā­rtha­vya­va­sā­ya­sva- TAŚVA-ML 125,31bhā­va­dva­yā­t ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­bhi­nna­syai­ka­sya jñānasya pra­ti­pa­tteḥ | sarvathā tatas tasya bhe­dā­bhe­da­yo­r a­saṃ­bha­vā­t­, ta­tpa­kṣa­bhā­vi- TAŚVA-ML 125,32dū­ṣa­ṇa­sya ni­rvi­ṣa­ya­tvā­d dū­ṣa­ṇā­bhā­sa­to­pa­pa­tteḥ | pa­ri­ka­lpi­ta­yo­r bhe­dā­bhe­dai­kāṃ­ta­yo­s ta­ddū­ṣa­ṇa­sya pravṛttau sarvatra pravṛtti- TAŚVA-ML 125,33pra­saṃ­gā­t ka­sya­ci­d i­ṣṭa­ta­ttva­vya­va­sthā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | saṃ­ve­da­na­mā­tra­m api hi svarūpaṃ saṃ­ve­da­ya­mā­naṃ ye­nā­tma­nā saṃ­ve­da­ya­te TAŚVA-ML 125,34tasya hetor bhe­dā­bhe­dai­kāṃ­ta­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ ya­tho­pa­va­rṇi­ta­dū­ṣa­ṇa­m a­va­ta­ra­ti kiṃ punar anyatra | yadi punaḥ saṃ­ve­da­naṃ saṃveda- TAŚVA-ML 125,35nam eva, tasya svarūpe ve­dya­ve­da­ka­bhā­vā­t saṃvṛtyā ta­tsva­rū­paṃ saṃ­ve­da­ya­ta iti vacanaṃ tadā svā­rtha­vya­va­sā­yaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 126,01svā­rtha­vya­va­sā­ya eva sva­syā­rtha­sya ca vya­va­sā­ya ity a­yo­ddhā­ra­ka­lpa­na­yā na­ya­vya­va­hā­rā­t | tato nā­saṃ­bha­vaḥ | svārtha- TAŚVA-ML 126,02vi­ni­śca­ya­sya sva­saṃ­ve­da­ne rtha­vya­va­sā­yā­sa­ttvā­d a­vyā­pti­r iti cen na, jñā­na­sva­rū­pa­syai­vā­rtha­tvā­t ta­syā­rya­mā­ṇa­tvā­d anyathā TAŚVA-ML 126,03ba­hi­ra­rtha­syā­py a­na­rtha­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | nanu sva­rū­pa­sya bāhyasya cārthatve '­rtha­vya­va­sā­ya ity astu, nārthaḥ sva­gra­ha­ṇe­na | TAŚVA-ML 126,04satyaṃ | kevalaṃ svasmai yogyo rthaḥ svātmā parātmā ta­du­bha­yaṃ vā svārtha ity api vyākhyāne ta­dgra­ha­ṇa­sya sā­rtha­ka­tvā­n na TAŚVA-ML 126,05doṣaḥ | sva­rū­pa­la­kṣa­ṇe rthe vya­va­sā­ya­syā­pra­mā­ṇe pi bhāvād a­ti­vyā­pti­r iti cet na, tatra sa­rva­ve­da­na­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tvo- TAŚVA-ML 126,06pa­ga­mā­t | na ca pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­pra­mā­ṇa­tva­yo­r ekatra vi­ro­dhaḥ­, saṃ­vā­dā­saṃ­vā­da­da­rśa­nā­t tathā vya­va­sthā­nā­t | sarvatra TAŚVA-ML 126,07pra­mā­ṇe­ta­ra­tva­yo­s tā­va­nmā­trā­ya­tta­tvā­d iti vakṣyate | ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­nā­dau kiṃcid iti svā­rtha­vi­ni­śca­ya­sya bhāvād ativyā- TAŚVA-ML 126,08ptir ity api na śaṃ­ka­nī­yaṃ­, ā­kā­ra­gra­ha­ṇā­t | na hi tatra svā­rthā­kā­ra­sya vi­ni­śca­yo sti ni­rā­kā­ra­sya sa­nmā­tra­sya TAŚVA-ML 126,09te­nā­lo­ca­nā­t | vi­pa­rya­ya­jñā­ne ka­sya­ci­t ka­dā­ci­t kvacit svā­rthā­kā­ra­ni­śca­ya­sya bhāvād api nā­ti­vyā­pti­r vi- TAŚVA-ML 126,10gra­ha­ṇā­t | vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa de­śa­kā­la­na­rāṃ­ta­rā­pe­kṣa­bā­dha­kā­bhā­va­rū­pe­ṇa niścayo hi vi­ni­śca­yaḥ­, sa ca vi­pa­rya­ya­jñā­ne nā- TAŚVA-ML 126,11stīti ni­ra­va­dyaḥ svā­rthā­kā­ra­vi­ni­śca­yo dhigamaḥ kā­rtsna­ya­taḥ pra­mā­ṇa­sya deśato na­yā­nā­m a­bhi­nna­pha­la­tve­na kathaṃci- TAŚVA-ML 126,12t pratyeyaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­na­ya­ta­t pha­la­vi­dbhiḥ | evaṃ ca pra­mā­ṇa­na­yai­r a­dhi­ga­ma ity atra sūtre pra­mā­ṇa­na­yā­nāṃ yat ka­ra­ṇa­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 126,13vacanaṃ sū­tra­kā­ra­sya ta­dgha­ṭa­nāṃ yāty eva, tebhyo dhi­ga­ma­sya phalasya ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhe­da­si­ddheḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.6.30sā­rū­pya­sya pra­mā­ṇa­sya svabhāvo dhigamaḥ phalam | tadbhedaḥ ka­lpa­nā­mā­trā­d iti kecit pra­pe­di­re || 30 || TAŚVA-ML 126,15saṃ­ve­da­na­syā­rthe­na sārūpyaṃ pramāṇaṃ tatra grā­ha­ka­ta­yā vyā­pri­ya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t putrasya pitrā sā­rū­pya­va­t | pitṛ- TAŚVA-ML 126,16svarūpo hi putraḥ pi­tṛ­rū­paṃ gṛ­hṇā­tī­ti loko bhi­ma­nya­te na ca ta­ttva­ta­s tasya grāhako nī­ru­pa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 126,17ta­dva­da­rtha­sa­rū­pa­saṃ­ve­da­na­m arthaṃ gṛ­hṇā­tī­ti vya­va­ha­ra­tī­ti tat tasya grā­ha­ka­tvā­t pra­mā­ṇa­m a­rthā­dhi­ga­tiḥ phalaṃ tasya TAŚVA-ML 126,18ta­da­rtha­tvā­t | na ca saṃ­ve­da­nā­d a­rtha­sā­rū­pya­m anyad eva sva­saṃ­ve­dya­tvā­d a­dhi­ga­ti­va­t | na hy a­dhi­ga­tiḥ saṃ­ve­da­nā­d anyā tasyā- TAŚVA-ML 126,19na­dhi­ga­m a­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tatas tad eva pramāṇaṃ phalaṃ na punaḥ pra­mā­ṇā­t tatphalaṃ bhinnam anyatra ka­lpa­nā­mā­trā­d iti kecit || TAŚV-ML 1.6.31tan na yuktaṃ ni­raṃ­śā­yāḥ saṃ­vi­tte­r dva­ya­rū­pa­tāṃ | pra­ti­ka­lpa­ya­tāṃ he­tu­vi­śe­ṣā­saṃ­bha­vi­tva­taḥ || 31 || TAŚVA-ML 126,21na hi niraṃśāṃ saṃvittiṃ svayam upetya pra­mā­ṇa­pha­la­dva­ya­rū­pa­tāṃ ta­ttva­pra­vi­bhā­ge­na ka­lpa­yaṃ­to yu­kti­vā­di­na­s tathā- TAŚVA-ML 126,22kalpane he­tu­vi­śe­ṣa­syā­saṃ­bha­vi­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.6.32vinā he­tu­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa nā­nya­vyā­vṛ­tti­mā­tra­taḥ | kalpito rtho rtha­saṃ­si­ddhyai sa­rva­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ || 32 || TAŚVA-ML 126,24na hi ni­mi­tta­vi­śe­ṣā­d vinā kalpitaṃ sā­rū­pya­m anyad vā kiṃcid arthaṃ sā­dha­ya­ti­, ma­no­rā­jyā­de­r api ta­thā­nu­ṣaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 126,25gāt | nāpy a­sā­rū­pya­vyā­vṛ­tti­taḥ sārūpyaṃ a­na­dhi­ga­ti­vyā­vṛ­tti­to dhigatiḥ saṃ­ve­da­ne naṃśe pi vastuto vyava- TAŚVA-ML 126,26hriyata iti yuktaṃ, daridre py a­rā­jya­vyā­vṛ­ttyā rājyaṃ a­niṃ­dra­tva­vyā­vṛ­ttyā iṃ­dra­tva­m i­tyā­di­vya­va­hā­rā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 126,27yadi punas tatra rā­jyā­de­r a­bhā­vā­t ta­dvyā­vṛ­tti­r asiddhā tadā saṃ­ve­da­na­sya sā­rū­pyā­di­śū­nya­tvā­t katham a­sā­rū­pyā­di- TAŚVA-ML 126,28vyāvṛttiḥ ? yatas ta­nni­baṃ­dha­naṃ sā­rū­pya­ka­lpa­naṃ tasyātra syāt | tato na sākāro bodhaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­m || TAŚV-ML 1.6.33pra­ti­ka­rma­vya­va­sthā­na­syā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ | sā­kā­ra­sya ca bodhasya pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­pa­va­rṇa­na­m || 33 || TAŚV-ML 1.6.34kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yā­di­rū­pa­sya vya­va­sthā­pa­ka­tā na kim | tena tasya sva­rū­pa­tvā­d vi­śe­ṣāṃ­ta­ra­hā­ni­taḥ || 34 || TAŚVA-ML 126,31yathaiva hi nī­la­ve­da­naṃ nī­la­syā­kā­raṃ bibharti tathā kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yā­de­r api ta­da­bhi­nna­tvā­d vi­śe­ṣāṃ­ta­ra­sya cā­bhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 126,32tato nī­lā­kā­ra­tvā­n nī­la­ve­da­na­sya nī­la­vya­va­sthā­pa­ka­tve kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yā­di­vya­va­sthā­pa­ka­tā­pa­tti­r anyathā ta­dā­kā­re­ṇa vya- TAŚVA-ML 126,33bhi­cā­rā­t na ta­dā­kā­ra­tvā­t ta­dvya­va­sthā­pa­ka­tvaṃ sādhyate | kiṃ tarhi ta­dvya­va­sthā­pa­ka­tvā­t ta­dā­kā­ra­tva­m iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 126,34sva­rū­pa­vya­va­sthā­pa­ka­tve­nā­ne­kāṃ­tā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.6.35pramāṇaṃ yo­gya­tā­mā­trā­t sva­rū­pa­m a­dhi­ga­ccha­ti | yathā ta­thā­rtha­m ity astu pra­tī­tya­na­ti­laṃ­gha­nā­t || 35 || TAŚV-ML 1.6.36sva­rū­pe­pi ca sā­rū­pyā­n nā­dhi­ga­tyu­pa­va­rṇa­na­m | yuktaṃ tasya dvi­ni­ṣṭha­tvā­t ka­lpi­ta­syā­py a­saṃ­bha­vā­t || 36 || TAŚV-ML 1.6.37kalpane vā­na­va­sthā­nā­t kutaḥ saṃ­vi­tti­saṃ­bha­vaḥ | svārthena gha­ṭa­ya­tye­nāṃ pramāṇe svā­vṛ­ti­kṣa­yā­t || 37 || TAŚV-ML 1.6.38nāyaṃ doṣas tato naiva sā­rū­pya­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tā | nābhinno dhi­ga­ma­s tasmād e­kāṃ­te­ne­ti niścayaḥ || 38 || TAŚVA-ML 127,05svarūpe pra­ti­ni­ya­ma­vya­va­sthā­pa­ka­tvaṃ saṃ­ve­da­na­sya sā­rū­pyā­pā­ye pi bruvāṇaḥ ka­tha­ma­rthe sārūpyaṃ tataḥ sā­dha­ye­t | TAŚVA-ML 127,06ni­rā­kā­ra­sya bodhasya ke­na­ci­d arthena pra­tyā­sa­tti­vi­ka­rṣā­bhā­vā­t sa­rvai­ka­ve­da­nā­pa­tti­r ity a­yu­ktaṃ­, sva­rū­pa­saṃ­ve­da­na­syā­pi TAŚVA-ML 127,07tathā pra­saṃ­gā­t | nanu ca saṃ­ve­da­na­m a­saṃ­ve­da­nā­d bhinnaṃ sva­kā­ra­ṇā­t ta­du­tpa­nnaṃ sva­rū­pa­pra­kā­śa­kaṃ yuktam eva anyathā ta­syā­saṃ­ve- TAŚVA-ML 127,08da­na­tva­pra­sa­kte­r iti cet, tarhy a­rtha­saṃ­ve­da­na­m apy a­na­rtha­saṃ­ve­da­nā­d bhinnaṃ sva­he­to­r u­pa­jā­ta­m a­rtha­pra­kā­śa­ka­m astu ta­syā­nya­thā­na- TAŚVA-ML 127,09rtha­saṃ­ve­da­na­tvā­pa­tti­r iti samānaṃ | sa­rva­syā­rtha­sya pra­kā­śa­kaṃ kasmān neti cet, sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­m api pa­ra­rū­pa­sya kasmān na TAŚVA-ML 127,10pra­kā­śa­kaṃ ? sva­rū­pa­pra­kā­śa­ne yo­gya­tā­sa­dbhā­vā­t | pa­ra­rū­pa­pra­kā­śa­ne tu ta­da­bhā­vā­d iti cet, pra­ti­ni­ya­tā­rtha­pra- TAŚVA-ML 127,11kāśane sa­rvā­rtha­pra­kā­śa­nā­bhā­vā­t samaḥ pa­ri­hā­raḥ | pra­tī­tya­na­ti­laṃ­gha­na­syā­py a­vi­śe­ṣā­t saṃvṛttyā sārūpye pi saṃ- TAŚVA-ML 127,12ve­da­na­sya sā­rū­pyā­d a­dhi­ga­ti­r ity a­yu­ktaṃ­, tasya dvi­ṣṭha­tvā­d e­ka­trā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | grāhyasya sva­rū­pa­sya grā­ha­kā­t svarūpā- TAŚVA-ML 127,13d bhe­da­ka­lpa­na­yā tasya tena sā­rū­pya­ka­lpa­nā­d adoṣa iti cet | tad api grāhyaṃ grāhakaṃ ca svarūpaṃ | yadi svasaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 127,14viditaṃ ta­dā­nya­grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­sva­rū­pa­ka­lpa­ne pra­tye­ka­m a­na­va­sthā | ta­da­sva­saṃ­vi­di­taṃ cet kathaṃ saṃ­ve­da­na­sva­rū­pa­m iti TAŚVA-ML 127,15yat kiṃcid etat | na cāyaṃ doṣaḥ samānaḥ saṃvittiṃ svārthena gha­ṭa­ya­ti sati pramāṇe svā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yā­t kṣayo- TAŚVA-ML 127,16pa­śa­mā­d vā ta­thā­sva­bhā­va­tvā­t pra­mā­ṇa­sya | tan na sā­rū­pya­m asya pra­mā­ṇa­m a­dhi­ga­tiḥ phalam e­kāṃ­ta­to na­rthāṃ­ta­raṃ tata iti TAŚVA-ML 127,17ni­ści­ta­m || TAŚV-ML 1.6.39bhinna eveti cāyuktaṃ svayam a­jñā­na­tā­pti­taḥ | pra­mā­ṇa­sya gha­ṭa­syai­va pa­ra­tvā­t svā­rtha­ni­śca­yā­t || 39 || TAŚVA-ML 127,19ya­tsvā­rthā­dhi­ga­mā­d atyaṃtaṃ bhinnaṃ ta­da­jñā­na­m eva yathā ghaṭādi | tathā ca ka­sya­ci­t pramāṇaṃ na vā­jñā­na­sya TAŚVA-ML 127,20pra­mā­ṇa­tā yuktā || TAŚV-ML 1.6.40ca­kṣu­rā­di pramāṇaṃ ced a­ce­ta­na­m a­pī­ṣya­te | na sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tva­syā­bhā­vā­t ta­syā­ci­taḥ sadā || 40 || TAŚV-ML 1.6.41citas tu bhāvane trādeḥ pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ na vāryate | ta­tsā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tva­sya ka­thaṃ­ci­d u­pa­pa­tti­taḥ || 41 || TAŚVA-ML 127,23sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tvaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­tve­na vyāptaṃ ta­da­rtha­pa­ri­cchi­ttau ca­kṣu­rā­de­r u­pa­la­bhya­mā­naṃ pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ sā­dha­ya­tī­ti yadī- TAŚVA-ML 127,24ṣyate tadā ta­ddra­vya­ca­kṣu­rā­di bhā­va­ca­kṣu­rā­di vā ? na tā­va­ddra­vya­ne trādi tasya sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tvā­si­ddheḥ | na hi ta- TAŚVA-ML 127,25tsā­dha­ka­ta­maṃ svā­rtha­pa­ri­cchi­ttā­v a­ce­ta­na­tvā­d vi­ṣa­ya­va­t | yat tu sā­dha­ka­ta­maṃ ta­cce­ta­naṃ dṛṣṭaṃ yathā vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­jñā­naṃ viśe- TAŚVA-ML 127,26ṣya pa­ri­cchi­ttau | na ca cetanaṃ pau­dga­li­kaṃ dra­vya­na­ya­nā­dī­ti na sā­dha­ka­ta­maṃ­, yataḥ pramāṇaṃ siddhyet | chidau TAŚVA-ML 127,27pa­ra­śvā­di­nā sā­dha­ka­ta­me­na vya­bhi­cā­ra iti cen na, svā­rtha­pa­ri­cchi­ttau sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tvā­bhā­va­sya sā­dhya­tvā­t | na hi TAŚVA-ML 127,28sarvatra sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tvaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­tve­na vyāptaṃ pa­ra­śvā­de­r api pra­mā­ṇa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | bhāvane trā­di­ce­ta­naṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m iti TAŚVA-ML 127,29tu nāniṣṭaṃ tasya ka­thaṃ­ci­t sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ­, ā­tmo­pa­yo­ga­sya svā­rtha­pra­mi­tau sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tvā­t tasya bhāveṃdri- TAŚVA-ML 127,30ya­tvo­pa­ga­mā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.6.42hā­nā­di­ve­da­naṃ bhinnaṃ phalam iṣṭaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ | ta­da­bhi­nnaṃ punaḥ svā­rthā­jñā­na­vyā­va­rta­naṃ samam || 42 || TAŚV-ML 1.6.43syā­dvā­dā­śra­ya­ṇe yuktam etad apy anyathā na tu | hā­nā­di­ve­da­na­syā­pi pra­mā­ṇā­di­bhi­de­kṣa­ṇā­t || 43 || TAŚVA-ML 127,33hā­no­pā­dā­nā­na­pe­kṣyaṃ jñānaṃ vya­va­hi­taṃ phalaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­syā­jñā­na­vyā­vṛ­tti­r a­vya­va­hi­ta­m ity api syā­dvā­dā­śra­ya­ṇe yuktaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 127,34m anyathā ta­da­yo­gā­t­, hā­nā­di­jñā­na­syā­pi pra­mā­ṇā­t ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­vya­va­dhā­no­pa­la­bdheḥ sarvathā vya­va­hi­ta­tvā­si­ddheḥ | TAŚVA-ML 127,35tathā hi-TAŚV-ML 1.6.44ye­nai­vā­rtho mayā jñātas tenaiva tyajyate dhunā | gṛhye to pekṣate ceti tadaikyaṃ kena neṣyate || 44 || TAŚV-ML 1.6.45bhe­dai­kāṃ­te punar na syāt pra­mā­ṇa­pha­la­tā gatiḥ | saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­ra­va­tsve­ṣṭe py e­ka­trā­tma­ni saṃvidoḥ || 45 || TAŚVA-ML 128,03na hy ekena pramite rthe parasya hā­nā­di­ve­da­naṃ ta­tpra­mā­ṇa­pha­laṃ yuktam a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | yasya yatra pramāṇaṃ jñānaṃ TAŚVA-ML 128,04tasyaiva tatra pha­la­jñā­na­m ity u­pa­ga­me siddhaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­pha­la­yo­r e­ka­pra­mā­trā­tma­ka­yo­r ekatvaṃ | na caivaṃ tayor bhe­da­pra­ti­bhā­so TAŚVA-ML 128,05vi­ru­dhya­te vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣa­yā tasya vya­va­sthā­nā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.6.46pa­ryā­yā­rthā­rpa­ṇā­d bhedo dra­vyā­rthā­d a­bhi­dā­s tu naḥ | pra­mā­ṇa­pha­la­yoḥ sākṣād a­sā­kṣā­d api tattvataḥ || 46 || TAŚVA-ML 128,07sākṣāt pra­mā­ṇa­pha­la­yo­r abheda evety ayuktaṃ pa­ryā­ya­śa­kti­bhe­da­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa ka­ra­ṇa­sā­dha­na­sya bhā­va­sā­dha­na­sya ca phalasyā- TAŚVA-ML 128,08nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | sa­rva­thai­kye tayor e­ka­sā­dha­na­tvā­pa­tteḥ ka­ra­ṇā­dya­ne­ka­kā­ra­ka­syai­ka­trā­pi ka­lpa­nā­mā­trā­d u­pa­pa­tti­r iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 128,09tattvataḥ saṃ­ve­da­na­syā­kā­ra­ka­tvā­nu­ṣa­kteḥ | na cā­kā­ra­kaṃ vastu kū­ṭa­stha­va­t tayor a­sā­kṣā­d bheda evety apy a­saṃ­ga­taṃ­, ta- TAŚVA-ML 128,10de­ko­pā­dā­na­tvā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na ca tayor bhi­nno­pā­dā­na­tā yuktā saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­ra­va­d a­nu­saṃ­dhā­na­vi­ro­dhā­t | yadā TAŚVA-ML 128,11punar a­vya­va­hi­taṃ vya­va­hi­taṃ ca phalaṃ pra­mā­ṇā­d dra­vyā­rthā­d abhinnaṃ pa­ryā­yā­rthā­d bhinnam iṣyate tadā na kaścid viro- TAŚVA-ML 128,12dhas ta­thā­pra­tī­teḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.6.47ta­tpra­mā­ṇā­n nayāc ca syāt ta­ttva­syā­dhi­ga­mo paraḥ | sa svārthaś ca pa­rā­rtha­ś ca jñā­na­śa­bdā­tma­kā­t tataḥ || 47 || TAŚV-ML 1.6.48jñānaṃ ma­tyā­di­bhe­de­na va­kṣya­mā­ṇaṃ pra­paṃ­ca­taḥ | śabdas tu saptadhā vṛtto jñeyo vi­dhi­ni­ṣe­dha­gaḥ || 48 || TAŚVA-ML 128,15ma­tyā­di­jñā­naṃ va­kṣya­mā­ṇaṃ ta­dā­tma­kaṃ pramāṇaṃ svārthaṃ śa­bdā­tma­kaṃ pa­rā­rthaṃ­, śru­ta­vi­ṣa­yai­ka­de­śa­jñā­naṃ nayo vakṣya- TAŚVA-ML 128,16māṇaḥ sa svārthaḥ śa­bdā­tma­kaḥ parārthaḥ kārtsnyato de­śa­ta­ś ca ta­ttvā­rthā­dhi­ga­maḥ phalātmā sa ca pra­mā­ṇā­n nayāc ca TAŚVA-ML 128,17ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhinna iti sūktaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­na­ya­pū­rva­kaḥ | śabdo vi­dhi­pra­dhā­na evety a­yu­ktaṃ­, pra­ti­ṣe­dha­sya śabdād a­pra­ti­pa­tti- TAŚVA-ML 128,18pra­saṃ­gā­t | tasya gu­ṇa­bhā­ve­nai­va tataḥ pra­ti­pa­tti­r ity apy a­sā­raṃ­, sarvatra sarvadā sarvathā pra­dhā­na­bhā­ve­nā­pra­ti­pa­nna­sya TAŚVA-ML 128,19gu­ṇa­bhā­vā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | sva­rū­pe­ṇa mukhyataḥ pra­ti­pa­nna­sya kvacid vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tvā­di­da­rśa­nā­t pra­ti­ṣe­dha­pra­dhā­na eva śabda TAŚVA-ML 128,20ity apy a­ne­nā­pā­staṃ | kramād u­bha­ya­pra­dhā­na eva śabda ity api na sā­dhī­yaḥ­, ta­syai­kai­ka­pra­dhā­na­tva­pra­tī­te­r apy a­bā­dhi­ta- TAŚVA-ML 128,21tvāt | sa­kṛ­dvi­dhi­ni­ṣe­dhā­tma­no rtha­syā­vā­ca­ka eveti ca mithyā, ta­syā­vā­cya­śa­bde­nā­py a­vā­cya­tva­pra­sa­kteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 128,22vi­dhyā­tma­no rthasya vācaka e­vo­bha­yā­tma­no yu­ga­pa­da­vā­ca­ka evety ekāṃto pi na yuktaḥ, pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­tma­naḥ ubhayā- TAŚVA-ML 128,23tmanaś ca sa­hā­rtha­sya vā­ca­ka­tvā­vā­ca­ka­tvā­bhyāṃ śabdasya pratīteḥ | ittham evety apy a­saṃ­ga­ta­m a­nya­thā­pi saṃ­pra­tya­yā­t | TAŚVA-ML 128,24kra­mā­kra­mā­bhyā­m u­bha­yā­tma­no rthasya vā­ca­ka­ś cā­vā­ca­ka­ś ca nā­nya­the­ty api pra­tī­ti­vi­ru­ddhaṃ­, vi­dhi­mā­trā­di­pra­dhā­na­ta­yā­pi TAŚVA-ML 128,25tasya pra­si­ddhe­r iti saptadhā pravṛtto rthe śabdaḥ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyo vi­dhi­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­vi­ka­lpā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.6.49tatra pra­śna­va­śā­t kaścid vidhau śabdaḥ pra­va­rta­te | syād asty e­vā­khi­laṃ ya­dva­tsva­rū­pā­di­ca­tu­ṣṭa­yā­t || 49 || TAŚV-ML 1.6.50syān nāstyeva vi­pa­ryā­sā­d iti kaścin ni­ṣe­dha­ne | syād dvaitam eva ta­ddvai­tā­d ity a­sti­tva­ni­ṣe­dha­yoḥ || 50 || TAŚV-ML 1.6.51krameṇa yau­ga­pa­dyā­d vā syād a­va­kta­vya­m eva tat | syād asty a­vā­cya­m eveti ya­tho­ci­ta­na­yā­rpa­ṇā­t || 51 || TAŚV-ML 1.6.52syān nāsty a­vā­cya­m eveti tata eva ni­ga­dya­te | syād dva­yā­vā­cya­m eveti sa­pta­bhaṃ­gya­vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 52 || TAŚVA-ML 128,30na hy e­ka­smi­n vastuni pra­śna­va­śā­d vi­dhi­ni­ṣe­dha­yo­r vyastayoḥ sa­ma­sta­yo­ś ca ka­lpa­na­yoḥ saptadhā va­ca­na­mā­rgo TAŚVA-ML 128,31vi­ru­dhya­te­, tatra ta­thā­vi­dha­yo­s tayoḥ pra­tī­ti­si­ddha­tvā­d e­kāṃ­ta­maṃ­ta­re­ṇa va­stu­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r a­saṃ­bha­vā­t | sva­la­kṣa­ṇe TAŚVA-ML 128,32tayor a­pra­tī­te­r vi­ka­lpā­kā­ra­ta­yā saṃ­ve­da­nā­n na pra­tī­ti­si­ddha­m iti cet, kiṃ punar vya­sta­sa­ma­stā­bhyāṃ vi­dhi­pra­ti- TAŚVA-ML 128,33ṣedhābhyāṃ śūnyaṃ sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­m u­pa­la­kṣya­te ka­dā­ci­t ? saṃ­hṛ­ta­sa­ka­la­vi­ka­lpā­va­sthā­yā­m u­pa­la­kṣya­ta eva ta­da­naṃ­ta­raṃ TAŚVA-ML 128,34vyu­cchi­tta­ci­tta­da­śā­yā­m idam ittham asty anyathā nā­stī­tyā­di­vi­dhi­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­dha­rma­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­tī­teḥ pūrvaṃ ta­thā­vi­gha- TAŚVA-ML 129,01vā­sa­no­pa­ja­ni­ta­vi­ka­lpa­bu­ddhau pravṛtteḥ | kevalaṃ tān dha­rma­vi­śe­ṣāṃ­s tatra pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­nā­n api ku­ta­ści­d vi­bhra­ma­he­toḥ TAŚVA-ML 129,02sva­la­kṣa­ṇe py ā­ro­pa­yaṃ­s tad api ta­ddha­rmā­tma­kaṃ vya­va­hā­rī manyate | va­stu­ta­s ta­ddha­rmā­ṇā­m a­saṃ­bha­vā­t | saṃbhave vā pratyakṣe TAŚVA-ML 129,03pra­ti­bhā­sa­pra­saṃ­gā­d e­ka­trā­pi nā­nā­bu­ddhī­nāṃ ni­vā­ra­yi­tu­m a­śa­kte­r iti kecit | te pi pa­rya­nu­yo­jyāḥ | kutaḥ ? TAŚVA-ML 129,04sa­ka­la­dha­rma­vi­ka­laṃ sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­m a­bhi­ma­ta­da­śā­yāṃ pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­naṃ vi­ni­ści­ta­m iti | pra­tya­kṣa­ta eveti cen na, tasyā- TAŚVA-ML 129,05ni­ścā­ya­ka­tvā­t | ni­śca­ya­ja­na­ka­tvā­n ni­ścā­ya­ka­m eva tad iti cet, tarhy a­sti­tvā­di­dha­rma­ni­śca­ya­ja­na­nā­t ta­nni­śca­yo pi TAŚVA-ML 129,06pratyakṣo stu tasya ta­nni­ścā­ya­ka­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ anyathā sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­ni­ścā­ya­ka­tva­sya vi­ro­dhā­t | yadi punar a­sti­tvā­di- TAŚVA-ML 129,07dha­rma­vā­sa­nā­va­śā­t ta­ddha­rma­ni­śca­ya­syo­tpa­tte­r na pratyakṣaṃ ta­nni­śca­ya­sya ja­na­ka­m iti mataṃ tadā sva­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ śuddhaṃ pra­ti­bhā­ta- TAŚVA-ML 129,08m iti ni­śca­ya­syā­pi sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­vā­sa­nā­ba­lā­d u­da­yā­n na tat tasya janakaṃ syāt | sva­la­kṣa­ṇe nu­bha­va­nā­bhā­ve ni­śca­yā­yo­go TAŚVA-ML 129,09na punar a­sti­tvā­di­dha­rme­ṣv iti sva­ru­ci­pra­kā­śa­mā­traṃ śru­ti­mā­trā­t ta­ddha­rma­ni­śca­ya­syo­tpa­ttau sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­ni­rṇa­ya­syā­pi tata TAŚVA-ML 129,10e­vo­tpa­tti­r astu | tathā ca na vastutaḥ sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya siddhis ta­ddha­rma­va­t sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya ta­nni­śca­ya­ja­na­nā­sa­ma­rthā­d api TAŚVA-ML 129,11pra­tya­kṣā­t siddhau ta­ddha­rmā­ṇā­m api ta­thā­vi­dhā­d e­vā­dhya­kṣā­t siddhiḥ syāt | pratyakṣe sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­m eva pra­ti­bhā­ti na tu TAŚVA-ML 129,12kiyaṃto dharmā ity a­yu­ktaṃ­, sa­ttvā­di­dha­rmā­krāṃ­ta­syai­va vastunaḥ pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­t | pra­tya­kṣā­d u­tta­ra­kā­la­m a­ni­ści­tāḥ kathaṃ TAŚVA-ML 129,13pra­ti­bhā­saṃ­te nāma taddharmā iti cet, sva­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ kathaṃ ? sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­tve­na sā­mā­nye­na rūpeṇa ni­ści­ta­m eva tat TAŚVA-ML 129,14pra­tya­kṣa­pṛ­ṣṭa­bhā­vi­nā ni­śca­ye­ne­ti cet, taddharmāḥ kathaṃ sā­mā­nye­nā­ni­ści­tāḥ sa­mā­nā­kā­ra­syā­va­stu­tvā­t | tena TAŚVA-ML 129,15niścitā na te vāstavāḥ syur iti cet sva­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ kathaṃ tena ni­ścī­ya­mā­naṃ vastu sat | tathā ta­da­va­stv eveti cet TAŚVA-ML 129,16yathā na ni­ścī­ya­te tathā vastu tad ity āyātaṃ | tac cā­nu­pa­pa­nnaṃ | pu­ru­ṣā­dya­dvai­ta­va­t sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­m eva vastu sat svārtha- TAŚVA-ML 129,17kri­yā­ni­mi­tta­tvā­n nā­tmā­dya­dvai­ta­m ity api na satyaṃ, sa­ttvā­di­dha­rmā­ṇā­m abhāve tasya ta­nni­mi­tta­tvā­si­ddheḥ svaraśrṛṃ- TAŚVA-ML 129,18gā­di­va­t sarvatra sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­te py a­kri­yā­ni­mi­tta­tva­sya ni­rā­kṛ­ta­tvā­c ca | ba­hi­raṃ­ta­r vā­ne­kāṃ­tā­tma­ny eva tasya samartha- TAŚVA-ML 129,19nāt kṣa­ṇi­ka­sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya ta­nni­mi­tta­tva­m aṃ­gī­kṛ­tyā­śa­kya­ni­śca­ya­syā­pi dharmāṇāṃ ta­tpra­ti­kṣe­pe tāny apy aṃ­gī­kṛ­tya TAŚVA-ML 129,20sva­la­kṣa­ṇe ta­tpra­ti­kṣe­pa­sya kartuṃ su­śa­ka­tvā­t | tathā hi­–­sa­ttvā­da­yo dharmā e­vā­rtha­kri­yā­kā­ri­ṇaḥ saṃ­hṛ­ta­sa­ka­la- TAŚVA-ML 129,21vi­ka­lpā­va­sthā­yā­m u­pa­la­kṣyaṃ­te na sva­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ tasya sva­vā­sa­nā­pra­bo­dhā­d vi­ka­lpa­bu­ddhau pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­t | kevalaṃ tatrāva- TAŚVA-ML 129,22bhā­sa­mā­na­m api taddharme dhyā­ro­pa­ya­n ku­ta­ści­d vi­bhra­mā­d a­rtha­kri­yā­ni­mi­tta­m iva jano nu­ma­nya­te pa­ra­mā­rtha­ta­s ta­syā­saṃ­bha- TAŚVA-ML 129,23vāt | saṃbhave vādhyakṣe '­va­bhā­sā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t ci­tra­saṃ­vi­dāṃ sakṛd a­pa­ne­tu­m aśakteḥ | sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya vastuto sattve TAŚVA-ML 129,24ka­syā­ya­ttāḥ sa­ttvā­da­yo dharmā iti cet teṣāṃ pa­ra­mā­rtha­to sattve kasya sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­m āśraya iti samaḥ parya- TAŚVA-ML 129,25nuyogaḥ | sva­rū­pa­syai­ve­ti cet tarhi dharmāḥ sva­rū­pā­ya­ttā eva saṃtu sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­m a­ni­rde­śyaṃ svasya parasya vāśra- TAŚVA-ML 129,26ya­tve­nā­nya­thā vā ni­rde­ṣṭu­m a­śa­kya­tvā­d iti cet tata eva dharmās tathā bhavaṃtu vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­t | syā­dvā­di­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 129,27śu­ddha­dra­vya­sye­vā­rtha­pa­ryā­yā­ṇā­m a­ni­rdi­śya­tvo­pa­ga­mā­t | yathā ca vyaṃ­ja­na­pa­ryā­yā­ṇāṃ sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­la­kṣa­ṇā­nāṃ nirde- TAŚVA-ML 129,28śyatvaṃ tair iṣṭaṃ tathā dra­vya­syā­py a­śu­ddha­sye­ti nai­kāṃ­ta­taḥ kiṃcid a­ni­rde­śyaṃ nirdeśyaṃ vā kutaḥ | sa­mā­ne­ta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 129,29pa­ri­ṇā­mā dharmā iti cet sva­la­kṣa­ṇā­ni kutaḥ ? tathā sva­kā­ra­ṇā­d u­tpa­tte­r iti cet tulyam i­ta­ra­tra | svalakṣa- TAŚVA-ML 129,30ṇāny e­ka­kā­rya­ka­ra­ṇā­ka­ra­ṇā­bhyāṃ sa­mā­ne­ta­ra­rū­pā­ṇī­ty a­yu­ktaṃ­, ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d e­ka­kā­rya­kā­ri­ṇā­m api vi­sa­dṛ­śa­tve­kṣa­ṇā­t TAŚVA-ML 129,31katham a­nya­theṃ­dri­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­ma­na­skā­rā­ṇāṃ ga­ḍū­cyā­dī­nāṃ ca jñā­nā­de­r jva­ro­pa­śa­ma­nā­de­ś cai­ka­kā­rya­sya karaṇaṃ bhede svabhā- TAŚVA-ML 129,32vata e­vo­dā­ha­ra­ṇā­rhaṃ | ci­tra­kā­ṣṭha­ka­rmā­dya­ne­ka­kā­rya­kā­ri­ṇā­m api ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ sa­mā­na­tva­da­rśa­nā­t samāna iti TAŚVA-ML 129,33pra­tī­te­r a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | sa­mā­nā­sa­mā­na­kā­rya­ka­ra­ṇā­d bhāvānāṃ ta­thā­bhā­va iti cet kutas ta­tkā­ryā­ṇāṃ tathā TAŚVA-ML 129,34bhāvaḥ ? sa­mā­ne­ta­ra­sva­kā­rya­ka­ra­ṇā­d iti cet, sa eva pa­rya­nu­yo­go navasthā ca | ta­tho­tpa­tti­r iti cet sarva- TAŚVA-ML 129,35bhāvānāṃ tata eva ta­thā­bhā­vo stu | sa­mā­ne­ta­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­t teṣāṃ ta­thā­bhā­va ity apy a­ne­nā­pā­staṃ­, sa­mā­ne­ta­ra­pa­ri- TAŚVA-ML 130,01ṇā­ma­yo­gā­d arthās tathety apy a­sā­raṃ­, ta­tpa­ri­ṇā­mā­nā­m a­pa­ra­thā­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­yo­gā­t ta­thā­bhā­ve na­va­sthi­teḥ | svatastu TAŚVA-ML 130,02tathātve rthānām api vyarthas ta­thā­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­yo­gaḥ­, sa­mā­ne­ta­rā­kā­rau vi­ka­lpa­ni­rbhā­si­nā­v eva sva­la­kṣa­ṇe­ṣv a­dhyā­ro­pye­te TAŚVA-ML 130,03na tu vā­sta­vā­v ity apy ayuktaṃ tayos tatra spaṣṭam a­va­bhā­sa­nā­t ta­dvi­ka­lpā­nāṃ teṣāṃ jā­tu­ci­da­pra­ti­pa­tte­r iti | tathā TAŚVA-ML 130,04pa­ri­ṇa­tā­nā­m eva sva­la­kṣa­ṇā­nāṃ ta­thā­tva­si­ddhi­r a­pra­ti­baṃ­dhā ta­dva­ddha­rmā­ṇā­m a­sti­tvā­dī­nā­m apīti pa­ra­mā­rtha­ta eva samā- TAŚVA-ML 130,05nākārāḥ paryāyāḥ śabdaur nirdeśyāḥ pa­ryā­yi­va­t | sūkṣmās tv a­rtha­pa­ryā­yāḥ kecid a­tyaṃ­tā­sa­mā­nā­kā­rā na tair ni- TAŚVA-ML 130,06rdeśyāḥ iti ni­ra­va­dyaṃ darśanaṃ na punar vi­ka­lpa­pra­ti­bhā­si­no­r vi­ka­lpā­tma­na eva sa­mā­nā­kā­rāḥ śabdair a­bhi­dhe­yāḥ | TAŚVA-ML 130,07bāhyārthaḥ sa­rva­thā­na­bhi­dhe­ya ity ekāṃtaḥ pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­t | pra­ti­pā­da­yi­trā ya e­vo­ddhṛ­tya ku­ta­ści­j jā­tyaṃ­ta­rā­d arthā- TAŚVA-ML 130,08t svayam a­dhi­ga­tya dharmī dharmo vā śabdena nirdiṣṭaḥ sa eva mayā pratinna iti vya­va­hā­ra­syā­vi­saṃ­vā­di­naḥ TAŚVA-ML 130,09su­pra­si­ddha­tvā­c ca | ta­dbhrāṃ­ta­tva­vya­va­sthā­pa­no­pā­yā­pā­yā­t | nanv ekatra vastuny a­naṃ­tā­nāṃ dha­rmā­ṇā­m a­bhi­lā­pa­yo­gyā­nā- TAŚVA-ML 130,10m u­pa­ga­mā­d anaṃtā eva va­ca­na­mā­rgāḥ syā­dvā­di­nāṃ bhaveyuḥ na punaḥ saptaiva vā­cye­ya­ttā­tvā­t vā­ca­ke­ya­ttā­yāḥ | TAŚVA-ML 130,11tato vi­ru­ddhai­va sa­pta­bhaṃ­gī­ti cet na, vi­dhī­ya­mā­na­ni­ṣi­dhya­mā­na­dha­rma­vi­ka­lpā­pe­kṣa­yā ta­da­vi­ro­dhā­t "­pra­ti­pa­ryā­yaṃ TAŚVA-ML 130,12sa­pta­bhaṃ­gī va­stu­ni­" iti va­ca­nā­t ta­thā­naṃ­tāḥ sa­pta­bhaṃ­gyo bha­ve­yu­r ity api nā­ni­ṣṭaṃ­, pū­rvā­cā­ryai­r a­sti­tva­nā­sti­tva­vi- TAŚVA-ML 130,13kalpāt sa­pta­bhaṃ­gī­m u­dā­hṛ­tya "­e­kā­ne­ka­vi­ka­lpā­dā­v u­tta­ra­trā­pi yo­ja­ye­t | prakriyāṃ bhaṃ­gi­nī­m enāṃ nayair na­ya­vi­śā­ra­da­" TAŚVA-ML 130,14ity a­ti­de­śa­va­ca­nā­t ta­da­naṃ­ta­tva­syā­pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­t | nanu ca pra­ti­pa­ryā­ya­m eka eva bhagaḥ syā­dva­ca­na­sya na tu sapta- TAŚVA-ML 130,15bhaṃgī tasya saptadhā vaktum aśakteḥ | pa­ryā­ya­śa­bdai­s tu ta­syā­bhi­dhā­ne kathaṃ ta­nni­ya­maḥ sa­ha­sra­bhaṃ­gyā api tathā TAŚVA-ML 130,16ni­ṣe­ddhu­m a­śa­kte­r iti cet nai­ta­tsā­raṃ­, pra­śna­va­śā­d iti va­ca­nā­t | tasya saptadhā pravṛttau ta­tpra­ti­va­ca­na­sya sa­pta­vi­dha- TAŚVA-ML 130,17tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ praśnasya tu saptadhā pravṛttiḥ vastuny ekasya pa­ryā­ya­syā­bhi­dhā­ne pa­ryā­yāṃ­ta­rā­ṇā­m ākṣe pasiddheḥ | kutas ta­dā­kṣe­pa TAŚVA-ML 130,18iti cet tasya ta­nnāṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tvā­t | yathaiva hi kvacid a­sti­tva­sya ji­jñā­sā­yāṃ praśnaḥ pra­va­rta­te tathā ta­nnāṃ­ta­rī­ya­ke TAŚVA-ML 130,19nāstitve pi kra­mā­rpi­to­bha­ya­rū­pa­tvā­dau ceti ji­jñā­sā­yāḥ sa­pta­vi­dha­tvā­t pra­śna­sa­pta­vi­dha­tvaṃ tato va­ca­na­sa­pta­vi- TAŚVA-ML 130,20dhatvaṃ | kvacid a­sti­tva­sya nā­sti­tvā­di­dha­rma­ṣa­ṭka­nāṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tvā­si­ddhe­s ta­jji­jñā­sā­yāḥ sa­pta­vi­dha­tva­m a­yu­kta­m iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 130,21tasya yu­kti­si­ddha­tvā­t | tathā hi­–­dha­rmi­ṇye­ka­trā­sti­tvaṃ pra­ti­ṣe­dhya­dha­rmai­r a­vi­nā­bhā­vi dha­rma­tvā­t sā­dha­nā­sti­tva­va­t | TAŚVA-ML 130,22na hi kvacid a­ni­tya­tvā­dau sādhye sa­ttvā­di­sā­dha­na­syā­sti­tvaṃ vipakṣe nā­sti­tva­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇo­pa­pa­nnaṃ tasya sā­dha­nā­bhā­sa- TAŚVA-ML 130,23tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t iti siddham u­dā­ha­ra­ṇaṃ | hetum a­na­bhyu­pa­ga­ccha­tāṃ tu sve­ṣṭa­ta­ttvā­sti­tva­m a­ni­ṣṭa­rū­pa­nā­sti­tve­nā­vi­nā­bhā­vi TAŚVA-ML 130,24siddhaṃ, anyathā ta­da­vya­va­sthi­te­r iti tad eva ni­da­rśa­naṃ | nanu ca sā­dhyā­bhā­ve sā­dha­na­sya nāstitvaṃ niyataṃ TAŚVA-ML 130,25sā­dhya­sa­dbhā­ve stitvam eva tatkathaṃ ta­tpra­ti­ṣe­dhya­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ sva­rū­pa­nā­sti­tvaṃ tu yat ta­tpra­ti­ṣe­dhyaṃ te­nā­vi­nā­bhā­vi- TAŚVA-ML 130,26tvena sva­rū­pā­sti­tva­sya vyā­ghā­ta­s tenaiva rū­pe­ṇā­sti nāsti ceti pra­tī­tya­bhā­vā­t | tathā sve­ṣṭa­ta­ttve stitvam evā- TAŚVA-ML 130,27ni­ṣṭa­ta­tve nā­sti­tva­m iti na ta­tpra­ti­ṣe­dhyaṃ yena tasya ta­da­vi­nā­bhā­vi­tvaṃ siddhyet | tenaiva tu rūpeṇa nāstitvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 130,28vi­pra­ti­ṣi­ddha­m iti kathaṃ ni­da­rśa­naṃ nāma pra­kṛ­ta­sā­dhye syād iti cen na, hetos tri­rū­pa­tvā­di­vi­ro­dhā­t | sve­ṣṭa­ta­ttvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 130,29vidhau cā­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­vai­ya­rthyā­t | pa­kṣa­sa­pa­kṣa­yo­r a­sti­tva­m a­nya­tsā­dha­na­sya vipakṣe nāstitvaṃ bruvāṇaḥ sve­ṣṭa­ta­ttva­sya ca TAŚVA-ML 130,30katham ekasya vi­dhi­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­yo­r vi­pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­n ni­da­rśa­nā­bhā­vaṃ vi­bhā­va­ye­t | kvacid a­sti­tva­si­ddhi­sā­ma­rthyā­t ta­syā­nya­tra TAŚVA-ML 130,31nā­sti­tva­sya siddher na rū­pāṃ­ta­ra­tva­m iti cet vyā­ha­ta­m etat siddhau sā­ma­rthya­si­ddhaṃ ca na rū­pāṃ­ta­raṃ ceti katham a- TAŚVA-ML 130,32vadheyaṃ ka­sya­ci­t kvacin nā­sti­tva­sā­ma­rthyā­c cā­sti­tva­sya siddhes tato rū­pāṃ­ta­ra­tvā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | so yaṃ bhā­vā­bhā­va- TAŚVA-ML 130,33yor e­ka­tva­m ā­ca­kṣā­ṇaḥ sarvathā na kvacit pra­va­rte­ta nāpi ku­ta­ści­n ni­va­rte­ta ta­nni­vṛ­tti­vi­ṣa­ya­sya bhā­va­syā­bhā­va­pa­ri­hā- TAŚVA-ML 130,34re­ṇā­saṃ­bha­vā­d a­bhā­va­sya ca bhā­va­pa­ri­hā­re­ṇe­ti | vastuto sti­tva­nā­sti­tva­yoḥ kvacid rū­pāṃ­ta­ra­tva­m eṣṭavyaṃ | tathā cāstitvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 130,35nā­sti­tve­na pra­ti­ṣe­dhye­nā­vi­nā­bhā­ve dha­rma­rū­paṃ ca yatra hetau sve­ṣṭa­ta­ttve vā siddhaṃ tad eva ni­da­rśa­na­m iti na tadabhā- TAŚVA-ML 131,01vāśaṃkā | pra­ti­ṣe­dhyaṃ puna rya­thā­sti­tva­sya nāstitvaṃ tathā pra­dhā­na­bhā­va­taḥ kra­mā­rpi­to­bha­yā­tma­ka­tvā­di­dha­rma­paṃ­ca­ka- TAŚVA-ML 131,02m api tasya ta­dva­tpra­dhā­na­bhā­vā­rpi­tā­sti­tvā­d a­nya­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | etena nāstitvaṃ kra­mā­rpi­taṃ dvaitaṃ sa­hā­rpi­taṃ cāvakta- TAŚVA-ML 131,03vyo­tta­ra­śe­ṣa­bhaṃ­ga­tra­yaṃ vastuto nyena dha­rma­ṣa­ṭke­na pra­ti­ṣe­dhye­nā­vi­nā­bhā­vi sādhitaṃ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ | kra­mā­rpi­to­bha­yā­dī­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 131,04vi­ru­ddha­tve­na saṃ­bha­vā­n na ta­da­vi­nā­bhā­vi­tvaṃ śa­kya­sā­dha­naṃ dharmiṇaḥ sā­dha­na­sya vā­si­ddhe­r iti cet na, sva­rū­pā­di- TAŚVA-ML 131,05ca­tu­ṣṭa­ye­na ka­sya­ci­d a­sti­tva­sya pa­ra­rū­pā­di­ca­tu­ṣṭa­ye­na ca nā­sti­tva­sya siddhau kra­ma­ta­s ta­ddva­yā­d a­sti­tva­nā­sti­tva­dva­ya­sya TAŚVA-ML 131,06sa­hā­va­kta­vya­sya sa­hā­rpi­ta­sva­pa­ra­rū­pā­di­ca­tu­ṣṭa­yā­bhyāṃ sva­rū­pa­ca­tu­ṣṭa­yā­c cāsty a­va­kta­vya­tva­sya tābhyāṃ pa­ra­rū­pā­di­ca­tu- TAŚVA-ML 131,07ṣṭayāc ca nāsty a­va­kta­vya­tva­sya kra­mā­kra­mā­rpi­tā­bhyāṃ tābhyām u­bha­yā­va­kta­vya­tva­sya ca pra­si­ddhe­r vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­c ca dharmiṇaḥ TAŚVA-ML 131,08sā­dha­na­sya ca prasiddheḥ | na hi svarūpe sti vastu na pa­ra­rū­pe stīti vi­ru­dhya­te­, sva­pa­ra­rū­pā­dā­nā­po­ha­na­vya­va­sthā­pā- TAŚVA-ML 131,09dyatvād va­stu­tva­sya­, sva­rū­po­pā­dā­na­va­t pa­ra­rū­po­pā­dā­ne sarvathā sva­pa­ra­vi­bhā­gā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | sa cā­yu­ktaḥ­, pu­ru­ṣā­dvai­tā- TAŚVA-ML 131,10der api pa­ra­rū­pā­d a­po­ḍha­sya ta­thā­bhā­vo­pa­pa­tte­r anyathā dvai­ta­rū­pa­ta­yā­pi ta­dbhā­va­si­ddhe­r e­kā­ne­kā­tma­va­stu­no ni­ṣe­ddhu­m aśakteḥ TAŚVA-ML 131,11pa­ra­rū­pā­po­ha­na­va­tsva­rū­pā­po­ha­ne tu ni­rū­pā­khya­tva­sya pra­saṃ­gā­t | tac cā­nu­pa­pa­nnaṃ | grā­hyā­grā­ha­ka­bhā­vā­di­śū­nya­syā­pi TAŚVA-ML 131,12saṃ­vi­nmā­tra­tva­sya sva­rū­po­pā­dā­nā­d eva tathā vya­va­sthā­pa­nā­d anyathā pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­t | tathā sarvaṃ vastu svadravye sti na para- TAŚVA-ML 131,13dravye tasya sva­pa­ra­dra­vya­svī­kā­ra­ti­ra­skā­ra­vya­va­sthi­ti­sā­dhya­tvā­t | sva­dra­vya­va­t pa­ra­dra­vya­sya svīkāre dra­vyā­dvai­ta­pra­sa­kteḥ TAŚVA-ML 131,14sva­pa­ra­dra­vya­vi­bhā­gā­bhā­vā­t | tac ca viruddhaṃ | jī­va­pu­dga­lā­di­dra­vyā­ṇāṃ bhi­nna­la­kṣa­ṇā­nāṃ prasiddheḥ | katham ekaṃ TAŚVA-ML 131,15dravyam a­naṃ­ta­pa­ryā­ya­m a­vi­ru­ddha­m uktam iti cet, jī­vā­dī­nā­m a­naṃ­ta­dra­vyā­ṇā­m a­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­d iti brūmaḥ | sanmātraṃ hi śuddhaṃ TAŚVA-ML 131,16dravyaṃ teṣām a­naṃ­ta­bhe­dā­nāṃ vyā­pa­ka­m ekaṃ ta­da­bhā­ve katham ātmānaṃ labhate | katham idānīṃ tad eva svadravye sti pa­ra­dra­vye TAŚVA-ML 131,17nāstīti siddhyet | na hi tasya sva­dra­vya­m asti pa­ryā­ya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­d yatas ta­trā­sti­tvaṃ | nāpi dra­vyāṃ­ta­raṃ yatra nāsti- TAŚVA-ML 131,18tvam iti cen na ka­thaṃ­ci­t­, na hi sanmātraṃ svadravye sti pa­ra­dra­vye nāstīti ni­ga­dya­te | kiṃ tarhi, vastu | na ca TAŚVA-ML 131,19ta­tsaṃ­gra­ha­na­ya­pa­ri­cche­dyaṃ vastu va­stve­ka­de­śa­tvā­t pa­ryā­ya­va­t | tato yathā jī­va­va­stu pu­dga­lā­di­va­stu vā svadravye TAŚVA-ML 131,20jīvatve nvayini pu­dga­lā­di­tve vā paryāye ca svabhāve jñānādau rūpādau vāsti na pa­ra­dra­vye pa­ra­sva­rū­pe vā TAŚVA-ML 131,21tathā paramaṃ vastu sa­ttva­mā­tre svadravye sva­pa­ryā­ye ca jī­vā­di­bhe­da­pra­bhe­de sti na pa­ri­ka­lpi­te sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­te kathaṃci- TAŚVA-ML 131,22d iti ni­ra­va­dyaṃ tathā svakṣetre sti pa­ra­kṣe­tre nāstīty api na vi­ru­dhya­te sva­pa­ra­kṣe­tra­prā­pti­pa­ri­hā­rā­bhyāṃ vastuno TAŚVA-ML 131,23va­stu­tva­si­ddhe­r anyathā kṣe­tra­saṃ­ka­ra­pra­saṃ­gā­t | sa­rva­syā­kṣe tra­tvā­pa­tte­ś ca | na cai­ta­tsā­dhī­yaḥ pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­t | tatra TAŚVA-ML 131,24pa­ra­ma­sya vastunaḥ svātmaiva kṣetraṃ tasya sa­rva­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­vyā­pi­tvā­t | ta­dvya­ti­ri­kta­sya kṣe­tra­syā­bhā­vā­t ta­da­pa­ra­sya TAŚVA-ML 131,25vastuno ga­ga­na­syā­ne­na svātmaiva kṣetram ity uktaṃ ta­syā­naṃ­tyā­t kṣe­trāṃ­ta­rā­gha­ṭa­nā­t | jī­va­pu­dga­la­dha­rmā­dha­rma­kā­la­va­stū­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 131,26tu ni­śca­ya­na­yā­t svātmā vya­va­hā­ra­na­yā­d ākāśaṃ kṣetraṃ tato py a­pa­ra­sya vastuno jī­vā­di­bhe­da­rū­pa­sya ya­thā­yo­gaṃ TAŚVA-ML 131,27pṛ­thi­vyā­di kṣetraṃ pratyeyaṃ | na caivaṃ sva­rū­pā­t sva­dra­vyā­d vā kṣe­tra­syā­nya­tā na syāt ta­dvya­pa­de­śa­he­toḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­sya TAŚVA-ML 131,28tato nyatvena pra­tī­te­r a­vi­ro­dhā­t | tathā svakāle sti pa­ra­kā­le nāstīty api na viruddhaṃ sva­pa­ra­kā­la­gra­ha­ṇa­pa­ri- TAŚVA-ML 131,29tyāgābhyāṃ va­stu­na­s ta­ttva­pra­si­ddhe­r anyathā kā­la­sāṃ­ka­rya­pra­saṃ­gā­t | sarvadā sa­rva­syā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­c ca | tatra pa­ra­ma­sya TAŚVA-ML 131,30vastuno nā­dya­naṃ­taḥ kā­lo­pa­ra­sya ca jī­vā­di­va­stu­naḥ sarvadā vi­cche­dā­bhā­vā­t tatra tad asti na pa­ra­kā­le nyathā TAŚVA-ML 131,31kalpite kṣa­ṇa­mā­trā­dau jī­va­vi­śe­ṣa­rū­paṃ tu mā­nu­ṣā­di­va­stu svāyuḥ pra­mā­ṇa­sva­kā­le sti na pa­rā­yuḥ­pra­mā­ṇe pudgala- TAŚVA-ML 131,32vi­śe­ṣa­rū­paṃ ca pṛ­thi­vyā­di tathā pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sthi­ti­ni­mi­tte svakāle sti na ta­dvi­pa­rī­te tadā ta­syā­nya­va­stu­vi­śe­ṣa- TAŚVA-ML 131,33tve­nā­bhā­vā­t | nanv evaṃ yu­ga­pa­d ekatra vastuni sa­ttvā­sa­ttva­dva­ya­sya pra­si­ddhe­s tad eva pra­ti­ṣe­dhye­nā­vi­nā­bhā­vi sādhyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 131,34na tu ke­va­la­m astitvaṃ nā­sti­tvā­di vā tasya ta­thā­bhū­ta­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­d iti cen na, na­yo­pa­nī­ta­sya ke­va­lā­sti­tvā­de­r api TAŚVA-ML 131,35bhāvāt siddhe vastuny e­ka­trā­sti­tvā­dau nā­nā­dha­rme vā­di­pra­ti­vā­di­noḥ prasiddho dharmas ta­da­pra­si­ddhe­na dha­rme­ṇā­vi­nā- TAŚVA-ML 132,01bhāvī sādhyata iti yu­kti­si­ddha­m a­sti­tvā­di­dha­rma­sa­pta­kaṃ ku­ta­ści­t pra­ti­pa­ttu­r vi­pra­ti­pa­tti­sa­ptaṃ­ka ja­na­ye­t | jijñā- TAŚVA-ML 132,02sāyāḥ sa­pta­vi­dha­tvaṃ tac ca pra­śna­sa­pta­vi­dha­tvaṃ tad api vacana sa­pta­vi­dha­tva­m iti sūktā pra­śna­va­śā­d ekatra sa­pta­bhaṃ­gī­, TAŚVA-ML 132,03bhaṃ­gāṃ­ta­ra­ni­mi­tta­sya pra­śnāṃ­ta­ra­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | ta­da­bhā­va­ś ca ji­jñā­sāṃ­ta­rā­saṃ­bha­vā­t ta­da­saṃ­bha­vo pi vi­pra­ti­pa­ttyaṃ­ta­rā- TAŚVA-ML 132,04yogāt ta­da­yo­go pi vi­dhi­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­vi­ka­lpa­na­yā dha­rmāṃ­ta­ra­sya vastuny a­vi­ru­ddha­syā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ­, ta­da­nu­pa­pa­ttā­v api TAŚVA-ML 132,05pra­śnāṃ­ta­ra­syā­pra­va­rta­mā­na­syā­saṃ­baṃ­dha­pra­lā­pa­mā­tra­ta­yā pra­ti­va­ca­nā­na­rha­tvā­t | tad dhi pra­śnāṃ­ta­raṃ vya­stā­sti­tva­nā­sti­tva- TAŚVA-ML 132,06viṣayaṃ sa­ma­sta­ta­dvi­ṣa­yaṃ vā ? pra­tha­ma­pa­kṣe pra­dhā­na­bhā­ve­na pra­tha­ma­dvi­tī­ya­pra­śnā­v eva gu­ṇa­bhā­ve­na tu sattvasya dvitīya- TAŚVA-ML 132,07praśnaḥ syād a­sa­ttva­sya prathamaḥ | sa­ma­stā­sti­tva­nā­sti­tva­vi­ṣa­ye tu pra­śnāṃ­ta­raṃ kra­ma­ta­s tṛtīyaḥ saha caturthaḥ TAŚVA-ML 132,08pra­tha­ma­ca­tu­rtha­sa­mu­dā­ya­vi­ṣa­yaḥ paṃcamaḥ dvi­tī­ya­ca­tu­rtha­sa­mu­dā­ya­vi­ṣa­yaḥ ṣa­ṣṭha­stṛ­tī­ya­ca­tu­rtha­sa­mu­dā­ya­vi­ṣa­yaḥ saptama TAŚVA-ML 132,09iti saptasv e­vāṃ­ta­rbha­va­ti | pra­tha­ma­tṛ­tī­ya­yoḥ sa­mu­dā­ye tu praśnaḥ punar uktaḥ, pra­tha­ma­sya tṛ­tī­yā­va­ya­va­tve­na pṛṣṭa- TAŚVA-ML 132,10tvāt | tathā pra­tha­ma­sya ca­tu­rthā­di­bhi­r dvi­tī­ya­sya tṛ­tī­yā­di­bhi­s tṛ­tī­ya­sya ca­tu­rthā­di­bhi­ś ca­tu­rtha­sya paṃ­ca­mā­di­bhiḥ TAŚVA-ML 132,11paṃ­ca­ma­sya ṣa­ṣṭhā­di­nā ṣaṣṭhasya sa­pta­me­na sa­ha­bhā­ve praśnaḥ punar uktaḥ pra­tye­ya­s tato na tri­ca­tuḥ­paṃ­ca­ṣa­ṭsa­pta­yo­ga­ka­lpa- TAŚVA-ML 132,12nayā pra­ti­va­ca­nāṃ­ta­raṃ saṃ­bha­va­ti | nāpi ta­tsaṃ­yo­gā­na­va­sthā­naṃ yataḥ sa­pta­bhaṃ­gī­pra­sā­de­na sa­pta­śa­ta­bhaṃ­gy api jāyata TAŚVA-ML 132,13iti codyaṃ bhavet | nanv evaṃ tṛ­tī­yā­dī­nā­m api praśnānāṃ punar u­kta­tva­pra­sa­kti­r iti cen na, tṛtīye dvayoḥ kramaśaḥ TAŚVA-ML 132,14pra­dhā­na­bhā­ve­na pṛṣṭeḥ prathame dvitīye vā tathā tayor apṛṣṭeḥ | sa­ttva­syai­vā­sa­ttva­syai­va ca pra­dhā­na­ta­yā pṛ­ṣṭa­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 132,15caturthe tu dvayo saha pra­dhā­na­tve pṛṣṭer na punar uktatā | paṃcame tu sa­ttvā­va­kta­vya­ta­yoḥ pra­dhā­na­ta­yā pṛṣṭeḥ pūrvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 132,16tayor a­pṛ­ṣṭe­r a­pu­na­r uktayā | ṣaṣṭhe pi nā­sti­tvā­va­kta­vya­ta­yo­s tathā pṛṣṭer eva | saptame kra­mā­kra­mā­rpi­ta­yoḥ sattvā- TAŚVA-ML 132,17sattvayoḥ pra­dhā­na­ta­yā pṛṣṭeḥ kutaḥ paunar uktyaṃ | nanv evaṃ tṛ­tī­ya­sya pra­tha­me­na saṃyoge dvayor a­sti­tva­yo­r ekasya TAŚVA-ML 132,18nā­sti­tva­sya prā­dhā­nyā­d dvi­tī­ye­na saṃyoge dvayor nā­sti­tva­yo­r e­ka­syā­sti­tva­sya kramaśaḥ pṛ­ṣṭhe­nā­pu­na­ru­kta­tā­stu pūrvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 132,19tathā pṛṣṭer a­bhā­vā­t | tathā ca­tu­rtha­sya paṃ­ca­me­na saṃyoge dvayor a­vya­kta­yo­r e­ka­syā­sti­tva­sya ṣaṣṭhena saṃyoge dvayor a- TAŚVA-ML 132,20vya­kta­yo­r ekasya nā­sti­tva­sya sa­pta­me­na saṃyoge dvayor a­vya­kta­yo­r e­ka­syā­sti­tva­sya nā­sti­tva­sya ca krameṇa pradhāna- TAŚVA-ML 132,21tayā pṛṣṭer na punar uktatā | tathā paṃ­ca­ma­sya ṣaṣṭhena saṃyoge dvayor a­vya­kta­yo­r e­ka­syā­sti­tva­sya nā­sti­tva­sya pṛṣṭeḥ TAŚVA-ML 132,22paṃ­ca­ma­sya sa­pta­me­na saṃyoge dvayor a­vya­kta­yo­r nā­sti­tva­yo­ś cai­ka­syā­sti­tva­sya sa­pta­ma­sya pra­tha­me­na saṃyoge dvayor astitva- TAŚVA-ML 132,23yor ekasya nā­sti­tva­syā­va­kta­vya­sya ca dvi­tī­ye­na saṃyoge dvayor nā­sti­tva­yo­r e­ka­syā­va­kta­vya­sya ca tṛ­tī­ye­na saṃyoge TAŚVA-ML 132,24dvayor a­sti­tva­yo­r nā­sti­tva­yo­ś cai­ka­syā­va­kta­vya­sya kramaśaḥ pra­dhā­na­bhā­ve­na pṛṣṭer na punar u­kta­tva­m iti ta­tpra­ti­va­ca­nā­nā­m apy e- TAŚVA-ML 132,25kā­da­śā­nā­m a­pu­na­ru­kta­tva­si­ddhe­r a­ṣṭā­da­śa­bhaṃ­gā­s tathā saṃyoge ca bhaṃ­gāṃ­ta­rā­ṇi si­ddhye­yu­s tathā ta­tsaṃ­yo­ge pi tato bhaṃgāṃ- TAŚVA-ML 132,26ta­rā­ṇī­ti kathaṃ śa­ta­bhaṃ­gī ni­ṣi­dhya­te ? dvi­bhaṃ­gī­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti ke­ci­t­, tad ayuktaṃ | a­sti­tva­sya nā­sti­tva­sya tada- TAŚVA-ML 132,27va­kta­vya­sya cā­ne­ka­syai­ka­tra va­stu­nya­bhā­vā­t nānā vastuṣu sa­pta­bhaṃ­gyāḥ svayam aniṣṭeḥ | yat punar jī­va­va­stu­ni jīvatve- TAŚVA-ML 132,28nā­sti­tva­m e­vā­jī­va­tve­na ca nāstitvaṃ mu­kta­tve­nā­pa­ra­ma­m u­kta­tve­na ce­tyā­dya­naṃ­ta­sva­pa­ra­pa­ryā­yā­pe­kṣa­yā­ne­kaṃ tat saṃ­bha­va­ti TAŚVA-ML 132,29vastuno '­naṃ­ta­pa­ryā­yā­tma­ka­tvā­d iti vacanaṃ tad api na sa­pta­bhaṃ­gī­vi­dhā­ta­kṛ­ta­, jī­va­tvā­jī­va­tvā­pe­kṣā­bhyā­m ivāsti- TAŚVA-ML 132,30nā­sti­tvā­bhyāṃ mu­kta­tvā­m u­kta­tvā­dya­pe­kṣā­bhyā­m api pṛthak sa­pta­bhaṃ­gī­ka­lpa­nā­t vi­va­kṣi­ta­va­kta­vya­tvā­va­kta­vya­tvā­bhyā- TAŚVA-ML 132,31m api sa­pta­bhaṃ­gī pra­ka­lpa­mā­nā­nyai­vā­ne­na pra­ti­pā­di­tā | pra­kṛ­tā­bhyā­m eva dharmābhyāṃ sa­hā­rpi­tā­bhyā­m a­va­kta­vya­tva­syā­ne- TAŚVA-ML 132,32ka­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­d ekatra ta­tpra­ka­lpa­na­yā bhaṃ­gāṃ­ta­rā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | yat tu tābhyām e­vā­sa­hā­rpi­tā­bhyāṃ va­kta­vya­tvaṃ tad api na TAŚVA-ML 132,33śe­ṣa­bhaṃ­ge­bhyo bhi­dya­te­, teṣām eva va­kta­vya­tvā­t | tato nā­ti­vyā­pi­nī sa­pta­bhaṃ­gī nāpy a­vyā­pi­ny a­saṃ­bha­vi­nī vā TAŚVA-ML 132,34yataḥ pre­kṣā­va­dbhi­r nā­śrī­ya­te | nanu ca saptasu va­ca­na­vi­ka­lpe­ṣv a­nya­ta­me­nā­naṃ­ta­dha­rmā­tma­ka­sya vastunaḥ pra­dhā­na­gu­ṇa­bhā­ve­na TAŚVA-ML 133,01pra­ti­pā­da­nā­c che­ṣa­va­ca­na­vi­ka­lpā­nā­m ā­na­rtha­kyā­d a­nā­śra­ya­ṇī­ya­tva­m eveti cet na, teṣv a­pa­rā­pa­ra­dha­rma­prā­dhā­nye­na śeṣa- TAŚVA-ML 133,02dha­rma­gu­ṇa­bhā­ve­na ca vastunaḥ pra­ti­pa­tteḥ sā­pha­lyā­t | TAŚVA-ML 133,03tatrāsty eva sarvam i­tyā­di­vā­kye '­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ ki­ma­rtha­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.6.53vā­kye­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ tāvad a­ni­ṣṭā­rtha­ni­vṛ­tta­ye | ka­rta­vya­m a­nya­thā­nu­kta­sa­ma­tvā­t tasya ku­tra­ci­t || 53 || TAŚVA-ML 133,05nanu gaur e­ve­tyā­di­ṣu saty apy a­va­dhā­ra­ṇe ni­ṣṭā­rtha­ni­vṛ­tte­r a­bhā­vā­d asaty api cai­va­kā­re bhāvān nā­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­sā­dhyā­nya- TAŚVA-ML 133,06ni­vṛ­tti­s ta­da­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kā­nu­vi­dhā­nā­bhā­vā­t | na hy eva kāro ni­ṣṭā­rtha­ni­vṛ­ttiṃ kurvann e­va­kā­rāṃ­ta­ra­m a­pe­kṣa­te a­na­va­sthā- TAŚVA-ML 133,07pra­saṃ­gā­t | ta­tpra­yo­ge pra­ka­ra­ṇā­di­bhyo '­ni­ṣṭā­rtha­ni­vṛ­tti­r ayuktā sa­rva­śa­bda­pra­yo­ge tata eva ta­tpra­sa­kte­s tato na TAŚVA-ML 133,08ta­da­rtha­m a­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ ka­rta­vya­m ity eke, te pi na śa­bdā­mnā­yaṃ viṃdaṃti | tatra hi ye śabdāḥ svā­rtha­mā­tre­na va­dhā­ri­te TAŚVA-ML 133,09saṃ­ke­ti­tā­ste ta­da­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­vi­va­kṣā­yā­m e­va­kā­ra­m a­pe­kṣaṃ­te ta­tsa­mu­cca­yā­di­vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ tu ca­kā­rā­di­śa­bdaṃ | na caivam eva- TAŚVA-ML 133,10kā­rā­dī­nā­m a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­dya­rthaṃ bru­vā­ṇā­nāṃ ta­da­nya­ni­vṛ­ttā­v e­va­kā­rāṃ­ta­rā­dya­pe­kṣā saṃ­bha­va­ti yato navasthā teṣāṃ svayaṃ dyota- TAŚVA-ML 133,11katvāt dyo­ta­kāṃ­ta­rā­na­pe­kṣa­tvā­t pra­dī­pā­di­va­t | nanv evam e­ve­tyā­di­śa­bda­pra­yo­ge dyo­ta­ka­syā­py e­vaṃ­śa­bda­syā­nya­ni­vṛ­ttau TAŚVA-ML 133,12dyo­ta­kāṃ­ta­ra­syai­va­kā­rā­de­r a­pe­kṣa­ṇī­ya­sya bhāvāt sarvo dyotako dyotye rthe dyo­ta­kāṃ­ta­rā­pe­kṣaḥ syāt tathā cā­na­va­sthā- TAŚVA-ML 133,13nān na kvacid a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­dya­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­r iti cet na, e­va­śa­bdā­deḥ svārthe vā­ca­ka­tvā­d a­nya­ni­vṛ­ttau dyo­ta­kāṃ­ta­rā- TAŚVA-ML 133,14pe­kṣo­pa­pa­tteḥ | na hi dyotakā eva nipātāḥ kvacid vā­ca­kā­nā­m api teṣām i­ṣṭa­tvā­t | dyo­ta­kā­ś ca bhavaṃti nipātā TAŚVA-ML 133,15ity atra ca­śa­bdā­d vā­ca­kā­ś ceti vyā­khyā­nā­t | na caivaṃ sarve śabdā ni­pā­ta­va­tsvā­rtha­sya dyo­ta­ka­tve­nā­mnā­tā yena TAŚVA-ML 133,16ta­nni­ya­me dyotakaṃ nā­pe­kṣe­ra­n | tato vā­ca­ka­śa­bda­pra­yo­ge ta­da­ni­ṣṭā­rtha­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaḥ śreyān e­va­kā­ra­pra­yo­gaḥ sarva- TAŚVA-ML 133,17śa­bdā­nā­m a­nya­vyā­vṛ­tti­vā­ca­ka­tvā­t | tata eva ta­tpra­ti­pa­tte­s ta­da­rtha­m a­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­m a­yu­kta­m ity anye, teṣāṃ vi­dhi­rū­pa­ta- TAŚVA-ML 133,18yā­rtha­pra­ta­pa­ttiḥ śabdāt prasiddhā vi­ru­dhya­te kathaṃ cā­nya­vyā­vṛ­tti­sva­rū­paṃ vi­dhi­rū­pa­ta­yā­nya­vyā­vṛ­tti­śa­bdaḥ prati- TAŚVA-ML 133,19pā­da­ye­n na punaḥ sarve śabdāḥ svārtham iti bu­dhyā­ma­he | tasyāpi ta­da­nya­thā vṛ­tti­pra­ti­pā­da­ne na­va­sthā­naṃ svā­rtha­vi­dhi- TAŚVA-ML 133,20pra­ti­pā­di­tā siddhir vety u­kta­prā­yaṃ | vi­dhi­rū­paṃ eva śabdārtho nā­nya­ni­vṛ­tti­rū­po yatas ta­tpra­ti­pa­tta­ye va­dhā­ra­ṇa­m ity a­pa­re­, TAŚVA-ML 133,21teṣām api sva­va­ca­na­vi­ro­dhaḥ | surā na pā­ta­vye­ty ā­di­na­ñ TAŚVA-ML 133,22ke­ṣāṃ­ci­t pra­ti­ṣe­dha eva dvai­rā­śye­na sthi­ta­tvā­d bo­dha­va­t iti tu yeṣāṃ mataṃ teṣāṃ gha­ṭa­mā­na­ye­tyā­di­vi­dhā­ya­ka­śa­bda- TAŚVA-ML 133,23prayoge ghaṭam eva nā­gha­ṭa­mā­na­yai­va mā nai­ṣī­ri­ty a­nya­vyā­vṛ­tte­r a­pra­ti­pa­tte­s ta­dvai­ya­rthya­pra­saṃ­go nu­kta­sa­ma­tvā­t | surā na TAŚVA-ML 133,24pā­ta­vye­tyā­di­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­ka­śa­bda­pra­yo­ge ca surāto nya­syo­da­kā­deḥ pā­na­vi­dhe­r a­pra­tī­teḥ su­rā­śa­bda­pra­yo­ga­syā­na­rtha­ka­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 133,25pattiḥ, su­rā­pā­na­syai­va tataḥ pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­t pa­yaḥ­pā­nā­de­r a TAŚVA-ML 133,26śabdasya kvacit pra­ti­ṣe­dha­naṃ ta­da­nya­trau­dā­sī­nyaṃ ca viṣayaḥ syāt tathā kvacid vidhānaṃ ta­da­nya­tra vidhānaṃ na prati- TAŚVA-ML 133,27ṣedhanaṃ ceti naivaṃ vyā­ghā­tā­d iti cet, tata e­vā­nyā­pra­ti­ṣe­dhe svārthasya vidhānaṃ ta­da­vi­dhā­ne cā­nya­pra­ti­ṣe­dho TAŚVA-ML 133,28mā bhūt | sarvasya śabdasya vi­dhi­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­dva­yaṃ viṣayo stu tathā cā­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­kaṃ ta­da­bhā­ve pi svā­rtha­vi­dhā­ne TAŚVA-ML 133,29nya­ni­vṛ­tti­si­ddhe­r ity a­pa­raḥ­, tasyāpi sa­kṛ­dvi­dhi­pra­ti­ṣe­dhau svā­rthe­ta­ra­yoḥ śabdaḥ pra­ti­pā­da­yaṃ­s ta­da­nu­bha­ya­vya­va­cche­daṃ yadi TAŚVA-ML 133,30kurvīta tadā yuktam a­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ ta­da­rtha­tvā­t | no cet a­nu­kta­sa­maḥ ta­da­nu­bha­ya­sya vyā­ghā­tā­d e­vā­saṃ­bha­vā­d | vyava- TAŚVA-ML 133,31cche­da­ka­ra­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­ka­m iti cet na, a­saṃ­bha­vi­no pi ke­na­ci­d ā­śaṃ­ki­ta­sya vya­va­cche­dya­to­pa­pa­tteḥ svayam a­ni­ṣṭa­ta­ttva- TAŚVA-ML 133,32vat | yad eva mū­ḍha­ma­te­r ā­śaṃ­kā­sthā­naṃ tasyaiva ni­va­rtya­tvā­t kvacit kiṃcid a­nā­śaṃ­ka­mā­na­sya pra­ti­pā­dya­tvā­saṃ­bha­vā­t TAŚVA-ML 133,33taṃ pra­yuṃ­jā­na­sya yat kiṃcana bhā­ṣi­tvā­d u­pe­kṣā­rha­tvā­t | tata eva sarvaḥ śabdaḥ svārthasya vi­dhā­ya­kaḥ prā­dhā­nyā­t TAŚVA-ML 133,34sā­ma­rthyā­d anyasya ni­va­rta­kaḥ sa­kṛ­tsvā­rtha­vi­dhā­na­syā­nya­ni­va­rta­na­sya vā yogāt | na hi śabdasya dvau vyāpārau TAŚVA-ML 134,01svā­rtha­pra­ti­pā­da­na­m a­nya­ni­va­rta­naṃ ceti, ta­da­nya­ni­vṛ­tte­r e­vā­saṃ­bha­vā­t tasyāḥ sva­la­kṣa­ṇā­d a­bhi­nnā­yāḥ sva­mā­na­sva­la­kṣa­ṇe- TAŚVA-ML 134,02ṣv a­nu­ga­ma­nā­yo­gā­d e­ka­sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­va­t | tato bhi­nnā­yā­s ta­da­nya­vyā­vṛ­tti­rū­pa­tvā­gha­ṭa­nā­t sva­la­kṣa­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­va­t svānya- TAŚVA-ML 134,03vyā­vṛ­tte­r api ca tasyā vyāvṛttau sa­jā­tī­ye­ta­ra­sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­yo­r ai­kya­pra­saṃ­gā­d a­va­stu­rū­pā­yāḥ sva­tvā­nya­tvā­bhyā­m evā- TAŚVA-ML 134,04vācyāyāṃ ni­rū­pa­tvā­t idam a­smā­dvyā­vṛ­tta­m iti pra­tya­yo­pa­ja­na­nā­sa­ma­rtha­tvā­n na śa­bdā­rtha­tvaṃ nāpi ta­dvi­śi­ṣṭā­rtha­sya TAŚVA-ML 134,05ta­syā­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tvā­yo­gā­t ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tve vā vi­śe­ṣya­sya ni­rū­pa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­d anyathā nī­lo­pa­hi­ta­syo­tpa­lā­de­r nīlatva- TAŚVA-ML 134,06vi­ro­dhā­t ta­da­nya­vyā­vṛ­tta­va­stu­da­rśa­na­bhā­vi­nā tu pra­ti­ṣe­dha­vi­ka­lpe­na pra­da­rśi­tā­yā­s tasyāḥ pra­tī­te­r vi­dhi­vi­ka­lpo- TAŚVA-ML 134,07pa­da­rśi­ta­śa­bdā­rtha­vi­dhi­sā­ma­rthyā­d gatir a­bhi­dhī­ya­ta iti ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d a­bhi­ni­ve­śaḥ so pi pā­pī­yā­n­, svā­rtha­vi­dhi- TAŚVA-ML 134,08sā­ma­rthyā­d a­nya­vyā­vṛ­tti­ga­ti­va­t kvacid a­nya­vyā­vṛ­tti­sā­ma­rthyā­d api svā­rtha­vi­dhi­ga­ti­pra­si­ddheḥ śa­bdā­ni­tya­tva­sā­dha­ne TAŚVA-ML 134,09sa­ttvā­de­r vya­ti­re­ka­ga­ti­sā­ma­rthyā­d a­nva­ya­ga­te­r a­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t ta­da­bhi­dhā­ne nyathā punar u­kta­tvā­gha­ṭa­nā­t śabdena vidhīya- TAŚVA-ML 134,10mānasya ni­ṣi­dhya­mā­na­sya ca dharmasya va­stu­sva­bhā­va­ta­yā sā­dhi­ta­tvā­t | sarvathā dha­rma­nai­rā­tmya­sya sā­dha­yi­tu­m a- TAŚVA-ML 134,11śakteś ca, bauddhe pi ca śa­bda­syā­rthe a­na­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­syā­si­ddhe­r alaṃ vi­vā­de­na | kecid āhuḥ– naikaṃ vākyaṃ svārthasya TAŚVA-ML 134,12vi­dhā­ya­kaṃ sā­ma­rthyā­d a­nya­ni­vṛ­ttiṃ ga­ma­ya­ti | kiṃ tarhi ? pra­ti­ṣe­dha­vā­kyaṃ­, ta­tsā­ma­rthya­ga­tau tu tato nya­pra­ti­ṣe­dha- TAŚVA-ML 134,13gatir iti te pi nā­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ ni­rā­ka­rtu­m īśās ta­da­bhā­ve vi­dhā­ya­ka­vā­kyā­d a­nya­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­ka­vā­kya­ga­te­r a­yo­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 134,14yadi caikaṃ vākyam ekam evārthaṃ brūyād a­ne­kā­rtha­sya tena vacane bhidyeta tad iti mataṃ tadā padam api nā­ne­kā­rtha­m āca- TAŚVA-ML 134,15kṣī­tā­ne­ka­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tathā ca ya eva laukikāḥ śabdās ta eva vaidikā iti vyā­ha­nye­ta | padam ekam aneka- TAŚVA-ML 134,16m arthaṃ pra­ti­pā­da­ya­ti na punas ta­tkra­mā­tma­kaṃ vākyam iti ta­mo­vi­jṛṃ­bhi­ta­mā­traṃ­, padebhyo hi yāvatāṃ pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 134,17pra­ti­pa­tti­s tāv aṃtas ta­da­va­bo­dhā­s ta­ddhe­tu­kā­ś ca vā­kyā­rthā­va­bo­dhā iti ca­tuḥ­saṃ­dhā­nā­di­vā­kya­si­ddhi­r na vi­ru­dhya­te | kevalaṃ TAŚVA-ML 134,18padam a­na­rtha­ka­m eva jñe­yā­di­pa­da­va­dvya­va­cche­dvyā­bhā­vā­d vā­kya­stha­syai­va tasya vya­va­cche­dya­sa­dbhā­vā­d iti ye py āhus te pi TAŚVA-ML 134,19śa­bda­nyā­ya­ba­hi­ṣkṛ­tā eva, vā­kya­sthā­nā­m iva ke­va­lā­nā­m api pa­dā­nā­m a­rtha­va­ttva­pra­tī­teḥ | sa­mu­dā­yā­rthe­na teṣā- TAŚVA-ML 134,20m a­na­rtha­va­ttve vā­kya­ga­tā­nā­m api tad astu vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | pa­dāṃ­ta­rā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t teṣāṃ vi­śe­ṣa­s ta­nni­ra­pe­kṣe­bhyaḥ ke­va­le­bhya TAŚVA-ML 134,21iti kecit | na | tasya sato pi tathā pra­vi­bhā­ga­ka­ra­ṇā­sā­ma­rthyā­t | na hi svayam a­sa­ma­rthā­nāṃ vākyārtha- TAŚVA-ML 134,22pra­ti­pā­da­ne sarvathā pa­dāṃ­ta­rā­pe­kṣā­yā­m api sā­ma­rthya­m u­pa­pa­nna­m a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t­, tadā ta­tsa­ma­rtha­tve­na teṣām utpatteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 134,23ke­va­lā­va­sthā­to viśeṣa iti cet tarhi vākyam eva vā­kyā­rtha­pra­kā­śa­ne samarthaṃ tathā pa­ri­ṇa­tā­nāṃ padānāṃ padavya- TAŚVA-ML 134,24pa­de­śā­bhā­vā­t | yadi punar a­va­ya­vā­rthe­nā­na­rtha­va­ttvaṃ ke­va­lā­nāṃ tadā pa­dā­rthā­bhā­va eva sarvatra syāt tato nyeṣāṃ TAŚVA-ML 134,25pa­dā­nā­m a­bhā­vā­t | vā­kye­bhyo­ddhṛ­tya ka­lpi­tā­nā­m a­rtha­va­ttvaṃ na punar a­ka­lpi­tā­nāṃ ke­va­lā­nā­m iti bruvāṇaḥ kathaṃ TAŚVA-ML 134,26svasthaḥ | vya­va­cche­dyā­bhā­va­ś cāsiddhaḥ ke­va­la­jñe­ya­pa­da­syā­jñe­ya­vya­va­cche­de­na svā­rtha­ni­śca­ya­na­he­tu­tvā­t | sarvaṃ hi vastu TAŚVA-ML 134,27jñānaṃ jñeyaṃ ceti dvai­rā­śye­na yadā vyāptam a­va­ti­ṣṭha­te tadā jñeyād a­nya­tā­mā­d adhānaṃ jñānam ajñeyaṃ pra­si­ddha­m eva tato TAŚVA-ML 134,28jñe­ya­pa­da­sya ta­dvya­va­cche­dyaṃ kathaṃ pra­ti­kṣi­pya­te | yadi punar jñā­na­syā­pi svato jñā­ya­mā­na­tvā­n nā­jñe­ya­tva­m iti mataṃ, TAŚVA-ML 134,29tadā sarvathā jñā­nā­bhā­vā­t kuto jñe­ya­vya­va­sthā ? svato jñeyaṃ jñānam iti cet na, jñā­pa­ka­sya rūpasya kartṛ- TAŚVA-ML 134,30sā­dha­ne­na jñā­na­śa­bde­na vācyasya ka­ra­ṇa­sā­dha­ne­na vā sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­sya bhā­va­sā­dha­ne­na ca kri­yā­mā­tra­sya karma- TAŚVA-ML 134,31sā­dha­ne­na pra­tī­ya­mā­nā­d rūpād bhedena pra­si­ddhe­r a­jñe­ya­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | katham a­jñe­ya­sya jñā­pa­ka­tvā­de­r jñā­na­rū­pa­sya siddhiḥ ? TAŚVA-ML 134,32jñā­ya­mā­na­sya kutaḥ ? svata eveti cet, paratra samānaṃ | yathaiva hi jñānaṃ jñe­ya­tve­na svayaṃ pra­kā­śa­te tathā TAŚVA-ML 134,33jñā­ya­ka­tvā­di­nā­pi vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | jñe­yāṃ­ta­rā­dya­na­pe­kṣa­sya kathaṃ jñā­ya­ka­tvā­di­rū­paṃ tasyeti cet jñā­ya­kā­dya­na- TAŚVA-ML 134,34pekṣasya jñeyatvaṃ kathaṃ ? svato na jñe­ya­rū­paṃ nāpi jñā­ya­kā­di­rū­paṃ jñānaṃ sarvathā vyā­ghā­tā­t kiṃtu jñā­na­sva­rū­pa- TAŚVA-ML 134,35m eveti cen na, ta­da­bhā­ve tasyāpy a­bhā­vā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | tadbhāve pi ca siddhaṃ jñe­ya­pa­da­sya vya­va­cche­dya­m iti sā­rtha­ka­tva- TAŚVA-ML 135,01m eva | jñānaṃ hi syād jñeyaṃ syād jñānaṃ | ajñānaṃ tu jñeyam eveti syā­dvā­di­ma­te prasiddhaṃ siddham eva | ka­thaṃ­ci­t tadvya- TAŚVA-ML 135,02vacchedyaṃ na ca jñānaṃ svataḥ parato vā, yena rūpeṇa jñeyaṃ tena jñeyam eva yena tu jñānaṃ tena jñānam evety a­va­dhā­ra­ṇe TAŚVA-ML 135,03syā­dvā­di­vi­ro­dhaḥ­, sa­mya­ge­kāṃ­ta­sya ta­tho­pa­ga­mā­t | nāpy a­na­va­sthā pa­rā­pa­ra­jñā­na­jñe­ya­rū­pa­pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­bhā­vā­t tāva- TAŚVA-ML 135,04taiva ka­sya­ci­d ā­kāṃ­kṣā­ni­vṛ­tteḥ | sā­kāṃ­kṣa­sya tu tatra tat rū­pāṃ­ta­ra­ka­lpa­nā­yā­m api do­ṣā­bhā­vā­t sa­rvā­rtha­jñā­no- TAŚVA-ML 135,05tpattau sa­ka­lā­pe­kṣā­pa­rya­va­sā­nā­t | pa­rā­śaṃ­ki­ta­sya vā sa­rva­syā­jñe­ya­sya vya­va­cche­dya­tva­va­ca­nā­n na jñe­ya­pa­da­syā­na­rtha­ka­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 135,06sa­rva­pa­daṃ dvyā­di­saṃ­khyā­pa­daṃ vānena sā­rtha­ka­m uktam a­sa­rva­syā­dvyā­de­ś ca vya­va­cche­dya­sya sa­dbhā­vā­t | na hy a­sa­rva­śa­bdā- TAŚVA-ML 135,07bhi­dhe­yā­nāṃ sa­mu­dā­yi­nāṃ vya­va­cche­de ta­dā­tma­naḥ sa­mu­dā­ya­sya sa­rva­śa­bda­vā­cya­sya pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­di­ṣṭā­pa­vā­daḥ saṃ­bha­va­ti­, TAŚVA-ML 135,08sa­mu­dā­yi­bhyaḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhedāt sa­mu­dā­ya­sya | nāpy a­dvyā­dī­nāṃ pra­ti­ṣe­dhe dvyā­di­vi­dhā­na­vi­ro­dhaḥ pa­ra­ma­saṃ­khyā­to lpa- TAŚVA-ML 135,09saṃkhyāyāḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­nya­tvā­t | tad evaṃ vi­vā­dā­pa­nnaṃ kevalaṃ padaṃ sa­vya­va­cche­dyaṃ pa­da­tvā­d gha­ṭā­di­pa­da­va­t sa­vya­va­cche- TAŚVA-ML 135,10dyatvāc ca sārthakaṃ tadvad iti pra­ti­yo­gi­vya­va­cche­de­na svā­rtha­pra­ti­pā­da­ne vā­kya­pra­yo­ga­va­tpa­da­pra­yo­ge pi yuktam ava- TAŚVA-ML 135,11dhā­ra­ṇa­m a­nya­thā­nu­kta­sa­ma­tvā­t ta­tpra­yo­ga­syā­na­rtha­kyā­t | anye tv āhuḥ sarvaṃ vastv iti śabdo dra­vya­va­ca­no jīva TAŚVA-ML 135,12i­tyā­di­śa­bda­va­t ta­da­bhi­dhe­ya­sya vi­śe­ṣya­tve­na dra­vya­tvā­t­, astīti gu­ṇa­va­ca­na­s ta­da­rtha­sya vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tve­na guṇa- TAŚVA-ML 135,13tvāt | tayoḥ sā­mā­nyā­tma­no­r vi­śe­ṣā­d vya­va­cche­de­na vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣya­saṃ­bha­va­tvā­va­dyo­ta­nā­rtha e­va­kā­raḥ | śukla TAŚVA-ML 135,14eva paṭa i­tyā­di­va­t svā­rtha­sā­mā­nyā­bhi­dhā­ya­ka­tvā­d vi­śe­ṣa­vi­śe­ṣya­śa­bda­yo­s ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dha­sā­mā­nya­dyo­ta­ka­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ TAŚVA-ML 135,15e­va­kā­ra­sye­ti | te pi yadi vi­śi­ṣṭa­pa­da­pra­yo­ge­nai­va­kā­raḥ pra­yo­kta­vya ity a­bhi­ma­nyaṃ­te smṛte tadā na syā­dvā­di­na- TAŚVA-ML 135,16s teṣāṃ ni­ya­ta­pa­dā­rthā­va­dyo­ta­ka­tve­nā­py e­va­kā­ra­sye­ṣṭa­tvā­t | athāsty eva sarvam i­tyā­di­vā­kye vi­śe­ṣya­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 135,17saṃ­baṃ­dha­sā­mā­nyā­va­dyo­ta­nā­rtha e­va­kā­ro nyatra pa­da­pra­yo­ge ni­ya­ta­pa­dā­rthā­va­dyo­ta­nā­rtho pīti ni­ja­gu­s tadā na doṣaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 135,18kena punaḥ śa­bde­no­pā­tto rtha e­va­kā­re­ṇa dyotyata iti cet, yena saha pra­yu­jya­te asāv iti pratyeyaṃ | padena TAŚVA-ML 135,19hi saha prayukto sau niyataṃ ta­da­rtha­m a­va­dyo­ta­ya­ti vākyena vā­kyā­rtha­m iti siddhaṃ | nanu ca sad eva sarvam ity ukte TAŚVA-ML 135,20sarvasya sarvathā sa­ttva­pra­sa­ktiḥ sa­ttva­sā­mā­nya­sya vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tvā­d va­stu­sā­mā­nya­sya ca vi­śe­ṣya­tvā­t ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dha­sya ca TAŚVA-ML 135,21sā­mā­nyā­d e­va­kā­re­ṇa dyo­ta­nā­t | tathā ca jīvo py a­jī­va­sa­ttve nāstīti vyāptaṃ sva­pra­ti­yo­gi­no nā­sti­tva­syai- TAŚVA-ML 135,22vāstīti padena vya­va­cche­dā­t jīva e­vā­stī­ty a­va­dhā­ra­ṇe tu bhaved a­jī­va­nā­sti­tā | naiva seṣṭā pra­tī­ti­vi­ro- TAŚVA-ML 135,23dhāt | tataḥ katham asty eva jīva i­tyā­di­va­t sad eva sarvam iti vacanaṃ ghaṭata ity ā­re­kā­yā­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.6.54sarvathā ta­tpra­yo­ge pi sa­ttvā­di­prā­pti­vi­cchi­de | syātkāraḥ saṃ­pra­yu­jye­tā­ne­kāṃ­ta­dyo­ta­ka­tva­taḥ || 54 || TAŚVA-ML 135,25syād asty eva jīva ity atra syātkāraḥ saṃ­pra­yo­ga­m arhati ta­da­pra­yo­ge jīvasya pu­dga­lā­dya­sti­tve­nā­pi sa­rva­pra­kā­re- TAŚVA-ML 135,26ṇā­sti­tva­prā­pte­r vi­cche­dā­gha­ṭa­nā­t tatra ta­thā­śa­bde­nā­prā­pti­tvā­t | pra­ka­ra­ṇā­de­r jīve pu­dga­lā­dya­sti­tva­vya­va­cche­de tu TAŚVA-ML 135,27ta­syā­śa­bdā­rtha­tvaṃ ta­tpra­ka­ra­ṇā­de­r a­śa­bda­tvā­t | na cā­śa­bdā­d a­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­r bhavaṃtī śābdī yu­ktā­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | nanv a- TAŚVA-ML 135,28sti­tva­sā­mā­nye­na jīvasya vyā­pta­tvā­t pu­dga­lā­dya­sti­tva­vi­śe­ṣai­r a­vyā­pte­r na ta­tpra­sa­ktiḥ kṛ­ta­ka­syā­ni­tya­tva­sā­mā­nye­na TAŚVA-ML 135,29vyā­pta­syā­ni­tya­tva­vi­śe­ṣā­pra­sa­kti­va­t | tato na­rtha­ka­s ta­nni­vṛ­tta­ye syāt prayoga iti cen na, a­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­vai­ya­rthya­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 135,30sva­ga­te­nā­sti­tva­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa jī­va­syā­sti­tvā­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­t pra­tī­ya­te kṛ­ta­ka­sya sva­ga­tā­ni­tya­tva­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇā­ni­tya­tva­va­d iti TAŚVA-ML 135,31cen na, sva­ga­te­ne­ti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­t pa­ra­ga­te­na naiveti saṃ­pra­tya­yā­d a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­na­rtha­kya­sya ta­da­va­stha­tvā­t | na cānava- TAŚVA-ML 135,32dhā­ra­ṇa­kaṃ vākyaṃ yuktaṃ, jī­va­syā­sti­tva­va­n nā­sti­tva­syā­py a­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t kṛ­ta­ka­sya ni­tya­tvā­nu­ṣaṃ­ga­va­t | tatrāsti- TAŚVA-ML 135,33tvā­svā­na­va­dhṛ­ta­tvā­t kṛ­ta­ke­nā­ni­tya­tvā­na­va­dhā­ra­ṇe ni­tya­tya­va­t | sarveṇa hi pra­kā­re­ṇa jī­vā­de­r a­sti­tvā­bhyu­pa­ga­me TAŚVA-ML 135,34ta­nnā­sti­tva­ni­rā­se vā­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ pha­la­va­t syāt | yathā kṛ­ta­ka­sya sa­rve­ṇā­ni­tya­tve­na śa­bda­gha­ṭā­di­ga­te­nā­ni­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 136,01bhyu­pa­ga­me ta­nni­tya­tva­ni­rā­se ca nā­nya­thā­, ta­thā­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­sā­pha­lyo­pa­ga­me ca jī­vā­di­r a­sti­tva­sā­mā­nye­nā­sti­, na TAŚVA-ML 136,02punar a­sti­tva­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa pu­dga­lā­di­ga­te­ne­ti pra­ti­pa­tta­ye yuktaḥ syāt kā­ra­pra­yo­ga­s tasya tā­dṛ­ga­rtha­dyo­ta­ka­tvā­t | nanu TAŚVA-ML 136,03ca yo sti sa svā­ya­tta­dra­vya­kṣe­tra­kā­la­bhā­vai­r eva ne­ta­rai­s teṣām a­pra­stu­ta­tvā­d iti ke­ci­t­, satyaṃ | sa tu tādṛśo rthaḥ TAŚVA-ML 136,04śabdāt pra­tī­ya­mā­naḥ | kī­dṛ­śā­t pra­tī­ya­te iti śā­bda­vya­va­hā­ra­ciṃ­tā­yāṃ syātkāro dyotako nipātaḥ pra­yu­jya­te TAŚVA-ML 136,05li­ṅaṃ­ta­pra­ti­rū­pa­kaḥ | kena punaḥ śa­bde­no­kto nekāṃtaḥ ? syā­tkā­re­ṇa dyotyata iti cet, sad eva sarvam i­tyā­di­vā­kye- TAŚVA-ML 136,06nā­bhe­da­vṛ­ttyā­bhe­do­pa­cā­re­ṇa ceti brūmaḥ | sa­ka­lā­de­śo hi yau­ga­pa­dye­nā­śa­ṣe­dha­rmā­tma­kaṃ vastu kā­lā­di­bhi­r a­bhe­da­vṛ­ttyā TAŚVA-ML 136,07pra­ti­pā­da­ya­ty a­bhe­do­pa­cā­re­ṇa vā tasya pra­mā­ṇā­dhī­na­tvā­t | vi­ka­lā­de­śa­s tu krameṇa bhe­do­pa­cā­re­ṇa bhe­da­prā­dhā­nye­na TAŚVA-ML 136,08vā tasya na­yā­ya­tta­tvā­t | kaḥ punaḥ kramaḥ kiṃ vā yau­ga­pa­dyaṃ ? ya­dā­sti­tvā­di­dha­rmā­ṇāṃ kā­lā­di­bhi­r bhe­da­vi­va­kṣā TAŚVA-ML 136,09ta­dai­ka­sya śa­bda­syā­ne­kā­rtha­pra­tyā­ya­ne śa­ktya­bhā­vā­t kramaḥ | yadā tu teṣām eva dharmāṇāṃ kā­lā­di­bhi­r a­bhe­de­na vṛttam ātma- TAŚVA-ML 136,10rūpam ucyate ta­dai­ke­nā­pi śa­bde­nai­ka­dha­rma­pra­tyā­ya­na­mu­khe­na ta­dā­tma­ka­tā­m ā­pa­nna­syā­ne­kā­śe­ṣa­rū­pa­sya pra­ti­pā­da­na­saṃ­bha­vā- TAŚVA-ML 136,11d yau­ga­pa­dyaṃ | ke punaḥ kā­lā­da­yaḥ ? kālaḥ ā­tma­rū­paṃ arthaḥ saṃbaṃdhaḥ u­pa­kā­ro gu­ṇi­de­śaḥ saṃsagaḥ śabda TAŚVA-ML 136,12iti | tatra syāj jīvādi vastu asty eva ity atra yat kālam astitvaṃ tatkālāḥ śe­ṣā­naṃ­ta­dha­rmī vastuny e­ka­tre­ti­, TAŚVA-ML 136,13teṣāṃ kā­le­nā­bhe­da­vṛ­ttiḥ | yad eva cā­sti­tva­sya ta­dgu­ṇa­tva­m ā­tma­rū­paṃ tad e­vā­nyā­naṃ­ta­gu­ṇā­nā­m apīty ā­tma­rū­pe­ṇā­bhe­da- TAŚVA-ML 136,14vṛttiḥ | ya eva cādhāro rtho dravyākhyo stitvasya sa e­vā­nya­pa­ryā­yā­ṇā­m ity a­rthe­nā­bhe­da­vṛ­ttiḥ | ya e­vā­vi­ṣva- TAŚVA-ML 136,15gbhāvaḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­t tā­dā­tmya­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ saṃbaṃdho stitvasya sa e­vā­śe­ṣa­vi­śe­ṣā­ṇā­m iti saṃ­baṃ­dhe­nā­bhe­da­vṛ­ttiḥ | ya eva TAŚVA-ML 136,16co­pa­kā­ro stitvena svā­nu­ra­kta­ka­ra­ṇaṃ sa eva śeṣair api guṇair ity u­pa­kā­re­ṇā­bhe­da­vṛ­ttiḥ | ya eva ca gu­ṇi­de­śo sti- TAŚVA-ML 136,17tvasya sa e­vā­nya­gu­ṇā­nā­m iti gu­ṇi­de­śe­nā­bhe­da­vṛ­ttiḥ | ya eva cai­ka­va­stvā­tma­nā­sti­tva­sya saṃsargaḥ sa eva TAŚVA-ML 136,18śe­ṣa­dha­rmā­ṇā­m iti saṃ­sa­rge­ṇā­bhe­da­vṛ­ttiḥ | ya eva vāstīti śabdo sti­tva­dha­rmā­tma­ka­sya vastuno vācakaḥ sa eva TAŚVA-ML 136,19śe­ṣā­naṃ­ta­dha­rmā­tma­ka­syā­pī­ti śa­bde­nā­bhe­da­vṛ­ttiḥ | pa­ryā­yā­rthe gu­ṇa­bhā­ve dra­vyā­rthi­ka­tva­prā­dhā­nyā­d u­pa­pa­dya­te­, dravyārthi- TAŚVA-ML 136,20ka­gu­ṇa­bhā­ve­na pa­ryā­yā­rthi­ka­prā­dhā­nye tu na guṇānāṃ kā­lā­di­bhi­r a­bhe­da­vṛ­ttiḥ aṣṭadhā saṃ­bha­va­ti | pra­ti­kṣa­ṇa­m anyato TAŚVA-ML 136,21pa­pa­tte­r bhi­nna­kā­la­tvā­t | sakṛd ekatra nā­nā­gu­ṇā­nā­m a­saṃ­bha­vā­t | saṃbhave vā ta­dā­śra­ya­sya tāvad vā bhe­da­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 136,22teṣām ā­tma­rū­pa­sya ca bhi­nna­tvā­t ta­da­bhe­de ta­dbhe­da­vi­ro­dhā­t | svā­śra­ya­syā­rtha­syā­pi nā­nā­tvā­t anyathā nānā- TAŚVA-ML 136,23gu­ṇā­śra­ya­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t saṃ­baṃ­dha­sya ca saṃ­baṃ­dhi­bhe­de­na bhe­da­da­rśa­nā­t nā­nā­saṃ­baṃ­dhi­bhi­r e­ka­trai­ka­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­gha­ṭa­nā­t taiḥ kriya- TAŚVA-ML 136,24mā­ṇa­syo­pa­kā­ra­sya ca pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­rū­pa­syā­ne­ka­tvā­t gu­ṇi­de­śa­sya ca pra­ti­gu­ṇaṃ bhedāt ta­da­bhe­de bhi­nnā­rtha­gu­ṇā­nā- TAŚVA-ML 136,25m api gu­ṇi­de­śā­bhe­da­pra­saṃ­gā­t | saṃ­sa­rga­sya ca pra­ti­saṃ­sa­rgi­bhe­dā­t ta­da­bhe­de saṃ­sa­rgi­bhe­da­vi­ro­dhā­t | śabdasya ca TAŚVA-ML 136,26pra­ti­vi­ṣa­yaṃ nā­nā­tvā­t sa­rva­gu­ṇā­nā­m e­ka­śa­bda­vā­cya­tā­yāṃ sa­rvā­rthā­nā­m e­ka­śa­bda­vā­cya­tā­pa­tteḥ śa­bdāṃ­ta­ra­vai­pha- TAŚVA-ML 136,27lyāt | tattvato sti­tvā­dī­nā­m ekatra vastuny evam a­bhe­da­vṛ­tte­r a­saṃ­bha­ve kā­lā­di­bhi­r bhi­nnā­tma­nā­m a­bhe­do­pa­cā­raḥ kriyate | TAŚVA-ML 136,28ta­de­vā­bhyā­m a­bhe­da­vṛ­ttya­bhe­do­pa­cā­rā­bhyā­m ekena śa­bde­nai­ka­sya jī­vā­di­va­stu­no '­naṃ­ta­dha­rmā­tma­ka­syo­pā­tta­sya syātkāro TAŚVA-ML 136,29dyotakaḥ sa­ma­va­ti­ṣṭha­te || TAŚV-ML 1.6.55syāc chābdād apy a­ne­kāṃ­ta­sā­mā­nya­svā­va­bo­dha­ne | śa­bdāṃ­ta­ra­pra­yo­go tra vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­tta­ye || 55 || TAŚVA-ML 136,31syād iti nipāto 'yam a­ne­kāṃ­ta­vi­dhi­vi­cā­rā­di­ṣu bahuṣv artheṣu va­rta­te­, ta­trai­kā­rtha­vi­va­kṣā ca syād a­ne­kāṃ­tā­rtha­sya TAŚVA-ML 136,32vācako gṛhyate ity eke | teṣāṃ śa­bdāṃ­ta­ra­pra­yo­go '­na­rtha­kaḥ syāc cha­bde­nai­vā­ne­kāṃ­tā­tma­no vastunaḥ pra­ti­pā­di- TAŚVA-ML 136,33tatvād ity a­pa­re­, te pi yady a­ne­kāṃ­ta­vi­śe­ṣa­sya vācake syāc chabde prayukte śa­bdāṃ­ta­ra­pra­yo­ga­m a­na­rtha­ka­m ā­ca­kṣa­te tadā TAŚVA-ML 136,34na ni­vā­ryaṃ­te­, śa­bdāṃ­ta­ra­tva­sya syāc chabdena kṛ­ta­tvā­t | a­ne­kāṃ­ta­sā­mā­nya­sya tu vācake tasmin prayukte TAŚVA-ML 137,01jī­vā­di­śa­bdāṃ­ta­ra­pra­yo­go nā­na­rtha­ka­s tasya ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­tvā­t ka­sya­ci­t sā­mā­nye­no­pā­dā­ne pi viśeṣā- TAŚVA-ML 137,02rthinā viśeṣo '­nu­pra­yo­kta­vyo vṛ­kṣa­śa­bdā­d vṛ­kṣa­tva­sā­mā­nya­syo­pā­dā­ne pi dha­vā­di­ta­dvi­śe­ṣā­rthi­ta­yā dha­vā­di­śa­bda- TAŚVA-ML 137,03vi­śe­ṣa­va­d iti va­ca­nā­t | bhavatu nāma dyotako vā­ca­ka­ś ca syāc chabdo '­ne­kāṃ­ta­sya tu pra­ti­pa­daṃ pra­ti­vā­kyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 137,04vā śrū­ya­mā­ṇaḥ samaye loke ca kutas tathā pra­tī­ya­ta ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.6.56so prayukto pi vā tajjñaiḥ sa­rva­trā­rthā­t pra­tī­ya­te | ya­thai­va­kā­ro yo­gā­di­vya­va­cche­da­pra­yo­ja­naḥ || 56 || TAŚVA-ML 137,06yathā caitro dha­nu­rdha­raḥ pārtho dha­nu­rdha­raḥ nīlaṃ sarojaṃ bha­va­tī­ty a­trā­yo­ga­syā­nya­yo­ga­syā­tyaṃ­ta­yo­ga­sya ca vya­va­cche­dā- TAŚVA-ML 137,07yā­pra­yu­kto py e­va­kā­raḥ pra­ka­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­sā­ma­rthyā­t ta­dvi­dbhi­r a­va­ga­mya­te­, ta­syā­nya­tra vi­śe­ṣa­ṇe­na kriyayā ca saha pra­yu­kta­sya TAŚVA-ML 137,08ta­tpha­la­tve­na pra­ti­pa­nna­tvā­t | tathā sarvatra syātkāro pi sa­rva­syā­ne­kāṃ­tā­tma­ka­tva­vya­va­sthā­pa­na­sā­ma­rthyā­d e­kāṃ­ta­vya- TAŚVA-ML 137,09va­cche­dā­ya kiṃ na pra­tī­ya­te | na hi kaścit padārtho vākyārtho vā sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­tā­tma­ko sti pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­t | TAŚVA-ML 137,10ka­thaṃ­ci­d e­kāṃ­tā­tma­ka­s tu su­na­yā­pe­kṣo ne­kāṃ­tā­tma­ka eva tato yuktaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­vā­kye na­ya­vā­kye ca sa­pta­vi­ka­lpe TAŚVA-ML 137,11syā­tkā­ra­s tadarthaṃ śa­bdāṃ­ta­raṃ vā śrū­ya­mā­ṇaṃ ga­mya­mā­naṃ vā­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­va­t | kiṃ punaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­vā­kyaṃ kiṃ vā naya- TAŚVA-ML 137,12vākyaṃ ? sa­ka­lā­de­śaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­vā­kyaṃ vi­ka­lā­de­śo na­ya­vā­kya­m ity uktaṃ | kaḥ punaḥ sa­ka­lā­de­śaḥ ko vā TAŚVA-ML 137,13vi­ka­lā­de­śaḥ ? a­ne­kā­tma­ka­sya vastunaḥ pra­ti­pā­da­naṃ sa­ka­lā­de­śaḥ­, e­ka­dha­rmā­tma­ka­va­stu­ka­tha­naṃ vi­ka­lā­de­śa TAŚVA-ML 137,14ity eke, teṣāṃ sa­pta­vi­dha­pra­mā­ṇa­na­ya­vā­kya­vi­ro­dhaḥ | sa­ttvā­sa­ttvā­va­kta­vya­va­ca­nā­nāṃ sai­kai­ka­dha­rmā­tma­jī­vā­di­va­stu- TAŚVA-ML 137,15pra­ti­pā­da­na­pra­mā­ṇā­nāṃ sarvadā vi­ka­lā­de­śa­tve­na ya­thā­vā­kya­tā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t kra­mā­rpi­to­bha­ya­sa­da­va­kta­vyā­sa­da­va­kta­vyo- TAŚVA-ML 137,16bha­yā­va­kta­vya­va­ca­nā­nāṃ vā­ne­ka­dha­rmā­tma­ka­va­stu­pra­kā­śi­nāṃ sadā sa­ka­lā­de­śa­tve­na pra­mā­ṇa­vā­kya­tā­pa­tteḥ | na ca TAŚVA-ML 137,17trīṇy eva na­ya­vā­kyā­ni catvāry eva pra­mā­ṇa­vā­kyā­nī­ti yuktaṃ si­ddhāṃ­ta­vi­ro­dhā­t | dha­rmi­mā­tra­va­ca­naṃ sa­ka­lā­de­śaḥ TAŚVA-ML 137,18dha­rma­mā­tra­ka­tha­naṃ tu vi­ka­lā­de­śa ity apy a­sā­raṃ­, sa­ttvā­dya­nya­ta­me­nā­pi dha­rme­ṇā­vi­śe­ṣi­ta­sya dharmiṇo va­ca­nā­saṃ­bha- TAŚVA-ML 137,19vāt | dha­rma­mā­tra­sya kvacid dharmiṇy a­va­rta­mā­na­sya vaktum aśakteḥ | syāj jīva eva syād asty eveti dha­rmi­mā­tra­sya ca TAŚVA-ML 137,20dha­rma­mā­tra­sya vacanaṃ saṃ­bha­va­ty eveti cet na, jī­va­śa­bde­na jīvaty a­dha­rmā­tma­ka­sya jī­va­va­stu­naḥ ka­tha­nā­d a­sti­śa­bde­na TAŚVA-ML 137,21cā­sti­tva­sya kvacid viśeṣye vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­ta­yā pra­tī­ya­mā­na­syā­bhi­dhā­nā­t | dra­vya­śa­bda­sya bhā­va­śa­bda­sya caivaṃ TAŚVA-ML 137,22vi­bhā­gā­bhā­va iti cen na, ta­dvi­bhā­ga­sya nā­mā­di­sū­tre pra­rū­pi­ta­tvā­t | ye pi hi pācako 'yaṃ pā­ca­ka­tva­m asyeti TAŚVA-ML 137,23dra­vya­bhā­va­vi­dhā­yi­noḥ śa­bda­yo­r vi­bhā­ga­m āhus teṣām api na pā­ca­ka­tva­dha­rmā­di­vi­śe­ṣaḥ pā­ca­ka­śa­bdā­bhi­dhe­yo rthaḥ TAŚVA-ML 137,24saṃ­bha­va­ti­, nāpi pā­ca­kā­nā­śri­taḥ pā­ca­ka­tva­dha­rma ity alaṃ vi­vā­de­na | sa­dā­di­vā­kyaṃ sa­pta­vi­dha­m api pratyekaṃ TAŚVA-ML 137,25vi­ka­lā­de­śaḥ sa­mu­di­taṃ sa­ka­lā­de­śa ity anye, te pi na yu­ktyā­ga­ma­ku­śa­lā­s tathā yu­ktyā­ga­ma­yo­r a­bhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 137,26sa­ka­lā­pra­ti­pā­da­ka­tvā­t pratyekaṃ sa­dā­di­vā­kyaṃ vi­ka­lā­de­śa iti na sa­mī­cī­nāṃ yuktis ta­tsa­mu­dā­ya­syā­pi TAŚVA-ML 137,27vi­ka­lā­de­śa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na hi sa­dā­di­vā­kya­sa­pta­kaṃ sa­mu­di­taṃ sa­ka­lā­rtha­pra­ti­pā­da­kaṃ sa­ka­la­śru­ta­syai­va tathā- TAŚVA-ML 137,28bhā­va­pra­si­ddheḥ | etena sa­ka­lā­rtha­pra­ti­pā­da­ka­tvā­t sa­pta­bhaṃ­gī­vā­kyaṃ sa­ka­lā­de­śa iti yuktir a­sa­mī­cī­no­ktā­, TAŚVA-ML 137,29hetor a­si­ddha­tvā­t | sa­dā­di­vā­kya­sa­pta­ka­m eva sa­ka­la­śru­taṃ nā­nya­tta­dvya­ti­ri­kta­syā­bhā­vā­t ato na hetor a­si­ddhi­r iti TAŚVA-ML 137,30cen na, e­kā­ne­kā­di­sa­pta­bhaṃ­gā­tma­no vā­kya­syā­śru­ta­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | sa­ka­la­śru­tā­rtha­sya sa­dā­di­sa­pta­vi­ka­lpā­tma­ka- TAŚVA-ML 137,31vā­kye­nai­va pra­kā­śa­nā­t tasya pra­kā­śi­ta­pra­kā­śa­na­ta­yā­na­rtha­ka­tvā­t | tena sa­ttvā­di­dha­rma­sa­pta­ka­syai­va pra­ti­pā­da­nā­d e- TAŚVA-ML 137,32ka­tvā­di­dha­rma­sa­pta­ka­sya cai­kā­ne­kā­di­sa­pta­vi­śe­ṣā­tma­ka­vā­kye­na ka­tha­nā­t ta­syā­na­rtha­kyā­d a­śru­ta­tva­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 137,33tasya sa­ka­lā­de­śa­tvā­bhā­vā­pa­tte­r a­naṃ­ta­dha­rmā­tma­ka­sya vastuno '­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­t | yadi punar a­sti­tvā­di­dha­rma­sa­pta­ka­mu­khe­nā- TAŚVA-ML 137,34śe­ṣā­naṃ­ta­sa­pta­bhaṃ­gī­vi­ṣa­yā­naṃ­ta­dha­rma­sa­pta­ka­sva­bhā­va­sya vastunaḥ kā­lā­di­bhi­r a­bhe­da­vṛ­ttyā­bhe­do­pa­cā­re­ṇa pra­ka­śa­nā­t sadādi- TAŚVA-ML 138,01sa­pta­vi­ka­lpā­tma­ka­vā­kya­sya sa­ka­lā­de­śa­tva­si­ddhi­s tadā syād asty eva jī­vā­di­va­stv ity asya sa­ka­lā­de­śa­tva­m astu | TAŚVA-ML 138,02vi­va­kṣi­tā­sti­tva­mu­khe­na śe­ṣā­naṃ­ta­dha­rmā­tma­no va­stu­na­s ta­thā­vṛ­ttyā ka­tha­nā­t | syān nāsty evety asya ca nāstitva- TAŚVA-ML 138,03mu­khe­na­, syād a­va­kta­vya­m evety a­syā­va­kta­vya­tva­mu­khe­na­, syād u­bha­ya­m evety asya ca kra­mā­rpi­to­bha­yā­tma­ka­tva­mu­khe­na­, syād a- TAŚVA-ML 138,04sty a­va­kta­vya­m evety asya cāsty a­va­kta­vya­tva­mu­khe­na­, syān nāsty a­va­kta­vya­m e­ve­tya­sya ca nāsty a­va­kta­vya­tva­mu­khe­na syād u- TAŚVA-ML 138,05bha­yā­va­kta­vya­m evety asya co­bha­yā­va­kta­vya­tva­mu­khe­ne­ti pratyekaṃ sa­ptā­nā­m api vākyānāṃ kuto vi­ka­lā­de­śa­tvaṃ ? TAŚVA-ML 138,06pra­tha­me­nai­va vākyena sa­ka­la­sya vastunaḥ ka­tha­nā­t dvi­tī­yā­dī­nā­m a­pha­la­tva­m iti cet, tadāpy e­ka­sa­pta­bhaṃ­gyā TAŚVA-ML 138,07sa­ka­la­sya vastunaḥ pra­ti­pā­da­nā­t parāsāṃ sa­pta­bhaṃ­gī­nā­m a­pha­la­tvaṃ kiṃ na bhavet ? pra­dhā­na­bhā­ve­na sva­vi­ṣa­ya­dha­rma- TAŚVA-ML 138,08sa­pta­ka­sva­bhā­va­syai­vā­rtha­syai­ka­yā sa­pta­bhaṃ­gyā pra­ka­tha­nā­t­, sva­go­ca­ra­dha­rma­sa­pta­kāṃ­ta­rā­ṇā­m a­pa­rā­bhiḥ sa­pta­bhaṃ­gī­bhiḥ katha- TAŚVA-ML 138,09nān na tāsām a­pha­la­tva­m iti cet, tarhi pra­tha­me­na vākyena sva­vi­ṣa­yai­ka­dha­rmā­tma­ka­sya vastunaḥ pra­dhā­na­bhā­ve­na TAŚVA-ML 138,10ka­tha­nā­t dvi­tī­yā­di­bhiḥ sva­go­ca­rai­kai­ka­dha­rmā­tma­ka­sya pra­kā­śa­nā­t kutas teṣām a­pha­la­tā kathaṃ punar a­rtha­syai­ka­dha­rmā­tma- TAŚVA-ML 138,11katvaṃ pradhānaṃ tathā śa­bde­no­pā­tta­tvā­t śe­ṣā­naṃ­ta­dha­rmā­tma­ka­tva­m apy evaṃ pra­dhā­na­m astv iti cen na, ta­syai­ka­to vākyāda- TAŚVA-ML 138,12śrū­ya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t | kathaṃ tatas tasya pra­ti­pa­ttiḥ a­bhe­da­vṛ­ttyā­bhe­do­pa­cā­re­ṇa vā ga­mya­mā­na­tvā­t | tarhi śrū­ya­mā­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 138,13syeva ga­mya­mā­na­syā­pi vā­kyā­rtha­tvā­t pra­dhā­na­tva­m anyathā śrū­ya­mā­ṇa­syā­py a­pra­dhā­na­tva­m iti cen na, agnir mā­ṇa­va­ka TAŚVA-ML 138,14ityādi vā­kyai­kyā­rthe­nā­nai­kāṃ­tā­t | mā­ṇa­va­ke gni­tvā­dhyā­ro­po hi ta­dvā­kyā­rtho bhavati na ca pra­dhā­na­m āro- TAŚVA-ML 138,15pi­ta­syā­gne­r a­pra­dhā­na­tvā­t | tatra ta­dā­ro­po pi pra­dhā­na­bhū­ta eva tathā śabdena vi­va­kṣi­ta­tvā­d iti cet, kas tarhi TAŚVA-ML 138,16gauṇaḥ śabdārtho stu na kaścid iti cen na, gau­ṇa­mu­khya­yo­r mukhye saṃ­pra­tya­ya­va­ca­nā­t | dhṛtam ā­yu­ra­nnaṃ vai prāṇā TAŚVA-ML 138,17iti kāraṇe kā­ryo­pa­cā­raṃ­, maṃcāḥ kro­śaṃ­tī­ti tā­tsthā­ttā­c cha­bdo­pa­cā­raḥ | sā­ha­ca­ryā­dya­ṣṭiḥ puruṣa iti, TAŚVA-ML 138,18sā­mī­pyā­d vṛkṣā grāma iti ca gauṇaṃ śabdārthaṃ vya­va­ha­ra­n svayam agauṇaḥ śabdārthaḥ sarvo pīti katham ā­ti­ṣṭhe­ta ? TAŚVA-ML 138,19na ced unmattaḥ | gauṇa eva ca śabdārtha ity apy a­yu­ktaṃ­, mu­khyā­bhā­ve ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­ta­m api hi TAŚVA-ML 138,20sakalaṃ śa­bdā­rtha­m ā­ca­kṣā­ṇai­r a­go­vyā­vṛ­tto rthād artho bu­ddhi­ni­rbhā­sī go­śa­bda­sya mukhyo rthas tato nyo bā­hī­kā­di­r gauṇa TAŚVA-ML 138,21ity a­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyaṃ | tathā ca gau­ṇa­mu­khya­yo­r vā­kyā­rtha­yoḥ sarvaiḥ śa­bda­vya­va­hā­ra­vā­di­bhi­r i­ṣṭa­tvā­n na ka­sya­ci­t tada- TAŚVA-ML 138,22pahnavo yukto 'nyatra va­ca­nā­na­dhi­kṛ­te­bhyaḥ | nanu yatra śabdād a­skha­la­tpra­tya­yaḥ sa mukhyaḥ śabdārthaḥ śrū­ya­mā­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 138,23iva ga­mya­mā­ne pi yatra tv a­skha­la­tpra­tya­yaḥ sa gauṇo stu, tato na śrū­ya­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ mu­khya­tve­na vyāptaṃ gau­ṇa­tve­na vā TAŚVA-ML 138,24ga­mya­mā­na­tvaṃ yena śa­bdo­pā­tta eva dharmo mukhyaḥ syād a­pa­ra­s tu gauṇa iti cen na, a­skha­la­tpra­tya­ya­tva­syā­pi TAŚVA-ML 138,25mu­khya­tve­na vyā­ptya­bhā­vā­t pra­ka­ra­ṇā­di­si­ddha­syā­skha­la­tpra­tya­ya­syā­pi gau­ṇa­tva­si­ddheḥ pra­ti­pa­trā bu­bhu­tsi­taṃ vastu TAŚVA-ML 138,26yadā mukhyo rthas tadā taṃ prati pra­yu­jya­mā­ne­na śa­bde­no­pā­tto dharmaḥ pra­dhā­na­bhā­va­m a­nu­bha­va­tī­ti vi­śe­ṣā­naṃ­ta­dha­rme­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 138,27gu­ṇa­bhā­va­si­ddheḥ | nanv astu pra­tha­ma­dvi­tī­ya­vā­kyā­bhyā­m e­kai­ka­dha­rma­mu­khye­na śe­ṣā­naṃ­ta­dha­rmā­tma­ka­sya vastunaḥ pra­ti­pa­ttiḥ TAŚVA-ML 138,28ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­bhi­hi­ta­pra­kā­rā­śra­ya­ṇā­t tṛ­tī­yā­di­vā­kyai­s tu kathaṃ sa­ttva­syai­va vā­naṃ­śa­śa­bda­sya tebhyo '­pra­ti­pa­tte­r iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 138,29tṛ­tī­yā­d vākyād dvābhyām ā­tma­kā­bhyāṃ sa­ttvā­sa­ttvā­bhyāṃ sa­hā­rpi­tā­bhyāṃ ni­ṣpa­nna­syai­ka­syā­va­kta­vya­tva­syā­naṃ­śa­śa­bda­sya TAŚVA-ML 138,30pratīteḥ | ca­tu­rthā­t tābhyām eva kra­mā­rpi­tā­bhyā­m u­bha­yā­tma­ka­tva­sya dvyaṃśasya pra­tya­yā­t | paṃ­ca­mā­s tribhir ā­tma­bhi­r dvyaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 138,31śasyāsty a­va­kta­vya­tva­sya ni­rjñā­nā­t | ṣaṣṭhāc ca tribhir ā­tma­bhi­r dvyaṃśasya nāsty a­va­kta­vya­tva­syā­va­ga­mā­t | sa­pta­mā­c catu- TAŚVA-ML 138,32rbhir ā­tma­bhi­s tryaṃ­śa­syā­sti­nā­stya­va­kta­vya­tva­syā­va­bo­dhā­t | na ca dharmasya sāṃ­śa­tve­nai­ka­sva­bhā­va­tve vā dha­rbhi­tva­pra­saṃ­gaḥ TAŚVA-ML 138,33dvi­tvā­di­saṃ­khyā­yā­s ta­thā­bhā­ve pi dha­rma­tva­da­rśa­nā­t | ni­raṃ­śai­ka­sva­bhā­vā dvi­tvā­di­saṃ­khye­ti cen na, dve dravye iti TAŚVA-ML 138,34sāṃ­śā­ne­ka­sva­bhā­va­tā pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­t | saṃ­khye­ya­yo­r dra­vya­yo­r a­ne­ka­tvā­t tatra tathā pra­tī­ti­r iti cet, katham anyatrā- TAŚVA-ML 138,35nekatve tatra ta­thā­bhā­va­pra­tya­yo ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | sa­ma­vā­yā­d iti cet, sa ko nyo nyatra ka­thaṃ­ci­t tā­dā­tmyā­d iti | TAŚVA-ML 139,01saṃ­khye­ya­va­t ka­thaṃ­ci­t ta­da­bhi­nnā­yāḥ saṃkhyāyāḥ sāṃ­śa­tvā­d a­ne­ka­sva­bhā­va­tva­si­ddheḥ | evaṃ sva­bhā­va­syā­ne­ka­tve pi tadvato TAŚVA-ML 139,02dravyasya ka­thaṃ­ci­t ta­da­bhi­nna­syai­ka­tvā­ne­kāṃ­śa­tva­m a­va­kta­vya­tva­sya siddham aṃśasya cā­ne­ka­tve py e­ka­dha­rma­tva­m asty a­va­kta­vya- TAŚVA-ML 139,03tvāder a­vi­ru­ddhaṃ­, tathā śru­ta­jñā­ne va­bhā­sa­mā­na­tvā­t ta­dbā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­c ca | ta ete sti­tvā­da­yo dharmā jī­vā­di­va­stu­ni TAŚVA-ML 139,04sa­rva­sā­mā­nye­na ta­da­bhā­ve­na ca, vi­śi­ṣṭa­sā­mā­nye­na ta­da­bhā­ve­na­, vi­śi­ṣṭa­sā­mā­nye­na ta­da­bhā­va­sā­mā­nye­na ca, TAŚVA-ML 139,05vi­śi­ṣṭa­sā­mā­nye­na ca dra­vya­sā­mā­nye­na gu­ṇa­sā­mā­nye­na ca dha­rma­sa­mu­dā­ye­na ta­dvya­ti­re­ke­ṇa ca dha­rma­sā­mā­nya­saṃ­baṃ­dhe­na TAŚVA-ML 139,06ta­da­bhā­ve­na ca dha­rma­vi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­baṃ­dhe­na ta­da­bhā­ve­na ca ni­rū­pyaṃ­te | ta­trā­rtha­pra­ka­ra­ṇa­saṃ­bha­va­liṃ­gau­ci­tya­de­śa­kā­lā­bhi- TAŚVA-ML 139,07prā­ya­ga­myaḥ śa­bda­syā­rtha ity a­rthā­dya­nā­śra­ya­ṇo bhi­prā­ya­mā­tra­va­śa­va­rti­nā sa­rva­sā­mā­nye­na ca va­stu­tve­na jī­vā­di­r asty eva TAŚVA-ML 139,08ta­da­bhā­ve­na cā­va­stu­tve­na nāsty eveti ni­rū­pya­te | tathā śru­tyu­pā­tte­na vi­śi­ṣṭa­sā­mā­nye­na jī­vā­di­tve­nā­sti TAŚVA-ML 139,09ta­tpra­ti­yo­gi­nā ta­da­bhā­ve­nā­jī­vā­di­tve­na nāstīti ca bhaṃ­ga­dva­yaṃ | tenaiva vi­śi­ṣṭa­sā­mā­nye­nā­sti ta­da­bhā­va- TAŚVA-ML 139,10sā­mā­nye­na va­stvaṃ­ta­rā­tma­nā sarveṇa sā­mā­nye­na nāstīti ca bhaṃ­ga­dvaṃ­ya­, tenaiva vi­śi­ṣṭa­sā­mā­nye­nā­sti ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 139,11mu­khya­tve­na nāstīti ca bhaṃ­ga­dva­yaṃ­, sā­mā­nye­nā­vi­śe­ṣi­te­na dra­vya­tve­nā­sti vi­śi­ṣṭa­sā­mā­nye­na pra­ti­yo­gi­nai­vā- TAŚVA-ML 139,12jī­vā­di­tve­na nāstīti ca bhaṃ­ga­dva­yaṃ­, dra­vya­sā­mā­nye­nā­vi­śe­ṣi­te­nai­vā­sti gu­ṇa­sā­mā­nye­na gu­ṇa­tve­na sa eva TAŚVA-ML 139,13nāstīti ca bhaṃ­ga­dva­yaṃ­, dha­rma­sa­mu­dā­ye­na tri­kā­la­go­ca­rā­naṃ­ta­śa­kti­jñā­nā­di­sa­mi­ti­rū­pe­ṇā­sti ta­dvya­ti­re­ke­ṇo- TAŚVA-ML 139,14pa­la­bhya­mā­ne­na rū­pe­ṇa­, nāstīti ca bhaṃ­ga­dva­yaṃ­, dha­rma­sā­mā­nya­saṃ­baṃ­dhe­na yasya ka­sya­ci­d dha­rma­syā­śra­ya­tve­nā­sti tada- TAŚVA-ML 139,15bhāvena ka­sya­ci­d api dha­rma­syā­nā­śra­ya­tve­na nāstīti ca bhaṃ­ga­dva­yaṃ­, dha­rma­vi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­baṃ­dhe­na ni­tya­tva­ce­ta­na­tvā­dya­nya­ta­ma- TAŚVA-ML 139,16dha­rma­saṃ­baṃ­dhi­tve­nā­sti ta­da­bhā­ve­na ta­da­saṃ­baṃ­dhi­tve­na nāstīti ca bhaṃ­ga­dva­ya­m ity a­ne­ka­dhā vi­dhi­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­ka­lpa­na­yā TAŚVA-ML 139,17sarvatra mū­la­bhaṃ­ga­dva­yaṃ ni­rū­pa­ṇī­yaṃ | athāsti jīva ity a­sti­śa­bda­vā­cyā­d arthād bhi­nna­sva­bhā­vo jī­va­śa­bda­vā­cyo rthaḥ TAŚVA-ML 139,18syād a­bhi­nna­sva­bhā­vo vā ? yady a­bhi­nna­sva­bhā­va­s tadā tayoḥ sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇya­vi­śe­ṣa­tvā­bhā­vo gha­ṭa­ku­ṭa­śa­bda­va­t TAŚVA-ML 139,19ta­da­nya­ta­rā­pra­yo­ga­ś ca, tadvad eva vi­pa­rya­ya­pra­saṃ­go vā | sa­rva­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­vi­ṣa­yā­sti­śa­bda­vā­cyā­d a­bhi­nna­sya ca jīvasya TAŚVA-ML 139,20sa­rva­dra­vya­pa­ryā­yā­tma­ka­tva­pra­saṃ­gaḥ sa­rva­dra­vya­pa­ryā­yā­ṇāṃ vā jī­va­tva­m iti saṃ­ka­ra­vya­ti­ka­rau syātāṃ | yadi punar asti- TAŚVA-ML 139,21vācyād arthād bhinna eva jī­va­śa­bda­vā­cyo rthaḥ kalpyate tadā jī­va­syā­sa­drū­pa­tva­pra­saṃ­go sti­śa­bda­vā­cyā­d arthād bhinna- TAŚVA-ML 139,22tvāt sva­ra­śrṛṃ­ga­va­t vi­pa­rya­ya­pra­saṃ­gā­t | jī­va­va­tsa­ka­lā­rthe­bhyo bhi­nna­syā­sti­tva­syā­bhā­va­pra­sa­kti­r a­nā­śra­ya­tvā­t | tasya TAŚVA-ML 139,23jī­vā­di­ṣu sa­ma­vā­yā­d adoṣo 'yam iti cen na, sa­ma­vā­ya­sya sa­ttvā­dbhi­nna­syā­sa­drū­pa­tvā­t sa tadvatoḥ saṃ­baṃ­dha­tva­vi­ro- TAŚVA-ML 139,24dhāt | na ca sa­ma­vā­ye sattvasya sa­ma­vā­yāṃ­ta­ra­m u­pa­pa­nnaṃ a­na­va­sthā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t svayaṃ ta­thā­ni­ṣṭe­ś ca | tatra tasya TAŚVA-ML 139,25vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­bhā­vā­d adoṣa iti cet so pi vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­bhā­vaḥ saṃbaṃdho yadi sattvād bhinnas tadā na sadrūpa iti svara- TAŚVA-ML 139,26vi­ṣā­ṇa­va­t kathaṃ saṃbaṃdhaḥ ? pa­ra­smā­d vi­śe­ṣa­ṇī­bhā­vā­t sattvasya pra­tha­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇī­bhā­ve yady a­sa­drū­pa­tvā­bhā­va­s tadā saivāna- TAŚVA-ML 139,27vasthā tatrāpi sattvasya bhi­nna­syā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇī­bhā­va­ka­lpa­nā­d iti na kiṃcit san nāma | sattvād bhinnasya sarvasya TAŚVA-ML 139,28sva­bhā­va­syā­sa­drū­pa­tva­pra­si­ddhe­r iti | sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­nā­m u­pā­laṃ­bho na syā­dvā­di­nā­m a­sti­śa­bda­vā­cyā­d arthāj jī­va­śa­bda- TAŚVA-ML 139,29vā­cya­syā­rtha­sya ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhi­nna­tvo­pa­ga­mā­t | tathaiva vā­ciṃ­tya­pra­tī­ti­sa­dbhā­vā­c ca | pa­ryā­yā­rthā­de­śā­d dhi bhavana- TAŚVA-ML 139,30jī­va­na­yoḥ pa­ryā­ya­yo­r a­sti­jī­va­śa­bdā­bhyāṃ vācyayoḥ pra­tī­ti­vi­śi­ṣṭa­ta­yā pra­tī­te­r bhedaḥ dra­vyā­rthā­de­śā­t tu tayor a- TAŚVA-ML 139,31vya­ti­re­kā­d e­ka­ta­ra­sya gra­ha­ṇe­nā­nya­ta­ra­sya gra­ha­ṇā­d abhedaḥ pra­ti­bhā­sa­ta iti na virodhaḥ saṃśayo vā tathā niśca- TAŚVA-ML 139,32yāt | tata eva na saṃkaro vya­ti­ka­ro vā, yena rūpeṇa jī­va­syā­sti­tvaṃ tenaiva nā­sti­tvā­ni­ṣṭeḥ yena ca TAŚVA-ML 139,33nāstitvaṃ te­nai­vā­sti­tvā­nu­pa­ga­mā­t ta­du­bha­ya­syā­py u­bha­yā­tma­ka­tvā­nā­sthā­nā­c ca | na caivam e­kāṃ­to­pa­ga­me kaścid doṣaḥ TAŚVA-ML 139,34su­na­yā­rpi­ta­syai­kāṃ­ta­sya sa­mī­cī­na­ta­yā sthi­ta­tvā­t pra­mā­ṇā­rpi­ta­syā­sti­tvā­ne­kāṃ­ta­sya prasiddheḥ | ye­nā­tma­nā- TAŚVA-ML 139,35ne­kāṃ­ta­s te­nā­tma­nā­ne­kāṃ­ta evety e­kāṃ­tā­nu­ṣaṃ­go pi nāniṣṭaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­sā­dha­na­syai­vā­ne­kāṃ­ta­tva­si­ddhaḥ na­ya­sā­dha­na­syai­kāṃ­ta- TAŚVA-ML 140,01tva­vya­va­sthi­te­r a­ne­kāṃ­to py a­ne­kāṃ­ta iti pra­ti­jñā­nā­t || tad uktaṃ | "­a­ne­kāṃ­to py a­ne­kāṃ­taḥ pra­mā­ṇa­na­ya­sā­dha­naḥ | TAŚVA-ML 140,02a­ne­kāṃ­taḥ pra­mā­ṇā­t te ta­de­kāṃ­tā­rpi­tā­n na­yā­t­" iti | na caivam a­na­va­sthā­ne­kāṃ­ta­syai­kāṃ­tā­pe­kṣi­tve­nai­vā­ne­kāṃ­ta­tva- TAŚVA-ML 140,03vya­va­sthi­teḥ e­kāṃ­ta­syā­py a­ne­kāṃ­tā­pe­kṣi­ta­yai­vai­kāṃ­ta­vya­va­sthā­nā­t | na cettham a­nyo­nyā­śra­ya­ṇaṃ­, sva­rū­pe­ṇā­ne­kāṃ­ta­sya TAŚVA-ML 140,04vastunaḥ pra­si­ddha­tve­nai­kāṃ­tā­na­pe­kṣa­tvā­d e­kāṃ­ta­syā­py a­ne­kāṃ­tā­na­pe­kṣa­tvā­t | tata eva tayor a­vi­nā­bhā­va­syā­nyo­nyā- TAŚVA-ML 140,05pekṣayā prasiddheḥ kā­ra­ka­jñā­pa­kā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­va­t | tad uktaṃ | "­dha­rma­dha­rmya­vi­nā­bhā­vaḥ siddhyaty a­nyo­nya­vī­kṣa­yā | na TAŚVA-ML 140,06svarūpaṃ svato hy e­ta­tkā­ra­ka­jñā­pa­kāṃ­ga­va­t || " iti | kiṃ cā­rthā­bhi­dhā­na­pra­tyā­ya­nā­t tu­lya­nā­ma­tvā­t ta­da­nya­ta­ma­syā- TAŚVA-ML 140,07pahnave sa­ka­la­vya­va­hā­ra­vi­lo­pā­t teṣāṃ bhrā­ta­tvai­kā­te ka­sya­ci­d a­bhrāṃ­ta­sya ta­ttva­syā­pra­ti­ṣṭhi­te­r avaśyaṃ pa­ra­mā­rtha­sa­ttva­m urarī- TAŚVA-ML 140,08kartavyaṃ | tathā cā­rthā­bhi­dhā­na­pra­tya­yā­tma­nā syād asty eva jī­vā­di­s ta­dvi­pa­rī­tā­tma­nā tu sa eva nāstīti TAŚVA-ML 140,09bhaṃ­ga­dva­yaṃ sa­rva­pra­vā­di­nāṃ siddham anyathā sve­ṣṭa­ta­ttvā­vya­va­sthi­teḥ | tathā coktaṃ | "sad eva sarva ko necchet sva­rū­pā­di- TAŚVA-ML 140,10ca­tu­ṣṭa­yā­t | asad eva vi­pa­ryā­sā­n na cen na vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te || " iti katham a­va­kta­vyo jīvādiḥ ? dvābhyāṃ ya­tho­di­ta- TAŚVA-ML 140,11pra­kā­rā­bhyāṃ pra­ti­yo­gi­bhyāṃ dha­rmā­bhyā­m a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­tma­kā­bhyāṃ yu­ga­pa­tpra­dhā­na­na­yā­rpi­tā­bhyā­m ekasya vastuno bhavi- TAŚVA-ML 140,12tsāyāṃ tā­dṛ­śa­sya śabdasya pra­ka­ra­ṇā­de­ś cā­saṃ­bha­vā­d iti kecit | tatra ko yaṃ guṇānāṃ yu­ga­pa­dbhā­vo nāmeti TAŚVA-ML 140,13ciṃtyaṃ | kā­lā­dya­bhe­da­vṛ­tti­r iti cet na, pa­ra­spa­ra­vi­ru­ddhā­nāṃ gu­ṇā­nā­m ekatra vastuny e­ka­smi­n kāle vṛtter a­da­rśa­nā­t TAŚVA-ML 140,14su­kha­duḥ­khā­di­va­t | nāpy ā­tma­rū­pe­ṇā­bhe­da­vṛ­tti­s teṣāṃ yu­ga­pa­dbhā­va­sta­dā­tma­rū­pa­sya pa­ra­spa­ra­vi­bha­kta­tvā­t tadvat | na TAŚVA-ML 140,15cai­ka­dra­vyā­dhā­ra­ta­yā vṛttir yu­ga­pa­dbhā­va­s teṣāṃ bhi­nnā­dhā­ra­ta­yā pratīteḥ śī­to­ṣṇa­spa­rśa­va­t | saṃ­baṃ­dhā­bhe­do yu­ga­pa­dbhā­va TAŚVA-ML 140,16ity apy a­yu­ktaṃ­, teṣāṃ saṃ­baṃ­dha­sya bhi­nna­tvā­d de­va­da­tta­sya cha­tra­daṃ­ḍā­di­saṃ­baṃ­dha­va­t sa­ma­vā­ya­syā­py e­ka­tvā­gha­ṭa­nā­d bhi­nnā­bhi­dhā­na- TAŚVA-ML 140,17pra­tya­ya­he­tu­tvā­t saṃ­yo­ga­va­t | na co­pa­kā­rā­bhe­da­s teṣāṃ yu­ga­pa­dbhā­vaḥ pra­ti­gu­ṇa­m u­pa­kā­ra­sya bhi­nna­tvā­n nī­la­pī­tā­dya TAŚVA-ML 140,18nu­raṃ­ja­na­va­t paṭādau | na cai­ka­de­śo guṇinaḥ saṃ­bha­va­ti ni­raṃ­śa­tvo­pa­ga­mā­t | yato gu­ṇi­de­śā­bhe­do yu­ga­pa­dbhā­vo TAŚVA-ML 140,19gu­ṇā­nā­m u­pa­pa­dye­ta | na teṣām anyonyaṃ saṃsargo yu­ga­pa­dbhā­va­s ta­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­d ā­saṃ­sṛ­ṣṭa­rū­pa­tvā­d guṇānāṃ śu­kla­kṛ­ṣṇā­di­va­t TAŚVA-ML 140,20ta­tsaṃ­sa­rge gu­ṇa­bhe­da­vi­ro­dhā­t | na ca śa­bdā­bhe­do yu­ga­pa­dbhā­vo guṇānāṃ bhi­nna­śa­bdā­bhi­dhe­ya­tvā­n nī­lā­di­va­t | TAŚVA-ML 140,21tato yu­ga­pa­dbhā­vā­t sa­da­sa­ttvā­di­gu­ṇā­nāṃ na ta­dvi­va­kṣā yuktā yasyām a­va­kta­vyaṃ vastu syāt ity e­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­nā- TAŚVA-ML 140,22m u­pa­dra­vaḥ­, syā­dvā­di­nāṃ kā­lā­di­bhi­r a­bhe­da­vṛ­tteḥ pa­ra­spa­ra­vi­ru­ddhe­ṣv api guṇeṣu sa­ttvā­di­ṣv ekatra vastuni prasiddheḥ TAŚVA-ML 140,23pramāṇe tathaiva pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­t sva­rū­pā­di­ca­tu­ṣṭa­yā­pe­kṣa­yā vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­t | kevalaṃ yu­ga­pa­dvā­ca­kā­bhā­vā­t sada- TAŚVA-ML 140,24sa­ttva­yo­r e­ka­trā­vā­cya­tā sa­ttā­mā­tra­ni­baṃ­dha­na­tvā­bhā­vā­d vā­cya­tā­yāḥ | vi­dya­mā­na­m api hi sa­da­sa­ttva­gu­ṇa­dva­yaṃ yuga- TAŚVA-ML 140,25pad ekatra sad ity a­bhi­dhā­ne­na vaktum aśakyaṃ ta­syā­sa­ttva­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­sa­ma­rtha­tvā­t ta­thai­vā­sa­d ity a­bhi­dhā­ne­na tadvaktu- TAŚVA-ML 140,26m aśakyaṃ tasya sa­ttva­pra­tyā­ya­ne sā­ma­rthyā­bhā­vā­pa­tteḥ | sāṃ­ke­ti­ka­m e­ka­pa­daṃ ta­da­bhi­dhā­tuṃ sa­ma­rtha­m ity api na satyaṃ, TAŚVA-ML 140,27tasyāpi kra­me­ṇā­rtha­dva­ya­pra­tyā­ya­ne sā­ma­rthyo­pa­pa­tteḥ | tau sad iti śa­tṛ­śā­na­yoḥ saṃ­ke­ti­ta­sa­ccha­bda­va­t dvaṃ­dva­vṛ­tti- TAŚVA-ML 140,28padaṃ tayoḥ sa­kṛ­da­bhi­dhā­ya­ka­m ity a­ne­nā­pā­staṃ­, sa­da­sa­ttve ity ā­di­pa­da­sya krameṇa dha­rma­dva­ya­pra­tyā­ya­na­sa­ma­rtha­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 140,29ka­rma­dhā­ra­yā­di­vṛ­tti­pa­da­m api na tayor a­bhi­dhā­ya­kaṃ­, tata eva pra­dhā­na­bhā­ve­na dha­rma­dva­ya­pra­tyā­ya­ne ta­syā­sā­ma­rthyā­c ca | TAŚVA-ML 140,30vākyaṃ tayor a­bhi­dhā­ya­ka­m a­ne­nai­vā­pā­sta­m iti sa­ka­la­vā­ca­ka­ra­hi­ta­tvā­d a­va­kta­vyaṃ vastu yu­ga­pa­tsa­da­sa­ttvā­bhyāṃ prādhāna- TAŚVA-ML 140,31bhā­vā­rpi­tā­bhyā­m ākrāṃtaṃ vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te tac ca na sa­rva­thai­vā­va­kta­vya­m eva śa­bde­nā­sya va­kta­vya­tvā­d ity eke | te ca TAŚVA-ML 140,32pṛṣṭavyāḥ | kim a­bhi­dhe­ya­m a­va­kta­vya­śa­bda­sye­ti ? yu­ga­pa­tpra­dhā­na­bhū­ta­sa­da­sa­ttvā­di­dha­rma­dva­yā­krāṃ­taṃ vastv iti cet, kathaṃ TAŚVA-ML 140,33tasya sa­ka­la­vā­ca­ka­ra­hi­ta­tvaṃ ? a­va­kta­vya­pa­da­syai­va ta­dvā­ca­ka­sya sa­dbhā­vā­t | yathā va­kta­vya­m iti padaṃ TAŚVA-ML 140,34sāṃ­ke­ti­kaṃ tasya vācakaṃ ta­thā­nya­d api kiṃ na bhavet ? tasya kra­me­ṇai­va ta­tpra­tyā­ya­ka­tvā­d iti cet, tata TAŚVA-ML 140,35e­vā­va­kta­vya­m iti padasya ta­dvā­ca­ka­tvaṃ mā bhūt | tato pi hi sa­kṛ­tpra­dhā­na­bhū­ta­sa­da­sa­ttvā­di­dha­rmā­krāṃ­taṃ vastu krame- TAŚVA-ML 141,01ṇaiva pra­tī­ya­te sāṃ­ke­ti­ka­pa­dāṃ­ta­rā­d iva vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t va­kta­vya­tvā­bhā­va­syai­vai­ka­sya dha­rma­syā­va­kta­vya­pa­de­na pratyāya- TAŚVA-ML 141,02nāc ca na ta­thā­vi­dha­va­stu­pra­tyā­ya­naṃ sughaṭaṃ ye­nā­va­kta­vya­pa­de­na ta­dvya­kta­m iti yujyate | katham idānīṃ "­a­vā­cya- TAŚVA-ML 141,03taikāṃte py uktir nā­vā­cya­m iti yu­jya­te­" ity uktaṃ gha­ṭa­te­? sa­kṛ­ddha­rma­dva­yā­krāṃ­ta­tve­ne­va sa­ttvā­dye­kai­ka­dha­rma­sa­mā­krāṃ­ta- TAŚVA-ML 141,04tvenāpy a­vā­cya­tve vastuno vā­cya­tvā­bhā­va­dha­rme­ṇā­krāṃ­ta­syā­vā­cya­pa­de­nā­bhi­dhā­naṃ na yujyate iti vyā­khyā­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 141,05yena rū­pe­ṇā­vā­cyaṃ tenaiva vācyam a­vā­cya­śa­bde­na vastv iti vyā­ca­kṣā­ṇo vastu ye­nā­tma­nā sat tenaivā- TAŚVA-ML 141,06sad iti vi­ro­dhā­n no­ma­yai­kā­tmyaṃ vastuna iti kathaṃ vya­va­sthā­pa­ye­t­? sarvatra syā­dvā­da­nyā­ya­vi­dve­ṣi­tā­pa­tteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 141,07tato vastuni mu­khya­vṛ­ttyā sa­mā­na­ba­la­yoḥ sa­da­sa­ttva­yoḥ pa­ra­spa­rā­bhi­dhā­na­vyā­ghā­te­na vyāghāte sa­tī­ṣṭa­vi­pa­rī­ta- TAŚVA-ML 141,08ni­rgu­ṇa­tvā­pa­tteḥ | vi­va­kṣi­to­bha­ya­gu­ṇe­nā­bhi­dhā­nā­t a­va­kta­vyo rtha ity ayam api sa­ka­lā­de­śaḥ pa­ra­spa­rā­va­dhā­ri­ta- TAŚVA-ML 141,09vi­vi­kta­rū­pai­kā­tma­kā­bhyāṃ guṇābhyāṃ gu­ṇi­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tve­na yu­ga­pa­du­pa­kṣi­ptā­bhyā­m a­vi­va­kṣi­tāṃ­śa­bhe­da­sya vastunaḥ samastai- TAŚVA-ML 141,10kena gu­ṇa­rū­pe­ṇā­bhe­da­vṛ­ttyā­bhe­do­pa­cā­re­ṇa vā­bhi­dhā­tuṃ pra­krāṃ­ta­tvā­t | sa cā­va­kta­vya­śa­bde­nā­nyai­ś ca ṣaḍbhir vacanaiḥ TAŚVA-ML 141,11pa­ryā­yāṃ­ta­ra­vi­va­kṣa­yā ca va­kta­vya­tvā­t syād a­vya­kta­vya iti ni­rṇī­ta­m etat | etena sarvathā vastu sat sva­la­kṣa­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 141,12m a­va­kta­vya­m eveti matam apāstaṃ sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­m a­ni­rde­śya­m i­tyā­di­va­ca­na­vya­va­hā­ra­sya ta­trā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | yadi punar asva- TAŚVA-ML 141,13lakṣaṇaṃ śa­bde­no­cya­te ni­rde­śya­vyā­vṛ­ttyā ca ni­rde­śya­śa­bde­na vi­ka­lpa­pra­ti­bhā­si­na e­vā­bhi­dhā­nā­t na tu vastu TAŚVA-ML 141,14rūpaṃ pa­rā­mṛ­śya­ta iti mataṃ, tadā kathaṃ vastu tathā pra­ti­pa­nnaṃ syāt? tathā vya­va­sā­yā­d iti cet, so pi TAŚVA-ML 141,15vya­va­sā­yo yadi va­stu­saṃ­spa­rśī śabdas taṃ spṛśatu ka­ra­ṇa­va­t | na hi ka­ra­ṇa­ja­ni­taṃ jñānaṃ vastu saṃ­spṛ­śa­ti na TAŚVA-ML 141,16punaḥ ka­ra­ṇa­m iti yuktaṃ | ka­ra­ṇa­m u­pa­cā­rā­t ta­tspṛ­śa­tī­ti cet tathā śabdo pīti samānaṃ | śa­bda­ja­ni­to vyavasā- TAŚVA-ML 141,17yo pi na vastu saṃ­spṛ­śa­tī­ti cet kathaṃ tato va­stu­rū­paṃ pra­tye­yaṃ­? bhrāṃ­ti­mā­trā­d iti cet, na hi pa­ra­mā­rtha- TAŚVA-ML 141,18tas ta­da­ni­rde­śya­m a­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ vā siddhyet | da­rśa­nā­t tathā ta­tsi­ddhi­r iti cet na, tasyāpi ta­trā­sā­ma­rthyā­t | na TAŚVA-ML 141,19hi pratyakṣaṃ bhā­va­syā­ni­rde­śya­tāṃ pratyeti ni­rde­śa­yo­gya­sya sā­dhā­ra­ṇā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­rū­pa­sya va­stu­na­s tena sā­kṣā­tka­ra- TAŚVA-ML 141,20ṇāt | sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­vya­kti­ri­ktā keyaṃ ni­rde­śya­tā sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­tā vā pra­ti­bhā­tī­ti cet ta­syā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­tā­ni­rde­śya­tā TAŚVA-ML 141,21vā keti samaḥ pa­rya­nu­yo­gaḥ | sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­tva­m eva seti cet samaḥ sa­mā­dhiḥ­, sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­tā­ni­rde­śya­ta­yo­r api TAŚVA-ML 141,22ta­tsva­rū­pa­tvā­t | tarhi nirdeśyaṃ sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­m iti sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­m eva nā­māṃ­ta­re­ṇo­ktaṃ syād iti cet tavāpy a­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 141,23m a­ni­rde­śya­m iti kiṃ na nā­māṃ­ta­re­ṇa tad e­vā­bhi­ma­taṃ | tatheṣṭau vastu na sā­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ nāpy a­sā­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ na nirdeśyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 141,24nāpy a­ni­rde­śya­m anyathā cety āyātaṃ | tato '­kiṃ­ci­d rūpaṃ jā­tyaṃ­ta­raṃ bhavan na dū­rī­ka­rta­vyaṃ ga­tyaṃ­ta­rā­bhā­vā­t | tad a- TAŚVA-ML 141,25kiṃ­ci­drū­paṃ cet kathaṃ vastu vyāghātaṃ sa­kṛ­tka­lpi­ta­rū­pā­bhā­vā­d a­kiṃ­ci­d rūpaṃ nā­nu­bhū­ya­mā­na­rū­pā­bhā­vā­d iti cet TAŚVA-ML 141,26tavāpy a­sā­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ | tat kim i­dā­nī­m a­nu­bhū­ya­mā­na­rū­paṃ vastu sthitaṃ tathā vā? sthāne tai­mi­ri­kā­nu­bhū­ya­mā­na­m apīṃ- TAŚVA-ML 141,27dudvayaṃ vastu syāt | su­ni­rṇī­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ka­pra­mā­ṇaṃ vastu nānyad iti cet tarhi yathā pra­tya­kṣa­to nu­bhū­ya­mā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 141,28tādṛśaṃ vastu ta­dva­lliṃ­ga­śa­bdā­di­vi­ka­lpo­pa­da­rśi­ta­m api de­śa­kā­la­na­rāṃ­ta­rā­bā­dhi­ta­rū­pa­tve sati kiṃ nā­bhyu­pe­ya­te TAŚVA-ML 141,29vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | tato jā­tyaṃ­ta­ra­m eva sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­ka­lpa­nā­tī­taṃ va­stu­tva­m ity ukteḥ syād a­va­kta­vya­m iti sūktaṃ TAŚVA-ML 141,30"­kra­mā­rpi­tā­bhyāṃ tu sa­da­sa­ttvā­bhyāṃ vi­śe­ṣi­taṃ­" | jīvādi vastu syād asti ca nāsti ceti vaktuṃ śakya- TAŚVA-ML 141,31tvād vaktavyaṃ syād astīty ā­di­va­t | katham asty a­va­kta­vya­m iti cet pra­ti­ṣe­dha­śa­bde­na va­kta­vya­m e­vā­stī­tyā­di vidhi- TAŚVA-ML 141,32śa­bde­nā­va­kta­vya­m ity eke ta­da­yu­ktaṃ­, sa­rva­thā­py a­sti­tve­nā­va­kta­vya­sya nā­sti­tve­na va­kta­vya­tā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ vi­dhi­pū­rva­ka- TAŚVA-ML 141,33tvāt pra­ti­ṣe­dha­sya | sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­pra­ti­ṣe­dho pi hi vi­dhi­pū­rva­ka e­vā­nya­thā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­gu­ṇa­sthā­nā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 141,34du­rna­yo­pa­ka­lpi­taṃ rūpaṃ su­na­ya­pra­mā­ṇa­vi­ṣa­ya­bhū­taṃ na bha­va­tī­ti pra­ti­ṣe­dhe sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­sya na kaścid vyāghātaḥ | asti- TAŚVA-ML 141,35tva­vi­śi­ṣṭa­ta­yā sa­hā­rpi­ta­ta­da­nya­dha­rma­dva­ya­vi­śi­ṣṭa­ta­yā ca vastuni pra­ti­pi­tsi­te tad asty a­va­kta­vya­m ity anye, tad apy a- TAŚVA-ML 142,01sāraṃ | tatrāsty a­va­kta­vyā­va­kta­vyā­di­bhaṃ­gāṃ­ta­ra­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tato pi sa­hā­rpi­ta­ta­da­nya­dha­rma­dva­ya­vi­śi­ṣṭa­sya tato py apara- TAŚVA-ML 142,02sa­hā­rpi­ta­dha­rma­dva­ya­vi­śi­ṣṭa­sya vastuno vi­va­kṣā­yā ni­rā­ka­rtu­m aśakteḥ pra­ti­yo­gi­dha­rma­yu­ga­lā­nā­m ekatra va­stu­nya­naṃ­tā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 142,03saṃ­bha­vā­t teṣāṃ ca sa­hā­rpi­tā­nāṃ vaktum a­śa­kya­tvā­t asty a­naṃ­tā­va­kta­vyaṃ vastu syāt tac cāniṣṭaṃ | yena rūpeṇa TAŚVA-ML 142,04vastv iti tena ta­tpra­ti­yo­gi­nā ca sa­hā­krāṃ­taṃ yadā pra­ti­pa­ttu­m iṣṭaṃ tadāsty a­va­kta­vya­m iti ke­ci­t­, te pi yāvadbhiḥ TAŚVA-ML 142,05svabhāvaiḥ yāvaṃti vastuno stitvāni ta­tpra­ti­yo­gi­bhi­s tā­va­dbhi­r eva dharmaiḥ, yāvaṃti ca nā­sti­tvā­ni ta­dyu­ga­laiḥ sahārpi- TAŚVA-ML 142,06tais tāvaṃty a­va­kta­vyā­ni ca rūpāṇi tatas tāvaṃtyaḥ sa­pta­bhaṃ­gya ity ā­ca­kṣa­te cet pra­ti­ṣṭha­ty eva yu­ktyā­ga­mā­vi­ro­dhā­t | TAŚVA-ML 142,07etena nāsty a­va­kta­vyaṃ ciṃtitaṃ pra­tye­yaṃ­, syād asti nāsty a­va­kta­vyaṃ ca vastv iti pra­mā­ṇa­sa­pta­bhaṃ­gī sa­ka­la­vi­ro­dha- TAŚVA-ML 142,08vai­dhu­ryā­t siddhā | na­ya­sa­pta­bhaṃ­gī tu na­ya­sū­tre pra­paṃ­ca­to ni­rū­pa­yi­ṣya­te | tataḥ parārtho dhigamaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­na­yai­r vaca- TAŚVA-ML 142,09nātmabhiḥ kartavyaḥ svārtha iva jñā­nā­tma­bhiḥ­, anyathā kā­rtsnye­nai­ka­de­śe­na ca ta­ttvā­rthā­dhi­ga­mā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ || TAŚVA-ML 142,10tad evaṃ saṃ­kṣe­pa­to dhi­ga­mo­pā­yaṃ pra­ti­pā­dya ma­dhya­ma­pra­sthā­na­ta­s tam u­pa­da­rśa­yi­tu­ma­nāḥ sū­tra­kā­raḥ prā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 1.7 ni­rde­śa­svā­mi­tva­sā­dha­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­sthi­ti­vi­dhā­na­taḥ || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 142,12ni­rde­śā­dī­nā­m i­ta­re­ta­ra­yo­ge dvaṃdvaḥ ka­ra­ṇa­ni­rde­śa­ś ca ba­hu­va­ca­nāṃ­taḥ pra­tye­ya­s tathā tasi vi­dhā­nā­t | sthiti- TAŚVA-ML 142,13śabdasya sva­taṃ­tra­tvā­d a­lpā­kṣa­ra­tvā­c ca pū­rva­ni­pā­to stv iti na codyaṃ, bahuṣv a­ni­ya­mā­t | sarvasya ni­rde­śa­pū­rva­ka- TAŚVA-ML 142,14tvāt svā­mi­tvā­di­ni­rū­pa­ṇa­sya pūrva ni­rde­śa­gra­ha­ṇa­m arthān nyāyān na vi­ru­dhya­te svā­mi­tvā­dī­nāṃ tu pra­śna­va­śā­t kramaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 142,15nanu ca saṃkṣiptaiḥ pra­mā­ṇa­na­yaiḥ saṃ­kṣe­pa­to '­dhi­ga­mo vaktavyo ma­dhya­ma­pra­sthā­na­ta­s tair eva ma­dhya­ma­pra­paṃ­cai­r na punar ni­rde­śā­di- TAŚVA-ML 142,16bhis tato nedaṃ sūtram ā­raṃ­bha­ṇī­ya­m ity a­nu­pa­pa­tti­co­da­nā­yā­m idam ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.7.1ni­rde­śā­dyai­ś ca kartavyo dhigamaḥ kāṃścana prati | ity āha sūtram ācāryaḥ pra­ti­pā­dyā­nu­ro­dha­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 142,18ye hi ni­rde­śya­mā­nā­di­ṣu sva­bhā­ve­ṣu ta­ttvā­nya­pra­ti­pa­nnāḥ pra­ti­pā­dyā­s tān prati ni­rde­śā­di­bhi­s teṣām a­dhi­ga­maḥ TAŚVA-ML 142,19kartavyo na kevalaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­na­yai­r eveti sūktaṃ ni­rde­śā­di­sū­traṃ vi­ne­yā­śa­ya­va­śa­va­rti­tvā­t sū­tra­kā­ra­va­ca­na­sya | TAŚVA-ML 142,20vi­ne­yā­śa­yaḥ kutas tādṛśa iti cet tato nyādṛśaḥ kutaḥ tathā vi­vā­dā­d iti | tata e­vā­ya­m īdṛśo stu TAŚVA-ML 142,21nyāyasya sa­mā­na­tvā­t || TAŚVA-ML 142,22kiṃ punar ni­rde­śā­da­ya ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.7.2yat kim ity a­nu­yo­ge rtha­sva­rū­pa­pra­ti­pā­da­na­m | kārsntyato deśato vāpi sa nirdeśo vidāṃ mataḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 1.7.3kasya cety a­nu­yo­ge sa­tyā­dhi­pa­tya­ni­ve­da­naṃ | svāmitvaṃ sādhanaṃ kenety a­nu­yo­ge tathā vacaḥ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 1.7.4kveti pa­rya­nu­yo­ge tu vaco dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ viduḥ | kiyac ciram iti praśne pra­tyu­tta­ra­va­caḥ sthitiḥ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 1.7.5ka­ti­dhe­da­m iti praśne vacanaṃ ta­ttva­ve­di­nā­m | vidhānaṃ kīrtitaṃ śabdaṃ tat tv '­a­jñā­naṃ ca ga­mya­tā­m || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 142,27kiṃ kasya kena kasmin kiyac ciraṃ ka­ti­vi­dhaṃ vā vastu tadrūpaṃ cety a­nu­yo­ge kārtsnyena deśena ca tathā TAŚVA-ML 142,28pra­ti­va­ca­naṃ | ni­rde­śā­da­ya iti va­ca­nā­t pravaktuḥ padārthāḥ śa­bdā­tma­kā­s te pratyeyāḥ tathā pra­kī­rti­tā­s tu sarve TAŚVA-ML 142,29sā­ma­rthyā­t te jñā­nā­tma­kā gamyaṃte 'nyathā ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | saty a­jñā­na­pū­rva­kā mi­thyā­jñā­na­pū­rva­kā vā? śabdā TAŚVA-ML 142,30ni­rde­śā­da­yaḥ satyā nāma su­ṣu­ptā­di­va­t­, nāpy asatyā eva te saṃ­vā­da­ka­tvā­t pra­tya­kṣā­di­va­t || TAŚVA-ML 142,31kiṃ sva­bhā­vai­r ni­rde­śā­di­bhi­r a­rtha­syā­dhi­ga­maḥ syād ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.7.6tair a­rthā­dhi­ga­mo bhedāt syāt pra­mā­ṇa­na­yā­tma­bhiḥ | a­dhi­ga­mya­sva­bhā­vai­r vā vastunaḥ ka­rma­sā­dha­naḥ || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 142,33kartṛstho '­dhi­ga­ma­s tā­va­dva­stu­naḥ sā­ka­lye­na pra­mā­ṇā­tma­bhi­r bhedena ni­rde­śā­di­bhi­r bha­va­tī­ti pra­mā­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣā­s tv ete | TAŚVA-ML 143,01deśas tu na­yā­tma­bhi­r iti nayāḥ tato nā­pra­mā­ṇa­na­yā­tma­kai­s tair a­dhi­ga­ti­r iṣṭā yato vyāghātaḥ | kasya punaḥ pramāṇa- TAŚVA-ML 143,02syaite viśeṣāḥ śru­ta­syā­spa­ṣṭa­sa­rvā­rthā­vi­ṣa­ya­tā pra­tī­ti­r iti kecit | ma­ti­śru­ta­yo­r ity apare | tetra praṣṭavyāḥ | TAŚVA-ML 143,03kuto mater bhedās te iti? ma­ti­pū­rva­ka­tvā­d u­pa­cā­rā­d iti cen na, a­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­tvā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | yathaiva TAŚVA-ML 143,04hi matyārthaṃ pa­ri­cchi­dya śru­ta­jñā­ne­na pa­rā­mṛ­śa­nni­rde­śā­di­bhiḥ pra­rū­pa­ya­ti ta­thā­va­dhi­ma­naḥ pa­rya­ye­ṇa vā | na caivaṃ, TAŚVA-ML 143,05śru­ta­jñā­na­sya ta­tpū­rva­ka­tva­pra­saṃ­gaḥ sākṣāt ta­syā­niṃ­dri­ya­ma­ti­pū­rva­ka­tvā­t pa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā tu ta­tpū­rva­ka­tvaṃ nāniṣṭaṃ | śabdātma- TAŚVA-ML 143,06nas tu śrutasya sākṣād api nā­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­pū­rva­ka­tvaṃ vi­ru­dhya­te ke­va­la­pū­rva­ka­tva­va­t | tato mukhyataḥ śru­ta­syai­va TAŚVA-ML 143,07bhedā ni­rde­śā­da­yaḥ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyāḥ kim u­pa­cā­re­ṇa­, pra­yo­ja­nā­bhā­vā­t | tata eva śru­tai­ka­de­śa­la­kṣa­ṇa­na­ya­vi­śe­ṣā­ś ca TAŚVA-ML 143,08te vya­va­ti­ṣṭhaṃ­te | yeṣāṃ tu śrutaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m eva teṣāṃ ta­dva­ca­na­m a­sā­dha­nāṃ­ga­ta­yā ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­m ā­sa­jya­ta iti kvaci- TAŚVA-ML 143,09t ka­thaṃ­ci­t pra­śna­pra­ti­va­ca­na­vya­va­hā­ro na syāt | sva­pa­rā­rthā­nu­mā­nā­tma­ko sau iti cen na, tasya sa­rva­trā­pra­vṛ­tte­r atyaṃta- TAŚVA-ML 143,10pa­ro­kṣe­ṣv artheṣu ta­da­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na ca śrutād anyad eva svā­rthā­nu­mā­naṃ ma­ti­pū­rva­kaṃ pa­rā­rthā­nu­mā­naṃ ceti, tadbheda- TAŚVA-ML 143,11tvam iṣṭam eva ni­rde­śā­dī­nāṃ | prāmāṇyaṃ punaḥ śru­ta­syā­gre sa­ma­rtha­yi­ṣya­ta iti neha pra­ta­nya­te | karmasthaḥ punar adhiga- TAŚVA-ML 143,12mo rthānām a­dhi­ga­mya­mā­nā­nāṃ sva­bhā­va­bhū­tai­r eva ni­rde­śā­di­bhiḥ kā­rtsnyai­ka­de­śā­bhyāṃ pra­mā­ṇa­na­ya­vi­ṣa­yai­r vya­va­sthā­pya­te | TAŚVA-ML 143,13ni­rde­śya­mā­na­tvā­di­bhi­r eva dharmair a­rthā­nā­m a­dhi­ga­ti­pra­tī­teḥ ka­rma­tvā­t teṣāṃ kathaṃ ka­ra­ṇa­tve­na gha­ṭa­ne­ti cet, tathā TAŚVA-ML 143,14pratīteḥ | agner u­ṣṇa­tve­nā­dhi­ga­ma ity atra yathā | nanv agneḥ karmaṇaḥ ka­ra­ṇa­m uṣṇatvaṃ bhinnam eveti cet, tadbhe- TAŚVA-ML 143,15dai­kāṃ­ta­sya ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­t | ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhedas tu samāno nyatra | na hi ni­rde­śa­tvā­da­yo dharmāḥ ka­ra­ṇa­ta­yā sa­ma­bhi­dhī­ya- TAŚVA-ML 143,16mānā jīvādeḥ karmaṇaḥ pa­ryā­yā­rthā­dbhi­nnā neṣyaṃte | dra­vyā­rthā­t tu tatas teṣām abhede pi bhe­do­pa­cā­rā­t ka­rma­ka­ra­ṇa­ni­rde­śa- TAŚVA-ML 143,17gha­ṭa­ne­ti kecit | pare punaḥ ka­rma­sā­dha­nā­dhi­ga­ma­pa­kṣe ni­rde­śya­tvā­dī­nāṃ ka­rma­ta­yā pratīteḥ ka­ra­ṇa­tva­m eva necchaṃti TAŚVA-ML 143,18teṣāṃ vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tve­na gha­ṭa­nā­t | na hi ya­thā­gni­r u­ṣṇa­tve­na viśiṣṭo dhi­ga­mo­pā­yai­r a­dhi­ga­mya­ta iti pra­tī­ti­r a- TAŚVA-ML 143,19viruddhā tathā sarve rthā ni­rde­śyā­di­bhi­r bhāvair a­dhi­ga­myaṃ­ta iti nirṇayo py a­vi­ru­ddho nā­va­dhā­rya­te | tathā sati TAŚVA-ML 143,20pa­rā­pa­ra­ka­ra­ṇa­pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ mukhyato guṇato vā­na­va­sthā­pra­sa­kti­r api ni­vā­ri­tā syāt | ta­da­pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ TAŚVA-ML 143,21vā svā­bhi­ma­ta­dha­rmā­ṇā­m api ka­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ mā bhūd ity api co­dya­mā­na­m a­na­va­kā­śyaṃ syāt | nanv evam a­pa­rā­pa­ra­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 143,22ka­lpa­nā­yā­m apy a­na­va­sthā vi­śe­ṣa­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­ra­hi­ta­sya vā jīvādeḥ svā­bhi­ma­ta­dha­rma­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaiḥ pra­ti­pa­ttau tair api ra­hi­ta­sya TAŚVA-ML 143,23pra­ti­pa­tti­r astu vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­d iti cen na, vi­śe­ṣyā­t ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­bhi­nna­tvā­d vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­nāṃ | vastuto 'naṃtā vidhayo pi TAŚVA-ML 143,24hi dharmā ni­rde­śā­di­bhiḥ saṃ­gṛ­hī­tā vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­ny eva, ta­dvya­ti­ri­kta­sya dha­rma­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | tatra jī­vā­di­va­stu TAŚVA-ML 143,25vi­śe­ṣya­m eva dra­vyā­rthā­de­śā­t ni­rde­śya­tvā­di vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m eva pa­ryā­yā­rthā­t | pra­mā­ṇā­de­śā­d api vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣyā- TAŚVA-ML 143,26tmakaṃ vastu jā­tyaṃ­ta­ra­m iti pra­rū­pa­ṇā­yāṃ no­kta­do­ṣā­va­kā­śaḥ | nanv evaṃ ni­rde­śā­di­dha­rmā­ṇāṃ ka­ra­ṇa­tva­pa­kṣe pi na TAŚVA-ML 143,27pa­rā­pa­ra­dha­rma­ka­ra­ṇa­tva­pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­d a­na­va­sthā ta­dvya­ti­re­ke­ṇa pa­rā­pa­ra­dha­rmā­ṇā­m a­bhā­vā­t teṣāṃ tu ka­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ tair a­dhi­ga­mya­mā­na- TAŚVA-ML 143,28syārthasya karmatā na­yā­de­śā­t­, pra­mā­ṇā­de­śā­t tu ka­rma­ka­ra­ṇā­tma­kaṃ jā­tyaṃ­ta­raṃ vastu pra­rū­pya­te iti na kiṃcid a- TAŚVA-ML 143,29vadyaṃ | naitat sādhīyaḥ | ka­ra­ṇa­tve ni­rde­śā­dī­nāṃ ka­rma­sā­dha­na­tā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tve tu ta­du­pa­pa­tteḥ | vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 143,30vi­śe­ṣya­bhū­ta­sya jī­vā­dya­rtha­sya ka­rma­sā­dha­no dhigamaḥ pra­ti­pa­ttuṃ śakyata iti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tva­pa­kṣa eva śreyān TAŚVA-ML 143,31sa­ka­la­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­ra­hi­ta­tvā­d vastuno na saṃ­bha­va­ty eva ni­rdi­śya­mā­na­rū­pa­m iti matam a­pā­ku­rva­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.7.7bhāvā yena ni­rū­pyaṃ­te tadrūpaṃ nāsti tattvataḥ | ta­tsva­rū­pa­va­co mithyety ayuktaṃ niḥ­pra­mā­ṇa­ka­m || 7 || TAŚV-ML 1.7.8yat tad ekam anekaṃ ca rūpaṃ teṣāṃ pra­tī­ya­te | pra­tya­kṣa­to nu­mā­nā­c cā­bā­dhi­tā­d ā­ga­mā­d api || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 143,34na hi pra­tya­kṣā­nu­me­yā­ga­ma­ga­mya­mā­nā­nā­m arthānāṃ pra­tya­kṣā­nu­mā­nā­ga­mai­r ekam anekaṃ ca rūpaṃ pa­ra­spa­rā­pe­kṣaṃ na TAŚVA-ML 144,01pra­tī­ya­te pa­ra­spa­ra­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇa­pra­va­ṇa­syai­va ta­syā­pra­tī­teḥ | na cā­pra­tī­ya­mā­na­sya sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­syā­py a­va­sthi­tau pratīya- TAŚVA-ML 144,02mā­na­syā­pi jā­tyaṃ­ta­ra­syā­va­sthi­ti­r nāma sve­ṣṭa­rū­pa­syā­pi ta­tpra­saṃ­gā­t | tathā cai­ka­rū­pā­bhā­va­sya bhāveṣv a­na­va­sthi­tau TAŚVA-ML 144,03syād e­vai­ka­rū­pa­sya vidhis ta­da­na­va­sthi­tau a­ne­ka­rū­pa­sya pa­ra­spa­ra­vya­va­cche­da­rū­pa­yo­r e­ka­ta­ra­pra­ti­ṣe­dho nya­ta­ra­sya vidher a- TAŚVA-ML 144,04vaśyaṃ bhāvān nī­la­tvā­nī­la­tva­va­t pa­ra­spa­ra­vya­va­cche­da­sva­bhā­vau e­ka­rū­pa­bhā­vā­bhā­vau pra­tī­tau­, ta­da­ne­nā­ne­ka­rū­pā­bhā­va­sya TAŚVA-ML 144,05bhāveṣv a­na­va­sthi­tā­v a­ne­ka­rū­pa­sya vidhis ta­da­na­va­sthi­tā­v e­ka­rū­pa­sya ni­ve­di­taḥ sa­mā­na­tvā­n nyāyasya na tu vādhyakṣe TAŚVA-ML 144,06sa­ka­la­dha­rma­ra­hi­ta­sya sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­t na ta­trai­ka­m anekaṃ vā rūpaṃ pa­ra­spa­raṃ sāpekṣaṃ ni­ra­pe­kṣaṃ vā tadra- TAŚVA-ML 144,07hitatvaṃ vā pra­ti­bhā­ti ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­ta­sya tu tathā pra­ti­bhā­sa­na­sya tattvato sattvāt | saṃvṛttyā ta­tsa­dbhā­vo bhīṣṭa TAŚVA-ML 144,08eva | tathā cai­ka­rū­pa­ta­da­bhā­va­yo­r a­ne­ka­rū­pa­ta­da­bhā­va­yo­ś cai­kā­ne­ka­rū­pa­yoḥ pa­ra­spa­ra­vya­va­cche­da­sva­bhā­va­yo­r e­ka­ta­ra­sya TAŚVA-ML 144,09pra­ti­ṣe­dhe '­nya­ta­ra­sya vidher a­va­śyaṃ­bhā­ve pi na kiṃcid vi­ru­ddhaṃ­, bhā­vā­bhā­vo­bha­ya­vya­va­hā­ra­syā­nā­di­śa­bda­vi­ka­lpa­vā­sa- TAŚVA-ML 144,10no­dbhū­ta­vi­ka­lpa­pa­ri­ni­ṣṭhi­ta­sya śa­bdā­rtha­ta­yo­pa­ga­mā­t | tad uktaṃ | "­a­nā­di­vā­sa­no­dbhū­ta­vi­ka­lpa­pa­ri­ni­ṣṭhi­taḥ | TAŚVA-ML 144,11śa­bdā­rtha­s trividho dharmo bhā­vā­bhā­vo­bha­yā­śra­yaḥ || " iti kecit | te pi nā­na­va­dya­va­ca­saḥ | su­kha­nī­lā­dī­nā­m api TAŚVA-ML 144,12rūpāṇāṃ ka­lpi­ta­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | spaṣṭam a­va­bhā­sa­mā­na­tvā­n na teṣāṃ ka­lpi­ta­tva­m iti cen na, sva­pnā­va­bhā­si­bhi­r ane- TAŚVA-ML 144,13kāṃtāt | na hi caiṣām api ka­lpi­ta­tvaṃ mā­na­sa­vi­bhra­mā­tma­nā sva­pna­syo­pa­ga­mā­t tasya ka­ra­ṇa­ja­vi­bhra­mā­tma­no­pa­ga­me TAŚVA-ML 144,14vā katham iṃ­dri­ya­ja­vi­bhra­mā­t tadbhrāṃteḥ pṛthak pra­rū­pa­ṇaṃ na vi­ru­dhya­te | mā­na­sa­vi­bhra­ma­tve pi vi­śa­da­tvaṃ svapnasya TAŚVA-ML 144,15vi­ru­dhya­ta iti cen na, vi­śa­dā­kṣa­jñā­na­vā­sa­nā­sa­dbhū­ta­tve­na tasya vai­śa­dya­saṃ­bha­vā­t | na ca tatra vi­śa­da­rū­pa­ta­yā- TAŚVA-ML 144,16va­bhā­sa­mā­nā­nā­m api su­kha­nī­lā­dī­nāṃ pā­ra­mā­rthi­ka­tvaṃ vi­saṃ­vā­dā­t | ta­dva­jjā­gra­dda­śā­yā­m api teṣām a­nā­dīṃ­dri­yā­di- TAŚVA-ML 144,17ja­jñā­na­vā­sa­no­dbhū­ta­pra­ti­bhā­sa­pa­ri­ni­ṣṭhi­tvā­t pratyakṣā eva te na va­stu­sva­bhā­vā iti śakyaṃ vaktuṃ | bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā- TAŚVA-ML 144,18d vā­sta­vā­s te iti cet, śa­bdā­rthā­s tathā saṃtu | na cā­bhā­va­syā­pi śa­bdā­rtha­tvā­t sa­rva­śa­bdā­rthā­nā­m a­vā­sta­va­tva­m iti TAŚVA-ML 144,19yuktaṃ, bhā­vāṃ­ta­ra­rū­pa­tvā­d a­bhā­va­sya | nanu tu­cchā­bhā­va­syā­śa­bdā­rtha­tve kathaṃ pra­ti­ṣe­dho nāma ni­rvi­ṣa­ya­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 144,20cen na, va­stu­sva­bhā­va­syā­bhā­va­sya vi­dhā­nā­d eva tu­ccha­sva­bhā­va­sya tasya pra­ti­ṣe­dha­si­ddheḥ kvacid a­ne­kāṃ­ta­vi­dhā­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 144,21sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­si­ddhi­va­t tathā tasya mukhyaḥ pra­ti­ṣe­dho na syād iti cen na kiṃcid a­ni­ṣṭaṃ­, na hi sarvasya TAŚVA-ML 144,22mu­khye­nai­va pra­ti­ṣe­dhe­na bha­vi­ta­vyaṃ gauṇena veti niyamo sti ya­thā­pra­tī­ta­syo­pa­ga­mā­t | nanu gauṇe pi pra­ti­ṣe­dhe TAŚVA-ML 144,23tu­cchā­bhā­va­sya śa­bdā­rtha­tva­si­ddhi­r ga­mya­mā­na­sya śa­bdā­rtha­tvā­vi­ro­dhā­t sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­va­d iti cen na, ta­syā­ga­mya­mā­na- TAŚVA-ML 144,24tvāt tadvat | yathaiva hi vastuno ne­kāṃ­tā­tma­ka­tva­vi­dhā­nā­t sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­tā­bhā­vo gamyate na sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­s tathā TAŚVA-ML 144,25va­stu­rū­pa­syā­bhā­va­sya vi­dhā­nā­t tu­cchā­bhā­va­syā­bhā­vo na tu sa ga­mya­mā­naḥ | nanu tu­cchā­bhā­va­syā­bhā­va­ga­tau tasya TAŚVA-ML 144,26gatir a­va­śyaṃ­bhā­vi­no pra­ti­ṣe­dhya­nāṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tvā­t pra­ti­ṣe­dha­sye­ti cen na, vyā­ghā­tā­t | tu­cchā­bhā­va­syā­bhā­va­ś ca TAŚVA-ML 144,27ku­ta­ści­d gamyate bhāvaś ceti ko hi brūyāt svasthaḥ | nanu va­stu­rū­pa­syā­bhā­va­sya vi­dhā­nā­t tu­cchā­bhā­va­syā­bhā­va­ga­ti­s ta- TAŚVA-ML 144,28dgates tasya gatis tato na vyāghāto nāma, yata eva hi ta­syā­bhā­va­ga­ti­s tata eva bhā­va­syā­pi gatau vyāghāto TAŚVA-ML 144,29nā­nya­the­ti cen na, sā­ma­stye­na ta­syā­bhā­va­ga­tau punar bhā­va­ga­te­r vyā­ha­te­r a­va­sthā­nā­t | pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­de­śā­di­ta­yā tu TAŚVA-ML 144,30ka­sya­ci­d a­bhā­va­ga­tā­v api na bhā­va­ga­ti­r vi­ha­nya­ta iti yuktaṃ | katham idānīṃ "­saṃ­jñi­naḥ pra­ti­ṣe­dho na prati- TAŚVA-ML 144,31ṣe­dhyā­dṛ­te kva­ci­t­" iti mataṃ na vi­ru­dhya­te­? tu­cchā­bhā­va­sya pra­ti­ṣe­dhya­syā­bhā­ve pi pra­ti­ṣe­dha­si­ddhe­r anyathā tasya TAŚVA-ML 144,32śa­bdā­rtha­tā­pa­tte­r iti cen na, saṃjñinaḥ sa­mya­gjñā­na­va­taḥ pra­ti­ṣe­dhyā­dṛ­te na kvacid aṃtar bahir vā pra­ti­ṣe­dha iti TAŚVA-ML 144,33vyā­khyā­nā­t ta­da­vi­ro­dhā­t | sa­ka­la­pra­mā­ṇā­vi­ṣa­ya­sya tu­cchā­bhā­va­sya pra­ti­ṣe­dhaḥ svayam a­nu­bhū­ta­sa­ka­la­pra­mā­ṇā­vi­ṣa­ya­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 144,34ta­da­nu­va­da­na­m eveti syāt pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­dṛ­te pra­ti­ṣe­dhaḥ syān nety a­ne­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­nā­m a­vi­ro­dhaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­vṛ­ttāṃ­ta­vā­da­pa­ra­tvā­t teṣāṃ | TAŚVA-ML 144,35na hi yathā jī­vā­di­va­stu pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­de­śā­di­ta­yā vi­dya­mā­na­m eva de­śāṃ­ta­rā­di­ta­yā nāstīti pra­mā­ṇa­m upa- TAŚVA-ML 145,01da­rśa­ya­ti tathā tu­cchā­bhā­vaṃ tasya bhā­va­rū­pa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | sarvatra sarvadā sarvathā va­stu­rū­pa­m e­vā­bhā­vaṃ ta­du­pa­da­rśa- TAŚVA-ML 145,02yati tathā tu­cchā­bhā­vā­bhā­va­m u­pa­da­rśa­ya­tī­ti ta­dva­ca­ne do­ṣā­bhā­vaḥ | nanv evaṃ tu­cchā­bhā­va­sa­dṛ­śa­syā­na­rtha­ka­tve TAŚVA-ML 145,03prayogo na yukto ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t­, prayoge punar arthaḥ kaścid vaktavyaḥ sa ca ba­hi­rbhū­to nāsty eva ca ka­lpa­nā­rū­ḍha- TAŚVA-ML 145,04s tv a­nya­vya­va­cche­da evoktaḥ syāt ta­dva­tsa­rva­śa­bdā­nā­m a­nyā­po­ha­vi­ṣa­ya­tve siddher na vāstavāḥ śabdārthā iti cet TAŚVA-ML 145,05naitad api sāraṃ, a­bhā­va­śa­bda­syā­bhā­va­sā­mā­nya­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t tasya vi­vā­dā­pa­nna­tvā­t | sarvo hi kim ayam abhāvo vastu- TAŚVA-ML 145,06dharmaḥ kiṃ vā tuccha iti pra­ti­pa­dya­te na nāstīti pra­tya­yā­rtho '­bhā­va­mā­tre | tatra ca va­stu­dha­rma­tā­m a­bhā­va­syā­ca­kṣā­ṇāḥ TAŚVA-ML 145,07syā­dvā­di­naḥ katham a­bhā­va­śa­bdaṃ ka­lpi­tā­rthaṃ svī­ku­ryuḥ­? svayaṃ tu­ccha­rū­pa­tāṃ tu tasya ni­rā­ku­rvaṃ­taḥ parair āropi- TAŚVA-ML 145,08tām ā­śaṃ­ki­tāṃ vā­nu­va­da­tī­ty u­kta­prā­yaṃ | na cā­tyaṃ­tā­saṃ­bha­vi­no rūpasya vastuny ā­ro­pi­ta­sya ke­na­ci­d ā­śaṃ­ki­ta­sya TAŚVA-ML 145,09cā­tu­cchā­deḥ sa­rva­śa­bdā­nā­m a­nya­vya­va­cche­da­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­pra­saṃ­ja­naṃ prāyaḥ pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­t | katham anyathā ka­sya­ci­t pra- TAŚVA-ML 145,10tyakṣasya nī­la­vi­ṣa­ya­tve sa­rva­pra­tya­kṣā­ṇāṃ nī­la­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­pra­saṃ­ja­naṃ nā­nu­jñā­ya­te sarvathā vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | atha TAŚVA-ML 145,11yatra pratyakṣe nīlaṃ pra­ti­bhā­sa­te ni­rbā­dhā­t ta­nnī­la­vi­ṣa­yaṃ yatra pītādi ta­tta­dvi­ṣa­ya­m ity a­nu­ga­mya­te tarhi yatra TAŚVA-ML 145,12śābde jñāne va­stu­rū­pa­m a­ka­lpi­ta­m ābhāti ta­dva­stu­rū­pa­vi­ṣa­yaṃ yatra tu ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­ta­rū­paṃ ta­tta­dgo­ca­ra­m i- TAŚVA-ML 145,13ty uktaṃ | tataḥ śa­bdā­rthā­nāṃ bhā­vā­bhā­vo­bha­ya­dha­rmā­ṇā­m a­bhā­vā­di­vā­sa­no­di­ta­vi­ka­lpa­pa­ri­ni­ṣṭhi­ta­tve pra­tya­kṣā­rthā­nā­m api TAŚVA-ML 145,14tat syāt teṣāṃ bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t | pā­ra­mā­rthi­ka­tve vā tata eva śa­bdā­rthā­nā­m api tad bhaved iti na pra­ti­pā­di­ta- TAŚVA-ML 145,15vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vaḥ | yad apy uktaṃ pratyakṣe sa­ka­la­dha­rma­ra­hi­ta­sya sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­n na ta­trai­ka­m anekaṃ vā rūpaṃ TAŚVA-ML 145,16vā pa­ra­spa­ra­sā­pe­kṣaṃ vā ni­ra­pe­kṣaṃ vā ta­dra­hi­taṃ vā pra­ti­bhā­tī­ti | tad api mo­ha­vi­la­si­ta­m eva, a­ne­kāṃ­tā­tma­ka- TAŚVA-ML 145,17va­stu­pra­tī­te­r a­pa­ha­vā­t | ko hi ma­hā­mo­ha­vi­ḍaṃ­bi­taḥ pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­na­m ā­bā­la­m a­bā­dhi­ta­m ekam a­ne­kā­kā­raṃ vastu TAŚVA-ML 145,18pra­tya­kṣa­vi­ṣa­ya­ta­yā­nā­dṛ­tya katham apy a­pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­naṃ bra­hma­ta­ttva­m iva sva­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ tathā ā­ca­kṣī­ta­? a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t TAŚVA-ML 145,19ta­thā­nu­mā­nā­d ā­ga­mā­c ca bhā­va­syai­kā­ne­ka­rū­pa­vi­śi­ṣṭa­sya pra­tī­ya­mā­na­tvā­n na "bhāvā yena ni­rū­pyaṃ­te tadrūpaṃ nāsti TAŚVA-ML 145,20ta­ttva­taḥ­" iti vacanaṃ niḥ­pra­mā­ṇa­ka­m e­vo­ra­rī­kā­ryaṃ­, yataḥ sva­rū­pa­va­ca­naṃ sūtre mithyā syāt | yathā ca pratyakṣa- TAŚVA-ML 145,21m a­nu­mā­na­m āgamo vā­ne­kāṃ­tā­tma­kaṃ vastu pra­kā­śa­ya­ti sva­ni­rṇī­tā­bā­dhaṃ tathāgre pra­paṃ­ca­yi­ṣya­te | kiṃ ca —TAŚV-ML 1.7.9niḥ­śe­ṣa­dha­rma­nai­rā­tmyaṃ svarūpaṃ vastuno yadi | tadā na niḥ­sva­rū­pa­tva­m anyathā dha­rma­yu­kta­tā || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 145,23tattvaṃ sa­ka­la­dha­rma­ra­hi­ta­tva­m a­ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­taṃ pra­tya­kṣa­taḥ sphuṭam a­va­bhā­sa­mā­naṃ vastunaḥ sva­rū­pa­m eva, tena tasya TAŚVA-ML 145,24na niḥ­sva­rū­pa­tva­m i­tī­ṣṭa­si­ddhiṃ | ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­taṃ tu tan na vastunaḥ sva­rū­pa­m ā­ca­kṣma­he | na ca ka­lpi­ta­niḥ­śe­ṣa- TAŚVA-ML 145,25dha­rma­nai­rā­tmya­syā­tma­sva­rū­pa­tve vastuno niḥ­śe­ṣa­dha­rma­yu­kta­tā­ni­ṣṭā­, ka­lpi­ta­sa­ka­la­dha­rma­yu­kta­sya ta­sye­ṣṭa­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 145,26va­stu­kṛ­tā­khi­la­dha­rma­sa­hi­ta­tā tu na śa­kyā­pā­da­yi­tuṃ tayā vastuni ka­lpi­ta­niḥ­śe­ṣa­dha­rma­nai­rā­tmya­sva­rū­pa­tva­syā- TAŚVA-ML 145,27vi­nā­bhā­vā­t tām aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­pi ta­syo­pa­pa­tte­r iti kecit | te pi ma­hā­mo­hā­bhi­bhū­ta­ma­na­saḥ | svayaṃ va­stu­bhū­ta­sa­ka­la- TAŚVA-ML 145,28dha­rmā­tma­ka­tā­yāḥ svī­ka­ra­ṇe pi ta­da­saṃ­bha­vā­bhi­dhā­nā­t | ka­lpi­tā­khi­la­dha­rma­ra­hi­ta­tvaṃ hi vastunaḥ svarūpaṃ bru­vā­ṇe­na TAŚVA-ML 145,29va­stu­bhū­ta­sa­ka­la­dha­rma­sa­hi­ta­tā svī­kṛ­tai­va tasya tan nāṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tvā­t | ka­lpa­nā­po­ḍhaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m ity atra ka­lpa­nā­kā­ra- TAŚVA-ML 145,30ra­hi­ta­tva­sya va­stu­bhū­tā­kā­ra­nāṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tve­na pratyakṣe ta­dva­ca­nā­t ta­tsi­ddhi­va­t tathā ka­lpa­nā­kā­ra­ra­hi­ta­tva­sya vacanā- TAŚVA-ML 145,31d va­stu­bhū­tā­kā­ra­si­ddhi­r na pratyakṣe svī­kṛ­tai­ve­ti cet, tat kim idānīṃ sa­ka­lā­kā­ra­ra­hi­ta­tva­m astu tasya saṃ­vi­dā­kā­ra- TAŚVA-ML 145,32mā­tra­tvā­t ta­ttva­ta­s tathāpi neti cet kathaṃ na va­stu­bhū­tā­kā­ra­si­ddhiḥ | na hi saṃ­vi­dā­kā­ro va­stu­bhū­to na bhavati TAŚVA-ML 145,33saṃ­vi­da­dvai­ta­syā­py a­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tataḥ ka­lpi­ta­tve­na niḥ­śe­ṣa­dha­rmā­ṇāṃ nairātmyaṃ yadi vastunaḥ svarūpaṃ tadā TAŚVA-ML 145,34sva­rū­pa­saṃ­si­ddhiḥ yasmād anyathā va­stu­bhū­ta­tve­nā­khi­la­dha­rma­yu­kta­tā tasya siddheti vyākhyā preyasī | athavā TAŚVA-ML 146,01va­stu­bhū­ta­niḥ­śe­ṣa­dha­rmā­ṇāṃ nairātmyaṃ vastuno yadi svarūpaṃ tadā tasya sva­rū­pa­saṃ­si­ddhi­s ta­tsva­rū­pa­syā­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­t | TAŚVA-ML 146,02anyathā tasya pa­ra­rū­pa­tva­pra­kā­re­ṇa tu saiva va­stu­bhū­ta­dha­rma­yu­kta­tā vā­sta­vā­khi­la­dha­rmā­bhā­va­sya vastunaḥ pa­ra­bhā­ve TAŚVA-ML 146,03tā­dṛ­śa­sa­ka­la­dha­rmā­sa­dbhā­va­sya svā­tma­bhū­ta­tva­pra­si­ddhe­r anyathā ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | athavā ka­lpi­tā­nāṃ va­stu­bhū­tā­nāṃ ca TAŚVA-ML 146,04niḥ­śe­ṣa­dha­rmā­ṇāṃ nairātmyaṃ vastunaḥ svarūpaṃ yadi tadā tasya sva­rū­pa­saṃ­si­ddhi­r anyathā ka­lpi­tā­ka­lpi­ta­sa­ka­la­dha­rma- TAŚVA-ML 146,05yuktatā tasyeti vyākhyeyaṃ sā­mā­nye­na niḥ­śe­ṣa­dha­rma­va­ca­nā­t | vyā­ghā­ta­ś cāsmin pakṣe nā­śaṃ­ka­nī­yaḥ ka­lpi­tā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 146,06va­stu­bhū­tā­nāṃ ca dharmāṇāṃ vastuni ya­thā­pra­mā­ṇo­pa­pa­nna­tvā­t | tata yat sa­ka­la­dha­rma­ra­hi­taṃ tan na vastu yathā puruṣā- TAŚVA-ML 146,07dyadvaitaṃ tathā ca kṣa­ṇi­ka­tva­la­kṣa­ṇa­m iti jī­vā­di­va­stu­naḥ sva­dha­rma­si­ddhiḥ sa­ka­la­dha­rma­ra­hi­te­na dha­rme­ṇā­ne­kāṃ­ta­sta­sya TAŚVA-ML 146,08va­stu­tvā­d iti cen na, va­stvaṃ­śa­tve­na tasya pra­rū­pi­ta­tvā­t va­stu­tvā­si­ddheḥ | anyathā va­stva­na­va­sthā­nā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 146,09tad evaṃ sarvathā vastuni sva­rū­pa­sya ni­rā­ka­rtu­m aśakteḥ sūktaṃ ni­rde­śya­mā­na­tva­m a­dhi­ga­myaṃ || TAŚV-ML 1.7.10na kaścit ka­sya­ci­t svāmī saṃ­baṃ­dhā­bhā­va­to ṃjasā | pā­ra­taṃ­trya­vi­hī­na­tvā­t si­ddha­sye­ty apare viduḥ || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 146,11saṃbaṃdho hi na tāvad a­si­ddha­yoḥ sva­svā­mi­noḥ śa­śā­śva­vi­ṣā­ṇa­va­t­, nāpi si­ddhā­si­ddha­yo­s tat vaṃ­dhyā­pu­tra­va­t | TAŚVA-ML 146,12siddhayo stu pā­ra­taṃ­tryā­bhā­vā­d e­vā­saṃ­baṃ­dha eva a­nya­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | ke­na­ci­d rūpeṇa si­ddha­syā­si­ddha­sya ca pā­ra­taṃ­trye TAŚVA-ML 146,13siddhe pa­ra­taṃ­tra­saṃ­baṃ­dha ity api mithyā, pa­kṣa­dva­ya­bhā­vi­do­ṣā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | na caikasya ni­ṣpa­nnā­ni­ṣpa­nne rūpe staḥ TAŚVA-ML 146,14pra­tī­ghā­tā­t | tan na tattvataḥ saṃbaṃdho stīti | tad uktaṃ | "­pā­ra­taṃ­trye hi saṃbaṃdhe siddhe kā pa­ra­taṃ­tra­tā | tasmā- TAŚVA-ML 146,15t sarvasya bhāvasya saṃbaṃdho nāsti tattvataḥ || " iti saṃ­baṃ­dha­mā­trā­bhā­ve ca siddhe sati na kaścit ka­sya­ci­t svāmī TAŚVA-ML 146,16nāma yataḥ svā­mi­tva­m a­rthā­nā­m a­dhi­ga­myaṃ syād ity eke || TAŚV-ML 1.7.11tathā syā­dvā­da­saṃ­baṃ­dho bhāvānāṃ pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ | svā­taṃ­tryā­t kiṃ na de­śā­di­ni­ya­mo­dbhū­ti­r īkṣyate || 11 || TAŚVA-ML 146,18pā­ra­taṃ­trya­syā­bhā­vā­d bhāvānāṃ saṃ­baṃ­dhā­bhā­va­m a­bhi­da­dhā­nā­s tena saṃbaṃdhaṃ vyāptaṃ kvacit pra­ti­pa­dyaṃ­te na vā? pra­ti­pa­dyaṃ­te TAŚVA-ML 146,19cet kathaṃ sarvatra sarvadā saṃ­baṃ­dhā­bhā­va­m a­bhi­da­dhu­rvi­ro­dhā­t | no cet katham a­vyā­pa­kā­bhā­vā­d a­vyā­pyā­bhā­va­si­ddheḥ | TAŚVA-ML 146,20pa­ro­pa­ga­mā­t tasya tena vyā­pti­si­ddhe­r adoṣa iti cen na, tathā sva­pra­ti­pa­tte­r a­bhā­vā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | pa­ro­pa­ga­mā­d dhi paraḥ TAŚVA-ML 146,21pra­ti­pā­da­yi­tuṃ śakyaḥ | sarvathā saṃ­baṃ­dhā­bhā­vā­n nāśakya eva pra­tya­kṣa­ta iti cen na, tasya svāṃ­śa­mā­tra­pa­rya­va­sā­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 146,22na kaścit ke­na­ci­t ka­thaṃ­ci­t ka­dā­ci­t saṃbaṃdha i­tī­ya­to vyā­pā­rā­t kartum a­sa­ma­rtha­tvā­d anyathā sa­rva­jña­tvā­pa­tteḥ | sa­rvā­rthā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 146,23sā­kṣā­tka­ra­ṇa­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa saṃ­baṃ­dhā­bhā­va­sya tena pra­ti­pa­ttu­m aśakteḥ | ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d arthānāṃ svā­taṃ­trya­m a­saṃ­baṃ­dhe­na vyāptaṃ sarvopa- TAŚVA-ML 146,24saṃ­hā­re­ṇa pra­ti­pa­dya tato nyeṣām a­saṃ­baṃ­dha­pra­ti­pa­tti­r ā­nu­mā­ni­kī syād iti cet tat tarhi svā­taṃ­trya­m arthānāṃ na tāvad a- TAŚVA-ML 146,25si­ddhā­nāṃ­, siddhānāṃ tu svā­taṃ­tryā­t saṃ­baṃ­dhā­bhā­ve tattvataḥ kiṃn na de­śā­di­ni­ya­me­no­dbha­vo dṛśyate tasya pā­ra­taṃ­trye­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 146,26vyā­pta­tvā­t | na hi svataṃtro rthaḥ sa­rva­ni­ra­pe­kṣa­ta­yā ni­ya­ta­de­śa­kā­la­dra­vya­bhā­va­ja­nmā­sti na cājanmā sa­rva­thā­rtha- TAŚVA-ML 146,27kri­yā­sa­ma­rthaḥ svayaṃ ta­syā­kā­ra­ṇā­t | pra­tyā­sa­tti­vi­śe­ṣā­d de­śā­di­bhi­s ta­nni­ya­to­tpa­tti­r arthasya syād iti cet, sa eva TAŚVA-ML 146,28pra­tyā­sa­tti­vi­śe­ṣaḥ saṃbaṃdhaḥ pā­ra­mā­rthi­kaḥ siddha ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.7.12dravyataḥ kṣetrataḥ kā­la­bhā­vā­bhyāṃ ka­sya­ci­t svataḥ | pra­tyā­sa­nna­kṛ­taḥ siddhaḥ saṃbaṃdhaḥ ke­na­ci­t sphuṭaḥ || 12 || TAŚVA-ML 146,30ka­sya­ci­t pa­ryā­ya­sya svataḥ ke­na­ci­t pa­ryā­ye­ṇa sa­hai­ka­tra dravye sa­ma­vā­yā­d dra­vya­pra­tyā­sa­tti­r yathā sma­ra­ṇa­syā­nu­bha­ve­na TAŚVA-ML 146,31sa­hā­tma­ny ekatra sa­ma­vā­ya­s tam aṃ­ta­re­ṇa tatraiva ya­thā­nu­bha­va­sma­ra­ṇā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ so­ma­mi­trā­nu­bha­vā­d vi­ṣṇu­mi­tra­sma­ra­ṇā­nu­pa­pa­tti- TAŚVA-ML 146,32vat | saṃ­tā­nai­ka­tvā­d u­pa­pa­tti­r iti cen na, saṃ­tā­na­syā­va­stu­tve­na ta­nni­ya­ma­he­tu­tvā­gha­ṭa­nā­t | vastutve vā nā­ma­mā­traṃ TAŚVA-ML 146,33bhidyeta satāṃ no dravyam iti | ta­thai­ka­saṃ­tā­nā­śra­ya­tva­m eva dra­vyā­dra­vyā­śra­ya­tvaṃ ceti va kaścid viśeṣaḥ yat saṃtāno TAŚVA-ML 146,34vā­sa­nā­pra­bo­dha­s ta­tsaṃ­tā­naṃ sma­ra­ṇa­m iti ni­ya­mo­pa­ga­mo pi na śre­yā­n­, pro­kta­do­ṣā­na­ti­kra­mā­t | saṃ­tā­na­syā­tma- TAŚVA-ML 147,01dra­vya­tvo­pa­pa­ttau ya­dā­tma­dra­vya­pa­ri­ṇā­mo vā­sa­nā­pra­bo­dha­s ta­dā­tma­dra­vya­vi­va­rtaḥ sma­ra­ṇa­m iti pa­ra­ma­ta­si­ddheḥ | kathaṃ TAŚVA-ML 147,02pa­ra­spa­ra­bhi­nna­sva­bhā­va­kā­la­yo­r ekam ā­tma­dra­vyaṃ vyā­pa­ka­m iti ca na codyaṃ, sa­kṛ­nnā­nā­kā­ra­vyā­pi­nā jñā­ne­nai­ke­na TAŚVA-ML 147,03pra­ti­vi­hi­ta­tvā­t | sa­ma­sa­ma­ya­va­rti­no ra­sa­rū­pa­yo­r e­ka­gu­ṇi­vyā­pta­yo­r a­nu­mā­nā­nu­me­ya­vya­va­hā­ra­yo­r e­ka­dra­vya­pra­tyā­sa­tti­r a- TAŚVA-ML 147,04tenoktā ta­da­bhā­ve tayos ta­dvya­va­hā­ra­yo­gya­tā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | e­ka­sā­ma­grya­dhī­na­tvā­t ta­du­pa­pa­tti­r iti cet katham ekā- TAŚVA-ML 147,05sāmagrī nāma? ekaṃ kā­ra­ṇa­m iti cet, ta­tsa­ha­kā­ryu­pā­dā­naṃ vā? sa­ha­kā­ri cet ku­lā­la­ka­la­śa­yo­r daṇḍādi- TAŚVA-ML 147,06r ekā sāmagrī syāt sa­mā­na­kṣa­ṇa­yo­s tayor utpattau tasya sa­ha­kā­ri­tvā­t | tathā e­ta­yo­r a­nu­mā­nā­nu­me­ya­vya­va­hā­ra- TAŚVA-ML 147,07yogyatā a­vya­bhi­cā­ri­ṇī syāt ta­de­ka­sā­ma­grya­dhī­na­tvā­t | e­ka­sa­mu­dā­ya­va­rti­sa­ha­kā­ri­kā­ra­ṇa­m ekā sāmagrī TAŚVA-ML 147,08na bhi­nna­sa­mu­dā­ya­va­rti yato yam a­ti­pra­saṃ­ga iti cet, kaḥ punar ayam ekaḥ sa­mu­dā­yaḥ­? sā­dhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­kri­yā­ni­ya­tāḥ TAŚVA-ML 147,09pra­vi­bhā­ga­ra­hi­tā rū­pā­da­ya iti cet kathaṃ pra­vi­bhā­ga­ra­hi­ta­tva­m e­ka­tva­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­bhā­ve teṣām u­pa­pa­dya­te­ti pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 147,10sāṃ­vṛ­tyai­ka­tva­pa­ri­ṇā­me­ne­ti cen na, tasya pra­vi­bhā­gā­bhā­va­he­tu­tvā­yo­gā­t | pra­vi­bhā­gā­bhā­vo pi teṣāṃ sāṃvṛta iti TAŚVA-ML 147,11cen na hi tattvataḥ pra­vi­bha­ktā eva rū­pā­da­yaḥ sa­mu­dā­ya ity āpannaṃ | na caivaṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­t sa­mu­dā­ye­ta­ra­vya­va­sthā TAŚVA-ML 147,12sā­dhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­kri­yā­ni­ya­ta­tve­ta­rā­bhyāṃ so­pa­pa­nne­ti vā yuktaṃ, sū­ryāṃ­bu­ja­yo­r api sa­mu­dā­ya­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tayor aṃbuja- TAŚVA-ML 147,13pra­bo­dha­ra­vyoḥ sā­dhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­kri­yā­ni­ya­ta­tvā­t | tato vā­sta­va­m eva pra­vi­bhā­ga­ra­hi­ta­sa­mu­dā­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­s teṣām ekatvā- TAŚVA-ML 147,14dhya­va­sā­ya­he­tu­r aṃ­gī­ka­rta­vyaḥ | sa cai­ka­tva­pa­ri­ṇā­maṃ tā­ttvi­ka­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa na ghaṭata iti so pi pra­ti­pa­tta­vya eva, TAŚVA-ML 147,15sa caikaṃ dravyam iti siddhaṃ | sva­gu­ṇa­pa­ryā­yā­ṇāṃ sa­mu­dā­ya­skaṃ­dha iti va­ca­nā­t | ta­thā­sa­ti ra­sa­rū­pa­yo­r e­kā­rthā­tma- TAŚVA-ML 147,16kayor e­ka­dra­vya­pra­tyā­sa­tti­r evaṃ liṃ­ga­liṃ­gi­vya­va­hā­ra­he­tuḥ kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­syā­pi ni­ya­ta­sya ta­da­bhā­ve nu­pa­pa­tteḥ TAŚVA-ML 147,17saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­ra­va­t | na hi kvacit pūrve ra­sā­di­pa­ryā­yāḥ pa­ra­ra­sā­di­pa­ryā­yā­ṇā­m u­pā­dā­naṃ nānyatra dravye va­rta­mā­nā TAŚVA-ML 147,18iti ni­ya­ma­s teṣām e­ka­dra­vya­tā­dā­tmya­vi­ra­he ka­thaṃ­ci­d u­pa­pa­nnaḥ | ekam u­pā­dā­na­m ekā sā­ma­grī­ti dvitīyo pi pakṣaḥ TAŚVA-ML 147,19sau­ga­tā­nā­m a­saṃ­bhā­vya eva, nā­nā­kā­rya­syai­ko­pā­dā­na­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | yadi punar ekaṃ dravyam a­ne­ka­kā­ryo­pā­dā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 147,20bhavet tadā sai­ve­ka­dra­vya­pra­tyā­sa­tti­r āyātā | ra­sa­rū­pa­yoḥ kṣe­tra­pra­tyā­sa­tti­r yathā ba­lā­kā­sa­li­la­yo­r ekasyāṃ bhūmau- TAŚVA-ML 147,21sthitayoḥ saṃ­yu­kta­saṃ­yo­go hi tato nānyaḥ pra­ti­ṣṭhā­m iyarti | ja­nya­ja­na­ka­bhā­va eva tayoḥ pa­ra­spa­raṃ pra­tyā­sa­tti- TAŚVA-ML 147,22r iti cen na, a­nya­ta­ra­sa­mu­dbhū­tā­yāḥ paratra sarasi ba­lā­kā­yā ni­vā­sa­saṃ­bha­vā­t | naikā balākā pūrvaṃ saraḥ TAŚVA-ML 147,23pra­vi­hā­ya saro ṃ­ta­ra­m a­dhi­ti­ṣṭhaṃ­tī kācid asti pra­ti­kṣa­ṇaṃ ta­dbhe­dā­d iti cen na, ka­thaṃ­ci­t ta­da­kṣa­ṇi­ka­tva­sya pra­tī­te­r bādha- TAŚVA-ML 147,24kā­bhā­vā­t ta­dbhāṃ­ta­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | kṣiteḥ pra­ti­pra­de­śaṃ bhedād ekatra pradeśe ba­lā­kā­sa­li­la­yo­r a­na­va­sthā­nā­n naiva TAŚVA-ML 147,25ta­tkṣe­tra­pra­tyā­sa­tti­r iti cen na, kṣi­tyā­dya­va­ya­vi­na­s ta­dā­dhā­ra­syai­ka­sya sā­dha­nā­t | na cai­ka­syā­va­ya­vi­no nā­nā­va­ya­va- TAŚVA-ML 147,26vyāpinaḥ sa­kṛ­da­saṃ­bha­vaḥ pra­tī­ti­si­ddha­tvā­d ve­dyā­dyā­kā­ra­vyā­py e­ka­jñā­na­va­t | kā­la­pra­tyā­sa­tti­r yathā sa­ha­ca­ra­yoḥ TAŚVA-ML 147,27sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­jñā­na­sā­mā­nya­yoḥ śarīre jī­va­spa­rśa­vi­śe­ṣa­yo­r vā pū­rvo­tta­ra­yo­r bha­ra­ṇi­kṛ­tti­ka­yoḥ kṛ­tti­kā­ro­hi­ṇyo­r vā TAŚVA-ML 147,28tayoḥ pra­tyā­sa­tty aṃ­ta­ra­syā­vya­va­sthā­nā­t | bhā­va­pra­tyā­sa­tti­r yathā go­ga­va­ya­yoḥ ke­va­li­si­ddha­yo­r vā tayor e­ka­ta­ra­sya TAŚVA-ML 147,29hi yā­dṛ­gbhā­vaḥ saṃ­sthā­nā­di­r a­naṃ­ta­jñā­nā­di­r vā tā­dṛ­kta­da­nya­ta­ra­sya su­pra­tī­ta iti na pra­tyā­sa­ttyaṃ­ta­raṃ ka­yo­ści­d aneka- TAŚVA-ML 147,30pra­tyā­sa­tti­saṃ­baṃ­dhe vā na kiṃcid aniṣṭaṃ pra­ti­ni­ya­to­dbhū­teḥ sa­rva­pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ dra­vyā­di­pra­tyā­sa­tti­ca­tu­ṣṭa­ya­vya­ti­re­ke­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 147,31nu­pa­pa­dya­mā­na­tve­na prasiddheḥ | saiva ca­tu­rvi­dhā pra­tyā­sa­ttiḥ sphuṭaḥ saṃbaṃdho bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­d iti na saṃ­baṃ­dhā­bhā­vo TAŚVA-ML 147,32vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | nanu ca dra­vya­pra­tyā­sa­tti­r ekena dravyeṇa ka­yo­ści­t pa­ryā­ya­yoḥ kra­ma­bhu­voḥ sa­ha­bhu­vo­r vā tādātmyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 147,33tac ca rū­pa­śle­ṣaḥ sa ca dvitve sati saṃ­baṃ­dhi­no­r ayukta eva vi­ro­dhā­t tayor aikye pi na saṃbaṃdhaḥ saṃ­baṃ­dhi­no­r abhāve TAŚVA-ML 147,34ta­svā­gha­ṭa­nā­t dvi­ṣṭha­tvā­d a­nya­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | nai­raṃ­ta­ryaṃ tayo rū­pa­śle­ṣaḥ ity apy a­yu­ktaṃ­, ta­syāṃ­ta­rā­bhā­va­rū­pa­tve TAŚVA-ML 147,35tā­ttvi­ka­tvā­yo­gā­t prā­pti­rū­pa­tve pi prāpteḥ | pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ kā­rtsyai­ka­de­śā­bhyā­m a­saṃ­bha­vā­d ga­tyaṃ­ta­rā­bhā­vā­t | kalpi- TAŚVA-ML 148,01tasya tu rū­pa­śle­ṣa­syā­pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­t na sa tāttvikaḥ saṃbaṃdho sti pra­kṛ­ti­bhi­nnā­nāṃ sva­sva­bhā­va­vya­va­sthi­teḥ anyathā TAŚVA-ML 148,02sāṃ­ta­ra­tva­sya saṃ­baṃ­dha­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti kecit | tad uktaṃ | "­rū­pa­śle­ṣo hi saṃbaṃdho dvitve sa ca kathaṃ bhavet | TAŚVA-ML 148,03tasmāt pra­kṛ­ti­bhi­nnā­nāṃ saṃbaṃdho nāsti tattvataḥ || " iti | tad e­ta­de­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­na­ś codyaṃ na punaḥ syā­dvā­di­nāṃ | TAŚVA-ML 148,04te hi ka­thaṃ­ci­d e­ka­tvā­pa­ttiṃ saṃ­baṃ­dhi­no rū­pa­śle­ṣaṃ saṃ­baṃ­dha­m ā­ca­kṣa­te | na ca sā dvi­tva­vi­ro­dhi­nī ka­thaṃ­ci­t svabhāva- TAŚVA-ML 148,05nai­raṃ­ta­ryaṃ vā tad api nāṃ­ta­rā­bhā­va­rū­pa­m astitvaṃ chidram a­dhya­vi­ra­he­ṣv a­nya­ta­ma­syāṃ­ta­ra­syā­bhā­vo hi ta­tsva­bhā­vāṃ­ta­rā­tma­ko TAŚVA-ML 148,06va­stu­bhū­ta eva yadā rū­pa­śle­ṣaḥ ka­yo­ści­d ā­sthī­ya­te nirbādhaṃ tathā pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­s tadā kathaṃ ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­taḥ TAŚVA-ML 148,07syāt | ke­na­ci­d aṃśena tā­dā­tmya­m a­tā­dā­tmyaṃ ca saṃ­baṃ­dhi­no­r vi­ru­ddha­m ity api na maṃtavyaṃ ta­thā­nu­bha­vā­c ci­trā­kā­ra­saṃ­ve­da­na- TAŚVA-ML 148,08vat | etena prā­ptyā­di­rū­paṃ nai­raṃ­ta­ryaṃ rū­pa­śle­ṣa ity api svīkṛtaṃ tasyāpi ka­thaṃ­ci­ttā­dā­tmyā­na­ti­kra­mā­t | tataḥ TAŚVA-ML 148,09sva­sva­bhā­va­vya­va­sthi­teḥ pra­kṛ­ti­bhi­nnā­nā­m arthānāṃ na saṃ­baṃ­dha­s tāttvika ity ayuktaṃ tata eva teṣāṃ saṃ­baṃ­dha­si­ddheḥ | svasva- TAŚVA-ML 148,10bhāvo hi bhāvānāṃ pra­tī­ya­mā­naḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­t pra­tyā­sa­tti­vi­pra­ka­rṣa­ś ca sarvathā ta­da­pra­tī­te­s tena cā­va­sthi­tiḥ kathaṃ TAŚVA-ML 148,11saṃ­baṃ­dhā­bhā­vai­kāṃ­taṃ sā­dha­ye­t saṃ­baṃ­dhai­kāṃ­ta­va­t | na cā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t saṃ­baṃ­dha­sva­bhā­va­sya mi­thyā­pra­ti­bhā­saḥ sū­kṣma­tvā­di- TAŚVA-ML 148,12vad a­saṃ­baṃ­dha­sva­bhā­va­syā­pi ta­thā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | sa cā­saṃ­baṃ­dha­sva­bhā­vo '­nā­pe­kṣi­kaḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d artham apekṣya ka­sya­ci­t ta­dvya­va­sthi- TAŚVA-ML 148,13ter a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | sthū­la­tvā­di­va­t pra­tya­kṣa­bu­ddhau pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­no a­nā­pe­kṣi­ka eva ta­tpṛ­ṣṭa­bhā­vi­nā tu vikalpe- TAŚVA-ML 148,14nā­dhya­va­sī­ya­mā­no ya­thā­pe­kṣi­ka­s tathā vāstavo bha­va­tī­ti cet, saṃ­baṃ­dha­sva­bhā­vo pi samānaṃ | na hi sa pra­tya­kṣe­na TAŚVA-ML 148,15pra­ti­bhā­sa­te yato '­nā­pe­kṣi­ko na syāt | nanu ca pa­rā­pe­kṣai­va saṃ­baṃ­dha­s tasya ta­nni­ṣṭha­tvā­t ta­da­bhā­ve sa­rva­thā­py a- TAŚVA-ML 148,16saṃ­bha­vā­t | pa­rā­pe­kṣa­mā­ṇo bhāvaḥ svayam a­sa­ttvā­d a­pe­kṣa­te sa tathā na tāvad asann apekṣo dha­rmā­śra­ya­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t TAŚVA-ML 148,17kha­ra­śṛ­gaṃ­va­t | nāpi san sa­rva­ni­rā­śaṃ­sa­tvā­d anyathā sa­ttva­vi­ro­dhā­t ka­thaṃ­ci­t sann asann āpekṣya ity ayam api pakṣo TAŚVA-ML 148,18na śreyān pa­kṣa­dva­ya­do­ṣā­na­ti­kra­mā­t | na caiko rthaḥ sann asaṃś ca ke­na­ci­d rūpeṇa saṃ­bha­va­ti vi­ro­dhā­d a­nya­thā­tī­tā­nā­ga- TAŚVA-ML 148,19tā­dya­śe­ṣā­tma­ko va­rta­mā­nā­rthaḥ syād iti na kvacit sa­da­sa­ttva­vya­va­sthā­, saṃ­ka­ra­vya­ti­ka­rā­pa­tteḥ | tato pa­rā­pe­kṣā- TAŚVA-ML 148,20ṇām a­sa­nni­baṃ­dha­naḥ saṃbaṃdhaḥ sidhyet | tad uktaṃ | "­pa­rā­pe­kṣā­di­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ so sat katham a­pe­kṣa­te | saṃś ca sa­rva­ni­rā­śaṃ­so TAŚVA-ML 148,21bhāvaḥ katham a­pe­kṣya­te || " iti kaścit | so pi sarvathā sa­da­sa­ttvā­bhyāṃ bhāvasya pa­rā­pe­kṣā­yā TAŚVA-ML 148,22vi­ro­dha­m a­pra­ti­pa­dya­mā­naḥ kathaṃ tāṃ pra­ti­ṣe­dhyā­t | pra­ti­pa­dya­mā­na­s tu svayaṃ pra­ti­ṣe­ddhu­m a­sa­ma­rtha­s tasyāḥ kvaci- TAŚVA-ML 148,23t siddher anyathā vi­ro­dhā­yo­gā­t kathaṃ cā­ni­rā­ku­rva­nn api pa­rā­pe­kṣāṃ sarvatra saṃ­baṃ­dha­syā­nā­pe­kṣi­ka­tvaṃ pra­tyā­ca­kṣī­ta­? TAŚVA-ML 148,24na ced unmattaḥ | sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­m eva saṃbaṃdho '­nā­pe­kṣi­kaḥ syān na tato 'nyaḥ | sa ceṣṭo nā­ma­mā­tre vi­vā­dā­d vastuny a- TAŚVA-ML 148,25vi­vā­dā­d iti cet | kaḥ punaḥ saṃ­baṃ­dha­m a­sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­m ā­ha­ta­syā­pi svena rūpeṇa la­kṣya­mā­ṇa­sya sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­t | nanu TAŚVA-ML 148,26kutaḥ saṃ­baṃ­dha­s tathā dvayoḥ saṃ­baṃ­dhi­noḥ siddhaḥ? ekena gu­ṇā­khye­na saṃ­yo­ge­nā­nye­na vā dha­rme­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­sthi­te­nā­vā­cye­na TAŚVA-ML 148,27vā va­stu­rū­pe­ṇa saṃ­baṃ­dhā­d iti cet, sa ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dhi­no­r a­na­rthāṃ­ta­ra­m a­rthāṃ­ta­raṃ vā? yady a­na­rthāṃ­ta­raṃ tadā saṃ­baṃ­dhi­nā­v eva TAŚVA-ML 148,28pra­sa­jye­te | tathā ca na saṃbaṃdho nāma | sa tato rthāṃtaraṃ cet saṃ­baṃ­dhi­nau kevalau kathaṃ saṃbaṃdhau syātāṃ tattvānya- TAŚVA-ML 148,29tvābhyām a­vā­cya­ś cet kathaṃ va­stu­bhū­taḥ syāt | bhavatu cā­rthāṃ­ta­ra­m a­na­rthāṃ­ta­raṃ vā saṃbaṃdhaḥ | sa tu dvayor ekena TAŚVA-ML 148,30kutaḥ syāt | pa­re­ṇai­ke­na saṃ­baṃ­dhā­d iti cet tenāpi na saṃbaṃdhaḥ | pa­re­ṇai­ke­na saṃ­baṃ­dhā­d ity a­na­va­sthā­nā­t saṃbaṃdha- TAŚVA-ML 148,31matiḥ su­dū­ra­m api gatvā dvayor e­kā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dha­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­pi saṃ­baṃ­dha­tve­na ... a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dha­tva­ma­tiḥ ke­va­la­yoḥ TAŚVA-ML 148,32saṃ­baṃ­dhi­no­r a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | yadi saṃ­baṃ­dha­ś ca sve­nā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇe­na rūpeṇa sthitas tadā siddham a­mi­śra­ṇa­m arthānāṃ pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ | TAŚVA-ML 148,33tad uktaṃ | "­dva­yo­r e­kā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t saṃbaṃdho yadi taddvayoḥ | kaḥ saṃbaṃdho '­na­va­sthā ca na saṃ­baṃ­dha­ma­ti­s tathā || " TAŚVA-ML 148,34"tau ca bhāvau ta­da­nya­ś ca sarve te svātmani sthitāḥ | ity amiśrāḥ svayaṃ bhāvās tan mi­śra­ya­ti kalpanā || " TAŚVA-ML 148,35iti kathaṃ saṃbaṃdhaḥ sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­m iṣyate saṃ­baṃ­dhi­no­r a­rthāṃ­ta­raṃ tapto '­na­rthāṃ­ta­ra­sya tu tatheṣṭau na va­stu­vya­ti­re­ke­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 149,01saṃbaṃdho nyatra ka­lpa­nā­mā­trā­d iti vadann api na syā­dvā­di­ma­ta­m a­va­bu­dhya­te | ta­dvi­bhe­dā­bhe­dai­kāṃ­ta­pa­rā­ṅmu­khaṃ na taddo- TAŚVA-ML 149,02ṣāspadaṃ | yena rūpeṇa la­kṣya­mā­ṇaḥ saṃbaṃdho anyo vārthaḥ sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­m iti tu pa­ra­spa­rā­pe­kṣa­bhe­dā­bhe­dā­tma­kaṃ jātyaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 149,03taram evoktaṃ ta­syā­bā­dhi­ta­pra­tī­ti­si­ddha­tve­na sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­vya­pa­de­śā­t | tato na ka­lpa­nā­m e­vā­nu­ruṃ­dhā­naiḥ pra­ti­pa­ttṛ­bhiḥ TAŚVA-ML 149,04kri­yā­kā­ra­ka­vā­ci­naḥ śabdāḥ saṃ­yo­jyaṃ­te '­nyā­po­ha­pra­tī­tya­rtha­m eveti ghaṭate yenedaṃ śobheta | "tām eva cā­nu­ruṃ­dhā­nau TAŚVA-ML 149,05kri­yā­kā­ra­ka­vā­ci­naḥ | bhā­va­bhe­da­pra­tī­tya­rthaṃ saṃ­yo­jyaṃ­te '­bhi­dhā­yi­kāḥ || " iti kri­yā­kā­ra­kā­dī­nāṃ saṃ­baṃ­dhi­na- TAŚVA-ML 149,06ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dha­sya ca va­stu­rū­pa­pra­tī­ta­ye ta­da­bhi­dhā­yi­kā­nāṃ pra­yo­ga­si­ddheḥ sa­rva­trā­nyā­po­ha­syai­va śa­bdā­rtha­tva­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­c ca | TAŚVA-ML 149,07tataḥ kaścit ka­sya­ci­t svāmī saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t sidhyaty eveti svā­mi­tva­m a­rthā­nā­m a­dhi­ga­myaṃ ni­rde­śya­tva­va­d u­pa­pa­nna­m eva || TAŚV-ML 1.7.13na kiṃcit ke­na­ci­d vastu sādhyate san na cāpy asat | tato na sādhanaṃ nāmety anye te py a­sa­du­kta­yaḥ || 13 || TAŚVA-ML 149,09sādhanaṃ hi kāraṇaṃ tac ca na sad eva kāryaṃ sā­dha­ya­ti sva­rū­pa­va­t­, nāpy a­sa­tkha­ra­vi­ṣā­ṇa­va­t | prā­ga­sa­tsā­dha­ya­' TAŚVA-ML 149,10tīti na vā yuktaṃ, sad eva sā­dha­ya­tī­ti pa­kṣā­na­ti­kra­mā­t | na hy utpatteḥ prāg asat prāg eva kāraṇaṃ niṣpāda- TAŚVA-ML 149,11yati, ta­syā­sa­ta eva ni­ṣpā­da­na­pra­sa­kteḥ | u­tpa­tti­kā­le sad eva ka­ro­tī­ti tu ka­tha­ne­na kathaṃ na satpakṣaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 149,12ka­thaṃ­ci­t saha ka­ro­tī­ty api na vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te­, yena rūpeṇa sattena ka­ra­ṇā­yo­gā­d anyathā svātmano pi ka­ra­ṇa­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 149,13yena cātmanā ta­da­sa­tte­nā­pi na kā­rya­tā­m iyarti śa­śa­vi­ṣā­ṇa­va­d ity u­bha­ya­do­ṣā­va­kā­śā­t | sa­da­sa­drū­paṃ kāryaṃ TAŚVA-ML 149,14nā­'­nā­ku­laṃ­, na ca ka­thaṃ­ci­d api kāryam a­sā­dha­ya­t kiṃcit sādhanaṃ nāma kā­rya­ka­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­sya tattvato saṃ­bha­vā­c ca | TAŚVA-ML 149,15tad uktaṃ | "­kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vo pi tayor a­sa­ha­bhā­va­taḥ | pra­si­ddhya­ti kathaṃ dviṣṭho 'dviṣṭhe saṃ­baṃ­dha­tā kathaṃ || " "­kra­me­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 149,16bhāva ekatra va­rta­mā­no nya­ni­spṛ­haḥ | ta­da­bhā­ve pi bhāvāc ca saṃbaṃdho nai­ka­vṛ­tti­mā­n || " "yady apekṣya tayor ekam anya- TAŚVA-ML 149,17trāsau pra­va­rta­te | u­pa­kā­rī hy apekṣaḥ syāt kathaṃ co­pa­ka­ro­ty asat || " "yady e­kā­rthā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­tā TAŚVA-ML 149,18tayoḥ | prāptā dvi­tvā­di­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t sa­vye­ta­ra­vi­ṣā­ṇa­yoḥ || " "dviṣṭho hi kaścit saṃbaṃdho nāto nyat tasya lakṣaṇaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 149,19bhā­vā­bhā­vo­pa­dhi­r yogaḥ kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­tā yadi || " yo­go­pā­dhī na tāv eva kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­tā­tra kiṃ | bhedāc cen na tv ayaṃ TAŚVA-ML 149,20śabdo ni­yo­ktā­raṃ sa­mā­śri­taḥ || " "­pa­śya­nn ekam a­dṛ­ṣṭa­sya darśane ta­da­da­rśa­ne | a­pa­śya­tkā­rya­m anveti vināpy ā- TAŚVA-ML 149,21khyā­tṛ­bhi­r janaḥ || " "­da­rśa­nā­d arśane muktvā kā­rya­bu­ddhe­r a­saṃ­bha­vā­t | kā­ryā­di­śru­ti­r apy atra lā­gha­vā­rthaṃ ni­ve­śi­tā || ' TAŚVA-ML 149,22"­ta­dbhā­va­bhā­vā­t ta­tkā­rya­ga­ti­r yasya tu vartate | saṃ­ke­ta­vi­ṣa­yā­khyā sā sā­snā­de­r go­ga­ti­r yathā || " "bhāve bhāvini TAŚVA-ML 149,23tadbhāvo bhāva eva ca bhāvitā | prasiddhe he­tu­pha­la­te pra­tya­kṣā­nu­pa­laṃ­bha­taḥ || " "­e­tā­va­nmā­tra­ta­ttvā­rthāḥ kārya- TAŚVA-ML 149,24kā­ra­ṇa­go­ca­rāḥ | vikalpā da­rśa­yaṃ­ty arthān mi­thyā­rthā­n gha­ṭi­tā­n iva || " "bhinne kā gha­ṭa­nā­'­bhi­nne TAŚVA-ML 149,25kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­tā­pi kā | bhāve vānyasya viśliṣṭau śliṣṭau syātāṃ kathaṃ na tau | " iti | tad e­ta­da­sa­ddū­ṣa­ṇaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 149,26svā­bhi­ma­te py a­kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­ve sa­mā­na­tvā­t | tathā hi | a­kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vo­dvi­ṣṭha eva katham a­sa­ha­bhā­vi­noḥ TAŚVA-ML 149,27kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­bhyāṃ ni­ṣe­dhya­yo­r a­rtha­yo­r vartate | na vā dviṣṭho sau saṃ­baṃ­dhā­bhā­va­ttva­vi­ro­dhā­t | pūrvatra bhāve vartitvā TAŚVA-ML 149,28paratra krameṇa va­rta­mā­no pi yadi so nya­ni­spṛ­ha e­vai­ka­tra ti­ṣṭha­tka­tha­m a­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ­? parasya hy a­nu­tpa­nna­syā­bhā­ve pi pūrvatra TAŚVA-ML 149,29va­rta­mā­naḥ pūrvasya ca na­ṣṭa­tve­nā­bhā­ve pi paratra va­rta­mā­no sāv e­ka­vṛ­tti­r eva syāt | pūrvatra va­rta­mā­naḥ param a­pe­kṣa­te TAŚVA-ML 149,30paratra ca ti­ṣṭha­tpū­rva­ma­to saṃbaṃdho dviṣṭha e­vā­nya­ni­spṛ­ha­tvā­bhā­vā­d iti cet katham a­nu­pa­kā­raṃ ta­tho­tta­ra­m a­pe­kṣya­te­ti TAŚVA-ML 149,31pra­saṃ­gā­t | so­pa­kā­ra­ka­m a­pe­kṣa­ta iti cet nā­sa­ta­s ta­do­pa­kā­ra­ka­tvā­yo­gā­t | yadi punar e­ke­nā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t pūrva- TAŚVA-ML 149,32pa­ra­yo­r a­kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­s tadā sa­vye­ta­ra­vi­ṣā­ṇa­yoḥ sa syād ekena dvi­tvā­di­nā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t | tathā ca siddha- TAŚVA-ML 149,33sādhyatā | dviṣṭho hi kaścid a­saṃ­baṃ­dho nāto nyat tasya lakṣaṇaṃ ye­nā­bhi­ma­ta­si­ddhiḥ | yadi punaḥ pū­rva­syā­bhā­va eva TAŚVA-ML 149,34yo bhāvo 'bhāve '­bhā­va­s ta­du­pa­dhi­yo­go­kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­s tadā tāv eva bhā­vā­bhā­vā­va­yo­go­pā­dhī kiṃ no 'kārya- TAŚVA-ML 150,01kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vaḥ syāt tayor bhedād iti cet, śabdasya ni­yo­ktṛ­sa­mā­śri­ta­tve­na bhede py a­bhe­da­vā­ci­naḥ pra­yo­gā­bhyu­pa­ga- TAŚVA-ML 150,02māt | svayaṃ hi loko yam ekam a­dṛ­ṣṭa­sya darśane py a­pa­śyaṃ­s ta­da­da­rśa­ne ca paśyad vināpy ā­khyā­tṛ­bhi­r a­kā­rya­m a­va­bu­dhya­te | TAŚVA-ML 150,03na ca tathā da­rśa­nā­da­rśa­ne muktvā kvacid a­kā­rya­bu­ddhi­r asti | na ca tayor a­kā­ryā­di­śru­ti­r vi­ru­dhya­te lā­gha­vā­rtha­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 150,04ta­nni­ve­śa­sya | yā punar a­ta­dbhā­vā­bhā­vā­d a­kā­rya­ga­ti­r u­pa­va­rṇya­te sā saṃ­ke­ta­vi­ṣa­yā­khyā­, yathā a­sā­snā­de­r a­go­ga­tiḥ | TAŚVA-ML 150,05naitāv atā tattvato kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vo nāma | bhāve hi a­bhā­vi­nī vā bhāvitā a­he­tu­pha­la­te prasiddhe | TAŚVA-ML 150,06prasiddhe pra­tya­kṣā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhā­bhyā­m eva | tad e­tā­va­nmā­tra­ta­ttvā­rthā e­vā­kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­go­ca­rā vikalpā da­rśa­yaṃ­ty arthān TAŚVA-ML 150,07mi­thyā­rthā­t svayam a­gha­ṭi­tā­n apīti sa­mā­yā­taṃ | bhinne hi bhāve kā nā­mā­gha­ṭa­nā tat kvā­nyā­va­bhā­sa­te­? yenāsau TAŚVA-ML 150,08tāttvikī syāt | abhinne sutarāṃ nā­gha­ṭa­nā | na ca bhinnāv arthau ke­na­ci­d a­kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­ve­na yogād akārya- TAŚVA-ML 150,09kā­ra­ṇa­bhū­tau syātāṃ saṃ­baṃ­dha­vi­dhi­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tad evaṃ na tāttviko 'rtho nāma kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vo vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te 'kārya- TAŚVA-ML 150,10kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­va­t | sva­sva­bhā­va­vya­va­sthi­tā­rthā­n vihāya nānyaḥ kaścid a­kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vo stv iti | tathā vya­va­hā­ra­s tu TAŚVA-ML 150,11ka­lpa­nā­mā­tra­ni­rmi­ta eva kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­vya­va­hā­ra­va­d iti cet tarhi vāstava eva kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vo '­kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 150,12bhā­va­va­t | kevalaṃ ta­dvya­va­hā­ro vi­ka­lpa­śa­bda­la­kṣa­ṇo vi­ka­lpa­ni­rmi­ta iti kim aniṣṭaṃ | va­stu­rū­pa­yo­r api kārya- TAŚVA-ML 150,13kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­ve tayor abhāvo va­stu­tve­ti na tu yuktaṃ, vyā­ghā­tā­t kvacin nī­le­ta­ra­tvā­bhā­va­va­t | tato yadi ku­ta­ści­t pra- TAŚVA-ML 150,14māṇāt kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vaḥ pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d arthānāṃ sidhyet tadā tata eva kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vo pi pra­tī­te­r a- TAŚVA-ML 150,15vi­śe­ṣā­t tathaiva hi ga­vā­dī­nā­m a­sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­bhā­vaḥ pa­ra­spa­ra­m a­ta­dbhā­va­bhā­vi­tva­pra­tī­te­r vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | ta­thā­gni­dhū­mā- TAŚVA-ML 150,16dīnāṃ sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­bhā­vo pi ta­dbhā­va­bhā­vi­tva­pra­tī­te­r bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t | nanv a­ka­smā­d agniṃ dhūmaṃ vā kevalaṃ paśyataḥ TAŚVA-ML 150,17kā­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ kāryatvaṃ vā kiṃ na pra­ti­bhā­tī­ti cet kiṃ punar a­kā­ra­ṇa­tva­m a­kā­rya­tvaṃ vā pra­ti­bhā­ti | sā­ti­śa­ya- TAŚVA-ML 150,18saṃvidāṃ pra­ti­bhā­ty eveti cet, kā­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ kāryatvaṃ vā tatra teṣāṃ na pra­ti­bhā­tī­ti ko­śa­pā­naṃ vidheyaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 150,19a­sma­dā­dī­nāṃ tu ta­da­pra­ti­bhā­sa­naṃ tathā ni­śca­yā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yā­di­va­t | ta­tho­bha­ya­tra samānaṃ | yathaiva hi TAŚVA-ML 150,20ta­dbhā­va­bhā­vi­tvā­na­dhya­va­sā­yi­nāṃ na kvacit kā­rya­tva­kā­ra­ṇa­tva­ni­śca­yo sti tathā svayam a­ta­dbhā­va­bhā­vi­tva­vya­va­sā­yi- TAŚVA-ML 150,21nām a­kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­tva­ni­śca­yo pi pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­sā­ma­grī­sā­pe­kṣa­ka­tvā­d va­stu­dha­rma­ni­śca­ya­sya | na hi sarvatra sa­mā­na­sā­ma­grī- TAŚVA-ML 150,22prabhāvo ni­rṇa­ya­s ta­syāṃ­ta­raṃ­ga­ba­hi­raṃ­ga­sā­ma­grī­vai­ci­trya­da­rśa­nā­t | dhū­mā­di­jñā­na­sā­ma­grī­mā­trā­t ta­tkā­rya­tvā­di­ni­śca­yā- TAŚVA-ML 150,23nutpatteḥ na kā­rya­tvā­di dhū­mā­di­sva­rū­pa­m iti cet tarhi kṣa­ṇi­ka­tvā­di­r api ta­tsva­rū­paṃ mā bhūt tata eva kṣa­ṇi­ka­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 150,24bhāve va­stu­tva­m eva na syād iti cet kā­rya­tva­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­bhā­ve pi kuto vastutvaṃ sva­ra­śṛṃ­ga­va­t | sa­rva­thā­py akārya- TAŚVA-ML 150,25kā­ra­ṇa­sya va­stu­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ kū­ṭa­stha­va­t | kṣa­ṇi­kai­kāṃ­ta­va­d vā vi­śe­ṣā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | nanu ca sad api kāryatvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 150,26kā­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ vā va­stu­tva­sva­rū­paṃ na saṃbaṃdho '­dvi­ṣṭha­tvā­t | kāryatvaṃ kāraṇe hi na vartate kā­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ vā kārye TAŚVA-ML 150,27yena dviṣṭhaṃ bhavet | kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­s tayor eko va­rta­mā­naḥ saṃbaṃdha iti cen na, tasya kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇā­bhyāṃ bhinnasyā- TAŚVA-ML 150,28pratīteḥ | sato pi pra­tye­ka­pa­ri­sa­mā­ptyā tatra vṛttau ta­syā­ne­ka­tvā­pa­tteḥ | e­ka­de­śe­na vṛttau sā­va­ya­va­tvā­nu­ṣa­kteḥ TAŚVA-ML 150,29svā­va­ya­ve­ṣv api vṛttau pra­kṛ­ta­pa­rya­nu­yo­ga­sya ta­da­va­stha­tvā­d a­na­va­sthā­nā­va­tā­rā­t | kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇāṃ­ta­rā­le ta­syo­pa­laṃ­bha- TAŚVA-ML 150,30pra­saṃ­gā­c ca tābhyāṃ ta­syā­bhe­de pi katham ekatvaṃ bhi­nnā­bhyā­m a­bhi­nna­syā­bhi­nna­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | svayam a­bhi­nna­syā­pi TAŚVA-ML 150,31bhi­nnā­rthai­s tādātmye pa­ra­mā­ṇo­r ekasya sa­ka­lā­rthai­s tā­dā­tmya­pra­saṃ­gā­d e­ka­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­mā­traṃ jagat syāt sa­ka­la­ja­ga­tsva­rū­po vā TAŚVA-ML 150,32pa­ra­mā­ṇu­r iti bhe­dā­bhe­dai­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­no­r u­pa­laṃ­bhaḥ syā­dvā­di­na­s ta­thā­na­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t | kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­sya hi saṃ­baṃ­dha­syā- TAŚVA-ML 150,33bā­dhi­ta­ta­thā­vi­dha­pra­tya­yā­rū­ḍha­sya sva­saṃ­baṃ­dhi­no vṛttiḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­t tā­dā­tmya­m e­vā­ne­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­no­cya­te | svā­kā­re­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 150,34jñā­na­vṛ­tti­va­t kuto ne­ka­saṃ­baṃ­dhi­tā­dā­tmye kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­sya saṃ­baṃ­dha­syai­ka­tvaṃ na vi­ru­dhya­te iti cet, nā­nā­kā­ra- TAŚVA-ML 150,35tādātmye jñā­na­syai­ka­tvaṃ kuto na vi­ru­dhya­te­? ta­da­śa­kya­vi­ve­ca­na­tvā­d iti cet tata e­vā­nya­trā­pi kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 151,01yor hi dra­vya­rū­pa­ta­yai­ka­tvā­t kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­syai­ka­tva­m ucyate na ca tasya śabde vi­ve­ca­na­tvaṃ mṛ­ddra­vyā­t kuśūla- TAŚVA-ML 151,02gha­ṭa­yo­r he­tu­pha­la­bhā­ve­no­pa­ga­ta­yo­r dra­vyāṃ­ta­raṃ netum aśakteḥ | kra­ma­bhu­voḥ pa­ryā­ya­yo­r e­ka­dra­vya­pra­tyā­sa­tte­r u­pā­dā­no­pā­de­ya- TAŚVA-ML 151,03tvasya va­ca­nā­t | na cai­vaṃ­vi­dhaḥ ka­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vaḥ si­ddhāṃ­ta­vi­rū­ddhaḥ sa­ha­kā­ri­kā­ra­ṇe­na kāryasya kathaṃ yat TAŚVA-ML 151,04syād e­ka­dra­vya­pra­tyā­sa­tte­r a­bhā­vā­d iti cet kā­la­pra­tyā­sa­tti­vi­śe­ṣā­t tatsiddhiḥ | yad a­naṃ­ta­raṃ hi yad avaśyaṃ bhavati TAŚVA-ML 151,05tat tasya sa­ha­kā­ri­kā­ra­ṇa­m i­ta­ra­tkā­rya­m iti pratītaṃ | na cedaṃ sa­ha­kā­ri­tvaṃ kvacid bhā­va­pra­tyā­sa­ttiḥ kṣe­tra­pra­tyā- TAŚVA-ML 151,06sattir vā ni­ya­mā­bhā­vā­t | ni­ka­ṭa­de­śa­syā­pi cakṣuṣo rū­pa­jñā­no­tpa­ttau sa­ha­kā­ri­tva­da­rśa­nā­t | saṃ­daṃ­śa­kā­de­ś cā- TAŚVA-ML 151,07su­va­rṇa­sva­bhā­va­sya sau­va­rṇa­ka­ṭa­ko­tpa­ttau yadi punar yā­va­tkṣe­traṃ yady a­syo­tpa­ttau sa­ha­kā­ri dṛṣṭaṃ ya­thā­bhā­vaṃ ca tat tā­va­tkṣe­traṃ TAŚVA-ML 151,08ta­thā­bhā­va­m eva sa­rva­tre­ti niyatā kṣe­trā­bhā­va­pra­tyā­sa­ttiḥ sa­ha­kā­ri­tvaṃ kāye ni­ga­dya­te tadā na doṣo virodhā- TAŚVA-ML 151,09bhāvāt | tad evaṃ vya­va­hā­ra­na­ya­sa­mā­śra­ya­ṇe kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vo dviṣṭhaḥ saṃbaṃdhaḥ saṃ­yo­ga­sa­ma­vā­yā­di­va­tpra­tī­ti­si­ddha- TAŚVA-ML 151,10tvāt pā­ra­mā­rthi­ka eva na punaḥ ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­taḥ sa­rva­thā­py a­na­va­dya­tvā­t | saṃ­gra­ha­rju­sū­tra­na­yā­śra­ya­ṇe tu na kasya- TAŚVA-ML 151,11cit kaścit saṃbaṃdho nyatra ka­lpa­nā­mā­trā­t iti sarvam a­vi­rū­ddhaṃ | na cātra sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­bhā­va­sya vya­va­hā­ra­na­yā­d ā- TAŚVA-ML 151,12śrayaṇe ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­saṃ­bha­va iti sūktaṃ sā­dha­na­tva­m a­dhi­ga­mya­m arthānāṃ ta­da­pa­la­paṃ­to '­sa­du­kta­ya eva ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.7.14mo­kṣā­di­sā­dha­nā­bhyā­sā­bhā­vā­sa­kte­s ta­da­rthi­nā­m | ta­trā­vi­dyā­vi­lā­se­ṣṭau kva muktiḥ pā­ra­mā­rthi­kī || 14 || TAŚV-ML 1.7.15saṃvic cet saṃvid evety adoṣaḥ sā yady a­sā­dha­nā | nityā syād anyathā siddhaṃ sādhanaṃ pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ || 15 || TAŚV-ML 1.7.16ni­tya­sa­rva­ga­te­ṣv iṣṭau tasyāḥ saṃ­vi­ttya­saṃ­bha­vā­t | kva vya­va­sthā­pa­nā­naṃ­śa­kṣa­ṇi­ka­jñā­na­ta­ttva­va­t || 16 || TAŚVA-ML 151,16na hi kṣa­ṇi­kā­naṃ­śa­saṃ­ve­da­naṃ svataḥ pra­ti­bhā­sa­te sarvasya bhrāṃ­tya­bhā­vā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | ta­dva­nni­tyaṃ sa­rva­ga­taṃ brahmeti TAŚVA-ML 151,17na ta­tsaṃ­ve­da­na­m eva muktiḥ pā­ra­mā­rthi­kī yuktā, tataḥ sa­ka­la­ka­rma­vi­pra­mo­kṣo muktir u­ra­rī­ka­rta­vyā | sā baṃ­dha­pū­rvi- TAŚVA-ML 151,18keti tāttviko baṃdho bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyaḥ tayoḥ sa­sā­dha­na­tvā­t | anyathā kā­dā­ci­tka­tvā­yo­gā­t sādhanaṃ tāttvika- TAŚVA-ML 151,19m a­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyaṃ na punar a­vi­dyā­vi­lā­sa­mā­tra­m iti sūktaṃ sā­dha­na­m a­dhi­ga­mya­m || TAŚV-ML 1.7.17ā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­bhā­va­sya pa­dā­rthā­nā­m a­yo­ga­taḥ | tattvato vidyate nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ kiṃcid ity asat || 17 || TAŚV-ML 1.7.18sphuṭaṃ dra­vya­gu­ṇā­dī­nā­m ā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­tā­ga­teḥ | pra­si­ddhi­bā­dhi­ta­tve­na ta­da­bhā­va­sya sarvathā || 18 || TAŚVA-ML 151,22na hi dravyam a­pra­si­ddhaṃ gu­ṇā­da­yo vā pra­tya­bhi­jñā­nā­di­pra­tya­ye­nā­bā­dhi­te­na ta­nni­rū­pa­ṇā­t | nāpy ā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­tā TAŚVA-ML 151,23dra­vya­gu­ṇa­dī­nā­m a­pra­si­ddhā yataḥ sa­rva­thā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m asad iti pakṣaḥ pra­si­ddhi­bā­dhi­to na syāt | hetuś cāsiddhaḥ TAŚVA-ML 151,24pa­dā­rthā­nā­m ā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­bhā­va­sya vi­cā­rya­mā­ṇa­syā­yo­gā­d iti | sthālyāṃ dadhi paṭe rūpam iti ta­tpra­tya­ya­sya nirbā- TAŚVA-ML 151,25dhasya ta­tsā­dha­na­tvā­t kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­vi­śe­ṣa­sya sādhako yaṃ pratyaya iti cet sa e­vā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­bhā­vo stu | TAŚVA-ML 151,26sāṃvṛto sāv iti cet na, kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­sya tā­ttvi­ka­sya sā­dhi­ta­tvā­t | ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­sya tā­ttvi­ka­tva­si­ddheḥ | TAŚVA-ML 151,27kathaṃ tarhi gu­ṇā­dī­nāṃ dra­vyā­dhā­ra­tve dra­vya­syā­py a­nyā­dhā­ra­tvaṃ na syād yato '­na­va­sthā ni­vā­rye­ta | teṣāṃ vā dravyānā- TAŚVA-ML 151,28dhā­ra­tva­pra­sa­kti­r iti cet —TAŚV-ML 1.7.19nā­na­va­sthā­pra­saṃ­go tra vyomnaḥ svā­śra­ya­tā­sthi­teḥ | sa­rva­lo­kā­śra­ya­syāṃ­ta­vi­hī­na­sya sa­maṃ­ta­taḥ || 19 || TAŚVA-ML 151,30svāśrayaṃ vyoma, sa­maṃ­ta­to ṃ­ta­vi­hī­na­tvā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | sa­maṃ­ta­to ṃ­ta­vi­hī­naṃ tat sa­ka­lā­sa­rva­ga­tā­rthā­bhā­va­sva­bhā­va­tve TAŚVA-ML 151,31saty e­ka­dra­vya­rū­pa­tvā­t | rū­pā­di­pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nāṃ ra­sā­di­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­bhā­va­rū­pa­tvā­d a­vi­ro­dha iti cet te tarhi rūpara- TAŚVA-ML 151,32sā­di­pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vaḥ sarve sa­kṛ­tpa­ra­spa­raṃ saṃsṛṣṭā vya­va­hi­tā vā syuḥ ? na tāvat saṃsṛṣṭāḥ kā­rtsnye­nai­ka­de­śe­na vā TAŚVA-ML 151,33saṃ­sa­rga­sya svayaṃ ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­t | vya­va­hi­ta­tve tu teṣām a­naṃ­tā­nā­m a­naṃ­ta­pra­de­śaṃ vya­va­dhā­ya­kaṃ kiṃcid u­ra­rī­ka­rta­vyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 151,34tad eva vyoma teṣām abhāve | iti siddhaṃ sa­ka­lā­sa­rvā­ga­tā­rthā­bhā­va­sva­bhā­va­tvaṃ vyomnaḥ | na ca ta­syā­naṃ­tāḥ pradeśāḥ TAŚVA-ML 152,01pa­ra­spa­ra­m ekaśo vya­va­hi­tā yatas ta­dvya­va­dhā­ya­kāṃ­ta­ra­ka­lpa­nā­yā­m a­na­va­sthā ka­thaṃ­ci­d e­ka­dra­vya­tā­dā­tmye­nā­vya­va­hi­ta­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 152,02anyathā ta­da­vya­va­dhā­nā­yo­gā­t | bha­vi­ta­vyaṃ vā vya­va­dhā­ne­na teṣāṃ pra­si­ddha­sa­ttvā­nāṃ vya­va­dhā­ne na­va­sthā­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 152,03yena caikena dravyeṇa teṣāṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­t tādātmyaṃ tato vyometi ta­syai­ka­dra­vya­tva­si­ddhi­r iti nāsiddhaṃ vyomno gatattva- TAŚVA-ML 152,04sādhanaṃ | tatas ta­da­naṃ­taṃ sa­rva­lo­kā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m iti nā­na­va­sthā ta­dā­dhā­rā­nta­rā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.7.20vyo­ma­va­tsa­rva­bhā­vā­nāṃ sva­pra­ti­ṣṭhā­nu­ṣaṃ­ja­naṃ | kartuṃ nai­kāṃ­ta­to yuktaṃ sa­rva­ga­tvā­nu­ṣaṃ­ga­va­t || 20 || TAŚVA-ML 152,06ni­śca­ya­na­yā­t sarve bhāvāḥ sva­pra­ti­ṣṭhā iti yuktaṃ na punaḥ sarvathā vyo­ma­va­t teṣāṃ sa­rva­ga­ta­tvā­mū­rta­tvā­di­pra­saṃ­ga- TAŚVA-ML 152,07syāpi du­rni­vā­ra­tvā­t | sa­rva­dra­vyā­ṇāṃ sa­rva­ga­ta­tve ko doṣa iti cet pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dha e­vā­mū­rta­tvā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 152,08vakṣyāmaḥ | pra­tī­tya­ti­kra­me tu kā­ra­ṇā­bhā­vā­t sarvam a­sa­maṃ­ja­saṃ mānam eyaṃ pra­lā­pa­mā­tra­m u­pe­kṣa­ṇī­yaṃ syād iti yathā- TAŚVA-ML 152,09pra­tī­ti­si­ddha­m a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m a­dhi­ga­mya­m a­rthā­nā­m || TAŚV-ML 1.7.21a­sthi­ra­tvā­t pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ sthitir naivāsti tāttvikī | kṣa­ṇā­dū­rdhva­m i­tī­cchaṃ­ti kecit tad api du­rgha­ṭa­m || 21 || TAŚV-ML 1.7.22ni­ra­nva­ya­kṣa­yai­kāṃ­te saṃ­tā­nā­dya­na­va­sthi­teḥ | pu­ṇya­pā­pā­dya­nu­ṣṭhā­nā­bhā­vā­sa­kte­r ni­rū­pa­ṇā­t || 22 || TAŚVA-ML 152,12saṃvṛtyā saṃ­tā­na­sa­mu­dā­ya­sā­dha­rmyā­t pre­tya­bhā­vā­nāṃ pu­ṇya­pā­pa­mu­kti­mā­rgā­nu­ṣṭhā­na­sya cā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t pa­ra­mā­rtha- TAŚVA-ML 152,13tas ta­da­bhā­vā­sa­kti­r nā­ni­ṣṭe­ti cet, kim idānīṃ saṃ­ve­da­nā­dvai­ta­m astu pa­ra­mā­rthaṃ sat ni­ra­nva­ya­vi­na­śva­rā­ṇā­m e­ka­kṣa­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 152,14sthitīnāṃ nā­nā­pa­dā­rthā­nā­m a­nu­bha­vā­t | tad api neti cet tarhi iṣṭaṃ saṃ­tā­nā­di sarvaṃ ni­raṃ­ku­śa­tvā­t tac ca niranva- TAŚVA-ML 152,15ya­kṣa­yai­kāṃ­te saṃ­vṛ­ttyā­pi na syāt | tathā ca ni­rū­pi­taṃ "­saṃ­tā­naḥ sa­mu­dā­ya­ś ca sādharmyaṃ ca ni­raṃ­ku­śaḥ | pretya- TAŚVA-ML 152,16bhāvaś ca tat sarvaṃ na syād e­ka­tva­ni­hna­ve || " iti | nanu ca bī­jāṃ­ku­rā­dī­nā­m e­ka­tvā­bhā­ve pi saṃtānaḥ siddhas ti- TAŚVA-ML 152,17lādīnāṃ sa­mu­dā­ya­sā­dha­rmyaṃ ca tadvat sarvatra tatsiddhau kim e­ka­tve­ne­ti cen na, sa­rva­bī­jāṃ­ku­rā­dī­nā­m e­ka­saṃ­tā­na- TAŚVA-ML 152,18tvā­pa­tteḥ­, sa­ka­la­ti­lā­dī­nāṃ vā sa­mu­dā­ya­sā­dha­rmya­pra­sa­kteḥ | pra­tyā­sa­tte­r vi­śe­ṣā­t ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d eva saṃtānaḥ sa­mu­dā­yaḥ TAŚVA-ML 152,19sādharmyaṃ ca vi­śi­ṣṭa­m iti cet, sa ko nyo '­nya­trai­ka­dra­vya­kṣe­tra­bhā­va­pra­tyā­sa­tte­r iti nā­nva­ya­ni­hna­vo yuktaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 152,20na hy a­vya­bhi­cā­rī kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vaḥ saṃ­tā­na­ni­ya­ma­he­tuḥ­, su­ga­te­ta­ra­ci­ttā­nā­m e­ka­saṃ­tā­na­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti sa­ma­rthi­taṃ TAŚVA-ML 152,21prāk | nāpy e­ka­sā­ma­grya­dhī­na­tvaṃ sa­mu­dā­yai­ka­tva­ni­ya­ma­ni­baṃ­dha­naṃ dhū­meṃ­dha­na­vi­kā­rā­di­rū­pā­dī­nāṃ nā­nā­sa­mu­dā­yā­nā- TAŚVA-ML 152,22m e­ka­sa­mu­dā­ya­tvā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t pra­tī­ta­mā­tu­liṃ­ga­rū­pā­di­va­t | etena sa­mā­na­kā­la­tvaṃ ta­nni­mi­tta­m iti pra­tyu­ktaṃ­, eka- TAŚVA-ML 152,23dra­vyā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ tu sa­ha­bhu­vā­m e­ka­sa­mu­dā­ya­tva­vya­va­sthā­he­tu­r iti saty e­vā­nvi­te dravye ti­lā­di­rū­pā­di­sa­mu­dā­yai- TAŚVA-ML 152,24ka­tva­ni­ya­maḥ sādharmyaṃ | na punar nā­nā­dra­vyā­ṇāṃ sa­mā­na­he­tu­ka­tvā­d iti vā­rtā­mā­traṃ­, vi­sa­dṛ­śa­he­tū­nā­m api bahulaṃ TAŚVA-ML 152,25sā­dha­rmya­da­rśa­nā­t | ra­ja­ta­śu­kti­kā­di­va­t sa­mā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sa­ttvā­t sādharmye bhā­va­pra­tyā­sa­tti­vi­śe­ṣā­d eva sādharmyaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 152,26na ca sa­mā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­mo nānā pa­ri­ṇā­mi­dra­vyā­bhā­ve saṃ­bha­va­tī­ti na ta­dvā­di­nā­m e­ka­dra­vyā­pa­hna­vaḥ śreyān | pre­tya­bhā­vaḥ TAŚVA-ML 152,27katham e­ka­tvā­bhā­ve na syād iti cet tasya mṛtvā punar bha­va­na­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­t | saṃ­tā­na­syai­va mṛtvā punar bhavanaṃ na puna- TAŚVA-ML 152,28r dra­vya­sye­ti cen na, saṃ­tā­na­syai­ka­dra­vyā­bhā­ve ni­ya­mā­yo­ga­sya pra­ti­pā­da­nā­t | ka­thaṃ­ci­d e­ka­dra­vyā­tma­no jīvasya pretya- TAŚVA-ML 152,29bhā­va­si­ddheḥ | pu­ṇya­pā­pā­dya­nu­ṣṭhā­naṃ punar api saṃ­vā­ha­ka­rtṛ­kri­yā­pha­lā­nu­bha­vi­tṛ­nā­nā­tve kṛ­ta­nā­śā­kṛ­tā­bhyā­ga­ma­pra­sa­kte- TAŚVA-ML 152,30r dū­ro­tsā­ri­ta­m eva | ta­tsaṃ­tā­nai­kye cai­ka­dra­vya­tva­sya siddher na ni­ra­nva­ya­kṣa­yai­kāṃ­ta­s ta­dvā­di­bhi­r a­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyaḥ | tataḥ TAŚVA-ML 152,31sarvathā saṃ­tā­nā­dyu­pa­ga­me dravyasya kā­lāṃ­ta­ra­sthā­yi­naḥ pra­si­ddhe­r na kṣaṇād ūrdhvam asthitiḥ pa­dā­rthā­nā­m || TAŚV-ML 1.7.23yathā cai­ka­kṣa­ṇa­sthā­yī bhāvo hetoḥ sa­mu­dbha­ve­t | ta­thā­ne­ka­kṣa­ṇa­sthā­yī kin na loke pra­tī­ya­te || 23 || TAŚVA-ML 152,33nanu prathame kṣaṇe ya­thā­rthā­nāṃ kṣa­ṇa­dva­ya­sthā­snu­tā tathā dvitīye pīti na ka­dā­ci­d vināśaḥ syād anyathā saiva TAŚVA-ML 152,34kṣa­ṇa­sthi­tiḥ pra­ti­kṣa­ṇaṃ sva­bhā­vā­t tato na kā­lāṃ­ta­ra­sthā­yī bhāvo hetoḥ sa­mu­dbha­va­n pra­tī­ya­te 'nyatra vi­bhra­mā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 153,01na maṃ­ta­vyaṃ­, kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­ya­sthā­yi­nāṃ tṛ­tī­yā­di­ka­kṣa­ṇa­sthā­yi­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | pra­tha­ma­kṣa­ṇe dvi­tī­ya­kṣa­ṇā­pe­kṣā­yā­m iva TAŚVA-ML 153,02dvi­tī­ya­kṣa­ṇe pra­tha­ma­kṣa­ṇā­pe­kṣā­yāṃ kṣa­ṇa­dva­ya­sthā­snu­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­t pra­ti­kṣa­ṇaṃ sva­bhā­va­bhe­dā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ kā­lāṃ­ta­ra­sthā­yi­tva- TAŚVA-ML 153,03siddheḥ | nanu ca pra­tha­ma­kṣa­ṇe dvi­tī­ya­kṣa­ṇā­pe­kṣaṃ kṣa­ṇa­dva­ya­sthā­yi­tva­m anyad eva, dvi­tī­ya­kṣa­ṇe pra­tha­ma­kṣa­ṇā­pe­kṣā­t tato TAŚVA-ML 153,04sty eva pra­ti­kṣa­ṇaṃ sva­bhā­va­bhe­do 'sattaḥ kṣa­ṇa­mā­trā­sthi­tiḥ siddhyet sa­rvā­rthā­nā­m iti vadaṃtaṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.7.24kṣa­ṇa­mā­tra­sthi­tiḥ si­ddhai­va­rju­sū­tra­na­yā­d iha | dra­vyā­rthi­ka­na­yā­d eva siddhā kā­lāṃ­ta­ra­sthi­tiḥ || 24 || TAŚVA-ML 153,06na hi va­ya­mṛ­ju­sū­tra­na­yā­t pra­ti­kṣa­ṇa­sva­bhā­va­bhe­dā­t kṣa­ṇa­mā­tra­sthi­tiṃ pra­tī­kṣa­yā­maḥ tataḥ kā­lāṃ­ta­ra­sthi­ti­vi­ro- TAŚVA-ML 153,07dhāt | kevalaṃ ya­thā­rju­sū­trā­t kṣa­ṇa­sthi­ti­r eva bhāvaḥ sva­he­to­rū­tpa­nna­s tathā dra­vyā­rthi­ka­na­yā­t kā­lāṃ­ta­ra­sthi­ti­r eveti TAŚVA-ML 153,08pra­ti­ca­kṣma­he sa­rva­thā­py a­bā­dhi­ta­pra­tya­yā­t ta­tsi­ddhi­r iti sthitir a­dhi­ga­myā || TAŚV-ML 1.7.25viśvam ekaṃ sa­dā­kā­rā­vi­śe­ṣā­d ity a­saṃ­bha­vi | vidhānaṃ vāstavaṃ vastuny evaṃ kecit pra­lā­pi­naḥ || 25 || TAŚV-ML 1.7.26sa­dā­kā­rā­vi­śe­ṣa­sya nā­nā­rthā­nā­m a­pa­hna­ve | saṃ­bha­vā­bhā­va­taḥ siddhe vi­dhā­na­syai­va tattvataḥ || 26 || TAŚVA-ML 153,11sarvam ekaṃ sa­da­vi­śe­ṣā­d iti viruddhaṃ sā­dha­naṃ­, nā­nā­rthā­bhā­ve sa­da­vi­śe­ṣa­syā­nu­pa­pa­tte­s ta­syā­bhe­da­ni­ṣṭha­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 153,12nanu ca sa­de­ka­tvaṃ sa­da­vi­śe­ṣo na ta­tsā­dha­rmyaṃ yato virūddhaṃ sā­dha­ye­d iti cen na, tasya sā­dhya­sa­ma­tvā­t | ko TAŚVA-ML 153,13hi sad ekam icchat sarvam ekaṃ necchet | yadi punaḥ sa­ttā­vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­d iti hetus tadāpy a­si­ddhaṃ­, sadghaṭaḥ TAŚVA-ML 153,14satpaṭa iti vi­śe­ṣa­sya pratīteḥ | mithyeyaṃ pra­tī­ti­r gha­ṭā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­sya sva­pnā­di­va­dvya­bhi­cā­rā­d iti cen na, sattā- TAŚVA-ML 153,15dvaite sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­pra­tī­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t saṃbhave vā tadvad anyatra ta­tsaṃ­bha­vaḥ kathaṃ nā­nu­ma­nya­te ? mithyā- TAŚVA-ML 153,16pra­tī­te­r a­vi­dyā­tvā­d a­vi­dyā­yā­ś ca nī­rū­pa­tvā­n na sā sa­nmā­tra­pra­tī­te­r dvitīyā yato bhedaḥ siddhyet iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 153,17vyā­ghā­tā­t | pra­tī­ti­r hi sarvā svayaṃ pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­na­rū­pā sā kathaṃ nīrūpā syāt | grā­hya­rū­pā­bhā­vā­n nīrūpā TAŚVA-ML 153,18mi­thyā­pra­tī­ti­r iti cet tarhi grā­hya­rū­pa­sa­hi­tā samyak pra­tī­ti­r iti ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­si­ddheḥ | sa­mya­kpra­tī­ti­r api grāhya- TAŚVA-ML 153,19rū­pa­ra­hi­te­ti cet katham idānīṃ sa­tye­ta­ra­pra­tī­ti­vya­va­sthā ? yathaiva hi sa­nmā­tra­pra­tī­tiḥ svarūpa e­vā­vya­bhi- TAŚVA-ML 153,20cārāt satyā tathā bhe­da­pra­tī­ti­r api | yathā vā sā grā­hyā­bhā­vā­d asatyā tathā sa­nmā­tra­pra­tī­ti­r apīti na vidyā- TAŚVA-ML 153,21vi­dyā­vi­bhā­gaṃ bu­ddhyā­ma­he nyatra ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhe­da­vā­dā­t | tato na sanmātraṃ tattvataḥ siddhaṃ sā­dha­nā­gha­ṭa­nā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 153,22vi­dhā­na­syai­va nā­nā­rthā­śra­ya­sya siddhes ta­da­dhi­ga­mya­m eva ni­rde­śā­di­va­t || TAŚV-ML 1.7.27tad evaṃ mānataḥ siddhair ni­rde­śā­di­bhi­r aṃjasā | yuktaṃ jī­vā­di­ṣū­kte­ṣu ni­rū­pa­ṇa­m a­saṃ­śa­ya­m || 27 || TAŚVA-ML 153,24na hi pra­mā­ṇa­na­yā­tma­bhi­r eva ni­rde­śā­di­bhi­r jī­vā­di­ṣu bhā­va­sā­dha­no dhigamaḥ kartavya iti yuktaṃ ta­dvi­ṣa­yai­r api TAŚVA-ML 153,25ni­rdi­śya­mā­na­tvā­di­bhiḥ kā­rtsnyai­ka­de­śā­rpi­taiḥ ka­rma­sā­dha­na­syā­dhi­ga­ma­sya ka­ra­ṇā­t teṣām u­kta­pra­mā­ṇa­si­ddha­tvā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 153,26vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te || TAŚV-ML 1.7.28ya­thā­ga­ma­m u­dā­hā­ryā ni­rde­ṣṭa­vyā­da­yo budhaiḥ | ni­śca­ya­vya­va­hā­rā­bhyāṃ nayābhyāṃ mānato pi vā || 28 || TAŚVA-ML 153,28ni­śca­ya­na­ya e­vaṃ­bhū­taḥ vya­va­hā­ra­na­yo '­śu­ddha­dra­vyā­rthi­ka­s tābhyāṃ ni­rde­ṣṭa­vyā­da­yo ya­thā­ga­ma­m u­dā­ha­rta­vyā vikalā- TAŚVA-ML 153,29deśāt pra­mā­ṇa­ta­ś ca sa­ka­lā­de­śā­t | tad yathā | ni­śca­ya­na­yā­d a­nā­di­pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­cai­ta­nya­la­kṣa­ṇa­jī­va­tva­pa­ri­ṇa­to TAŚVA-ML 153,30jīvaḥ vya­va­hā­rā­dau­pa­śa­mi­kā­di­bhā­va­ca­tu­ṣṭa­ya­sva­bhā­vaḥ­, ni­śca­ya­taḥ sva­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya vya­va­hā­ra­taḥ sa­rve­ṣāṃ­, niśca- TAŚVA-ML 153,31yato jī­va­tva­sā­dha­naḥ vya­va­hā­rā­dau­pa­śa­mi­kā­di­bhā­va­sā­dha­na­śca­, ni­śca­ya­taḥ sva­pra­de­śā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇo vya­va­hā­ra­taḥ TAŚVA-ML 153,32śa­rī­rā­dya­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaḥ­, ni­śca­ya­to jī­va­na­sa­ma­ya­sthi­tiḥ vya­va­hā­ra­to dvi­sa­ma­yā­di­sthi­ti­r a­nā­dya­vā­sa­na­sthi­ti­r vā, TAŚVA-ML 153,33ni­śca­ya­to naṃ­ta­vi­dhā­na eva vya­va­hā­ra­to nā­ra­kā­di­saṃ­khye­yā­saṃ­khye­yā­naṃ­ta­vi­dhā­na­ś ca | pra­mā­ṇa­ta­s ta­du­bha­ya­na­ya- TAŚVA-ML 153,34pa­ri­cchi­tti­rū­pa­sa­mu­dā­ya­sva­bhā­va i­tyā­da­yo jī­vā­di­ṣv apy ā­ga­mā­vi­ro­dhā­n ni­rde­śā­dī­nā­m u­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­m a­va­gaṃ­ta­vya­m || TAŚVA-ML 154,01na kevalaṃ ni­rde­śā­dī­nā­m a­dhi­ga­ma­sta­ttvā­rthā­nāṃ kiṃ ta­rhi­;­ —TA-ML 1.8 sa­tsaṃ­khyā­kṣe­tra­spa­rśa­na­kā­lāṃ­ta­ra­bhā­vā­lpa­ba­hu­tvai­ś ca || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 154,03svārtho '­dhi­ga­mo jñā­nā­tma­kaiḥ­, parārthaḥ śa­bdā­tma­kaiḥ kartavya iti gha­ṭa­nā­t || TAŚVA-ML 154,04nanu pū­rva­sū­tra e­vā­dhi­ga­ma­sya hetoḥ pra­ti­pā­di­ta­tvā­t kiṃ ci­kī­rṣu­r idaṃ sūtram a­bra­vī­t iti ce­t­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.8.1sa­dā­di­bhiḥ pra­paṃ­ce­na ta­ttvā­rthā­dhi­ga­maṃ muniḥ | saṃ­di­da­rśa­yi­ṣuḥ prāha sūtraṃ śi­ṣyā­nu­ro­dha­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 154,06ye hi śiṣyāḥ saṃ­kṣe­pa­ru­ca­ya­s tān prati "­pra­mā­ṇa­na­yai­r a­dhi­ga­maḥ­" iti sūtram āha, ye ca ma­dhya­ma­ru­ca­ya­st ān TAŚVA-ML 154,07prati ni­rde­śā­di­sū­traṃ­, ye punar vi­sta­ra­ru­ca­ya­s tān prati sa­dā­di­bhi­r a­ṣṭā­bhi­s ta­ttvā­rthā­dhi­ga­maṃ da­rśa­yi­tu­m idaṃ sūtraṃ, TAŚVA-ML 154,08śi­ṣyā­nu­ro­dhe­nā­cā­rya­va­ca­na­pra­vṛ­tteḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.8.2nā­sti­tvai­kāṃ­ta­vi­cchi­ttyai tāvat prāk ca pra­rū­pa­ṇa­m | sā­mā­nya­to vi­śe­ṣā­t tu jī­vā­dya­sti­tva­bhi­dvi­de || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 154,10nanv e­ka­tvā­d a­sti­tva­sya na sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­bha­vo yena sā­mā­nya­to nā­sti­tvai­kāṃ­ta­sya vi­śe­ṣa­to jīvādi- TAŚVA-ML 154,11nā­sti­tva­sya vya­va­cche­dā­t ta­tpra­rū­pa­ṇaṃ prāg eva saṃ­khyā­di­bhiḥ kriyate | na hy ekā sattā sa­rva­tra­, sarvadā tasyā TAŚVA-ML 154,12vi­cche­dā­bhā­vā­t | sa­ttā­śū­nya­sya ka­sya­ci­d deśasya vā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ­, sa­tpra­tya­ya­sya sarvatra sarvadā sa­dbhā­vā­t | satpratya- TAŚVA-ML 154,13ya­syai­ka­rū­pa­tve pi sa­ttā­ne­ka­tve ca na kiṃcid ekaṃ syād iti ka­ści­t­, so '­sa­mī­kṣi­tā­bhya­dhā­yī | sa­ttā­yā­s ta- TAŚVA-ML 154,14dbā­hyā­rthe­bhyaḥ sarvathā bhinnāyāḥ pra­tī­tya­bhā­vā­t tebhyaḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhi­nnā­yā­s tu pratītau ta­dva­tsā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­va­ttva- TAŚVA-ML 154,15siddhe no­kto­pā­laṃ­bhaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 154,16sarvam asad eveti vadaṃtaṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.8.3sa­nmā­trā­pa­hna­ve saṃ­vi­tsa­ttvā­bhā­vā­n na sā­dha­na­m | sveṣṭasya dūṣaṇaṃ vāsti nā­ni­ṣṭa­sya ka­thaṃ­ca­na || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 154,18saṃ­ve­da­nā­dhī­naṃ hīṣṭasya sā­dha­na­m a­ni­ṣṭa­sya ca dūṣaṇaṃ jñā­nā­tma­kaṃ na ca sa­rva­śū­nya­tā­vā­di­naḥ saṃ­ve­da­na­m asti, TAŚVA-ML 154,19vi­pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­t | tato na tasya ca yuktaṃ | nāpi parārthaṃ va­ca­nā­tma­kaṃ tata eveti na sa­nmā­trā­pa­hna­vo­pā­yā­t TAŚVA-ML 154,20saṃ­vi­nmā­traṃ grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­bhā­vā­di­śū­nya­tvā­c chūnyam iti ce­t­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.8.4grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­bhā­vā­di­śū­nyaṃ saṃ­vi­tti­mā­tra­ka­m | na svataḥ si­ddha­mā­re­kā­bhā­vā­pa­tte­r a­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 1.8.5parato grahaṇe tasya grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­tā­sthi­tiḥ | pa­ro­pa­ga­ma­taḥ sā cet svataḥ sāpi na sidhyati || 5 || TAŚV-ML 1.8.6ku­ta­ści­d grā­ha­kā­t siddhaḥ pa­rā­bhyu­pa­ga­mo yadi | grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­bhā­vaḥ syāt tattvato nānyathā sthitiḥ || 6 || TAŚV-ML 1.8.7grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­bhā­vo­taḥ siddhas sveṣṭasya sā­dha­nā­t | sa­rva­thai­vā­nya­thā ta­syā­nu­pa­pa­tti­r vi­ni­śca­yā­t || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 154,25na hi grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­bhā­vā­di­śū­nya­sya saṃ­ve­da­na­sya svayam iṣṭasya sādhanaṃ svā­bhyu­pa­ga­ma­taḥ pa­rā­bhyu­pa­ga­ma­to vā TAŚVA-ML 154,26svataḥ parato vā pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­bhā­vā­bhā­ve gha­ṭa­te­, a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | saṃvṛtyā ghaṭata eveti cet, TAŚVA-ML 154,27tarhi saṃ­ve­da­na­mā­traṃ pa­ra­mā­rthaṃ sat saṃ­vṛ­tti­si­ddhaṃ | grā­ha­ka­ve­dya­tvā­d bhe­da­vya­va­hā­ra­va­t sva­rū­pa­sya svato gatir iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 154,28kutas tatra saṃśayaḥ ? tathā ni­śca­yā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti cen na, su­ga­ta­syā­pi tatra ta­tpra­saṃ­gā­t | tasya vi­dhū­ta­ka­lpa­nā- TAŚVA-ML 154,29jā­la­tvā­n na svarūpe saṃśaya iti cet; tad idam a­na­va­sthi­ta­pra­jñā­sya su­bhā­ṣi­taṃ saṃ­ve­da­nā­dvai­ta­ta­ttvaṃ pra­ti­jñā­ya TAŚVA-ML 154,30vi­dhū­ta­ka­lpa­nā­jā­laḥ su­ga­taḥ­, pṛ­tha­gja­nāḥ ka­lpa­nā­jā­lā­vṛ­tta­ma­na­sa iti bhedasya ka­tha­nā­t kathaṃ ca saṃ­ve­da­nā- TAŚVA-ML 154,31dvai­ta­vā­di­naḥ saṃ­vṛ­tti­pa­ra­mā­rtha­sa­tya­dva­ya­vi­bhā­gaḥ siddhaḥ? saṃ­vṛ­ttye­ti cet, so 'yam a­nyo­nya­saṃ­śra­yaḥ | siddhe hi TAŚVA-ML 154,32pa­ra­mā­rtha­saṃ­vṛ­tti­sa­tya­vi­bhā­ge saṃ­vṛ­tti­r ā­śrī­ya­te tasyāṃ ca siddhāyāṃ ta­dvi­bhā­ga iti kutaḥ kiṃ si­ddhye­t­, tan na TAŚVA-ML 154,33tattvato grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­bhā­vā­bhā­ve sve­ṣṭa­sā­dha­naṃ nāmeti vi­ni­śca­yaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.8.8bā­dhya­bā­dha­ka­bhā­va­syā­py abādhe ni­ṣṭa­sā­dha­naṃ | svā­nyo­pa­ga­ma­taḥ siddhyen nety asāv api tā­ttvi­ka­m || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 155,02na hi bā­dhya­bā­dha­ka­bhā­vā­de­r a­ni­ṣṭa­syā­bā­dha­naṃ svataḥ sarveṣāṃ pra­ti­bhā­sa­te­, vi­pra­ti­pa­ttā­va­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 155,03saṃ­vi­nmā­tra­pra­ti­bhā­sa­na­m eva ta­tpra­ti­bhā­sa­na­m iti cet na, ta­syā­si­ddha­tvā­t | parato bā­dha­kā­d a­ni­ṣṭa­sya bā­dha­na­m iti TAŚVA-ML 155,04cet siddhas tarhi bā­dhya­bā­dha­ka­bhā­vaḥ iti ta­nni­rā­ka­ra­ṇa­pra­ka­ra­ṇa­saṃ­ba­dhaṃ pra­lā­pa­mā­traṃ | saṃvṛttyā a­ni­ṣṭa­sya bā­dha­nā­d a- TAŚVA-ML 155,05doṣa iti cet tarhi tattvato na vā bā­dhya­bā­dha­ka­bhā­va­sya bā­dha­na­m iti doṣa eva | pa­rā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t ta­dbā­dha­na- TAŚVA-ML 155,06m iti cet tasya sāṃ­vṛ­ta­tve doṣasya ta­da­va­stha­tvā­t | pā­ra­mā­rthi­ka­tve pi ta­da­na­ti­kra­ma eveti sarvathā bādhya- TAŚVA-ML 155,07bā­dha­ka­bhā­vā­bhā­ve tattvato nā­ni­ṣṭa­bā­dha­na­m a­nu­pa­pa­nna­m || TAŚV-ML 1.8.9kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­syā­bhā­ve saṃ­vi­da­kā­ra­ṇā | satī ni­tyā­nya­thā vyo­mā­ra­viṃ­dā­di­va­da­pra­mā || 9 || TAŚV-ML 1.8.10sa­rva­thai­vā­pha­la­tvā­c ca tasyāḥ sidhyen na vastutā | sa­pha­la­tve punaḥ siddhā kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­tāṃ­ja­sā || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 155,10na saṃ­vi­da­kā­ra­ṇā nāpi sa­kā­ra­ṇā nāphalā nāpi saphalā yato 'yaṃ doṣaḥ | kiṃ tarhi ? saṃ­vi­tsaṃ­vi­d eveti TAŚVA-ML 155,11cet, naivaṃ pa­ra­ma­bra­hma­si­ddheḥ saṃ­vi­nmā­tra­sya sa­rva­thā­py asiddheḥ sa­ma­rtha­nā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.8.11vā­cya­vā­ca­ka­tā­py e­va­mi­ṣṭā­ni­ṣṭā­tma­noḥ svayam | sā­dha­nā­d dū­ṣa­ṇā­c cāpi vāgbhiḥ si­ddhā­nya­thā na tat || 11 || TAŚVA-ML 155,13svayam i­ṣṭā­ni­ṣṭa­yoḥ sā­dha­na­dū­ṣa­ṇe paraṃ prati vāgbhiḥ pra­kā­śa­yi­tvā­tī­tya vā­ca­ka­bhā­vaṃ ni­rā­ka­ro­ti kathaṃ TAŚVA-ML 155,14svasthaḥ | no cet katham i­ṣṭā­ni­ṣṭa­yoḥ sā­dha­na­dū­ṣa­ṇa­m iti ciṃtyaṃ | saṃvṛttyā cet na tayā ta­syo­kta­syā­py a- TAŚVA-ML 155,15nu­kta­sa­ma­tvā­t | sva­pnā­di­va­tsaṃ­vṛ­tte­r mṛ­ṣā­rū­pa­tvā­t | ta­da­mṛ­ṣā­rū­pa­tve pa­ra­mā­rtha­sya saṃ­vṛ­ti­r iti nā­ma­ka­ra­ṇa­mā­traṃ TAŚVA-ML 155,16syāt tato na grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­bhā­vā­di­śū­nyaṃ saṃ­vi­tti­mā­tra­m api śū­nya­sā­dha­nā­bhā­vā­t sa­rva­śū­nya­tā­va­t || TAŚV-ML 1.8.12ta­tsa­tpra­rū­pa­ṇaṃ yuktam ādāv eva vi­pa­ści­tā­m | kvānyathā pa­ra­dha­rmā­ṇāṃ ni­rū­pa­ṇa­m a­nā­ku­la­m || 12 || TAŚVA-ML 155,18sa­tpra­rū­pa­ṇā­bhā­ve 'rthānāṃ dha­rmi­ṇā­m a­sa­ttvā­t kva saṃ­khyā­di­dha­rmā­ṇāṃ pra­rū­pa­ṇaṃ su­ni­ści­taṃ pra­va­rta­te śa­śa­vi­ṣā­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 155,19divat | ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­tā­rthe­ṣu ta­tpra­rū­pa­ṇa­m iti cet na teṣv api ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­te­na rū­pe­ṇā­sa­tsu na ta­nni­rū­pa­ṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 155,20yuktam a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | satsu ta­nni­rū­pa­ṇe sa­tpra­rū­pa­ṇa­m evādau pre­kṣā­va­tāṃ yuktam iti ni­rā­ku­la­m || TAŚV-ML 1.8.13ni­rde­śa­va­ca­nā­d e­ta­dbhi­nnaṃ dra­vyā­di­go­ca­rā­t | sa­nmā­tra­vi­ṣa­yī­ku­rva­da­rthā­na­sti­tva­sā­dha­na­m || 13 || TAŚVA-ML 155,22ni­rde­śa­va­ca­nā­t sa­ttva­si­ddheḥ sa­dva­ca­naṃ punar uktam ity a­sā­raṃ­, ni­rde­śa­va­ca­na­sya dra­vyā­di­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t sa­dva­ca­na­sya TAŚVA-ML 155,23sa­nmā­tra­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t bhi­nna­vi­ṣa­ya­tve­na tatas tasya punar u­kta­tvā­si­ddheḥ | na hi yathā jī­vā­da­yo sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­dha­rmā­dhā­rāḥ TAŚVA-ML 155,24pra­ti­pa­kṣa­vya­va­cche­de­na ni­rde­śa­va­ca­na­sya vi­ṣa­yā­s tathā sa­dva­ca­na­sya tena sa­rva­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­sā­dha­ne­na sa­ttva­syā­bhi- TAŚVA-ML 155,25dhānāt | tasyāpi sva­pra­ti­pa­kṣā­sa­ttva­vya­va­cche­de­na pra­vṛ­tte­r a­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­m eveti cen na, a­sa­ttva­sya sa­daṃ­ta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 155,26rū­pa­tve­na sa­dva­ca­nā­d a­vya­va­cche­dā­t bhavad api sā­ma­rthya­n nā­sti­tva­sā­dha­naṃ sa­dva­ca­naṃ sa­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­vya­va­cche­de­na sanmātra- TAŚVA-ML 155,27gocaraṃ ni­rde­śa­va­ca­nā­d bhi­nna­vi­ṣa­ya­m eva tato ma­hā­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t | ni­rdi­śya­mā­na­va­stu­vi­ṣa­yaṃ hi ni­rde­śa­va­ca­naṃ na TAŚVA-ML 155,28svā­mi­tvā­di­vi­ṣa­yaṃ­, sa­dva­ca­naṃ punaḥ sa­rva­vi­ṣa­ya­m iti ma­hā­vi­ṣa­ya­tvaṃ | sattvam api ni­rdi­śya­mā­naṃ ni­rde­śa­va­ca­ne­na TAŚVA-ML 155,29vi­ṣa­yī­kri­ya­mā­ṇaṃ na ta­syā­vi­ṣa­ya iti cen na, svā­mi­tvā­di­va­ca­na­vi­ṣa­ya­sa­ttva­sya ta­da­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t | kiṃ TAŚVA-ML 155,30sad iti hi praśne syād u­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vya­yu­ktaṃ sad iti ni­rde­śa­va­ca­naṃ­, na punaḥ kasya sat kena kasmin kiya- TAŚVA-ML 155,31cciraṃ kiṃ vi­dhā­na­m iti praśne va­ta­ra­ti tatra sva­mi­tvā­di­va­ca­nā­nā­m e­vā­va­tā­rā­t | naivaṃ, sa­dva­ca­naṃ kim ity anu- TAŚVA-ML 155,32yoga eva pra­va­rta­te sarvathā sa­rvā­nu­yo­ge­ṣu tasya pravṛtteḥ | saṃ­khyā­di­va­ca­na­vi­ṣa­ye sa­dva­ca­na­syā­pra­vṛ­tte­r na sa­rva­vi­ṣa­ya- TAŚVA-ML 155,33tvam iti cen na, ta­syā­sa­ttva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na hy asaṃta eva saṃ­khyā­da­yaḥ saṃ­khyā­di­va­ca­nai­r vi­ṣa­yī­kri­yaṃ­te teṣām asattva- TAŚVA-ML 156,01pra­saṃ­gā­t | satāṃ na teṣāṃ ni­rvi­ṣa­yī­ka­ra­ṇe siddhaṃ | sa­dva­ca­ne­nā­pi vi­ṣa­yī­ka­ra­ṇa­mi­ti tad eva sa­rva­vi­ṣa­ya­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 156,02ma­hā­vi­ṣa­yaṃ tato na pu­na­ru­kta­m || TAŚV-ML 1.8.14ga­tyā­di­mā­rga­ṇā­sthā­naiḥ pra­paṃ­ce­na ni­rū­pa­ṇa­m | mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­vi­khyā­ta­gu­ṇa­sthā­nā­tma­kā­tma­naḥ || 14 || TAŚVA-ML 156,04kṛtam anyatra pra­ti­pa­tta­vya­m iti vā­kya­śe­ṣaḥ | so­pa­skā­ra­tvā­t vā­rti­ka­sya sū­tra­va­t | TAŚV-ML 1.8.15saṃkhyā saṃ­khyā­va­to bhinnā na kācid iti kecana | saṃ­khyā­saṃ­pra­tya­ya­s teṣāṃ ni­rā­laṃ­baḥ pra­sa­jya­te || 15 || TAŚVA-ML 156,06naiva saṃ­khyā­saṃ­pra­tya­yo stīṃ­dri­ya­jaḥ ta­trai­ka­smi­n sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­ne spaṣṭam e­ka­tva­saṃ­khyā­yāḥ pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā- TAŚVA-ML 156,07bhāvāt | na hīdaṃ sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­m iyam e­ka­tva­saṃ­khye­ti pra­ti­bhā­sa­dva­ya­m a­nu­bha­vā­maḥ | nāpi liṃgajo 'yaṃ saṃ­khyā­saṃ­pra­tya­yaḥ TAŚVA-ML 156,08saṃ­khyā­pra­ti­ba­ddha­liṃ­ga­sya pra­tya­kṣa­si­ddha­syā­bhā­vā­t | tata eva na śābdo 'yaṃ pra­tya­kṣā­nu­mā­na­mū­laḥ | yo­gi­pra­tya­kṣa- TAŚVA-ML 156,09mūlo 'yam iti cen na, tasya ta­thā­va­gaṃ­tu­m a­śa­kya­tvā­t | tato 'yaṃ mi­thyā­pra­tya­yo ni­rā­laṃ­ba­na eveti ke­ci­t­, TAŚVA-ML 156,10teṣāṃ tasya di­śā­vi­ni­ya­mo na syāt kā­ra­ṇa­ra­hi­ta­tvā­d a­nyā­na­pe­kṣa­ṇā­t sarvadā sattvam asattvaṃ vā pra­sa­jye­ta | TAŚVA-ML 156,11a­ni­rā­laṃ­ba­no pi sa­ma­naṃ­ta­ra­pra­tya­ya­ni­ya­mā­t pra­ti­ni­ya­to yam iti cen na bahiḥ saṃkhyāyāḥ pra­ti­ni­ya­tā­yā pra­tī­ya­te || TAŚV-ML 1.8.16vā­sa­nā­mā­tra­he­tu­ś cet sā mi­thyā­ka­lpa­nā­tmi­kā | vastu sā­pe­kṣi­ka­tve­na stha­vi­ṣṭha­tvā­di­dha­rma­va­t || 16 || TAŚVA-ML 156,13nī­rū­pe­ṣu śa­śa­śvā­vi­ṣā­ṇe­ṣv api kiṃ na sā ta­tka­lpa­nā susatyā su­sva­rū­pe­ṇa tu sāṃjasā ba­hi­rva­stu­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 156,14saṃ­khyā­dhya­va­sī­ya­mā­nā vā­sa­nā­mā­tra­he­tu­kā mi­thyā­ka­lpa­nā­tmi­kai­vā­pe­kṣi­ka­tvā­di­dha­rma­va­d iti cen na, nī­rū­pe­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 156,15śa­śā­di­vi­ṣā­ṇe­ṣv api ta­tpra­saṃ­gā­t | ta­tka­lpa­nā­sv asty eveti cet tarhi tāḥ kalpanāḥ sva­rū­pe­ṇa satyāḥ kiṃ vā TAŚVA-ML 156,16na satyāḥ ? na tāvad uttaraḥ pakṣaḥ sva­ma­ta­vi­ro­dhā­t | katham idānīṃ sva­rū­pe­ṇa satyāsu ka­lpa­nā­su saṃkhyā TAŚVA-ML 156,17pa­ra­mā­rtha­to na syāt, tāsv api ka­lpa­nāṃ­ta­rā­ro­pi­tā­pe­kṣi­ka­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­t | ba­hi­rva­stu­ṣv eveti cet, syād evaṃ TAŚVA-ML 156,18yadi vi­ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­ta­tve­nā­pe­kṣi­kaṃ vyāptaṃ siddhyet || TAŚV-ML 1.8.17na cā­pe­kṣi­ka­tā vyāptā nī­rū­pa­tve­na gamyate | vastu satsv api nī­lā­di­rū­pe­ṣv asyāḥ pra­si­dvi­taḥ || 17 || TAŚVA-ML 156,20nī­la­nī­lāṃ­ta­ra­yo­r hi rūpo yathā nī­lā­pe­kṣaṃ nī­lāṃ­ta­ra­rū­paṃ tathā nī­lāṃ­ta­rā­pe­kṣaṃ nīlam iti nī­lā­di­rū­pe­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 156,21vastu satsv api bhāvād a­pe­kṣi­ka­tā­yā na ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­ta­tve­na vyāptir a­va­ga­mya­te yataḥ saṃ­khyāṃ­ta­ra­yā ba­hi­raṃ­ta­rnī- TAŚVA-ML 156,22rūpatvaṃ | yadi punar a­spa­ṣṭā­va­bhā­si­tve sa­tyā­pe­kṣi­ka­tvā­d iti hetus tadā sā­dha­na­vi­ka­lo dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­taḥ­, stha­vi­ṣṭha­tvā­di- TAŚVA-ML 156,23dharmāṇāṃ spa­ṣṭā­va­bhā­si­tvā­t | tatra bhrāṃtam iti cen na, bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t | stha­vi­ṣṭa­tvā­di­dha­rma­pra­ti­bhā­so na spaṣṭo TAŚVA-ML 156,24vi­ka­lpa­tvā­d a­nu­mā­nā­di­vi­ka­lpa­va­d ity a­nu­mā­naṃ ta­dbā­dha­ka­m iti cen na, pu­ro­va­rti­ni va­stu­nī­dri­ya­ja­vi­ka­lpe­na TAŚVA-ML 156,25spaṣṭena vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | tasyāpi pa­kṣī­ka­ra­ṇā­d a­vya­bhi­cā­ra iti cet tarhi saṃ­bhā­vya­vya­bhi­cā­ro hetuḥ spa­ṣṭa­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 156,26vi­ka­lpa­tva­sya vi­ro­dhā­si­ddheḥ kvacid vi­ka­lpa­tva­syā­spa­ṣṭa­tve­na da­rśa­nā­t | spa­ṣṭa­tve­na virodhe caṃ­dra­dva­ya­pra­ti­bhā­sa­tva­sya TAŚVA-ML 156,27sa­tya­tve­nā­da­rśa­nā­t sva­saṃ­vi­tpra­ti­bhā­sa­tva­syā­pi satyatvaṃ mā bhūt tathā ta­dvi­ro­dha­si­ddhe­r a­vi­śe­ṣā­t | atha prati- TAŚVA-ML 156,28bhā­si­tvā­vi­śe­ṣe pi sva­saṃ­vi­tpra­ti­bhā­saḥ satyaḥ śa­śi­dva­ya­pra­ti­bhā­sa­ś cāsatyaḥ saṃ­vā­dā­d a­saṃ­vā­dā­c cocyate tarhi TAŚVA-ML 156,29vi­ka­lpa­tvā­vi­śe­ṣe pīṃ­dri­ya­ja­vi­ka­lpaḥ spaṣṭaḥ sā­kṣā­da­rtha­grā­ha­ka­tvā­t nā­nu­mā­nā­di­ya­ka­lpo '­sā­kṣā­da­rtha­grā­ha- TAŚVA-ML 156,30katvād ity a­nu­ma­nya­tāṃ | tathā ceṃ­dri­ya­ja­vi­ka­lpe vya­bhi­cā­ra eva ni­rvi­ka­lpa­tvā­d iṃ­dri­ya­ja­sya jñā­na­svā­niṃ­dri­ya­jo TAŚVA-ML 156,31vikalpo stīti cen na, tasyāgre vya­sthā­pa­yi­ṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t tato nā­va­spa­ṣṭā­va­bhā­si­tvaṃ dṛṣṭāṃte stīti | sādhana- TAŚVA-ML 156,32vai­ka­lya­m eva sarvatra saṃkhyāyāṃ ca tan nāstīti pa­kṣā­vyā­pa­ko hetur va­na­spa­ti caitanye svā­pa­va­t | na hi spaṣṭāva- TAŚVA-ML 156,33bhāsiṣv artheṣv a­spa­ṣṭā­va­bhā­si­tvaṃ saṃkhyāyāḥ prasiddhaṃ | na ca tatra spa­ṣṭa­saṃ­khyā­nu­bha­vā­bhā­va ta­da­nu­sā­rī vikalpaḥ TAŚVA-ML 156,34pāścātyo yuktaḥ, pī­tā­nu­bha­vā­bhā­ve pī­ta­vi­ka­lpa­va­t ta­da­bhi­lā­ṣa­vi­ka­lpe vāsanā | tasmād yukta eveti cet TAŚVA-ML 157,01tarhi pī­tā­di­vi­ka­lpo pi tata eveti na pī­tā­dyā­kā­ro vāstavo rtheṣu saṃ­khyā­va­d iti nī­rū­pa­tvaṃ | sa­tyeṃ­dri­ya­jñā­ne TAŚVA-ML 157,02va­bhā­sa­nā­t pī­tā­dyā­kā­ro vāstava eveti cet tata eva saṃkhyā vāstavī kiṃ na syāt | na hi sā tatra TAŚVA-ML 157,03nā­va­bhā­sa­te ta­da­va­bhā­sā­bhā­vā­t ka­sya­ci­t ta­da­kṣa­vyā­pā­rāṃ­ta­rāṃ­ta­raṃ ta­da­ni­śca­yā­t tada vijñāne tasyāḥ pra­ti­bhā­sa­na- TAŚVA-ML 157,04m iti cet, tata eva pī­tā­dyā­kā­raḥ syāt tatra tan mā bhūt | yadi punar a­bhyā­sā­di­sā­ka­lye sa­rva­syā­kṣa­vyā­pā­rāṃ­ta­raṃ TAŚVA-ML 157,05pī­tā­dyā­kā­re­ṣu ni­śca­yo­tpa­tte­s ta­dve­da­ne ta­tpra­ti­bhā­sa­na­m iti mataṃ tadā saṃ­khyā­pra­ti­bhā­sa­na­m api tata e­vā­nu­ma­nya­tāṃ | TAŚVA-ML 157,06na hi ta­da­bhyā­sā­di­pra­tya­yā­sā­ka­lye sa­rva­syā­kṣa­vyā­pā­rā­n niścayaḥ saṃ­khyā­yā­m asiddha iti kaścit pī­tā­dyā­kā­rā- TAŚVA-ML 157,07d viśeṣaḥ saṃ­khyā­va­tpī­tā­dyā­kā­rā­ṇā­m api vastuny abhāva eveti vā­yu­ktaṃ­, sa­ka­lā­kā­ra­ra­hi­ta­sya vastuno '­pra­ti­bhā­sa- TAŚVA-ML 157,08nāt pu­ru­ṣā­dvai­ta­va­t | vi­dhū­ta­sa­ka­la­ka­lpa­nā­ka­lā­paṃ sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­bhe­da svataḥ pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­naṃ sa­ka­lā­kā­ra­ra­hi­taṃ TAŚVA-ML 157,09vastu matam iti cet tad eva bra­hma­ta­ttva­m astu na ca ta­tpra­ti­bhā­sa­te ka­sya­ci­n nā­nai­kā­tma­na eva sarvadā pratīteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 157,10sarvasya pra­tī­tya­nu­sā­re­ṇa ta­ttva­vya­va­sthā­yāṃ ba­hi­raṃ­ta­ś ca va­stu­bhe­da­sya siddheḥ | kathaṃ pī­tā­dyā­kā­ra­va­t saṃkhyāyāḥ TAŚVA-ML 157,11pra­ti­kṣe­paḥ pra­tī­tya­ti­kra­me kutaḥ sve­ṣṭa­si­ddhi­r ity u­kta­prā­yaṃ | tataḥ —TAŚV-ML 1.8.18sā cai­ka­tvā­di­saṃ­khye­yaṃ sarveṣv artheṣu vāstavī | vi­dya­mā­nā­pi nirṇītiṃ kuryād dhetoḥ ku­ta­śca­na || 18 || TAŚV-ML 1.8.19pra­ti­kṣa­ṇa­vi­nā­śā­di ba­hi­raṃ­ta­rya­thā­sthi­teḥ | svā­vṛ­ttya­pā­ya­vai­ci­tryā­d bo­dha­vai­ci­trya­ni­ṣṭhi­teḥ || 19 || TAŚVA-ML 157,14na hi pra­me­ya­sya sattaiva pra­mā­tu­r niścaye hetuḥ sarvasya sarvadā sa­rva­ni­śca­ya­pra­saṃ­gā­t | nā­pīṃ­dri­yā­di­sā­ma­grī- TAŚVA-ML 157,15mātraṃ vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | svā­va­ra­ṇa­vi­ga­mā­bhā­ve ta­tsa­dbhā­ve pi pra­ti­kṣa­ṇa­vi­nā­śā­di­ṣu ba­hi­raṃ­ta­ś ca ni­śca­yā­nu­tpa­tteḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 157,16svā­va­ra­ṇa­vi­ga­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­vai­ci­tryā­d eva ni­śca­ya­vai­ci­tryā­si­ddhe­r a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | tathā sati ni­ya­ta­m e­ka­tvā­dya­śe­ṣaṃ TAŚVA-ML 157,17saṃkhyā sarveṣv artheṣu vi­dya­mā­nā­pi ni­śca­ya­kā­ra­ṇa­sya kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­la­kṣa­ṇa­syā­bhā­ve niścayaṃ ja­na­ya­ti tadbhāva eva TAŚVA-ML 157,18ka­sya­ci­t ta­da­ni­śca­yā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.8.20ya­trai­ka­tvaṃ kathaṃ tatra dvi­tvā­de­r api saṃbhavaḥ | pa­ra­spa­ra­vi­ro­dhā­c cet tayor naivaṃ pra­tī­ti­taḥ || 20 || TAŚVA-ML 157,20pratīte hi vastuny e­ka­tva­saṃ­khyā dvi­tī­yā­dya­pe­kṣā­yāṃ dvi­tvā­di­saṃ­khyā vā nai­ka­stha­tvā­t tasyās tato na virodhaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.8.21vastuny ekatra dṛṣṭasya pa­ra­spa­ra­vi­ro­dhi­naḥ | vṛ­tti­dha­rma­ka­lā­pa­sya no­pā­laṃ­bhā­ya kalpate || 21 || TAŚV-ML 1.8.22syā­dvā­da­vi­dvi­ṣā­m eva vi­ro­dha­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­t | ya­thai­ka­tvaṃ pa­dā­rtha­sya tathā dvitvādi vāṃ­cha­tā­m || 22 || TAŚVA-ML 157,23ye khalu pa­dā­rtha­sya yena rū­pe­ṇai­ka­tvaṃ tenaiva dvitvādi vāṃchaṃti teṣām eva syā­dvā­da­vi­dvi­ṣāṃ vi­ro­dha­sya prati- TAŚVA-ML 157,24pā­da­nā­t | "­vi­ro­dhā­n no­bha­yai­kā­tmyaṃ syā­dvā­da­nyā­ya­vi­dvi­ṣāṃ­" iti va­ca­nā­t na syā­dvā­di­nā­m e­ka­tvā­di­dha­rma- TAŚVA-ML 157,25ka­lā­pa­sya pa­ra­spa­raṃ pra­ti­pa­kṣa­bhū­ta­sya vṛttir e­ka­trai­ka­dā vi­ru­dhya­te tathā dṛ­ṣṭa­tvā­t | tato no­pā­laṃ­bhaḥ pra­ka­lpa­nī­yaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 157,26syā­dvā­di­nāṃ kathaṃ na vi­ru­ddha­tā u­bha­yai­kā­tmyā­vi­śe­ṣā­d iti ce­t­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.8.23ye­nai­ka­tvaṃ sva­rū­pe­ṇa tena dvitvādi kathyate | nai­vā­naṃ­tā­tma­no '­rtha­sye­ty astu kveyaṃ vi­ru­ddha­tā || 23 || TAŚVA-ML 157,28dvi­tī­yā­dya­na­pe­kṣe­ṇa hi rū­pe­ṇā­rtha­syai­ka­tvaṃ ta­da­pe­kṣe­ṇa dvi­tvā­di­ka­m iti dū­ro­tsā­ri­tai­va vi­ru­ddha­tā 'nayoḥ TAŚVA-ML 157,29sva­rū­pa­bhe­daḥ punar a­naṃ­tā­tma­ka­tvā­t tasya tattvato vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­ta­sya tasya ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­t bhavaṃś caikatvā- TAŚVA-ML 157,30dīnām ekatra sa­rva­thā­py asatāṃ virodhaḥ syāt satāṃ vā | kiṃ cātaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.8.24sa­rva­thai­vā­sa­tāṃ nāsti virodhaḥ kū­rma­ro­ma­va­t | satām api yathā dṛ­ṣṭa­sve­ṣṭa­ta­ttva­vi­śe­ṣa­va­t || 24 || TAŚVA-ML 157,32na sa­rva­thā­py asatāṃ virodho nāpi yathā dṛ­ṣṭa­sa­tāṃ | kiṃ tarhi, sa­hai­ka­trā­dṛ­ṣṭā­nā­m iti cet katham i­dā­nī­m e- TAŚVA-ML 157,33ka­tvā­dī­nā­m ekatra sa­kṛ­du­pa­la­bhya­mā­nā­nāṃ virodhaḥ siddhyet ? mū­rta­tvā­dī­nā­m eva tattvato bhe­da­na­yā­t tatsiddheḥ | TAŚVA-ML 157,34nanu ca ya­thai­ka­syā­rtha­sya sa­rva­saṃ­khyā­tma­ka­tvaṃ tathā sa­rvā­rthā­tma­ka­tva­m astu ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­tvā­d anyathā ta­da­yo­gā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.8.25sarvaṃ sa­rvā­tma­kaṃ siddhyed evam ity a­ti­sā­ku­la­m | sa­rva­kā­ryo­dbha­ve sa­ttva­syā­rtha­sye­dṛ­kṣa­śa­kti­taḥ || 25 || TAŚVA-ML 158,02bhavad api hi sarvaṃ sa­rva­kā­ryo­dbha­ve śaktaṃ sa­rva­kā­ryo­dbhā­va­na­śa­ktyā­tma­kaṃ sidhyed yathā sa­rva­saṃ­khyā­pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­ya- TAŚVA-ML 158,03bhūtaṃ sa­rva­saṃ­khyā­tma­ka­m iti śa­ktyā­tma­nā sarvaṃ sa­rvā­tma­ka­tva­m iṣṭam eva || TAŚV-ML 1.8.26vya­ktyā­tma­nā­nu­bhā­va­sya sa­rvā­tma­tvaṃ na yujyate | sāṃ­ka­rya­pra­tya­yā­pa­tte­r a­vya­va­sthā­nu­ṣaṃ­ga­taḥ || 26 || TAŚVA-ML 158,05na hi sarvathā śa­kti­vya­ktyo­r abhedo yena vya­ktyā­tma­nā­pi sarvasya sa­rvā­tma­ka­tve sāṃ­ka­rye­ṇa pra­tya­ya­syā­pa­tte- TAŚVA-ML 158,06r bhā­va­syā­vya­va­sthā­nu­ṣa­jya­te ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhedāt | pa­ryā­yā­rtha­to hi śakter vyaktir bhinnā ta­da­pra­tya­kṣa­tve pi pra­tya­kṣā­da- TAŚVA-ML 158,07bhedena ta­da­gha­ṭa­nā­t | nanu ca yathā pra­tya­ya­ni­ya­mā­d vyaktayaḥ pa­ra­spa­raṃ na saṃ­kī­ryaṃ­te tathā śaktayo pi tata eveti TAŚVA-ML 158,08kathaṃ śa­ktyā­tma­kaṃ sarvaṃ syāt | na hi da­ha­na­sya da­ha­na­yu­ktā­v a­nu­mā­na­pra­tya­yaḥ sa e­vo­dyā­na­śa­ktau yat sū­tra­pra­tya­ya- TAŚVA-ML 158,09pra­ti­ni­ya­mo na bhaved iti ka­ści­t­, so py u­ktā­na­bhi­jña eva | na hi vayaṃ śaktīnāṃ saṃkaraṃ brūmo vya­ktī­nā­m iva TAŚVA-ML 158,10tāsāṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­t pa­ra­spa­ra­m a­sāṃ­ka­ryā­t | kiṃ tarhi, bhā­va­syai­ka­sya yāvaṃti kāryāṇi kā­la­tra­ye pi sā­kṣā­tpā­raṃ­pa­rye­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 158,11vā tāvaṃtyaḥ śaktayaḥ saṃ­bhā­vyaṃ­ta ity a­bhi­da­dhma­he pratyekaṃ sa­rva­bhā­vā­nāṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­nu­kā­rya­sya ka­sya­ci­d a­bhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 158,12sarvaṃ kṛ­ta­ka­m e­kāṃ­ta­ta­s tathā syād iti cen na, sarvathā sarveṇa sa­rva­syo­pa­kā­rya­tvā­si­ddheḥ | dra­vyā­rtha­taḥ ka­sya­ci­t kena- TAŚVA-ML 158,13cid a­nu­pa­ka­ra­ṇā­t | na co­pa­kā­rya­tvā­nu­pa­kā­rya­tva­yo­r ekatra vi­ro­dhaḥ­, saṃvidi ve­dya­ve­da­kā­kā­ra­va­t pra­tya­kṣe­ta­ra­sva- TAŚVA-ML 158,14saṃ­vi­dve­dyā­kā­ra­vi­ve­ka­va­d vā ni­rbā­dha­nā­t pra­tya­yā­t tathā siddheḥ | anyathā ka­sya­ci­t ta­ttva­ni­ṣṭhā­nā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | nanv evaṃ TAŚVA-ML 158,15sarvatra sa­rva­saṃ­khya­yā saṃ­pra­tya­yā­sa­ttvā­t katham e­ka­tvā­di­saṃ­khyā sarvā sarvatra vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te a­ti­pra­sa­kte­r iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 158,16e­ka­trai­ka­pra­tya­ya­va­d dvi­tī­yā­dya­pe­kṣa­yā dvi­tvā­di­pra­tya­yā­nā­m a­nu­bha­vā­t | sa­kṛ­tsa­rva­saṃ­khyā­yāḥ pratyayo nā­nu­bhū­ya­te TAŚVA-ML 158,17eveti cet | satyaṃ | kramād a­bhi­vya­ktiḥ kvacid dvi­tva­saṃ­khyā hi dvi­tī­yā­bhi­vya­ktā dvi­tva­pra­tya­ya­vi­jñe­yā­, TAŚVA-ML 158,18tṛ­tī­yā­dya­pe­kṣa­yā tu tri­tvā­di­saṃ­khyā­bhi­vya­ktā tri­tvā­di­pra­tya­ya­ve­dyā | ta­thā­na­bhi­vya­ktā­yā­s tasyāḥ ta­tpra­tya­yā­vi­ṣa­ya- TAŚVA-ML 158,19tvād a­sa­kṛ­tsa­rva­saṃ­khyā­saṃ­pra­tya­yaḥ | nanu saṃ­khyā­bhi­vya­ktaḥ prāk ku­ta­sta­nī kutaḥ siddhā ? tadā ta­tpra­tya­ya­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 158,20ta­tsaṃ­bha­ve vā kathaṃ nā­bhi­vya­ktā ? yadi punar asatī tadā kuto '­bhi­vya­kti­s tasyāḥ maṃ­ḍū­ka­śi­khā­va­d ity e­kāṃ­ta­vā­di- TAŚVA-ML 158,21nām u­pā­laṃ­bhaḥ na syā­dvā­di­nāṃ sa­da­sa­de­kāṃ­tā­na­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t | sā hi śa­kti­rū­pa­ta­yā prāk ku­ta­sta­nī pa­rā­pe­kṣā­taḥ TAŚVA-ML 158,22paścād a­bhi­vya­ktyā­ny a­thā­nu­pa­pa­ttyā siddhā vya­kti­rū­pa­ta­yā tv asatī sākṣāt sva­pra­tya­yā­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­d iti dravyārtha- TAŚVA-ML 158,23prā­dhā­nyā­d u­pe­ya­te | pa­ryā­yā­rtha­prā­dhā­nyā­t tu sāpekṣā kāryā ta­dbhā­va­bhā­vā­t | na hy a­sa­tyā­m a­pe­kṣā­yāṃ dvitvādi- TAŚVA-ML 158,24saṃ­khyo­tpa­dya­ta iti na bhāvasya vya­kta­saṃ­khyā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­saṃ­khyā­tma­ka­tvaṃ yatas tadvat sarvaṃ sa­rvā­tma­ka­tvaṃ yatas ta- TAŚVA-ML 158,25dvat pra­sa­jya­te | ta­tpra­saṃ­ga eva ca sarvatra sa­rva­saṃ­khyā­pra­tya­ya­sya ya­thā­saṃ­bha­va­m a­nu­bhū­ya­mā­na­sya bādhakaḥ syāt tada- TAŚVA-ML 158,26bā­dhi­tā­c ca saṃ­khyā­pra­tya­yā­t siddhā vāstavī saṃkhyā || TAŚV-ML 1.8.27tato ni­rbā­dha­nā­d eva pra­tya­yā­t ta­ttva­ni­ṣṭhi­tau | saṃ­khyā­saṃ­pra­tya­yā­t satyā tā­ttvi­kī­ti vya­va­sthi­ta­m || 27 || TAŚVA-ML 158,28yatra nirbādhaḥ pra­tya­ya­s tat tāttvikaṃ ya­tho­bha­ya­pra­si­ddhaṃ va­stu­rū­paṃ­, ni­rbā­dha­pra­tya­ya­ś ca saṃ­khyā­yā­m iti sā TAŚVA-ML 158,29tāttvikī siddhā || TAŚV-ML 1.8.28sā naiva tattvato yeṣāṃ teṣāṃ dravyam a­saṃ­khya­ka­m | saṃkhyāto tya­nta­bhi­nna­tvā­d gu­ṇa­ka­rmā­di­va­n na kim || 28 || TAŚV-ML 1.8.29sa­ma­vā­ya­va­śā­d evaṃ vya­pa­de­śo na yujyate | ta­syai­ka­rū­pa­tā­bhī­ṣṭe ni­ya­mā­kā­ra­ṇa­tva­taḥ || 29 || TAŚVA-ML 158,32saṃkhyā tadvato bhinnaiva bhi­nna­pra­ti­bhā­sa­tvā­t sa­hya­viṃ­dhya­va­d ity eke, teṣāṃ dravyam asaṃkhyaṃ syāt saṃkhyāto tyaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 158,33ta­bhi­nna­tvā­d gu­ṇā­di­va­t | tatra saṃ­khyā­sa­ma­vā­yā­t sa­saṃ­khya­m eva tad iti cet na, ta­dva­śā­d evaṃ vya­pa­de­śa­syā­yo­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 158,34na sa­ma­vā­yaḥ saṃ­khyā­va­ddra­vya­m iti vya­pa­de­śa­ni­mi­ttaṃ ni­ya­mā­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­t | pra­ti­ni­ya­mā­kā­ra­ṇaṃ sa­ma­vā­yaḥ sarva- TAŚVA-ML 159,01sa­ma­vā­yi­sā­dhā­ra­ṇai­ka­rū­pa­tvā­t sā­mā­nyā­di­ma­t tu dravyam iti pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­vya­pa­de­śa­ni­mi­ttaṃ sa­ma­vā­ya ity apy anenā- TAŚVA-ML 159,02pāstaṃ | ke­na­ci­d aṃśena kvacin ni­ya­ma­he­tuḥ sa­ma­vā­ya iti cen na, tasya sā­va­ya­va­tva­pra­sa­kteḥ sva­si­ddhāṃ­ta­vi­ro­dhā­t | TAŚVA-ML 159,03niraṃśa eva sa­ma­vā­ya­s tathā śa­kti­vi­śe­ṣā­n ni­ya­ma­he­tu­r ity a­yu­ktaṃ­, a­nu­mā­na­vi­ro­dhā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.8.30sa­ma­vā­yo na saṃkhyādi tadvatāṃ ghaṭane prabhuḥ | ni­raṃ­śa­tvā­dya­thai­vai­kaḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇuḥ sakṛt tava || 30 || TAŚVA-ML 159,05na hi niraṃśaḥ sa­kṛ­de­kaḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇuḥ saṃkhyādi bhavatāṃ pa­ra­spa­ra­m i­ṣṭa­vya­pa­de­śa­na­gha­ṭa­ne samarthaḥ siddhaḥ tadvatsa- TAŚVA-ML 159,06mavāyo pi vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | śa­kti­vi­śe­ṣa­yo­gā­t sa­ma­vā­ya­s tatra pa­ri­vṛ­ḍha iti cet, pa­ra­mā­ṇu­s tathāstu | TAŚVA-ML 159,07sa­rva­ga­ta­tvā­tsa tatra samartha iti cen na, ni­raṃ­śa­sya ta­da­yo­gā­t pa­ra­mā­ṇu­va­t | nanu niraṃśo pi sa­ma­vā­yo yadā TAŚVA-ML 159,08yatra yayoḥ sa­ma­vā­yi­no­r vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ tadā tatra tayoḥ pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­vya­pa­de­śa­he­tu­r vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣya­bhā­vā­t prati- TAŚVA-ML 159,09ni­yā­ma­kā­t svayaṃ tasya pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­tvā­d iti cen na, a­si­ddha­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.8.31yu­ga­pa­n na vi­śe­ṣyaṃ­te tenaiva sa­ma­vā­yi­naḥ | bhi­nna­de­śā­da­vṛ­tti­tvā­d a­nya­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ || 31 || TAŚV-ML 1.8.32na khā­di­bhi­r a­ne­kāṃ­ta­s teṣāṃ sāṃ­śa­tva­ni­śca­yā­t | ni­raṃ­śa­tve pra­mā­bhā­vā­d vyā­pi­tva­sya vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 32 || TAŚV-ML 1.8.33vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣya­tvaṃ saṃbaṃdhaḥ sa­ma­vā­yi­bhiḥ | sa­ma­vā­ya­sya siddhyeta dvau vaḥ pra­ti­ni­yā­ma­kaḥ || 33 || TAŚVA-ML 159,13na hi bhe­dai­kāṃ­te sa­ma­vā­ya­sa­ma­vā­yi­nāṃ vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣya­bhā­vaḥ pra­ti­ni­ya­taḥ saṃ­bha­va­ti yataḥ sa­ma­vā­ya­sya TAŚVA-ML 159,14kvacin ni­ya­ma­he­tu­tve pra­ti­ni­yā­ma­kaḥ syāt || TAŚV-ML 1.8.34sann apy ayaṃ tatas tāvan nābhinnaḥ sva­ma­ta­kṣa­teḥ | bhinnaś cet sa sva­saṃ­baṃ­dhi­saṃ­baṃ­dho nyo sya ka­lpa­nā­t || 34 || TAŚV-ML 1.8.35so pi ta­dbhi­nna­rū­pa­ś ced a­na­va­stho­pa­va­rṇi­tā | tā­dā­tmya­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya sa­ma­vā­ya­sya tu sthitiḥ || 35 || TAŚVA-ML 159,17su­dū­ra­m api gatvā vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣya­bhā­va­sya sva­saṃ­baṃ­dhi­bhyāṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­na­nya­tvo­pa­ga­me sa­ma­vā­ya­sya svasama- TAŚVA-ML 159,18vā­yi­bhyā­m a­nya­tva­si­ddheḥ siddhaḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­t tā­dā­tmya­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ sa­ma­vā­ya iti saṃkhyā tadvataḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d anyā || TAŚV-ML 1.8.36ga­ṇa­nā­mā­tra­rū­pe­yaṃ saṃ­khyo­ktā­taḥ ka­thaṃ­ca­na | bhinnā vi­dhā­na­to bhe­da­ga­ṇa­nā­la­kṣa­ṇā­di­ha || 36 || TAŚVA-ML 159,20ni­rde­śā­di­sū­tre vi­dhā­na­sya va­ca­nā­d iha saṃ­khyo­pa­de­śo na yuktaḥ pu­na­ru­kta­tvā­d vi­dhā­na­sya saṃ­khyā­rū­pa­tvā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 159,21na codyaṃ, tasya tataḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhe­da­pra­si­ddheḥ | saṃkhyā hi ga­ṇa­nā­mā­tra­rū­pā vyā­pi­nī­, vidhānaṃ tu pra­kā­ra­ga­ṇa­nā- TAŚVA-ML 159,22rūpaṃ tataḥ pra­ti­vi­śi­ṣṭa­m eveti yuktaḥ saṃ­khyo­pa­de­śa­s ta­ttvā­rthā­dhi­ga­me hetuḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.8.37ni­vā­sa­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ kṣetraṃ pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ na vā­sta­va­m | sva­sva­bhā­va­vya­va­sthā­nā­d ity eke ta­da­pe­śa­la­m || 37 || TAŚV-ML 1.8.38rājñaḥ sati ku­ru­kṣe­tre ta­nni­vā­sa­sya da­rśa­nā­t | tasminn asati cādṛṣṭe vā­sta­va­syā­pra­bā­dha­nā­t || 38 || TAŚVA-ML 159,25nanv evaṃ rājñaḥ ku­ru­kṣe­traṃ kā­ra­ṇa­m eva tatra ni­va­sa­na­sva­bhā­va­sya tasyaṃ tena ja­nya­mā­na­tvā­d iti cet kim a­ni­ṣṭaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 159,26kā­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­sya kṣe­tra­tvo­pa­ga­mā­t kā­ra­ṇa­mā­tra­sya kṣetratve ti­pra­saṃ­gaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.8.39pra­mā­ṇa­go­ca­ra­syā­sya nā­va­stu­tvaṃ sva­ta­ttva­va­t | nā­nu­mā­go­ca­ra­syā­pi vastutvaṃ na vya­va­sthi­ta­m || 39 || TAŚVA-ML 159,28na vāstavaṃ kṣetram ā­pe­kṣi­ka­tvā­t sthau­lyā­di­va­d ity a­yu­ktaṃ­, tasya pra­mā­ṇa­go­ca­ra­tvā­t sva­ta­ttva­va­t | na hy ā­pe­kṣi­ka- TAŚVA-ML 159,29m a­pra­mā­ṇa­go­ca­raḥ su­kha­nī­le­ta­rā­deḥ pra­mā­ṇa­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­si­ddheḥ | saṃ­vi­nmā­tra­vā­di­na­s tasyāpi ta­da­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­m iti cen na TAŚVA-ML 159,30tasyā ni­ra­sta­tvā­t | nanu ca kṣetratvaṃ kasya pra­mā­ṇa­sya viṣayaḥ syāt ? na tāvat pra­tya­kṣa­sya tatra ta­syā­na­va- TAŚVA-ML 159,31bhā­sa­nā­t | na hi pra­tya­kṣa­bhū­bhā­ga­mā­tra­pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­ne kā­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­rū­pe kṣe­tra­tva­m ā­bhā­sa­te kā­rya­da­rśa­nā­t tv a­nu­mī­ya- TAŚVA-ML 159,32mānaṃ kathaṃ vā­sta­va­m a­nu­mā­na­syā­va­stu­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­d iti ka­ści­t­, so py a­yu­kta­vā­dī | va­stu­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­d a­nu­mi­te­r anyathā TAŚVA-ML 159,33pra­mā­ṇa­tā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t || TAŚVA-ML 160,01nanu ni­rde­śā­di­sū­tre dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­va­ca­nā­d iha kṣetrasya vacanaṃ pu­na­ru­ktaṃ tayor e­ka­tvā­d iti śaṃkām a­pa­nu­da­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.8.40sā­mī­pyā­di­pa­ri­tyā­gā­d vyā­pa­ka­sya pa­ri­gra­hā­t | śarīre jīva ity a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ kṣetram anyathā || 40 || TAŚVA-ML 160,03śarīre jīva ity a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ vyā­pa­kā­dhā­ra­rū­pa­m uktaṃ, sā­mī­pyā­dyā­tma­kā­dhā­ra­rū­paṃ tu kṣetram i­ho­cya­te tato nyathai- TAŚVA-ML 160,04veti na punar uktatā kṣe­trā­nu­yo­ga­sya || TAŚV-ML 1.8.41tri­kā­la­vi­ṣa­yā­rtho­pa­śle­ṣa­ṇaṃ sparśanaṃ matam | kṣetrād a­nya­tva­bhā­gva­rta­mā­nā­rtha­śle­ṣa­la­kṣa­ṇā­t || 41 || TAŚVA-ML 160,06tri­kā­la­vi­ṣa­yo­pa­śle­ṣa­ṇaṃ spa­rśa­naṃ­, va­rta­mā­nā­rtho­pa­śle­ṣa­ṇā­t kṣetrād anyad eva ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­va­se­yaṃ | sa­rva­syā­rtha­sya TAŚVA-ML 160,07va­rta­mā­na­rū­pa­tvā­t spa­rśa­na­m asad eveti cen na, tasya dravyato '­nā­di­pa­ryaṃ­ta­rū­pa­tve­na tri­kā­la­vi­ṣa­yo­pa­pa­tteḥ | nanv ida- TAŚVA-ML 160,08m ayuktaṃ vartate vastu tri­kā­la­vi­ṣa­ya­rū­pa­m a­nā­dya­naṃ­taṃ ceti | taddhi yady a­tī­ta­rū­paṃ katham anaṃtaṃ ? vi­ro­dhā­t | tathā TAŚVA-ML 160,09yady a­nā­ga­taṃ katham anādi ? tato na tri­kā­la­va­rtī­ti || TAŚV-ML 1.8.42dravyato '­nā­di­pa­ryaṃ­te siddhe vastuny a­bā­dhi­te | spa­rśa­na­sya pra­ti­kṣe­pa­s tri­kā­la­sya na yujyate || 42 || TAŚVA-ML 160,11na hi ye­nā­tma­nā­tī­ta­m a­nā­ga­taṃ vā te­nā­naṃ­ta­m anādi vā vastu brū­ma­he­, yato virodhaḥ syāt | nāpi sa TAŚVA-ML 160,12tadātmā vastuno bhinna eva, yena ta­syā­tī­ta­tve '­nā­ga­ta­tve ca vastuno '­naṃ­ta­tva­m a­nā­di­tvaṃ ca ka­thaṃ­ci­n na TAŚVA-ML 160,13sidhyet | tato '­nā­dya­naṃ­ta­va­stu­naḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­t tri­kā­la­vi­ṣa­ya­tvaṃ na pra­ti­kṣe­pā­rha­m a­vi­ru­ddha­tvā­d iti śle­ṣāṃ­śa­s ta­lla­kṣa­ṇaḥ TAŚVA-ML 160,14spa­rśa­no­pa­de­śaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.8.43sthitim atsu pa­dā­rthe­ṣu yo vadhiṃ da­rśa­ya­ty asau | kālaḥ pra­ca­kṣya­te mukhyas tadanyaḥ svasthiteḥ paraḥ || 43 || TAŚVA-ML 160,16na hi sthitir eva pra­ca­kṣya­mā­ṇaḥ kālaḥ sthitim atsu pa­dā­rthe­ṣv a­va­dhi­da­rśa­na­he­tuḥ kā­la­tvā­t sthā­na­kri­yai­va TAŚVA-ML 160,17vya­va­hā­ra­kā­lo nāto 'nyo mukhya iti cen na, ta­da­bhā­ve ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ || tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.8.44na kri­yā­mā­tra­kaṃ kālo vya­va­hā­ra­pra­yo­ja­naḥ | mu­khya­kā­lā­dṛ­te siddhyed va­rta­nā­la­kṣa­ṇā­t kvacit || 44 || TAŚVA-ML 160,19na hi vyā­va­hā­ri­ko pi kālaḥ kri­yā­mā­traṃ sa­ma­kā­la­sthi­ti­r iti kā­la­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­yāḥ sthiter a­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 160,20paramaḥ sūkṣmaḥ kālo hi samayaḥ sa­ka­la­tā­dṛ­śa­kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tā­m ā­tma­sā­t ku­rvaṃ­sta­to 'nya eva vya­va­hā­ra­kā­la- TAŚVA-ML 160,21syā­va­li­kā­de­r mūlam u­nnī­ya­te | sa ca mu­khya­kā­laṃ va­rta­nā­la­kṣa­ṇa­m ā­kṣi­pa­ti ta­smā­dṛ­te kvacit ta­da­gha­ṭa­nā­t | na hi TAŚVA-ML 160,22kiṃcid gauṇaṃ mu­khyā­dṛ­te dṛṣṭaṃ ye­nā­ta­s ta­syā­sā­dha­naṃ || TAŚV-ML 1.8.45pa­ra­tva­m a­pa­ra­tvaṃ ca sa­ma­di­gna­ta­yoḥ satoḥ | sa­mā­na­gu­ṇa­yoḥ siddhaṃ tā­dṛ­kkā­la­ni­baṃ­dha­naṃ || 45 || TAŚV-ML 1.8.46pa­rā­pa­rā­di­kā­la­sya ta­ttva­he­tvaṃ­ta­rā­n na hi | yato '­na­va­sthi­ti­s tatrāpy a­nya­he­tu­pra­ka­lpa­nā­t || 46 || TAŚV-ML 1.8.47svatas ta­ttva­ta­thā­tve ca sa­rvā­rthā­nāṃ na tad bhavet | vyā­pya­si­ddhe­r ma­nī­ṣā­di­r a­mū­rta­tvā­di­dha­rma­va­t || 47 || TAŚV-ML 1.8.48ya­thā­pra­tī­ti­bhā­vā­nāṃ sva­bhā­va­sya vya­va­sthi­tau | kāle pa­rā­pa­rā­di­tvaṃ svato stv anyatra ta­tkṛ­ta­m || 48 || TAŚV-ML 1.8.49kvānyathā vya­va­ti­ṣṭhaṃ­te dha­rmā­dha­rma­na­bhāṃ­sy api | ga­tyā­di­he­tu­tā­pa­tte­r jī­va­pu­dga­la­yoḥ svataḥ || 49 || TAŚV-ML 1.8.50śa­rī­ra­vā­ṅma­naḥ­prā­ṇā­pā­nā­dī­n api pudgalāḥ | prā­ṇi­nā­m u­pa­ku­ryu­r na svatas teṣāṃ hi dehinaḥ || 50 || TAŚV-ML 1.8.51jīvā vā cetanā na syuḥ kāyāḥ saṃtu svakās tathā | niṃ­bā­di­r madhur astikto guḍādiḥ kā­la­vi­dvi­ṣā­m || 51 || TAŚV-ML 1.8.52e­ka­trā­rhe hi dṛṣṭasya sva­bhā­va­sya ku­ta­śca­na | kalpanā ta­dvi­jā­tī­ye sve­ṣṭa­ta­ttva­vi­dhā­ti­nī || 52 || TAŚV-ML 1.8.53tasmāj jī­vā­di­bhā­vā­nāṃ svato vṛ­tti­ma­tāṃ sadā | kālaḥ sā­dhā­ra­ṇo hetur va­rta­nā­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ svataḥ || 53 || TAŚVA-ML 160,32na hi jī­vā­dī­nāṃ vṛttir a­sā­dhā­ra­ṇā­d eva kā­ra­ṇā­d iti yuktaṃ, sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇā­d vinā ka­sya­ci­t kāryasyā- TAŚVA-ML 160,33saṃ­bha­vā­t ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­na­va­t | tatra hi ma­naḥ­pra­bhṛ­ti sā­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ kāraṇaṃ ca­kṣu­rā­dya­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­m a­nya­ta­rā­pā­ye tadanu- TAŚVA-ML 160,34papatteḥ | ta­dva­tsa­ka­la­vṛ­tti­ma­tāṃ vṛttau kālaḥ sā­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ ni­mi­tta­ś co­pā­dā­na­m a­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­m iti yuktaṃ paśyāmaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 161,01khādi ta­nni­mi­ttaṃ sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­m iti cen na, ta­syā­nya­ni­mi­tta­tve­na prasiddheḥ | ke­na­ci­d ātmanā ta­tta­nni­mi­tta­tva­m apīti TAŚVA-ML 161,02cet sa evātmā kāla iti na tadbhāvaḥ | tathā sati kālo dravyaṃ na syād iti cen na, tasya dra­vya­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 161,03va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.8.54sva­he­to­r jā­ya­mā­na­sya ku­ta­ści­d vi­ni­va­rta­te | punaḥ pra­sū­ti­taḥ pūrvaṃ viraho ṃ­ta­ra­m iṣyate || 54 || TAŚV-ML 1.8.55kāla eva sa ced iṣṭaṃ vi­śi­ṣṭa­tvā­n na bhedataḥ | sūcanaṃ tasya sūtre smin ka­thaṃ­ci­n na vi­ru­dhya­te || 55 || TAŚVA-ML 161,06nanu na kevalaṃ vi­ra­ha­kā­lo ṃtaraṃ | kiṃ tarhi chidraṃ madhyaṃ vā aṃ­ta­ra­śa­bda­syā­ne­kā­rtha­vṛ­tte­ś chidram a­dhya­vi­ra­he­ṣv a- TAŚVA-ML 161,07nya­ta­ma­gra­ha­ṇa­m iti va­ca­nā­t | na cedaṃ va­ca­na­m ayuktaṃ kā­la­vya­va­dhā­na­va­t kṣetrasya vya­va­dhā­ya­ka­sya bhāgasya ca TAŚVA-ML 161,08pa­dā­rthe­ṣu bhāvād iti kaścit | so pi yadi mukhyam aṃtaraṃ chidraṃ madhyaṃ vā brūyāt ta­dā­nu­pa­ha­ta­vī­rya­sya nyagbhāve TAŚVA-ML 161,09punar u­dbhū­ti­da­rśa­nā­t ta­dva­ca­na­m iti vi­ru­dhya­te | vi­ra­ha­kā­lā­khya­syāṃ­ta­ra­syā­ne­na sa­ma­rtha­nā­t | a­thā­pra­dhā­naṃ tad iṣṭa- TAŚVA-ML 161,10m eva | sāṃtaraṃ kāṣṭhaṃ sa­chi­dra­m iti pra­tī­te­r mukhyaṃ chidram iti cen na, tatrāpi vi­ra­ha­sya ta­thā­bhi­dhā­nā­t | dravya- TAŚVA-ML 161,11virahaḥ chidraṃ na kā­la­vi­ra­ha iti cen na, dra­vya­vi­ra­ha­sya pa­dā­rtha­pra­rū­pa­ṇā­naṃ­ga­tvā­t | kṣetraṃ vya­va­dhā­ya­kaṃ chidra- TAŚVA-ML 161,12m iti cāyuktaṃ tasya ma­dhya­vya­pa­de­śa­pra­saṃ­gā­t | bhāgo vya­va­dhā­ya­ko madhyam iti vā­yu­kti­kaṃ hi­ma­va­t sā­ga­rāṃ­ta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 161,13m i­tyā­di­ṣu ma­dhya­syāṃ­ta­ra­sya vya­va­dhā­ya­ka­bhā­ga­syā­pra­tī­teḥ | pū­rvā­pa­rā­di­bhā­ga­vi­ra­ho ṃ­ta­rā­la­bhā­go madhyam iti cet TAŚVA-ML 161,14tarhi sarva eva kva kṣe­tra­vi­ra­ho ṃ­ta­rā­la­rū­paḥ chidraṃ iti viraha e­vāṃ­ta­raṃ nyāyyaṃ tatra chidram adhyayoḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d vira- TAŚVA-ML 161,15ha­kā­lā­d a­na­nya­tve pi jī­va­ta­ttvā­dhi­ga­mā­naṃ­ga­tvā­d i­hā­na­dhi­kā­rā­d a­va­ca­naṃ | vi­ra­ha­kā­la­sya tu ta­daṃ­ga­tvā­d u­pa­de­śa TAŚVA-ML 161,16iti yuktaṃ | pu­dga­la­ta­ttva­ni­rū­pa­ṇā­yāṃ tu chidram a­dhya­yo­r api vacanaṃ vā­rti­ka­kā­ra­sya siddham || TAŚV-ML 1.8.56a­trau­pa­śa­mi­kā­dī­nāṃ bhāvānāṃ pra­ti­pa­tta­ye | bhāvo nā­mā­di­sū­tro­kto py uktas ta­ttvā­nu­yu­kta­ye || 56 || TAŚVA-ML 161,18nā­mā­di­ṣu bhā­va­gra­ha­ṇā­t punar bhā­va­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­yu­kta­m iti na codyaṃ, a­trau­pa­śa­mi­kā­di­bhā­vā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t ta­dgra­ha­ṇa­sya vine- TAŚVA-ML 161,19yā­śa­ya­va­śo vā ta­ttvā­dhi­ga­ma­he­tu­vi­ka­lpaḥ sarvo 'yam ity a­nu­pā­laṃ­bhaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.8.57ete lpe ba­ha­va­ś caite 'mībhyo '­rthā­ti­vi­vi­kta­ye | kathyate lpa­ba­hu­tvaṃ ta­tsaṃ­khyā­to bhi­nna­saṃ­khya­yā || 57 || TAŚV-ML 1.8.58pratyekaṃ saṃkhyayā pūrvaṃ ni­ści­tā­rthe pi piṃḍataḥ | kathyate lpa­ba­hu­tvaṃ yat tat tataḥ kiṃ na bhidyate || 58 || TAŚVA-ML 161,22nanu yathā vi­śe­ṣa­to 'rthānāṃ gaṇanā saṃkhyā tathā piṃḍato pi tato na saṃkhyāto lpa­ba­hu­tvaṃ bhinnam iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 161,23ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhedasya tva­yai­vā­bhi­dhā­nā­t | na hi sarvathā tatas ta­da­bhe­da­vi­śe­ṣa saṃkhyā piṃḍaṃ saṃkhyeti vaktuṃ śakyam || TAŚV-ML 1.8.59iti pra­paṃ­ca­taḥ sa­rva­bhā­vā­dhi­ga­ti­he­ta­vaḥ | sa­dā­da­yo nuyogāḥ syuste syā­dvā­da­na­yā­tma­kāḥ || 59 || TAŚVA-ML 161,25sakalaṃ hi va­stu­sa­ttvā­da­yo '­nu­yuṃ­jā­nāḥ syā­dvā­dā­tma­kā eva vi­ka­lpa­yaṃ­tu na­yā­tma­kā eveti na pra­mā­ṇa­na- TAŚVA-ML 161,26yebhyo bhidyaṃte | ta­tpra­bhe­dā­s tu pra­paṃ­ca­taḥ sarve ta­ttvā­rthā­dhi­ga­ma­he­ta­vo '­nu­ve­di­ta­vyāḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.8.60sattvena niścitā bhāvā gamyaṃte saṃkhyayā budhaiḥ | saṃkhyātaḥ kṣetrato jñeyāḥ spa­rśa­ne­na ca kālataḥ || 60 || TAŚV-ML 1.8.61ta­thāṃ­ta­rā­c ca bhāvebhyo jñeyaṃ te lpa­ba­hu­tva­taḥ | kramād iti ta­thai­te­ṣāṃ nirdeśo vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te || 61 || TAŚV-ML 1.8.62pra­śna­kra­ma­va­śā­d vāpi vi­ne­yā­nā­m a­saṃ­śa­ya­m | no­pā­laṃ­bha­m a­vā­pno­ti pra­tyu­tta­ra­va­caḥ­kra­maḥ || 62 || TAŚVA-ML 161,30tato yukta eva sūtre sa­dā­di­pā­ṭha­kra­maḥ śa­bdā­rtha­nyā­yā­vi­ro­dhā­t | TAŚV-ML 1.8.63sā­mā­nye­nā­dhi­ga­myaṃ­te vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ca te yathā | jī­vā­da­ya­s tathā jñeyā vyā­se­nā­nya­tra kīrtitāḥ || 63 || TAŚVA-ML 161,32jīvas tatra saṃsārī muktaś ca, saṃsārī sthā­va­ra­ś ca trasaś ca, sthāvaraḥ pṛ­thi­vī­kā­yi­kā­di­r e­keṃ­dri­yaḥ sūkṣmo TAŚVA-ML 161,33bā­da­ra­ś ca, sūkṣmaḥ pa­ryā­pta­ko­pa­ryā­pta­ka­ś ca, tathā bādaro pi, trasaḥ punar dvī­ndri­yā­diḥ pa­ryā­pta­ko '­pa­ryā­pta­ka­ś ceti TAŚVA-ML 162,01sā­mā­nye­na vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ca yathā sa­ttve­nā­dhi­ga­myaṃ­te saṃ­khyā­di­bhi­ś ca tathā saṃ­kṣe­pe­ṇā­jī­vā­da­yo pīhaiva | vyāsena TAŚVA-ML 162,02tu ga­tyā­di­mā­rga­ṇā­su sā­mā­nya­to vi­śe­ṣa­ta­ś ca jī­va­va­da­jī­vā­da­yo 'nyatra kīrtitā vi­jñā­ta­vyāḥ || TAŚVA-ML 162,03ity uddiṣṭau tryātmake mu­kti­mā­rge sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r la­kṣa­ṇo­tpa­tti­he­tū­n | TAŚVA-ML 162,04ta­ttva­nyā­sau go­ca­ra­syā­dhi­gaṃ­tuṃ hetur nā­nā­nī­ti­ka­ś cā­nu­yo­gaḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 162,05iti ta­ttvā­rtha­ślo­ka­vā­rti­kā­laṃ­kā­re pra­tha­ma­syā­dhyā­ya­sya dvi­tī­ya­m ā­hni­ka­m | TA-ML 1.9 ma­ti­śru­tā­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­ke­va­lā­ni jñānam || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 162,07ki­ma­rtha­m idaṃ sūtram āhety u­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.9.1atha sva­bhe­da­ni­ṣṭha­sya jñā­na­sye­ha pra­si­ddha­ye | prāha pra­vā­di­mi­thyā­bhi­ni­ve­śa­vi­ni­vṛ­tta­ye || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 162,09na hi jñānam a­nva­ya­m eveti mi­thyā­bhi­ni­ve­śaḥ ka­sya­ci­n ni­va­rta­yi­tuṃ śakyo vinā ma­tyā­di­bhe­da­ni­ṣṭha­sa­mya­gjñā­na- TAŚVA-ML 162,10ni­rṇa­yā­t ta­da­nya­mi­thyā­bhi­ni­ve­śa­va­t | na cai­ta­smā­t sū­trā­dṛ­te ta­nni­rṇa­ya iti sūktam idaṃ saṃ­pa­śyā­maḥ || TAŚVA-ML 162,11kiṃ punar iha la­kṣa­ṇī­ya­m ity u­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.9.2jñānaṃ saṃ­la­kṣi­taṃ tāvad ā­di­sū­tre ni­ru­kti­taḥ | ma­tyā­dī­ny atra ta­dbhe­dā­l la­kṣa­ṇī­yā­ni tattvataḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 162,13na hi sa­mya­gjñā­na­m atra la­kṣa­ṇī­yaṃ ta­syā­di­sū­tre jñā­na­śa­bda­ni­ru­ktyai­vā­vya­bhi­cā­ri­ṇyā la­kṣi­ta­tvā­t tadbheda- TAŚVA-ML 162,14m āsṛtya ma­tyā­dī­ni tu lakṣyaṃte ta­nni­ru­kti­sā­ma­rthyā­d iti bu­dhyā­ma­he | kathaṃ ? TAŚV-ML 1.9.3ma­tyā­va­ra­ṇa­vi­cche­da­vi­śe­ṣā­n manyate yathā | mananaṃ manyate yāvat svārthe matir asau matā || 3 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.4śru­tā­va­ra­ṇa­vi­śle­ṣa­vi­śe­ṣā­c chravaṇaṃ śrutam | śṛṇoti svārtham iti vā śrūyate smeti vāgamaḥ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.5a­va­dhyā­vṛ­ti­vi­dhvaṃ­sa­vi­śe­ṣā­d a­va­dhī­ya­te | yena svārtho vadhānaṃ vā so vadhir niyataḥ sthitiḥ || 5 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.6yan ma­naḥ­pa­rya­yā­vā­ra­pa­ri­kṣa­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | . . . . . . .manaḥ paryeti yo pi vā || 6 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.7sa ma­naḥ­pa­rya­yo jñeyo ma­no­nnā­rthā ma­no­ga­tāḥ | pareṣāṃ svamano vāpi ta­dā­laṃ­ba­na­mā­tra­ka­m || 7 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.8kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­jñā­nā­sa­hā­yaṃ kevalaṃ matam | ya­da­rtha­m arthino mārgaṃ kevaṃte vā tad iṣyate || 8 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.9ma­tyā­dī­nāṃ ni­ru­ktyai­va lakṣaṇaṃ sūcitaṃ pṛthak | ta­tpra­kā­śa­ka­sū­trā­ṇā­m a­bhā­vā­d u­tta­ra­tra hi || 9 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.10ya­thā­di­sū­tre jñānasya cā­ri­tra­sya ca la­kṣa­ṇa­m | ni­ru­kte­r vya­bhi­cā­re hi la­kṣa­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­sū­ca­na­m || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 162,23na ma­tyā­dī­nāṃ ni­ru­kti­s ta­lla­kṣa­ṇaṃ vya­bhi­ca­ra­ti jñā­nā­di­va­t na ca ta­da­vya­bhi­cā­re pi ta­lla­kṣa­ṇa­pra­ṇa­ya­naṃ yukta- TAŚVA-ML 162,24m a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t sū­trā­ti­vi­sta­ra­pra­sa­kti­r iti saṃ­kṣe­pa­taḥ sa­ka­la­la­kṣa­ṇa­pra­kā­śa­nā­va­hi­ta­ma­nāḥ sū­tra­kā­ro na nirukti- TAŚVA-ML 162,25labhye lakṣaṇe ya­tnāṃ­ta­ra­m a­ka­ro­t || TAŚV-ML 1.9.11sva­ta­ttvā­lpā­kṣa­ra­tvā­bhyāṃ vi­ṣa­yā­lpa­tva­to pi ca | mater ādau vaco yuktaṃ śrutāt tasya ta­du­tta­ra­m || 11 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.12ma­ti­saṃ­pū­rva­taḥ sā­ha­ca­ryā­t matyā ka­thaṃ­ca­na | pra­tya­kṣa­tri­ta­ya­syā­dā­v avadhiḥ pra­ti­pā­dya­te || 12 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.13sa­rva­sto­ka­vi­śu­ddhi­tvā­t tu­ccha­tvā­c cā­va­dhi­dhva­neḥ | tataḥ paraṃ pu­na­rvā­cyaṃ ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­ve­da­na­m || 13 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.14vi­śu­ddha­ta­ra­tā­yo­gā­t tasya sa­rvā­va­dhe­r api | aṃte ke­va­la­m ākhyātaṃ pra­ka­rṣā­ti­śa­ya­sthi­teḥ || 14 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.14eftasya ni­rvṛ­ttya­va­sthā­yā­m api sa­dbhā­va­ni­śca­yā­t | TAŚVA-ML 162,31na hi sūtre smin ma­tyā­di­śa­bdā­nāṃ pā­ṭha­kra­me ya­tho­kta­he­tu­bhyaḥ śa­bdā­rtha­nyā­yā­śra­ye­bhyo 'nye pi hetavaḥ kiṃ TAŚVA-ML 162,32noktā iti pa­rya­nu­yo­gaḥ śreyāṃs ta­du­ktā­v apy anye kin noktā iti pa­rya­nu­yo­ga­syā­ni­vṛ­tteḥ ku­ta­ści­t ka­sya­ci­t kva- TAŚVA-ML 162,33cit saṃ­pra­ti­pa­ttau ta­da­rtha­he­tvaṃ­ta­rā­va­ca­na­m iti sa­mā­dhā­na­m api sa­mā­na­m anyatra || TAŚV-ML 1.9.15jñā­na­śa­bda­sya saṃbaṃdhaḥ pratyekaṃ bhu­ji­va­nma­taḥ | samūho jñānam ity a­syā­ni­ṣṭā­rtha­sya ni­vṛ­tta­ye || 15 || TAŚVA-ML 163,02ma­tyā­dī­ni jñānam ity a­ni­ṣṭā­rtho na śaṃ­ka­nī­yaḥ pratyekaṃ jñā­na­śa­bda­syā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­d bhu­ji­va­t | na cāyam a­yu­kti­kaḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 163,03sā­mā­nya­sya sva­vi­śe­ṣa­vyā­pi­tvā­t su­va­rṇa­tvā­di­va­t | yathaiva su­va­rṇa­vi­śe­ṣe­ṣu ka­ṭa­kā­di­ṣu su­va­rṇa­sā­mā­nyaṃ pratyeka- TAŚVA-ML 163,04m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te kaṭakaṃ suvarṇaṃ kuṃḍalaṃ su­va­rṇa­m iti | tathā ma­ti­rjñā­naṃ śrutaṃ jñānaṃ a­va­dhi­rjñā­naṃ ma­naḥ­pa­rya­yo jñānaṃ TAŚVA-ML 163,05kevalaṃ jñānam ity api vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t sā­mā­nya­ba­hu­tva­m evaṃ syād iti cet, ka­thaṃ­ci­n nāniṣṭaṃ sarvathā sā­mā­nyai­ka­tve TAŚVA-ML 163,06a­ne­ka­tva­svā­śra­ye sa­kṛ­dvṛ­tti­vi­ro­dhā­d e­ka­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­va­t | kra­ma­śa­s tatra tadvṛttau sā­mā­nyā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t sa­kṛ­da­ne­kā­śra­ya- TAŚVA-ML 163,07vartinaḥ sā­mā­nya­syo­pa­ga­mā­t | na caikasya sā­mā­nya­sya ka­thaṃ­ci­d ba­hu­tva­m u­pa­pa­tti­vi­ru­ddhaṃ ba­hu­vya­kti­tā­dā­tmyā­t | TAŚVA-ML 163,08ya­mā­tmā­naṃ pu­ro­dhā­ya tasya vyaktis tādātmyaṃ yaṃ ca tādātmyaṃ tau ced bhinnau bheda eva, no ced abheda evety api TAŚVA-ML 163,09bruvāṇo a­na­bhi­jña eva | yam ā­tmā­na­m āsṛtya bhedaḥ saṃ­vya­va­hri­ya­te sa eva hi bhedo nānyaḥ, yaṃ cā­tmā­na­m avalaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 163,10byā­bhe­da­vya­va­hā­raḥ sa e­vā­bhe­da iti ta­tpra­ti­pa­ttau ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhe­dā­bhe­dau pra­ti­pa­nnā­v eva ta­da­pra­ti­pa­ttau kim āśrayo 'yam u- TAŚVA-ML 163,11pālaṃbhaḥ syāt pra­ti­pa­tti­vi­ṣa­yaḥ | pa­rā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­śra­ya iti cet sa yadi ta­vā­trā­si­ddhaḥ katham ā­śra­yi­ta­vyaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 163,12atha siddhaḥ katham u­pā­laṃ­bho vi­vā­dā­bhā­vā­t | atha parasya va­ca­nā­d a­bhyu­pa­ga­maḥ siddhaḥ sa tu sa­mya­gmi­thyā ceti TAŚVA-ML 163,13vi­vā­da­sa­dbhā­vā­d u­pā­laṃ­bhaḥ śreyān do­ṣa­da­rśa­nā­t | gu­ṇa­da­rśa­nā­t kvacit sa­mā­dhā­na­va­d iti cet, kasya punar do­ṣa­syā­tra TAŚVA-ML 163,14darśanaṃ ? a­na­va­sthā­na­sye­ti cen na, tasya pa­ri­hṛ­ta­tvā­t | vi­ro­dha­sye­ti cen na, pratītau satyāṃ vi­ro­dha­syā­na­va­tā- TAŚVA-ML 163,15rāt | saṃ­śa­ya­sye­ti cen na, ca­la­nā­bhā­vā­t | vai­ya­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyā­pi na darśanaṃ sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣā­tma­no ne­kā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 163,16ta­yā­ba­sā­yā­t | saṃ­ka­ra­vya­ti­ka­ra­yo­r api na tatra darśanaṃ ta­dvya­ti­re­ke­ṇai­va pratīteḥ | mi­thyā­pra­tī­ti­r iyam iti TAŚVA-ML 163,17cen na, sa­ka­la­bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t | vi­śe­ṣa­mā­tra­sya sā­mā­nya­mā­tra­sya vā pa­ri­cche­da­ka­pra­tya­yaḥ bā­dha­ka­m iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 163,18tasya jā­tu­ci­tta­da­pa­ri­cche­di­tvā­t sa­rva­jā­tyaṃ­ta­ra­sya sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣā­tma­no va­stu­na­s tatra pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­t | pratyakṣa- TAŚVA-ML 163,19pṛ­ṣṭa­bhā­vi­ni vikalpe tathā pra­ti­bhā­sa­naṃ na pratyakṣe ni­rvi­ka­lpā­tma­nī­ti cen na, ta­syā­si­ddha­tvā­t sarvathā nirvi- TAŚVA-ML 163,20kalpasya ni­rā­ka­ri­ṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t | a­nu­mā­naṃ bā­dha­ka­m iti cen na, tasya ni­rvi­śe­ṣa­mā­tra­grā­hi­ṇo bhāvāt sāmānya- TAŚVA-ML 163,21mā­tra­grā­hi­va­t | sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣā­tma­na eva jā­tyaṃ­ta­ra­syā­nu­mā­ne­na vya­va­sthi­teḥ | yathā hi | sāmānya- TAŚVA-ML 163,22vi­śe­ṣā­tma­ka­m akhilaṃ vastu, va­stva­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | vastutvaṃ hi tāvad a­rtha­kri­yā­vyā­ptaṃ sā ca kra­ma­yau­ga­pa­dyā­bhyāṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 163,23te ca sthi­ti­pū­rvā­pa­ra­bhā­va­tyā­go­pā­dā­nā­bhyāṃ­, te ca sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣā­tma­ka­tve­na sā­mā­nyā­tma­no­pā­ye sthitya- TAŚVA-ML 163,24saṃ­bha­vā­t vi­śe­ṣā­tma­no saṃbhave pū­rvā­pa­ra­sva­bhā­va­tyā­go­pā­dā­na­syā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | ta­da­bhā­ve kra­ma­yau­ga­pa­dya­yo­gā­d a­na­yo­r artha- TAŚVA-ML 163,25kri­yā­na­va­sthi­teḥ na ka­sya­ci­t sā­mā­nyai­kāṃ­ta­sya vi­śe­ṣai­kāṃ­ta­sya vā vastutvaṃ nāma kha­ra­vi­ṣā­ṇa­va­t | na hi TAŚVA-ML 163,26sāmānyaṃ vi­śe­ṣa­ni­ra­pe­kṣaṃ kāṃcid apy a­rtha­kri­yāṃ saṃ­pā­da­ya­ti­, nāpi viśeṣaḥ sā­mā­nya­ni­ra­pe­kṣaḥ­, su­va­rṇa­sā­mā­nya­sya TAŚVA-ML 163,27ka­ṭa­kā­di­vi­śe­ṣā­śra­ya­syai­vā­rtha­kri­yā­yā­m u­pa­yu­jya­mā­na­tvā­t ka­ṭa­kā­di­vi­śe­ṣyaṃ ca su­va­rṇa­sā­mā­nyā­nu­ga­ta­syai­ve­ti TAŚVA-ML 163,28sa­ka­lā­vi­ka­la­ja­na­sā­kṣi­ka­m a­va­sī­ya­te | tadvad iha jñā­na­sā­mā­nya­sya ma­tyā­di­vi­śe­ṣā­krāṃ­ta­sya svā­rtha­kri­yā­yā­m u­pa­yo­go TAŚVA-ML 163,29ma­tyā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­sya ca jñā­na­sā­mā­nyā­nvi­ta­sye­ti yuktā jñānasya ma­tyā­di­ṣu pratyekaṃ pa­ri­sa­mā­ptiḥ | tataś ca matyā- TAŚVA-ML 163,30di­sa­mū­ho jñānam ity aniṣṭo rtho ni­va­rti­taḥ syāt | kuto yam artho niṣṭaḥ ? ke­va­la­sya ma­tyā­di­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­jñā­na- TAŚVA-ML 163,31ca­tu­ṣṭa­yā­saṃ­pṛ­kta­sya jñā­na­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | ma­tyā­dī­nāṃ caikaśaḥ so­pa­yo­gā­nā­m u­kta­jñā­nāṃ­ta­rā­saṃ­pṛ­ktā­nāṃ jñā­na­tva­vyā- TAŚVA-ML 163,32ghātāt tasya pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­c ceti ni­ścī­ya­te | kiṃ ma­ti­śru­tā­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­ke­va­lā­ny eva jñānam iti pūrvā- TAŚVA-ML 163,33va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ tāni jñānam eveti pa­rā­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ vā ta­du­bha­ya­m a­vi­ro­dhā­d ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.9.16ma­tyā­dī­ny eva saṃ­jñā­na­m iti pū­rvā­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­t | ma­tya­jñā­nā­di­ṣu dhva­sta­sa­mya­gjñā­na­tva­m ūhyate || 16 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.17saṃ­jñā­na­m eva tānīti pa­ra­smā­d a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­t | teṣām a­jñā­na­tā­pā­stā mi­thyā­tvo­da­ya­saṃ­sṛ­tā || 17 || TAŚVA-ML 164,02na hy atra pū­rvā­pa­rā­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­yo­r anyonyaṃ virodho sty e­ka­ta­ra­vya­va­cche­dya­syā­nya­ta­re­ṇā­na­pa­ha­ra­ṇā­t | nāpi tayor anya- TAŚVA-ML 164,03tarasya vai­ya­rthya­m e­ka­ta­ra­sā­dhya­vya­va­cche­dya­syā­nya­ta­re­ṇā­sā­dhya­tvā­d ity a­vi­ro­dha eva || TAŚVA-ML 164,04kiṃ punar atra ma­ti­gra­ha­ṇā­t sū­tra­kā­re­ṇa kṛtam ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.9.18ma­ti­mā­tra­gra­hā­d atra smṛ­tyā­de­r jñānatā gatiḥ | te­nā­kṣa­ma­ti­r evaikā jñānam ity a­pa­sā­ri­ta­m || 18 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.19sānumā so­pa­mā­nā ca sā­rthā­pa­ttyā­di­ke­ty api | saṃ­vā­da­ka­tva­ta­s tasyāḥ saṃ­jñā­na­tvā­vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 19 || TAŚVA-ML 164,07a­kṣa­ma­ti­r evaikā sa­mya­gjñā­na­m a­gau­ṇa­tvā­t pra­mā­ṇa­sya nā­nu­mā­nā­di tato rtha­ni­śca­ya­sya du­rla­bha­tvā­d iti keṣāṃci- TAŚVA-ML 164,08d darśanaṃ | sā­nu­mā­na­sa­hi­tā sa­mya­gjñā­naṃ sva­sā­mā­nya­la­kṣa­ṇa­yoḥ pra­tya­kṣa­pa­ro­kṣa­yo­r arthayoḥ pra­tya­kṣā­nu­mā­nā­bhyā­m ava- TAŚVA-ML 164,09gamāt tābhyāṃ ta­tpa­ri­cchi­ttau pravṛttau prāptau ca vi­saṃ­vā­dā­bhā­vā­d ity anyeṣāṃ | sai­vā­nu­mā­no­pa­mā­na­sa­hi­tā samya- TAŚVA-ML 164,10gjñānaṃ, u­pa­mā­nā­bhā­ve tathā cātra dhūma ity u­pa­na­ya­syā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti pareṣāṃ | sai­vā­nu­mā­no­pa­mā­nā­rthā­pa­ttya­bhā­va­sa­hi- TAŚVA-ML 164,11tā­ga­ma­sa­hi­tā ca sa­mya­gjñā­naṃ ta­da­nya­ta­mā­pā­ye rthā­pa­ri­sa­mā­pte­r i­tī­ta­re­ṣāṃ | ta­nma­ti­mā­tra­gra­ha­ṇā­d a­pa­sā­ri­taṃ | tataḥ TAŚVA-ML 164,12smṛ­tyā­dī­nāṃ sa­mya­gjñā­na­tā­va­ga­mā­t ta­thā­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­vi­ro­dhā­t | na ca tāsāṃ pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ viruddhaṃ saṃ­vā­da­ka­tvā­d | TAŚVA-ML 164,13dṛ­ṣṭa­pra­mā­ṇā­d gṛ­hī­ta­gra­ha­ṇā­d a­pra­mā­ṇa­tva­m iti cen na, i­ṣṭa­pra­mā­ṇa­syā­py a­pra­mā­ṇa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti ce­ta­yi­ṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t || TAŚVA-ML 164,14śrutā vācātra kiṃ kṛtam ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.9.20śru­ta­syā­jñā­na­tā­m icchaṃs ta­dvā­cai­va ni­rā­kṛ­taḥ | svārthe kṣa­ma­ti­va­tta­sya saṃ­vi­di­tve­na ni­rṇa­yā­t || 20 || TAŚVA-ML 164,16na hi śru­ta­jñā­na­m a­pra­mā­ṇaṃ kvacid vi­saṃ­vā­dā­d iti bruvāṇaḥ svasthaḥ pra­tya­kṣā­de­r apy a­pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­pa­tteḥ | saṃ­vā­da­ka- TAŚVA-ML 164,17tvāt tasya pra­mā­ṇa­tve tata eva śrutaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m astu | na hi tato rthaṃ pa­ri­cchi­dya pra­va­rta­mā­no rtha­kri­yā­yāṃ vi­saṃ­vā­dya­te TAŚVA-ML 164,18pra­tya­kṣā­nu­mā­na­ta iva śru­ta­syā­pra­mā­ṇa­tā­m icchann eva śru­ta­va­ca­ne­na ni­rā­kṛ­to draṣṭavyaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 164,19a­trā­va­dhyā­di­va­ca­nā­t kiṃ kṛtam ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.9.21jighraty a­tīṃ­dri­ya­jñā­na­m a­va­dhyā­di­va­co balāt | pra­tyā­khyā­ta­su­ni­rṇī­ta­bā­dha­ka­tve­na tadgateḥ || 21 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.22siddhe hi ke­va­la­jñā­ne sa­rvā­rthe­ṣu sphu­ṭā­tma­ni | kārtsnyena rūpiṣu jñāneṣv avadhiḥ kena bādhyate || 22 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.23pa­ri­ci­ttā­ga­te­ṣv artheṣv evaṃ saṃ­bhā­vya­te na kim | ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­vi­jñā­naṃ ka­sya­ci­t pra­sphu­ṭā­kṛ­tiḥ || 23 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.24sva­lpa­jñā­naṃ sa­mā­ra­bhya pra­kṛ­ṣṭa­jñā­na­m aṃ­ti­ma­m | kṛtvā ta­nma­dhya­to jñā­na­tā­ra­ta­myaṃ na hanyate || 24 || TAŚVA-ML 164,24na hy evaṃ saṃ­bhā­vya­mā­na­m api yu­ktyā­ga­mā­bhyā­m a­va­dhyā­di­jñā­na­tra­ya­m a­tīṃ­dri­yaṃ pra­tya­kṣe­ṇa bādhyate tasya ta­da­vi­ṣa­ya- TAŚVA-ML 164,25tvāc ca | nāpy a­nu­mā­ne­, nā­rthā­pa­ttyā­di­bhi­r vā tata evety a­vi­ro­dhaḥ siddhaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 164,26kaścid āha, ma­ti­śru­ta­yo­r ekatvaṃ sā­ha­ca­ryā­d e­ka­trā­va­sthā­nā­d a­vi­śe­ṣā­c ceti ta­dvi­ru­ddhaṃ sādhanaṃ tāvad ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.9.25na ma­ti­śru­ta­yo­r aikyaṃ sā­ha­ca­ryā­t sa­ha­sthi­teḥ | vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­va­to nāpi tato nā­nā­tva­si­ddhi­taḥ || 25 || TAŚVA-ML 164,28sā­ha­ca­ryā­di­sā­dha­naṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­n nā­nā­tve­na vyāptaṃ sa­rva­thai­ka­tve ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti tad eva sā­dha­ye­n ma­ti­śru­ta­yo­r na TAŚVA-ML 164,29punaḥ sa­rva­thai­ka­tvaṃ tayoḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d e­ka­tva­sya sādhyatve si­ddha­sā­dhya­tā­ne­nai­vo­ktā || TAŚV-ML 1.9.26sā­ha­ca­rya­m asiddhaṃ ca sarvadā ta­tsa­ha­sthi­tiḥ | nai­ta­yo­r a­vi­śe­ṣa­ś ca pa­ryā­yā­rtha­na­yā­rpa­ṇā­t || 26 || TAŚVA-ML 164,31sā­mā­nyā­rpa­ṇā­yāṃ hi ma­ti­śru­ta­yoḥ sā­ha­ca­ryā­da­yo na vi­śe­ṣā­rpa­ṇā­yāṃ pau­rvā­pa­ryā­di­si­ddheḥ | kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 164,32bhāvād e­ka­tva­m a­na­yo­r evaṃ syād iti cet na, tato pi ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhe­da­si­ddhe­s ta­dā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.9.27kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vā­t syāt tayor e­ka­tva­m ity api | viruddhaṃ sādhanaṃ tasya ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhe­da­sā­dha­nā­t || 27 || TAŚVA-ML 165,01na hy u­pā­dā­no­pā­de­ya­bhā­vaḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhe­da­maṃ­ta­re­ṇa ma­ti­śru­ta­pa­ryā­ya­yo­r ghaṭate yato sya vi­ru­ddha­sā­dha­na­tvaṃ na bhavet TAŚVA-ML 165,02ka­thaṃ­ci­d e­ka­tva­sya sādhane tu na kiṃcid a­ni­ṣṭa­m || TAŚV-ML 1.9.28go­ca­rā­bhe­da­ta­ś cen na sarvathā ta­da­si­ddhi­taḥ | śru­ta­syā­sa­rva­pa­ryā­ya­dra­vya­grā­hi­tva­vā­cy api || 28 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.29ke­va­la­jñā­na­va­t sa­rva­ta­ttvā­rtha­grā­hi­tā­sthi­teḥ | mates ta­thā­tva­śū­nya­tvā­d anyathā sva­ma­ta­kṣa­teḥ || 29 || TAŚVA-ML 165,05"­ma­ti­śru­ta­yo­r nibaṃdho dravyeṣv a­sa­rva­pa­ryā­ye­ṣu­" iti va­ca­nā­d go­ca­rā­bhe­da­s tatas tayor e­ka­tva­m iti na pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ sarvathā TAŚVA-ML 165,06ta­da­si­ddheḥ | śru­ta­syā­sa­rva­pa­ryā­ya­dra­vya­grā­hi­tva­va­ca­ne pi ke­va­la­jñā­na­va­t sa­rva­ta­ttvā­rtha­grā­hi­tva­va­ca­nā­t | "­syā­dvā­da- TAŚVA-ML 165,07ke­va­la­jñā­ne sa­rva­ta­ttva­pra­kā­śa­ne­" iti ta­dvyā­khyā­nā­t | na matis ta­syā­rthi­tvā­tmi­kā­yāḥ svā­rthā­nu­mā­nā­tmi- TAŚVA-ML 165,08kāyāś ca ta­thā­bhā­va­ra­hi­ta­tvā­t | na hi yathā śrutam a­naṃ­ta­vyaṃ­ja­na­pa­ryā­ya­sa­mā­krāṃ­tā­ni sa­rva­dra­vyā­ṇi gṛhṇāti TAŚVA-ML 165,09ta­thā­bhā­va­ra­hi­ta­tvā­t | sva­ma­ta­si­ddhāṃ­te 'syāḥ va­rṇa­saṃ­sthā­nā­di­sto­ka­pa­ryā­ya­vi­śi­ṣṭa­dra­vya­vi­ṣa­ya­ta­yā pratīteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 165,10sva­ma­ta­vi­ro­dho pi ta­syā­nya­thai­vā­va­tā­rā­t tayor a­sa­rva­pa­ryā­ya­dra­vya­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­mā­tra­m eva hi sva­si­ddhāṃ­te prasiddhaṃ na TAŚVA-ML 165,11punar a­naṃ­ta­vyaṃ­ja­na­pa­ryā­yā­śe­ṣa­dra­vya­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­m iti ta­dvyā­khyā­na­m apy a­vi­ru­ddha­m eva bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­d iti na viṣayā- TAŚVA-ML 165,12bhedas ta­de­ka­tva­sya sādhakaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.9.30iṃ­dri­yā­niṃ­dri­yā­ya­tta­vṛ­tti­tva­m api sā­dha­na­m | na sādhīyo pra­si­ddha­tvā­c chru­ta­syā­kṣā­na­pe­kṣa­ṇā­t || 30 || TAŚVA-ML 165,14ma­ti­śru­ta­yo­r e­ka­tva­m iṃ­dri­yā­niṃ­dri­yā­ya­tta­vṛ­tti­tvā­d ity api na śreyaḥ sā­dha­na­m a­si­ddha­tvā­t sā­kṣā­da­kṣā­na­pe­kṣa- TAŚVA-ML 165,15tvāc chru­ta­sya­, pa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā tu ta­syā­kṣā­na­pe­kṣa­tvaṃ bhe­da­bhā­va­na­m eva sā­kṣā­da­kṣā­pe­kṣa­yo­r vi­ru­ddha­dha­rmā­dhyā­sa­si­ddheḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.9.31nā­niṃ­dri­ya­ni­mi­tta­tvā­d ī­ha­na­śru­ta­yo­r iha | tādātmyaṃ ba­hu­ve­di­tvā­c chru­ta­sye­hā­vya­pe­kṣa­yā || 31 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.32a­va­gra­ha­gra­hī­ta­sya vastuno bhedam īhate | vya­kta­mī­hā śrutaṃ tv arthān pa­ro­kṣā­n vi­vi­dhā­n api || 32 || TAŚVA-ML 165,18na hi yā­dṛ­śa­m a­niṃ­dri­ya­ni­mi­tta­tva­m ī­hā­yā­s tādṛśaṃ śru­ta­syā­pi | ta­nni­mi­tta­tva­mā­traṃ tu na tayos tā­dā­tmya­ga­ma- TAŚVA-ML 165,19kam a­vi­nā­bhā­vā­bhā­vā­t sa­ttvā­di­va­t | kecid āhur ma­ti­śru­ta­yo­r ekatvaṃ śra­va­ṇa­ni­mi­tta­tvā­d iti, te pi na yukti- TAŚVA-ML 165,20vādinaḥ | śrutasya sākṣāc chra­va­ṇa­ni­mi­ttvā­si­ddheḥ ta­syā­niṃ­dri­ya­va­ttvā­dṛ­ṣṭā­rtha­sa­jā­tī­ya­vi­jā­tī­ya­nā­nā­rtha­pa­rā- TAŚVA-ML 165,21ma­rśa­na­sva­bhā­va­ta­yā pra­si­ddha­tvā­t | śru­tā­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­dye tu śrutaṃ vyā­ca­kṣa­te na te tasya śro­tra­ma­te­r bhedaṃ pra­khyā­pa­yi­tu- TAŚVA-ML 165,22m īśate | śru­tā­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­c chrutam ity ā­ca­kṣā­ṇāḥ śabdaṃ śrutvā ta­syai­vā­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ śrutaṃ saṃ­pra­ti­pa­nnā­s ta­da­rtha­syā­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 165,23tad iti praṣṭavyāḥ | pra­tha­ma­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ śrutasya śra­va­ṇa­ma­te­r a­bhe­da­pra­saṃ­go '­śa­kya­pra­ti­ṣe­dhaḥ­, dvi­tī­ya­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ tu TAŚVA-ML 165,24śro­tra­ma­ti­pū­rva­m eva śrutaṃ syān neṃ­dri­yāṃ­ta­ra­ma­ti­pū­rvaṃ || tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.9.33śabdaṃ śrutvā ta­da­rthā­nā­m a­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­m iṣyate | yaiḥ śrutaṃ tair na labhyeta ne­trā­di­ma­ti­jaṃ śrutam || 33 || TAŚVA-ML 165,26yadi punā rū­pā­dī­n u­pa­la­bhya ta­da­vi­nā­bhā­vi­nā­m a­rthā­nā­m a­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ śrutam ity a­pī­ṣya­te śru­tvā­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­t śruta- TAŚVA-ML 165,27m ity asya dṛ­ṣṭvā­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­t śrutam i­tyā­dyu­pa­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­d iti mataṃ tadā na virodhaḥ pra­ti­pa­tti­gau­ra­vaṃ na syāt | na TAŚVA-ML 165,28caivam api mateḥ śru­ta­syā­bhe­daḥ siddhyet ta­lla­kṣa­ṇa­bhe­dā­c cety u­pa­saṃ­ha­rta­vya­m || TAŚV-ML 1.9.34tasmān matiḥ śrutād bhinnā bhi­nna­la­kṣa­ṇa­yo­ga­taḥ | a­va­dhyā­di­va­da­rthā­di­bhe­dā­c ceti su­ni­ści­ta­m || 34 || TAŚVA-ML 165,30yathaiva hy a­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­ke­va­lā­nāṃ pa­ra­spa­raṃ mateḥ sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­bhe­do rthabhedaḥ kā­ra­ṇā­di­bhe­da­ś ca siddhas tathā śrutasyā- TAŚVA-ML 165,31pīti yuktaṃ tasya mater nā­nā­tva­m a­va­dhyā­di­va­t | tataḥ sūktaṃ ma­tyā­di­jñā­na­paṃ­ca­ka­m || TAŚV-ML 1.9.35sa­rva­jñā­na­m a­na­dhya­kṣaṃ pratyakṣo rthaḥ pa­ri­sphu­ṭaḥ | iti kecid a­nā­tma­jñāḥ pra­mā­ṇa­vyā­ha­taṃ viduḥ || 35 || TAŚVA-ML 165,33parokṣā no buddhiḥ pratyakṣo rthaḥ sa hi ba­hi­rde­śa­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ pra­tya­kṣa­m a­nu­bhū­ya­ta iti kecit saṃ­pra­ti­pa­nnā­s te py a- TAŚVA-ML 165,34nātmajñā pra­mā­ṇa­vyā­ha­tā­bhi­dhā­yi­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.9.36pra­tya­kṣa­m ātmani jñānam a­pa­ra­trā­nu­mā­ni­ka­m | pra­tyā­tma­ve­dya­m āhaṃti ta­tpa­ro­kṣa­tva­ka­lpa­nā­m || 36 || TAŚVA-ML 166,02sākṣāt pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­naṃ hi pratyakṣaṃ svasmin vi­jñā­na­m a­nu­me­ya­m a­pa­ra­tra vyā­hā­rā­de­r iti pra­tyā­tma­ve­dyaṃ sarvasya TAŚVA-ML 166,03jñā­na­pa­ro­kṣa­tva­ka­lpa­nā­m āhaṃty eva || kiṃ ca —TAŚV-ML 1.9.37vi­jñā­na­sya pa­ro­kṣa­tve pratyakṣo rthaḥ svataḥ katham | sarvadā sarvathā sarvaḥ sarvasya na tathā bhavet || 37 || TAŚVA-ML 166,05grā­ha­ka­pa­ro­kṣa­tve pi sarvadā sarvathā sarvasya puṃsaḥ ka­sya­ci­d eva svataḥ pratyakṣo rtha kaścit ka­dā­ci­t ka­thaṃ­ci­d iti TAŚVA-ML 166,06vyā­ha­ta­ta­rāṃ || TAŚV-ML 1.9.38tataḥ paraṃ ca vijñānaṃ ki­ma­rtha­m u­pa­ka­lpya­te | kā­dā­ci­tka­tva­si­ddhya­rtha­m a­rtha­jña­pte­r na sā parā || 38 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.39vi­jñā­nā­d ity a­na­dhya­kṣā­t kuto vi­jñā­ya­te paraiḥ | liṃgāc cet ta­tpa­ri­cchi­tti­r api liṃ­gāṃ­ta­rā­d iti || 39 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.40kvā­va­sthā­na­m a­ne­nai­va ta­trā­rthā­pa­tti­r āhatā | a­vi­jñā­ta­sya sarvasya jñā­pa­ka­tva­vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 40 || TAŚVA-ML 166,10svataḥ pra­tya­kṣā­d arthāt paraṃ vijñānaṃ kimarthaṃ co­pa­ka­lpi­ta iti na vaktavyaṃ paraiḥ kā­dā­ci­tka­tva­si­dvya­rtha­m artha- TAŚVA-ML 166,11jñapter iti cet, ucyate | na sā pūrvā vi­jñā­nā­t tato nādhyakṣā satī kuto vi­jñā­ta­vyā ? liṃgāc ceta- TAŚVA-ML 166,12tpa­ri­cchi­tti­r api liṃ­gāṃ­ta­rā­d eva ity e­ta­du­pa­sthā­pa­na­vi­ro­dhā­vi­śe­ṣā­t | a­rthā­pa­ttyaṃ­ta­rā­t tasya jñāne na­va­sthā­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 166,13e­te­no­pa­mā­nā­de­s ta­dvi­jñā­ne py a­na­va­sthā­na­m uktaṃ sā­dṛ­śyā­de­r a­jñā­ta­syo­pa­mā­nā­dyu­pa­ja­na­ka­tvā­saṃ­bha­vā­t jñāne py u­pa­mā­nāṃ­ta- TAŚVA-ML 166,14rā­di­pa­ri­ka­lpa­na­syā­va­śyaṃ bhā­vi­tvā­t | tad evaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­vi­ru­ddhaṃ saṃ­vi­daṃ­to '­nā­tma­jñā eva || TAŚV-ML 1.9.41jñātāhaṃ ba­hi­ra­rtha­sya su­khā­de­ś ceti ni­rṇa­yā­t | sva­saṃ­ve­dya­tva­taḥ puṃso na doṣa iti cen matam || 41 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.42sva­saṃ­ve­dyāṃ­ta­rā­d a­nya­dvi­jñā­naṃ kiṃ ka­ri­ṣya­te | ka­ra­ṇe­na vinā kartuḥ karmaṇi vyā­vṛ­ti­r na cet || 42 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.43sva­saṃ­vi­tti­kri­yā na syāt svataḥ puṃso rtha­vi­tti­va­t | yadi svātmā sva­saṃ­vi­ttā­v ātmanaḥ karaṇaṃ matam || 43 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.43efsvā­rtha­vi­ttau ta­de­vā­stu tato jñānaṃ sa eva naḥ | TAŚVA-ML 166,19na sarvathā pra­ti­bhā­sa­ra­hi­ta­tvā­t parokṣaṃ jñānaṃ ka­ra­ṇa­tve­na pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­t | kevalaṃ ka­rma­tve­nā­pra­ti­bhā­sa- TAŚVA-ML 166,20mā­na­tvā­t parokṣaṃ tad ucyata iti kaścit taṃ pra­tyu­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.9.44ka­rma­tve­nā­pa­ri­cchi­tti­r a­pra­tya­kṣaṃ ya­dī­ṣya­te | jñānaṃ tadā paro na syād a­dhya­kṣa­s tata eva te || 44 || TAŚVA-ML 166,22yadi punar ātmā ka­rtṛ­tve­ne­va ka­rma­tve­nā­pi pra­ti­bhā­sa­tāṃ vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­d eva | tataḥ pra­tya­kṣa­m astu artho TAŚVA-ML 166,23a­naṃ­śa­tvā­n na jñānaṃ karaṇaṃ karma ca vi­ro­dhā­d ity ā­kū­taṃ­, tata evātmā kartā karma ca mā bhūd ity a­pra­tya­kṣa TAŚVA-ML 166,24eva syāt || TAŚV-ML 1.9.45tathāstv iti mataṃ dhva­sta­prā­yaṃ na punar asya te | sva­vi­jñā­naṃ tato dhyakṣam ā­tma­va­d a­va­ti­ṣṭha­te || 45 || TAŚVA-ML 166,26a­pra­tya­kṣaḥ puruṣa iti mataṃ prā­ye­ṇo­pa­yo­gā­tma­kā­la­pra­ka­ra­ṇe ni­ra­sta­m iti neha punar ni­ra­sya­te | tataḥ pratyakṣa TAŚVA-ML 166,27eva ka­thaṃ­ci­d ā­tmā­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyaḥ | ta­dvi­jñā­naṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m iti vyavasthā śreyasī pra­tī­tya­na­ti­kra­mā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.9.46pratyakṣaṃ sva­pha­la­jñā­naṃ karaṇaṃ jñānam anyathā | iti prā­bhā­ka­rī dṛṣṭiḥ sve­ṣṭa­vyā­ghā­ta­kā­ri­ṇī || 46 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.47ka­rma­tve­na pa­ri­cchi­tte­r abhāvo hy ātmano yathā | pha­la­jñā­na­sya tadvac cet kutas tasya sa­ma­kṣa­tā || 47 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.48ta­tka­rma­tva­pa­ri­cchi­ttau pha­la­jñā­nāṃ­ta­raṃ bhavet | tatrāpy eva mato na syād a­va­sthā­naṃ kvacit sadā || 48 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.49pha­la­tve­na pha­la­jñā­ne pratīte cet sa­ma­kṣa­tā | ka­ra­ṇa­tve­na tadjñāne ka­rtṛ­tve­nā­tma­nī­ṣya­tā­m || 49 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.50tathā ca na pa­ro­kṣa­tva­m ātmano na pa­ro­kṣa­tā | ka­ra­ṇā­tma­ni vijñāne pha­la­jñā­na­tva­ve­di­naḥ || 50 || TAŚVA-ML 166,33sākṣāt ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­na­sya ka­ra­ṇa­tve­nā­tma­ni sva­ka­rtṛ­tve­na pra­tī­tā­v api na pra­tya­kṣa­tā­, pha­la­jñā­na­sya pha­la­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 167,01pratītau pra­tya­kṣa­m iti mataṃ vyāhataṃ | tataḥ sva­rū­pe­ṇa spa­ṣṭa­pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­na­tvā­t ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­na­m ātmā vā pratyakṣaḥ TAŚVA-ML 167,02syā­dvā­di­nāṃ siddhaḥ pha­la­jñā­na­va­t || TAŚV-ML 1.9.51jñānaṃ jñā­nāṃ­ta­rā­d vedyaṃ svā­tma­jña­pti­vi­ro­dha­taḥ | pra­me­ya­tvā­d yathā kuṃbha ity apy a­ślī­la­bhā­ṣi­ta­m || 51 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.52jñā­nāṃ­ta­raṃ yadā jñānād a­nya­smā­t tena vidyate | ta­dā­na­va­sthi­ti­prā­pte­r anyathā hy a­vi­ni­śca­yā­t || 52 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.53a­rtha­jñā­na­sya vijñānaṃ nā­jñā­ta­m a­va­bo­dha­ka­m | jñā­pa­ka­tvā­d yathā liṃgaṃ liṃgino nānyathā sthitiḥ || 53 || TAŚVA-ML 167,06na hy a­rtha­jñā­na­sya vijñānaṃ pa­ri­cche­da­kaṃ kārakaṃ ye­nā­jñā­ta­m api jñā­nāṃ­ta­re­ṇa tasya jñāpakaṃ syāt a­na­va­sthā- TAŚVA-ML 167,07pa­ri­hā­rā­d iti ciṃ­ti­ta­prā­ya­m || TAŚV-ML 1.9.54pra­dhā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­tvā­t sarvaṃ jñānam a­ce­ta­na­m | su­kha­kṣmā­di­va­d ity e­ka­pra­tī­te­r a­pa­lā­pi­naḥ || 54 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.55ce­ta­nā­tma­ta­yā vitter ā­tma­va­t sarvadā dhiyaḥ | pra­dhā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­tvā­si­ddhe­ś ceti ni­rū­pa­ṇā­t || 55 || TAŚV-ML 1.9.56ta­tsvā­rtha­vya­va­sā­yā­tma­jñā­naṃ ce­ta­na­m aṃjasā | samyag ity a­dhi­kā­rā­c ca saṃ­ma­tyā­di­ka­bhe­da­bhṛ­t || 56 || TA-ML 1.10 ta­tpra­mā­ṇe || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 167,12kutaḥ punar idam a­bhi­dhī­ya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.10.1sva­rū­pa­saṃ­khya­yoḥ kecit pra­mā­ṇa­sya vi­vā­di­naḥ | tat pratyāha sa­mā­se­na vi­da­dha­t ta­dvi­ni­śca­ya­m || 1 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.2tad eva jñānam āstheyaṃ pramāṇaṃ neṃ­dri­yā­di­ka­m | pramāṇe eva tad jñānaṃ vai­ka­tryā­di­pra­mā­ṇa­vi­t || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 167,15pramāṇaṃ hi saṃ­khyā­va­nni­rdi­ṣṭa­m atra ta­ttva­saṃ­khyā­va­ddvi­va­ca­nā­n na pra­yo­gā­t | tatra tad eva ma­tyā­di­paṃ­ca­bhe­daṃ samya- TAŚVA-ML 167,16gjñānaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m ity ekaṃ vākyam iṃ­dri­yā­dya­ce­ta­na­vya­va­cche­de­na pra­mā­ṇa­sva­rū­pa­ni­rū­pa­ṇa­pa­raṃ | ta­nma­tyā­di­jñā­naṃ paṃ­ca­vi­dhaṃ TAŚVA-ML 167,17pramāṇe eveti dvi­tī­ya­m e­ka­tryā­di­saṃ­khyāṃ­ta­ra­vya­va­cche­de­na saṃ­khyā­vi­śe­ṣa­vya­va­sthā­pa­na­pra­dhā­na­m ity ataḥ sūtrāt pra­mā­ṇa­sya TAŚVA-ML 167,18sva­rū­pa­saṃ­khyā­vi­vā­da­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇa­pu­raḥ­sa­ra­ni­śca­ya­vi­dhā­nā­t idam a­bhi­dhī­ya­ta eva || TAŚV-ML 1.10.3nanu pra­mī­ya­te yena pramāṇaṃ ta­di­tī­ra­ṇa­m | pra­mā­ṇa­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya syā­diṃ­dri­yā­deḥ pra­mā­ṇa­tā || 3 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.4ta­tsā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tva­syā­vi­śe­ṣā­t tāvatā sthitiḥ | prā­mā­ṇya­syā­nya­thā jñānaṃ pramāṇaṃ sakalaṃ na kim || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 167,21iṃ­dri­yā­di­pra­mā­ṇa­m iti sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tvā­t su­pra­tī­tau vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa jñā­na­va­t yat punar a­pra­mā­ṇaṃ tan na sā­dha­ka­ta­maṃ TAŚVA-ML 167,22yathā pra­me­ya­ma­ce­ta­naṃ cetanaṃ vā śa­śa­dha­ra­dva­ya­vi­jñā­na­m iti pra­mā­ṇa­tve­na sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tvaṃ vyāptaṃ na punar jñā­na­tva­m a- TAŚVA-ML 167,23jñānatvaṃ vā tayoḥ sadbhāve pi pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­ni­śca­yā­d iti kaścit || TAŚV-ML 1.10.5tatredaṃ ciṃtyate tāvad iṃdriyaṃ kimu bhau­ti­ka­m | cetanaṃ vā pra­me­ya­sya pa­ri­cchi­ttau pra­va­rta­te || 5 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.6na tāvad bhautikaṃ ta­syā­ce­ta­na­tvā­d gha­ṭā­di­va­t | mṛ­ta­dra­vyeṃ­dri­ya­syā­pi tatra vṛ­tti­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ || 6 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.7pra­mā­trā­dhi­ṣṭhi­taṃ tac cet tatra varteta nānyathā | kiṃ na svā­pā­dya­va­sthā­yāṃ ta­da­dhi­ṣṭhā­na­si­ddhi­taḥ || 7 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.8ātmā pra­ya­tna­vāṃ­s ta­syā­dhi­ṣṭhā­nā­n nā­pra­ya­tna­kaḥ | svā­pā­dā­v iti cet ko yaṃ prayatno nāma dehinaḥ || 8 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.9prameye pra­mi­tā­vā­bhi­mu­khyaṃ caitad a­ce­ta­na­m | yady a­kiṃ­ci­tka­raṃ tatra pa­ṭa­va­t kim a­pe­kṣa­te || 9 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.10cetanaṃ caitad evāstu bhā­veṃ­dri­ya­m a­bā­dhi­ta­m | yat sā­dha­ka­ta­maṃ vittau pramāṇaṃ svā­rtha­yo­r iha || 10 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.11e­te­nai­vo­tta­raḥ pakṣaḥ ciṃtitaḥ saṃ­pra­tī­ya­te | tato nā­ce­ta­naṃ kiṃcit pra­mā­ṇa­m iti saṃ­sthi­ta­m || 11 || TAŚVA-ML 167,31pra­mī­ya­te '­ne­ne­ti pra­mā­ṇa­m iti ka­ra­ṇa­sā­dha­na­tva­vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ sā­dha­ka­ta­maṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m ity a­bhi­ma­ta­m eva anyathā tasya TAŚVA-ML 167,32ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­yo­gā­t | ke­va­la­m a­rtha­pra­mi­tau sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tva­m e­vā­ce­ta­na­sya ka­sya­ci­n na saṃ­bhā­va­yā­ma iti bhā­veṃ­dri­yaṃ TAŚVA-ML 167,33ce­ta­nā­tma­kaṃ sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tvā­t pra­mā­ṇa­m u­pa­ga­cchā­maḥ | na caivam ā­ga­ma­vi­ro­dhaḥ pra­sa­jya­te­, "­la­bdhyu­pa­yo­gau bhāveṃ- TAŚVA-ML 167,34driyaṃ" iti va­ca­nā­t u­pa­yo­ga­syā­rtha­gra­ha­ṇa­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.10.12a­rtha­gra­ha­ṇa­yo­gya­tva­m ā­tma­na­ś cet a­nā­tma­ka­m | sa­nni­ka­rṣaḥ pramāṇaṃ naḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­t kena vāryate || 12 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.13ta­thā­pa­ri­ṇa­to hy ātmā pra­mi­ṇo­ti svayaṃ svabhuḥ | yadā tadāpi yujyeta pramāṇaṃ ka­rtṛ­sā­dha­na­m || 13 || TAŚVA-ML 168,03saṃ­ni­ka­rṣaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­m ity etad api na syā­dvā­di­nāṃ vāryate ka­thaṃ­ci­t tasya pra­mā­ṇa­tvo­pa­ga­me vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 168,04puṃso '­rtha­gra­ha­ṇa­yo­gya­tvaṃ sa­nni­ka­rṣo na punaḥ saṃ­yo­gā­di­r iṣṭaḥ | na hy a­rtha­gra­ha­ṇa­yo­gya­tā­pa­ri­ṇa­ta­syā­tma­naḥ pra­mā­ṇa­tve TAŚVA-ML 168,05kaścid virodhaḥ ka­rtṛ­sā­dha­na­sya pra­mā­ṇa­sya tathaiva ca gha­ṭa­nā­t | pra­mā­trā­tma­kaṃ ca sa eva pra­mā­ṇa­m iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 168,06pra­mā­tṛ­pra­mā­ṇa­yoḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­t tā­dā­tmyā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.10.14pramātā bhinna e­vā­tma­pra­mā­ṇā­d yasya darśane | ta­syā­nyā­tmā pramātā syāt kin na bhe­dā­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 14 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.15pramāṇaṃ yatra saṃbaṃddhaṃ sa pra­mā­te­ti cen na kim | kāyaḥ saṃ­ba­ddha­sa­dbhā­vā­t tasya tena ka­thaṃ­ca­na || 15 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.16pra­mā­ṇa­pha­la­saṃ­baṃ­dho pra­mā­tai­te­na dūṣitaḥ | saṃ­yu­kta­sa­ma­vā­ya­sya siddheḥ pra­mi­ti­kā­ya­yoḥ || 16 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.17jñā­nā­tma­ka­pra­mā­ṇe­na pramityā cātmanaḥ paraḥ | sa­ma­vā­yo na yujyeta tā­dā­tmya­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­taḥ || 17 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.18tato nā­tyaṃ­ti­ko bhedaḥ pramātuḥ sva­pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ | svā­saṃ­ni­rṇī­ta­rū­pā­yāḥ pra­mi­te­ś ca pha­lā­tma­naḥ || 18 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.19tathā ca yu­kti­ma­tpro­ktaṃ pramāṇaṃ bhā­va­sā­dha­na­m | sato pi śa­kti­bhe­da­sya pa­ryā­yā­rthā­d a­nā­śra­yā­t || 19 || TAŚVA-ML 168,13sarvathā pramātuḥ pra­mi­ti­pra­mā­ṇā­bhyā­m a­bhe­dā­d evaṃ ta­dvi­bhā­gaḥ kalpitaḥ syān na punar vāstava iti na maṃ­ta­vyaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 168,14ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhe­do­pa­ga­mā­t | sarvathā tasya tābhyāṃ bhe­dā­du­pa­ca­ri­taṃ pramātuḥ pra­mi­ti­pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ na tā­ttvi­ka­m ity api na TAŚVA-ML 168,15maṃtavyaṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­t ta­da­bhe­da­syā­pī­ṣṭeḥ | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.10.20syāt pramātā pramāṇaṃ syāt pramitiḥ sva­pra­me­ya­va­t | e­kāṃ­tā­bhe­da­bhe­dau tu pra­mā­trā­di­ga­tau kva naḥ || 20 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.21e­ka­syā­ne­ka­rū­pa­tve virodho pi na yujyate | me­ca­ka­jñā­na­va­tprā­ya­ściṃ­ti­taṃ cai­ta­daṃ­ja­sā || 21 || TAŚVA-ML 168,18yathaiva hi me­ca­ka­jñā­na­syai­ka­syā­ne­ka­rū­pa­m a­vi­ru­ddha­bā­dhi­ta­pra­tī­tyā rū­ḍha­tvā­t ta­thā­tma­no pi ta­da­vi­śe­ṣā­t | TAŚVA-ML 168,19na hy ayam ā­tmā­rtha­gra­ha­ṇa­yo­gya­tā­pa­ri­ṇa­taḥ sa­nni­ka­rṣā­khyaṃ pra­ti­pa­dya­mā­no pra­bā­dha­pra­tī­tyā­rū­ḍho na bhavati yena kathaṃci- TAŚVA-ML 168,20t pramāṇaṃ na syāt | nāpy ayam a­vyā­pṛ­tā­va­stho '­rtha­gra­ha­ṇa­vyā­pā­rāṃ­ta­ra­svā­rtha­vi­dā­tma­ko na pra­ti­bhā­ti yena kathaṃci- TAŚVA-ML 168,21t pra­mi­ti­r na bhavet | na cāyaṃ pra­mi­ti­pra­mā­ṇā­bhyāṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­bhū­taḥ svataṃtro na cakāsti yena pramātā na TAŚVA-ML 168,22syāt || TAŚV-ML 1.10.22saṃ­yo­gā­di punar yena sa­nni­ka­rṣo '­bhi­dhī­ya­te | ta­tsā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tva­sya bhāvāt ta­syā­pra­mā­ṇa­tā || 22 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.23sa­tīṃ­dri­yā­rtha­yo­s tāvat saṃ­yo­ge­no­pa­jā­ya­te | svā­rtha­pra­mi­ti­r e­kāṃ­ta­vya­bhi­cā­ra­sya da­rśa­nā­t || 23 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.24kṣi­ti­dra­vye­ṇa saṃyogo na­ya­nā­de­r yathaiva hi | tasya vyo­mā­di­nā­pya­sti na ca ta­jjñā­na­kā­ra­ṇa­m || 24 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.25saṃ­yu­kta­sa­ma­vā­ya­ś ca śabdena saha cakṣuṣaḥ | śa­bda­jñā­na­m a­ku­rvā­ṇo rū­pa­ci­cca­kṣu­r eva kim || 25 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.26saṃ­yu­kta­sa­ma­ve­tā­rtha­sa­ma­vā­yo py a­bhā­va­ya­n | śa­bda­tva­sya na netreṇa buddhiṃ rū­pa­tva­vi­tka­raḥ || 26 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.27śro­tra­syā­dye­na śabdena sa­ma­vā­ya­ś ca ta­dvi­da­m | a­ku­rva­n na tv a­śa­bda­sya jñānaṃ kuryāt kathaṃ tu vaḥ || 27 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.28ta­syai­vā­di­m a­śa­bde­ṣu śa­bda­tve­na samaṃ bhaveta | sa­ma­ve­ta­sa­ma­vā­yaṃ sa­dvi­jñā­na­m a­nā­di­va­t || 28 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.29aṃ­tya­śa­bde­ṣu śabdatve jñānam e­kāṃ­ta­taḥ katham | vi­da­dhī­ta vi­śe­ṣa­syā­bhā­ve yaugasya darśane || 29 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.30ta­thā­ga­ta­sya saṃ­yu­kta­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­ta­yā dṛśā | jñā­ne­nā­dhī­ya­mā­ne pi sa­ma­vā­yā­di­vi­t kutaḥ || 30 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.31yogyatāṃ kāṃcid āsādya saṃ­yo­gā­di­r ayaṃ yadi | kṣi­tyā­di­vi­t tad eva syāt tadā naivāstu saṃmatā || 31 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.32svātmā svā­vṛ­ti­vi­cche­da­vi­śe­ṣa­sa­hi­taḥ kvacit | saṃvidaṃ ja­na­ya­nn iṣṭaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­m a­vi­gā­na­taḥ || 32 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.33śa­kti­riṃ­dri­ya­m ity etad a­ne­nai­va ni­rū­pi­taṃ | yo­gya­tā­vya­ti­re­ke­ṇa sarvathā ta­da­saṃ­bha­vā­t || 33 || TAŚVA-ML 169,01sa­nni­ka­rṣa­sya yo­gya­tā­khya­sya pramitau sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­sya pra­mā­ṇa­vya­pa­de­śyaṃ pra­ti­pā­dya­mā­na­sya svāṃ­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma- TAŚVA-ML 169,02vi­śi­ṣṭā­tma­rū­pa­tā­ni­rū­pa­ṇe­nai­va śakteḥ | iṃ­dri­ya­ta­yo­pa­ga­tā­yā­s sā ni­rū­pi­tā boddhavyā tasyā yo­gya­tā­rū­pa- TAŚVA-ML 169,03tvāt | tato vya­ti­re­ke­ṇa sa­rva­thā­py a­saṃ­bha­vā­t sa­nni­ka­rṣa­va­t | na hi ta­dvya­ti­re­kaḥ sa­nni­ka­rṣaḥ saṃ­yo­gā­diḥ TAŚVA-ML 169,04svā­rtha­pra­mi­tau sā­dha­ka­ta­maḥ saṃ­bha­va­ti vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | tatra ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­t sa­nni­ka­rṣa­sya sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tvaṃ ta­dva­diṃ­dri­ya­śa­kti- TAŚVA-ML 169,05r apīti cet, kutas ta­tka­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ ? sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tvā­d iti cet pa­ra­spa­rā­śra­ya­do­ṣaḥ | ta­dbhā­vā­bhā­va­yo­s ta­dva­ttā­si­ddhaḥ TAŚVA-ML 169,06sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tva­m ity api na sādhīyo '­si­ddha­tvā­t | svā­rtha­pra­mi­teḥ sa­nni­ka­rṣā­di­sa­dbhā­ve py a­bhā­vā­t­, ta­da­bhā­ve pi ca TAŚVA-ML 169,07bhāvāt sa­rva­vi­daḥ kathaṃ vā pra­mā­tu­r evaṃ sā­dha­ka­ma­tvaṃ na syāt | na hi tasya bhā­vā­bhā­va­yoḥ pra­mi­te­r bhāvā- TAŚVA-ML 169,08bhā­va­va­ttvaṃ nāsti ? sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­syā­tma­no nāsty eveti cet saṃ­yo­gā­de­r iṃ­dri­ya­sya na sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­sya sā kim asti ? TAŚVA-ML 169,09ta­syā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­syā­sty eveti cet, ātmano py a­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­syā­stu | pramātuḥ kim a­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­tva­m iti cet, sanni- TAŚVA-ML 169,10karṣādeḥ kim ? vi­śi­ṣṭa­pra­mi­ti­he­tu­tva­m eveti cet, pra­mā­tu­r api tad eva tasya sa­ta­tā­va­sthā­yi­tvā­t | sa­rva­pra­mi­ti- TAŚVA-ML 169,11sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇa­tva­si­ddhe­r na saṃ­bha­va­tī­ti cet, tarhi kā­lāṃ­ta­ra­sthā­yi­tvā­t saṃ­yo­gā­de­r iṃ­dri­ya­sya ca ta­tsā­dhā­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 169,12kā­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ kathaṃ na siddhyet ? ta­da­saṃ­bha­va­ni­mi­ttaṃ yadā pra­mi­tyu­tpa­ttau vyā­pri­ya­te tadaiva sa­nni­ka­rṣā­di ta­tkā­ra­ṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 169,13nānyadā ity a­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­m iti cet, tarhi yadātmā tatra vyā­pri­ya­te tadaiva ta­tkā­ra­ṇaṃ nānyadā ity a­sā­dhā­ra­ṇo TAŚVA-ML 169,14hetur astu | tathā sati tasya ni­tya­tvā­pa­tti­r iti cet no doṣo yaṃ, ka­thaṃ­ci­t tasyā ni­tya­tva­si­ddheḥ sa­nni­ka­rṣā- TAŚVA-ML 169,15divat | sarvathā ka­sya­ci­n nityatve '­rtha­kri­yā­vi­ro­dhā­d ity u­kta­prā­yaṃ || TAŚV-ML 1.10.34pramāṇaṃ yena sārūpyaṃ kathyate '­dhi­ga­tiḥ phalam | sa­nni­ka­rṣaḥ kutas tasya na pra­mā­ṇa­tva­saṃ­ma­taḥ || 34 || TAŚVA-ML 169,17sārūpyaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m a­syā­dhi­ga­tiḥ phalaṃ saṃ­ve­da­na­syā­rtha­rū­pa­tā­m u­ktā­rthe­na gha­ṭa­yi­tu­m aśakteḥ | nī­la­sye­daṃ saṃ­ve­da­na- TAŚVA-ML 169,18m iti ni­rā­kā­ra­saṃ­vi­daḥ ke­na­ci­t pra­tyā­sa­tti­vi­pra­ka­rṣe siddhe sa­rvā­rthe­na gha­ṭa­na­pra­sa­kteḥ sa­rvai­ka­ve­da­nā­pa­tteḥ | sarvaika- TAŚVA-ML 169,19ve­da­nā­pa­tteḥ ka­ra­ṇā­deḥ sa­rvā­rtha­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­tve­na ta­tpra­ti­ni­ya­ma­ni­mi­tta­tā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r ity api ye­no­cya­te tasya sa­nni­ka­rṣaḥ TAŚVA-ML 169,20pra­mā­ṇa­m a­dhi­ga­tiḥ phalaṃ tasmād aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­rtha­gha­ṭa­nā­saṃ­bha­vā­t sā­kā­ra­sya sa­mā­nā­rtha­sa­ka­la­ve­da­na­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­tvā­t kenaci- TAŚVA-ML 169,21t pra­tyā­sa­tti­vi­pra­ka­rṣe siddhe sa­ka­la­sa­mā­nā­rthe­na gha­ṭa­na­pra­sa­kteḥ sa­rva­sa­mā­nā­rthai­ka­ve­da­nā­pa­tteḥ­, ta­du­tpa­tte­r iṃ­dri­yā­di­nā TAŚVA-ML 169,22vya­bhi­cā­rā­n ni­yā­ma­ka­tvā­yo­gā­t | ta­da­vya­va­sā­ya­sya mi­thyā­tva­sa­ma­naṃ­ta­ra­pra­tya­ye­na ku­ta­ści­t site śaṃkhe pītā- TAŚVA-ML 169,23kā­ra­jñā­na­ja­ni­tā­pa­ra­pī­tā­kā­ra­jñā­na­sya ta­jja­nmā­di­rū­pa­sa­dbhā­ve pi tatra pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­bhā­vā­d iti kuto na saṃmataṃ | TAŚVA-ML 169,24saty api sa­nni­ka­rṣe rthā­dhi­ga­te­r a­bhā­vā­n na pra­mā­ṇa­m iti ce­t­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.10.35sa­nni­ka­rṣe yathā saty apy a­rthā­dhi­ga­ti­śū­nya­tā | sārūpye pi tathā seṣṭā kṣa­ṇa­bhaṃ­gā­di­ṣu svayam || 35 || TAŚVA-ML 169,26yathā ca­kṣu­rā­de­r ā­kā­śā­di­bhiḥ saty api saṃ­yo­gā­dau sa­nni­ka­rṣe ta­da­dhi­ga­te­r a­bhā­va­s tathā kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­ya­sva­rga­prā­pa­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 169,27śa­ktyā­di­bhi­r dā­nā­di­saṃ­ve­da­na­sya saty api sārūpye ta­da­dhi­ga­teḥ śūnyatā svayam iṣṭaiva ta­dā­laṃ­ba­na­pra­tya­ya­tve pi tasya TAŚVA-ML 169,28ta­cchū­nya­tva­tā­va­t | "­ya­trai­va ja­na­ye­de­nāṃ ta­trai­vā­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tā­" iti va­ca­nā­t | tato nāyaṃ sa­nni­ka­rṣa­vā­di­na- TAŚVA-ML 169,29m a­ti­śe­te || kiṃ ca —TAŚV-ML 1.10.36sva­saṃ­vi­da­pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ sā­rū­pye­ṇa vinā yadi | kiṃ nā­rtha­ve­da­na­sye­ṣṭaṃ pā­raṃ­pa­rya­sya va­rja­nā­t || 36 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.37sā­rū­pya­ka­lpa­ne tatrāpy a­na­va­stho­di­tā na kim | pramāṇaṃ jñānam evāstu tato nānyad iti sthitam || 37 || TAŚVA-ML 169,32sva­saṃ­vi­daḥ svarūpe pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ nāsty e­vā­nya­tro­pa­cā­rā­d ity ayuktaṃ sarvathā mu­khya­pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t svamata- TAŚVA-ML 169,33vi­ro­dhā­t | prāmāṇyaṃ vya­va­hā­re­ṇa śāstraṃ mo­ha­ni­va­rta­na­m iti va­ca­nā­t mu­khya­pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­ve na sva­ma­ta­vi­ro­dhaḥ TAŚVA-ML 169,34sau­ga­ta­sye­ti cet, syād evaṃ | yadi mukhyaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m ayaṃ na vadet "­a­jñā­tā­rtha­pra­kā­śo vā sva­rū­pā­dhi­ga­teḥ TAŚVA-ML 170,01paraṃ" iti saṃ­ve­da­nā­dvai­tā­śra­ya­ṇā­t | tad api na ca | tad ity eveti cet na tasya ni­ra­sta­tvā­t | kiṃ cedaṃ TAŚVA-ML 170,02saṃ­ve­da­naṃ satyaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m eva mṛ­ṣā­sa­tya­m a­pra­mā­ṇaṃ | na hi na pramāṇaṃ nāpy asatyaṃ | sa­rva­vi­ka­lpā­tī­ta­tvā­t saṃ­ve­da­na- TAŚVA-ML 170,03m eveti cet su­vya­va­sthi­taṃ tattvaṃ | ko hi sa­rva­thā­na­va­sthi­tā­t kha­ra­vi­ṣā­ṇā­d asya viśeṣaḥ | svayaṃ pra­kā­śa­mā­na­tva- TAŚVA-ML 170,04m iti cet tad yadi pa­ra­mā­rtha­sa­t pra­mā­ṇa­tva­m a­nvā­ka­rṣa­ti | tato dvayaṃ saṃ­ve­da­naṃ ya­thā­sva­rū­pe ke­na­ci­t a­da­ta­tsva­rū­pa- TAŚVA-ML 170,05m api pramāṇaṃ tathā hi ba­hi­ra­rthe kiṃ na bhavet tasya ta­dvya­bhi­cā­ri­ṇo ni­rā­ka­rtu­m aśakteḥ | pā­raṃ­pa­ryaṃ ca pa­ri­hṛ­ta­m eva TAŚVA-ML 170,06syāt saṃ­vi­da­rtha­yo­r aṃ­ta­rā­le sā­rū­pa­syā­pra­ve­śā­t | yadi punaḥ saṃ­ve­da­na­sya sva­rū­pa­sā­rū­pyaṃ pramāṇaṃ sā­rū­pyā­dhi- TAŚVA-ML 170,07gatiḥ phalam iti pa­ri­ka­lpya­te ta­dā­na­va­stho­di­tai­va | tato jñānād a­nya­diṃ­dri­yā­di­sā­rū­pyaṃ na pra­mā­ṇa­m anyatro- TAŚVA-ML 170,08pa­cā­rā­d iti sthitaṃ jñānaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m iti || TAŚV-ML 1.10.38mi­thyā­jñā­naṃ pramāṇaṃ na samyag ity a­dhi­kā­ra­taḥ | yathā ya­trā­vi­saṃ­vā­da­s tathā tatra pra­mā­ṇa­tā || 38 || TAŚVA-ML 170,10yadi samyag eva jñānaṃ pramāṇaṃ tadā caṃ­dra­dva­yā­di­ve­da­naṃ vā­va­lyā­dau pramāṇaṃ katham uktam iti na codyaṃ, tatra TAŚVA-ML 170,11ta­syā­vi­vā­dā­t samyag etad iti svayam iṣṭeḥ | katham iyam iṣṭir a­vi­ru­ddhe­ti cet, si­ddhāṃ­tā­vi­ro­dhā­t tathā TAŚVA-ML 170,12pra­tī­te­ś ca || TAŚV-ML 1.10.39svārthe ma­ti­śru­ta­jñā­naṃ pramāṇaṃ deśataḥ sthitaṃ | a­va­dhyā­di tu kārtsnyena kevalaṃ sa­rva­va­stu­ṣu || 39 || TAŚVA-ML 170,14svasminn arthe ca deśato gra­ha­ṇa­yo­gya­tā­sa­dbhā­vā­t ma­ti­śru­ta­yo­r na sarvathā prā­mā­ṇyaṃ­, nāpy a­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­yoḥ TAŚVA-ML 170,15sa­rva­va­stu­ṣu ke­va­la­syai­va tatra prā­mā­ṇyā­d iti si­ddhāṃ­tā­vi­ro­dha eva "yathā ya­trā­vi­saṃ­vā­da­s tathā tatra pra­mā­ṇa­tā­" TAŚVA-ML 170,16iti va­ca­na­sya pratyeyaḥ | pra­tī­tya­vi­ro­dha­s tū­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.10.40a­nu­pa­plu­ta­dṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ caṃ­drā­di­pa­ri­ve­da­na­m | ta­tsaṃ­khyā­di­ṣu saṃvādi na pra­tyā­sa­nna­tā­di­ṣu || 40 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.41tathā gra­ho­pa­rā­gā­di­mā­tre śrutam a­vā­dhi­ta­m | nāṃ­gu­li­dvi­ta­yā­dau ta­nmā­na­bhe­de 'nyathā sthite || 41 || TAŚVA-ML 170,19evaṃ hi pratītiḥ sa­ka­la­ja­na­sā­kṣi­kā sarvathā ma­ti­śru­ta­yoḥ svārthe pra­mā­ṇa­tāṃ haṃtīti tayā ta­de­ta­tpra­mā­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 170,20m a­bā­dha­m || TAŚV-ML 1.10.42na­nū­pa­plu­ta­vi­jñā­naṃ pramāṇaṃ kiṃ na deśataḥ | sva­pnā­dā­v iti nāniṣṭaṃ tathaiva pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­t || 42 || TAŚVA-ML 170,22sva­pnā­dyu­pa­plu­ta­vi­jñā­na­sya kvacid a­vi­saṃ­vā­di­naḥ prā­mā­ṇya­sye­ṣṭau ta­dvya­va­hā­raḥ syād iti ce­t­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.10.43pra­mā­ṇa­vya­va­hā­ra­s tu bhūyaḥ saṃ­vā­da­m āśritaḥ | gaṃ­dha­dra­vyā­di­va­dbhū­yo vi­saṃ­vā­daṃ ta­da­nya­thā || 43 || TAŚVA-ML 170,24sa­tya­jñā­na­syai­va pra­mā­ṇa­tva­vya­va­hā­ro yu­kti­mā­n bhūyaḥ saṃ­vā­dā­t | vi­ta­tha­jñā­na­syai­va vā­pra­mā­ṇa­tva­vya­va­hā­ro TAŚVA-ML 170,25bhūyo vi­saṃ­vā­dā­t ta­dā­śri­ta­tvā­t ta­dvya­va­hā­ra­sya | dṛṣṭo hi loke bhūyasi vya­pa­de­śo yathā gaṃ­dhā­di­nā gaṃdha- TAŚVA-ML 170,26dravyādeḥ saty api spa­rśa­va­ttvā­dau | TAŚV-ML 1.10.44yeṣām e­kāṃ­ta­to jñānaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m i­ta­ra­c ca na | teṣāṃ vi­plu­ta­vi­jñā­na­pra­mā­ṇe­ta­ra­tā kutaḥ || 44 || TAŚVA-ML 170,28a­thā­ya­m ekāṃtaḥ sarvathā vi­ta­tha­jñā­na­m a­pra­mā­ṇaṃ satyaṃ tu pra­mā­ṇa­m iti cet tadā kuto vi­ta­tha­ve­da­na­sya svarūpe TAŚVA-ML 170,29pra­mā­ṇa­tā ba­hi­ra­rthe tv a­pra­mā­ṇa­te­ti vya­va­ti­ṣṭhe­t || TAŚV-ML 1.10.45svarūpe sa­rva­vi­jñā­na­pra­mā­ṇa­tve ma­ta­kṣa­tiḥ | ba­hi­rvi­ka­lpa­vi­jñā­na­pra­mā­ṇa­tve pra­māṃ­ta­ra­m || 45 || TAŚVA-ML 170,31na hi sa­tya­jñā­na­m eva svarūpe pramāṇaṃ na punar mi­thyā­jñā­na­m iti yuktaṃ | nāpi sarvaṃ tatra pra­mā­ṇa­m iti TAŚVA-ML 170,32sa­rva­ci­tta­cai­tā­nā­m ā­tma­saṃ­ve­da­naṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m iti sva­ma­ta­kṣa­teḥ sarvaṃ mi­thyā­jñā­naṃ vi­ka­lpa­vi­jñā­na­m eva ba­hi­ra­rthe pramāṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 170,33sva­rū­pa­va­d ity apy a­yu­ktaṃ­, pra­kṛ­ta­pra­mā­ṇā­t pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­si­ddhi­pra­saṃ­gā­t | ti­mi­rā­śva­bhra­ma­ṇa­nau­yā­ta­saṃ­kṣo­bhā­dyā­hi­ta­vi­bhra- TAŚVA-ML 171,01masya ve­da­na­sya pra­tya­kṣa­tve pra­tya­kṣa­m a­bhrāṃ­ta­m iti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­na­rtha­kyaṃ | tasyāpy a­bhrāṃ­ta­to­pa­ga­me kuto vi­saṃ­vā­di­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 171,02vi­ka­lpa­jñā­na­sya ca pra­tya­kṣa­tve ka­lpa­nā­po­ḍhaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m iti vi­ru­dhya­te ta­syā­nu­mā­na­tve pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­tva­m a­ni­vā­rya­m iti TAŚVA-ML 171,03mi­thyā­jñā­naṃ svarūpe pramāṇaṃ ba­hi­ra­rthe tv a­pra­mā­ṇa­m ity a­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyaṃ | tathā ca siddhaṃ deśataḥ prāmāṇyaṃ | tadvad a- TAŚVA-ML 171,04vi­ta­tha­ve­da­na­syā­pī­ti sarvam a­na­va­dyaṃ ekatra pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­pra­mā­ṇa­tva­yoḥ siddhiḥ | katham ekam eva jñānaṃ pramāṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 171,05vā­pra­mā­ṇaṃ ca vi­ro­dhā­d iti cet no, a­si­ddha­tvā­d vi­ro­dha­sya | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.10.46na caikatra pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­pra­mā­ṇa­tve vi­ro­dhi­nī | pra­tya­kṣa­tva­pa­ro­kṣa­tve ya­thai­ka­trā­pi saṃvidi || 46 || TAŚVA-ML 171,07yayor e­ka­sa­dbhā­ve '­nya­ta­rā­ni­vṛ­tti­s tayor na virodho yathā pra­tya­kṣa­tva­pa­ro­kṣa­tva­yo­r ekasyāṃ saṃvidi | tathā ca TAŚVA-ML 171,08pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­pra­mā­ṇa­tva­yo­r ekatra jñāne tato na virodhaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.10.47sva­saṃ­vi­nmā­tra­to­dhya­kṣā yathā buddhis tathā yadi | ve­dyā­kā­ra­vi­ni­rmu­ktā tadā sarvasya buddhatā || 47 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.48tayā yathā pa­ro­kṣa­tvaṃ hṛ­tsaṃ­vi­tte­r ato pi cet | bu­ddhā­de­r api jāyeta jāḍyaṃ mā­na­vi­va­rji­ta­m || 48 || TAŚVA-ML 171,11na hi sarvasya buddhatā bu­ddhā­de­r api ca jāḍyaṃ sa­rva­the­ty atra pra­mā­ṇa­m a­pa­ra­syā­sti yataḥ saṃ­vi­dā­kā­re­ṇe­va TAŚVA-ML 171,12ve­dyā­kā­ra­vi­ve­ke­nā­pi saṃ­ve­da­na­sya pra­tya­kṣa­tā yujyate tadvad eva vā saṃ­vi­dā­kā­re­ṇa pa­ro­kṣa­tā ta­da­yo­ge ca kathaṃ TAŚVA-ML 171,13dṛṣṭāṃtaḥ sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­vi­ka­laḥ hetur vā na siddhaḥ syāt || TAŚV-ML 1.10.49yaiva buddheḥ svayaṃ vittir ve­dyā­kā­ra­vi­mu­kta­tā | saivety a­dhya­kṣa­tai­ve­ṣṭā tasyāṃ ki­ma­pa­ro­kṣa­tā || 49 || TAŚVA-ML 171,15buddheḥ sva­saṃ­vi­tti­r eva ve­dyā­kā­ra­vi­mu­kta­tā tayā pra­tya­kṣa­tā­yāṃ ve­dyā­kā­ra­vi­mu­kta­yā­pi pra­tya­kṣa­tai­va ya­dī­ṣya­te TAŚVA-ML 171,16tadā tasyāḥ pa­ro­kṣa­tā­yāṃ sva­saṃ­vi­tte­r api pa­ro­kṣa­tā kiṃ neṣṭā ? sva­saṃ­vi­tti­ve­dyā­kā­ra­vi­mu­kta­yo­s tādātmyā- TAŚVA-ML 171,17vi­śe­ṣā­t || nanu ca ke­va­la­bhū­ta­lo­pa­la­bdhi­r eva gha­ṭā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­r iti gha­ṭā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­tā­dā­tmye pi na ke­va­la­bhū­ta- TAŚVA-ML 171,18lo­pa­la­bdhe­r a­nu­pa­la­bdhi­rū­pa­tā­sti ta­dva­dve­dyā­kā­ra­vi­mu­ktya­nu­pa­la­bdhi­tā­dā­tmye pi na sva­rū­po­pa­la­bdhe­r a­nu­pa­la­bdhi- TAŚVA-ML 171,19sva­bhā­va­tā vyā­pa­ka­sya vyā­pyā­vya­bhi­cā­rā­t vyā­pya­syai­va vyā­pa­ka­vya­bhi­cā­ra­si­ddheḥ pā­da­pa­tva­śiṃ­śi­pā­tva­va­t TAŚVA-ML 171,20sva­rū­po­pa­la­bdhi­mā­traṃ hi vyāpyaṃ vyāpikā ca ve­dyā­kā­ra­m u­ktā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­r iti cet naitad evaṃ tayoḥ sa­ma­vyā­pti- TAŚVA-ML 171,21katvena pa­ra­spa­rā­vya­bhi­cā­ra­si­ddheḥ kṛ­ta­ka­tvā­ni­tya­va­t | na hi ve­dyā­kā­ra­vi­ve­kā­nu­pa­la­bdhā­v api kvacit saṃ­ve­da­ne TAŚVA-ML 171,22ka­dā­ci­t sva­rū­po­pa­la­bdhi­r nāsti tataḥ pra­tya­kṣa­tvā­t sva­saṃ­ve­da­nā­d abhinno grā­hyā­kā­ra­vi­ve­kaḥ pratyakṣo na punaḥ TAŚVA-ML 171,23pa­ro­kṣā­d bā­hyā­kā­ra­vi­ve­kā­d abhinnaṃ sva­saṃ­ve­da­naṃ buddheḥ pa­ro­kṣa­m ity ā­ca­kṣā­ṇo na pa­rī­kṣā­kṣa­maḥ pra­tya­kṣa­tva­pa­ro­kṣa­tva­yo- TAŚVA-ML 171,24r bhi­nnā­śra­ya­tvā­n na tā­dā­tmya­m iti cen na e­ka­jñā­nā­śra­ya­tvā­t ta­da­si­ddheḥ | saṃ­vi­nmā­tra­vi­ṣa­yā pra­tya­kṣa­tā ve­dyā­kā­ra- TAŚVA-ML 171,25vi­ve­ka­vi­ṣa­yā pa­ro­kṣa­te­ti tayor bhi­nna­vi­ṣa­ya­tve kathaṃ sva­saṃ­vi­tpra­tya­kṣa­tai­va ve­dyā­kā­ra­vi­ve­ka­pa­ro­kṣa­tā sva­saṃ­ve­da- TAŚVA-ML 171,26nasyaiva ve­dyā­kā­ra­vi­ve­ka­rū­pa­tvā­d iti cet, katham evaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­pa­ro­kṣa­tva­yo­r bhi­nnā­śra­ya­tvaṃ dha­rmi­dha­rma­vi­bhe­da­vi­ṣa­ya­tva- TAŚVA-ML 171,27ka­lpa­nā­d iti cet tarhi pa­ra­mā­rtha­ta­s tayor bhi­nnā­śra­ya­tva­m iti saṃ­vi­nmā­tra­pra­tya­kṣa­tve ve­dyā­kā­ra­vi­ve­ka­sya pratyakṣa- TAŚVA-ML 171,28tvam āyātaṃ tathā tasya pa­ro­kṣa­tve saṃ­vi­nmā­tra­sya pa­ro­kṣa­tā­pi kiṃ na syāt | tatra ni­śca­yo­tpa­tteḥ pra­tya­kṣa­te­ti TAŚVA-ML 171,29cet, ve­dyā­kā­ra­vi­ve­ka­ni­śca­yā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ pa­ro­kṣa­tai­vā­stu | tathā caikatra saṃvidi siddhe pra­tya­kṣe­ta­ra­te pra­mā­ṇe­ta­ra­yoḥ TAŚVA-ML 171,30pra­sā­ri­ke sta iti na virodhaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.10.50sa­rve­ṣā­m api vijñānaṃ sva­ve­dyā­tma­ni ve­da­ka­m | nā­nya­ve­dyā­tma­nī­ti syād vi­ru­ddhā­kā­ra­m aṃjasā || 50 || TAŚVA-ML 171,32sa­rva­pra­vā­di­nāṃ jñānaṃ sva­vi­ṣa­ya­sya sva­rū­pa­mā­tra­syo­bha­ya­sya vā pa­ri­cche­da­kaṃ tad eva nā­nya­vi­ṣa­ya­sye­ti siddhaṃ TAŚVA-ML 171,33vi­ru­ddhā­kā­ra­m anyathā sa­rva­ve­da­na­sya ni­rvi­ṣa­ya­tvaṃ sa­rva­vi­ṣa­ya­tvaṃ vā du­rni­vā­raṃ sva­vi­ṣa­ya­syā­py a­nya­vi­ṣa­ya­va­da- TAŚVA-ML 171,34pa­ri­cche­dā­sva­vi­ṣa­ya­va­d vā­nya­vi­ṣa­yā­va­sā­yā­t | svā­nya­vi­ṣa­ya­pa­ri­cche­da­nā­pa­ri­cche­da­na­sva­bhā­va­yo­r a­nya­ta­ra­syāṃ pa­ra­mā­rtha- TAŚVA-ML 172,01tāyām a­pī­da­m eva dū­ṣa­ṇa­m u­nne­ya­m iti | pa­ra­mā­rtha­ta­s ta­du­bha­ya­sva­bhā­va­vi­ru­ddha­m ekatra pra­mā­ṇe­ta­ra­tva­yo­r a­vi­ro­dhaṃ sā­dha­ya­ti || TAŚVA-ML 172,02kiṃ ca —TAŚV-ML 1.10.51sva­vyā­pā­ra­sa­mā­sa­kto nya­vyā­pā­ra­ni­ru­tsu­kaḥ | sarvo bhāvaḥ svayaṃ vakti syā­dvā­da­nyā­ya­ni­ṣṭha­tā­m || 51 || TAŚVA-ML 172,04sarvo gni­su­khā­di­bhā­vaḥ svā­ma­rtha­kri­yāṃ kurvan ta­dai­vā­nyā­m a­ku­rva­nn a­ne­kāṃ­taṃ vaktīti kiṃ na­ściṃ­ta­yā | sa eva ca TAŚVA-ML 172,05pra­mā­ṇe­ta­ra­bhā­vā­vi­ro­dha­m ekatra vya­va­sthā­pa­yi­ṣya­tī­ti sūktaṃ "yathā ya­trā­vi­saṃ­vā­da­s tathā tatra pra­mā­ṇa­tā­" iti || TAŚV-ML 1.10.52caṃdre caṃ­dra­tva­vi­jñā­na­m a­nya­tsaṃ­khyā­pra­ve­da­na­m | pra­tyā­sa­nna­tva­vi­c cā­nya­tve­kā­dyā­kā­ra­vi­n na cet || 52 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.53haṃta me­ca­ka­vi­jñā­naṃ tathā sa­rva­jña­tā kutaḥ | pra­si­ddhye­d ī­śva­ra­sye­ti nā­nā­kā­rai­ka­vi­tsthi­tiḥ || 53 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.54eka e­ve­śva­ra­jñā­na­syā­kā­raḥ sa­rva­ve­da­kaḥ | tādṛśo yadi saṃbhāvyaḥ kiṃ brahmaivaṃ na te matam || 54 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.55ta­cce­ta­ne­ta­rā­kā­ra­ka­raṃ­bi­ta­va­puḥ svayam | bhā­vai­ka­m eva sarvasya saṃ­vi­tti­bha­va­naṃ param || 55 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.56yady ekasya vi­ru­ddhye­ta nā­nā­kā­rā­va­bhā­si­tā | tadā nā­nā­rtha­bo­dho pi nai­kā­kā­ro va­ti­ṣṭha­te || 56 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.57nānā jñānāni neśasya ka­lpa­nī­yā­ni dhīmatā | kramāt sa­rva­jña­tā­hā­ne­r anyathā nanu saṃdhitaḥ || 57 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.58tasmād ekam a­ne­kā­tma­vi­ru­ddha­m api tattvataḥ | siddhaṃ vi­jñā­na­m anyac ca va­stu­sā­ma­rthya­taḥ svayam || 58 || TAŚVA-ML 172,13nanv ekam a­ne­kā­tma­kaṃ tattvataḥ siddhaṃ cet kathaṃ vi­ru­ddha­m iti syā­dvā­da­vi­dvi­ṣā­m u­pā­laṃ­bhaḥ kvacit ta­dvi­ru­ddha- TAŚVA-ML 172,14m u­pa­la­bhya sarvatra vi­ro­dha­m u­dbhā­va­ya­tāṃ na punar a­bā­dhya­pra­tī­tya­nu­sā­ri­ṇā­m || TAŚV-ML 1.10.59pra­mā­ṇa­m a­vi­saṃ­vā­di jñānām ity u­pa­va­rṇya­te | kaiścit ta­trā­vi­saṃ­vā­do yady ā­kāṃ­kṣā­ni­va­rta­na­m || 59 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.60tadā sva­pnā­di­vi­jñā­naṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m a­nu­ṣa­jya­te | tataḥ ka­sya­ci­d artheṣu pa­ri­to­ṣa­sya bhāvataḥ || 60 || TAŚVA-ML 172,17na hi svaptau vedane nārthaṃ pa­ri­cchi­dya pra­va­rta­mā­no rtha­kri­yā­yā­m ā­kāṃ­kṣā­to na ni­va­rta­te pra­tya­kṣa­to nu­mā­na­to TAŚVA-ML 172,18vā da­ha­nā­dya­va­bhā­sa­sya dā­hā­dya­rtha­kri­yo­pa­ja­na­na­sa­ma­rtha­syā­kāṃ­kṣi­ta­da­ha­nā­dya­rtha­prā­pa­ṇa­yo­gya­tā­sva­bhā­va­sya jā­gra­dda­śā- TAŚVA-ML 172,19yām i­vā­nu­bha­vā­t | tā­dṛ­śa­sye­vā­kāṃ­kṣā­ni­va­rta­na­sya pramāṇe pre­kṣā­va­dbhi­r a­rthya­mā­na­tvā­t | tato tivyāpi pramāṇa- TAŚVA-ML 172,20sā­mā­nya­la­kṣa­ṇa­m iti ā­yā­ta­m || TAŚV-ML 1.10.61a­rtha­kri­yā sthitiḥ proktā vimuktiḥ sā na ta­tra­ce­t | śā­bdā­dā­v iva tadbhāvo stv a­bhi­prā­ya­ni­ve­da­nā­t || 61 || TAŚVA-ML 172,22nā­kāṃ­kṣā­ni­va­rta­na­m api saṃ­vā­da­naṃ | kiṃ tarhi ? a­rtha­kri­yā sthitiḥ | sā cā­vi­mu­kti­r a­vi­ca­la­m anartha- TAŚVA-ML 172,23kriyāyāṃ | na ca ta­tsva­pnā­dau da­ha­nā­dya­va­bhā­sa­syā­stī­ti kecit | teṣāṃ gī­tā­di­śa­bda­jñā­naṃ ci­trā­di­rū­pa­jñā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 172,24vā kathaṃ pramāṇaṃ tathā vi­mu­kte­r a­bhā­vā­t ta­da­naṃ­ta­raṃ ka­sya­ci­t sādhyasya pha­la­syā­nu­bha­va­nā­t | tatrāpi pra­ti­pa­ttu­r a- TAŚVA-ML 172,25bhi­prā­ya­ni­ve­da­nā­t sā­dhyā­vi­m uktir iti cet tarhi ni­rā­kāṃ­kṣa­tai­va svā­rtha­kri­yā­sthi­tiḥ svapnādau kathaṃ na TAŚVA-ML 172,26syāt | pra­bo­dhā­va­sthā­yāṃ pra­ti­pa­ttu­r a­bhi­prā­ya­ca­la­nā­d iti cet, kim idaṃ ta­cca­la­naṃ nāma ? dhiṅ mithyā pra­ta­rki­taṃ TAŚVA-ML 172,27mayā iti pra­tya­yo­pa­ja­na­na­m iti cet, ta­tsva­pnā­dā­v apy asti | na hi sva­pno­pa­la­bdhā­rtha­kri­yā­yā­ś calanaṃ jāgradda- TAŚVA-ML 172,28śāyāṃ bā­dha­kā­nu­bha­va­na­m a­nu­ma­nya­te­, na punar jā­gra­dda­śo­pa­la­bdhā­rtha­kri­yā­yāḥ sva­pnā­dā­v iti yuktaṃ vaktuṃ, sarvathā TAŚVA-ML 172,29vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | sva­pnā­di­ṣu bā­dha­ka­pra­tya­ya­sya sa­bā­dha­tvā­n na ta­da­nu­bha­va­naṃ tac ca phalam iti cet, kutas tasya sabādha- TAŚVA-ML 172,30tvasiddhiḥ | ka­sya­ci­t tā­dṛ­śa­sya sa­bā­dha­ka­tva­da­rśa­nā­di cet, nanv evaṃ jā­ga­dbā­dha­ka­pra­tya­ya­sya ka­sya­ci­t sa­bā­dha­tva- TAŚVA-ML 172,31da­rśa­nā­t sarvasya sa­bā­dhaṃ­tvaṃ siddhyet | tasya ni­rvā­dha­syā­pi da­rśa­nā­n naivam iti cet, saty a­sva­pna­ja­pra­tya­ya­sya TAŚVA-ML 172,32ni­rbā­dha­syā­va­lo­ka­nā­t sarvasya tasya sa­bā­dha­tvaṃ mā bhūt | tasmād a­vi­cā­ri­ta­ra­ma­ṇī­ya­tva­m e­vā­vi­ca­la­na­m a­rtha­kri­yā­yāḥ TAŚVA-ML 172,33saṃ­vā­da­na­m a­bhi­prā­ya­ni­ve­da­nā­t kvacid a­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyaṃ | te ca sva­pnā­dā­v api dṛśyaṃta iti ta­tpra­tya­ya­sya prāmāṇyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 172,34du­rni­vā­ra­m || TAŚV-ML 1.10.62prāmāṇyaṃ vya­va­hā­re­ṇa śāstraṃ mo­ha­ni­va­rta­na­m | tato pa­rya­nu­yo­jyā­ś cet tatraite vya­va­hā­ri­ṇaḥ || 62 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.63aśāstreṇa kriyatāṃ teṣāṃ kathaṃ mo­ha­ni­va­rta­na­m | ta­da­ni­ṣṭau tu śāstrāṇāṃ pra­tī­ti­r vyāhatā na kim || 63a || TAŚVA-ML 173,03vya­va­hā­re­ṇa prā­mā­ṇya­syo­pa­ga­mā­t ta­trā­pa­rya­nu­yo­jyā eva vya­va­hā­ri­ṇaḥ | kiṃ na bhavaṃtaḥ sva­pnā­di­pra­tya­ya­sya TAŚVA-ML 173,04jā­gra­tpra­tya­ya­va­t pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ vya­va­ha­raṃ­ti ta­dva­dvā­do jā­gra­dbo­dha­syā­pra­mā­ṇa­tva­m iti kevalaṃ ta­da­nu­sā­ri­bhi­s ta­da­nu­ro­dhā- TAŚVA-ML 173,05d eva kvacit pra­mā­ṇa­tva­m a­pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ cā­nu­maṃ­ta­vya­m iti bruvāṇaḥ kathaṃ śāstraṃ mo­ha­ni­va­rta­na­m ā­ca­kṣī­ta na ced vyākṣiptaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 173,06ye hi ya­syā­pa­rya­nu­yo­jyā­s ta­cchā­stre­ṇa kathaṃ teṣāṃ mo­ha­ni­va­rta­naṃ kriyate | vya­va­hā­ro mo­ha­va­t kriyata iti TAŚVA-ML 173,07cet kutas teṣāṃ vi­ni­śca­yaḥ ? pra­si­ddha­vya­va­hā­rā­ti­kra­mā­d iti cet ko sau prasiddhau vya­va­hā­raḥ ? su­ga­ta­śā­stro- TAŚVA-ML 173,08pa­da­rśi­ta iti cet ka­pi­lā­di­śā­stro­pa­da­rśi­taḥ kasmān na syāt ? tatra vya­va­hā­ri­ṇā­m a­na­nu­ro­dhā­d iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 173,09tarhi yata eva vya­va­hā­ri­ja­nā­nāṃ su­ga­ta­śā­stro­kto vya­va­hā­raḥ pra­si­ddhā­tmā vya­va­sthi­ta evam a­ti­krā­ma­tāṃ tatra TAŚVA-ML 173,10mo­ha­ni­va­rta­naṃ siddham iti kiṃ śāstreṇa ta­da­rthe­na tena | ta­nni­va­rta­na­syā­ni­ṣṭau tu vyāhatā śā­stra­pra­ṇī­tiḥ kiṃ na TAŚVA-ML 173,11bhavet ? || TAŚV-ML 1.10.63yuktyā yan na gha­ṭā­me­ti dṛṣṭvāpi śraddadhe na tat | iti bruvan pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ yuktyā śra­ddhā­tu­m arhati || 63 || TAŚVA-ML 173,13na kevalaṃ vya­va­hā­rī dṛṣṭaṃ dṛṣṭam api tattvaṃ yuktyā śra­ddhā­ta­vyaṃ | sā ca yuktiḥ śāstreṇa vyu­tpā­dya­te | TAŚVA-ML 173,14tato śā­stra­pra­ṇī­ti­vyā­ha­te­ti bruvan ka­syaṃ­ci­t pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ yuktyaiva śra­ddhā­tu­m arhati || TAŚV-ML 1.10.64ta­thā­sa­ti pra­mā­ṇa­sya lakṣaṇaṃ nā­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | pa­ri­ha­rtu­m a­ti­vyā­pte­r a­śa­kya­tvā­t ka­thaṃ­ca­na || 64 || TAŚVA-ML 173,16pra­mā­ṇa­sya hi la­kṣa­ṇa­m a­vi­saṃ­vā­da­naṃ tac ca yathā sau­ga­tai­r u­pa­ga­mya­te tathā yuktyā na ghaṭata e­vā­ti­vyā­pte­r duḥ- TAŚVA-ML 173,17pa­ri­ha­ra­tvā­d ity uktaṃ sva­pnā­di­jñā­na­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­pā­da­nā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.10.65kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yā­di­bo­dhe vi­mu­ktya­bhā­vā­c ca dūṣyate | pratyekṣe pi kim avyāptyā taduktaṃ naiva la­kṣa­ṇa­m || 65 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.66kṣa­ṇi­ke­ṣu vi­bhi­nne­ṣu pa­ra­mā­ṇu­ṣu sarvataḥ | saṃbhavo py a­vi­mo­kṣa­sya na pra­tya­kṣā­nu­mā­na­yoḥ || 66 || TAŚVA-ML 173,20na hi vastunaḥ kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­ye sarvato vyā­vṛ­tti­r na sa pa­ra­mā­ṇu­sva­bhā­ve vā pra­tya­kṣa­m api saṃ­vā­da­la­kṣa­ṇa­m a­vi­mo­kṣā- TAŚVA-ML 173,21bhāvād ity uktaṃ prāk | pra­tya­kṣā­nu­mā­na­yo­r vā vi­mo­kṣa­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­d avyāptyā vā­saṃ­bha­ve­na ca ta­lla­kṣa­ṇaṃ dūṣyata eva, TAŚVA-ML 173,22tato ti­vyā­ptya­vyā­ptya­saṃ­bha­va­do­ṣo­pa­dru­taṃ na yu­kti­ma­lla­kṣa­ṇa­m a­vi­saṃ­vā­da­na­m || TAŚV-ML 1.10.67a­jñā­tā­rtha­pra­kā­śa­ś cel lakṣaṇaṃ pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ | gṛ­hī­ta­gra­ha­ṇā­n na syād a­nu­mā­na­sya mānatā || 67 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.68pra­tya­kṣe­ṇa gṛhīte pi kṣa­ṇi­ka­tvā­di­va­stu­ni | sa­mā­ro­pa­vya­va­cche­dā­t prāmāṇyaṃ laiṃ­gi­ka­sya cet || 68 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.69smṛ­tyā­di­ve­da­na­syā­taḥ pra­mā­ṇa­tva­m a­pī­ṣya­tā­m | mā­na­dvai­vi­dhya­vi­dhvaṃ­sa­ni­baṃ­dha­na­m a­bā­dhi­ta­m || 69 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.70mukhyaṃ prā­mā­ṇya­m adhyakṣe '­nu­mā­ne vyā­va­hā­ri­ka­m | iti bruvan na bauddhaḥ syāt pramāṇe la­kṣa­ṇa­dva­ya­m || 70 || TAŚVA-ML 173,27cārvāko vpi hy evaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­dva­ya­m icchaty eva pra­tya­kṣa­m ekam eva pra­mā­ṇa­m a­gau­ṇa­tvā­t pra­mā­ṇa­sye­ti va­ca­nā­d a­nu­mā­na­sya TAŚVA-ML 173,28gau­ṇa­prā­mā­ṇyā­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.10.71ta­trā­pū­rvā­rtha­vi­jñā­naṃ niścitaṃ bā­dha­va­rji­ta­m | pra­mā­ṇa­m iti yo py āha so py etena ni­rā­kṛ­taḥ || 71 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.72gṛ­hī­ta­gra­ha­ṇā­bhe­dā­d a­nu­mā­nā­di saṃvidaḥ | pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­ni­rṇī­ta­ni­tya­śa­bdā­di­va­stu­ṣu || 72 || TAŚVA-ML 173,31na pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­ni­rṇī­te­ṣu nityeṣu śa­bdā­tmā­di­ṣv artheṣv a­nu­mā­nā­di­saṃ­vi­daḥ pra­va­rtaṃ­te pi­ṣṭa­pe­ṣa­ṇa­va­dvai­ya­rthyā­d ana- TAŚVA-ML 173,32va­sthā­pra­saṃ­gā­c ca | tato na gṛ­hī­ta­gra­ha­ṇa­m ity a­yu­ktaṃ­, da­rśa­na­sya pa­rā­rtha­tvā­d ityādi śa­bdā­ni­tya­tva­sā­dha­na­syā­bhyu- TAŚVA-ML 173,33pa­ga­mā­t | tata eva ta­tsā­dha­naṃ na punaḥ pra­tya­bhi­jñā­nā­d ity a­sā­raṃ­, nityaḥ śabdaḥ pra­tya­bhi­jñā­ya­mā­na­tvā­d ity atra TAŚVA-ML 173,34he­tva­si­ddhi­pra­saṃ­gā­t | pra­tya­bhi­jñā­ya­mā­na­tvaṃ hi hetuḥ tadā siddhaḥ syād yadā sarveṣu pra­tya­bhi­jñā­naṃ pra­va­rte­ta tac ca TAŚVA-ML 174,01pra­va­rta­mā­naṃ śa­bda­ni­tya­tve pra­va­rta­te na śa­bda­rū­pa­mā­tre pra­tya­kṣa­tva­va­d a­ne­kāṃ­tā­rtha­pra­saṃ­gā­t | yadi punaḥ pra­tya­bhi­jñā- TAŚVA-ML 174,02nān ni­tya­śa­bdā­di­si­ddhā­v api ku­ta­ści­t sa­mā­ro­pa­sya pra­sū­te­s ta­dvya­va­cche­dā­rtha­m a­nu­mā­naṃ na pū­rvā­rtha­m iti mataṃ tadā TAŚVA-ML 174,03smṛ­ti­ta­rkā­de­r api pū­rvā­rtha­tvaṃ mā bhūt tata eva | tathā ca svā­bhi­ma­ta­pra­mā­ṇa­saṃ­khyā­vyā­ghā­taḥ | kathaṃ vā pratyabhi- TAŚVA-ML 174,04jñānaṃ gṛ­hī­ta­grā­hi pra­mā­ṇa­m iṣṭaṃ tad dhi pra­tya­kṣa­m eva vā tato 'nyad eva vā pramāṇaṃ syāt || TAŚV-ML 1.10.73pratyakṣaṃ pra­tya­bhi­jñā ced gra­hī­ta­gra­ha­ṇaṃ bhavet | tato nyac cet tathāpy evaṃ pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­tā ca te || 73 || TAŚVA-ML 174,06na hy a­na­nu­bhū­tā­rthe pra­tya­bhi­jñā sa­rva­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | nāpy a­sma­rya­mā­ṇe yato gra­hī­ta­grā­hi­ṇī na bhavet || TAŚV-ML 1.10.74pra­tya­kṣe­ṇā­gra­hī­te rthe pra­tya­bhi­jñā pra­va­rta­te | pū­rvo­tta­ra­vi­va­rtai­ka­grā­hā­c cen nā­kṣa­ja­tva­taḥ || 74 || TAŚVA-ML 174,08pū­rvo­tta­rā­va­stha­yo­r yad vyā­pa­ka­m ekatvaṃ tatra pra­tya­bhi­jñā pra­va­rta­te na pra­tya­kṣe­ṇa pa­ri­cchi­nne va­sthā­mā­tre sma­rya­mā­ṇe nu- TAŚVA-ML 174,09bhū­ya­mā­ne vā tato na gra­hī­ta­grā­hi­ṇī cet tat ne­ndri­ya­ja­tvā­t tasyāḥ katham anyathā pratyakṣe ṃ­ta­rbhā­vaḥ | na TAŚVA-ML 174,10ceṃdriyaṃ pū­rvo­tta­rā­va­stha­yo­r a­tī­ta­va­rta­mā­na­yoḥ va­rta­mā­ne ta­de­ka­tve pra­va­rti­tuṃ samarthaṃ va­rta­mā­nā­rtha­grā­hi­tvā­t saṃbaṃdhaṃ TAŚVA-ML 174,11va­rta­mā­naṃ ca gṛhyaṃte ca­kṣu­rā­di­bhi­r iti va­ca­nā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.10.75pū­rvo­tta­ra­vi­va­rtā­kṣa­jñā­nā­bhyāṃ so pa­ja­nya­te | ta­nmā­tra­m iti cet kve yaṃ ta­dbhi­nnai­ka­tva­ve­di­nī || 75 || TAŚVA-ML 174,13na hi pū­rvo­tta­rā­va­sthā­bhyāṃ bhinne ca sa­rva­thai­ka­tve ta­tpa­ri­cche­di­bhyā­m a­kṣa­jñā­nā­bhyāṃ ja­nya­mā­naṃ pra­tya­bhi­jñā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 174,14pra­va­rta­te sma­ra­ṇa­va­t saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­rai­ka­tva­va­d vā || TAŚV-ML 1.10.76vi­va­rtā­bhyā­m a­bhe­da­ś ced e­ka­tva­sya ka­thaṃ­ca­na | ta­dgrā­hi­ṇyāḥ kathaṃ na syāt pū­rvā­rtha­tvaṃ smṛter iva || 76 || TAŚVA-ML 174,16yady a­va­sthā­bhyā­m e­ka­tva­sya ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­bhe­dā­t ta­dgrā­hīṃ­dri­ya­jñā­nā­bhyāṃ ja­ni­tā­yāḥ pra­tya­bhi­jñā­yā grahaṇaṃ na vi­ru­dhya­te TAŚVA-ML 174,17sa­rva­thā­bhe­de ta­dvi­ro­dhā­d iti matis tadāsyāḥ kathaṃ pū­rvā­rtha­tvaṃ na syāt smṛ­ti­va­t | ka­thaṃ­ci­t pū­rvā­rtha­tve vā sarvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 174,18pramāṇaṃ nai­kāṃ­te­nā­pū­rvā­rthaṃ | tadvad evaṃ ca ta­trā­pū­rvā­rtha­vi­jñā­naṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m ity a­saṃ­baṃ­dhaṃ | e­te­nā­nu­mā­na­m eva pratyabhi- TAŚVA-ML 174,19jñā­na­pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­m eva ceti pra­tyā­khyā­taṃ­, sa­rva­thā­py a­pū­rvā­rtha­tva­ni­rā­kṛ­teḥ sa­rva­pra­mā­ṇā­nāṃ pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­rā­si­ddhi- TAŚVA-ML 174,20pra­saṃ­gā­c ca || TAŚV-ML 1.10.77ta­ttvā­rtha­vya­va­sā­yā­tma­jñā­naṃ mānam i­tī­ya­tā | la­kṣa­ṇe­na ga­tā­rtha­tvā­d vyartham anyam a­nya­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m || 77 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.78gṛ­hī­ta­m a­gṛ­hī­taṃ vā svārthaṃ yadi vya­va­sya­ti | tan na loke na śāstreṣu vi­ja­hā­ti pra­mā­ṇa­tā­m || 78 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.79bā­dha­va­rji­ta­tā­py eṣā nāparā svā­rtha­ni­śca­yā­t | sa ca pra­bā­dhya­te ceti vyā­ghā­tā­n mu­gdha­bhā­ṣi­ta­m || 79 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.80bā­dha­ko­da­ya­taḥ pūrvaṃ vartate svā­rtha­ni­śca­yaḥ | ta­syo­da­ye tu bā­dhye­te­ty etad apy a­vi­cā­ri­ta­m || 80 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.81a­pra­mā­ṇā­d api jñānāt pra­vṛ­tte­r a­nu­ṣaṃ­ga­taḥ | bā­dha­ko­dbhū­ti­taḥ pūrvaṃ pramāṇaṃ viphalaṃ tataḥ || 81 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.82bā­dha­kā­bhā­va­vi­jñā­nā­t pra­mā­ṇa­tva­sya niścaye | pra­vṛ­ttyaṃ­ge tad eva syāt pra­ti­pa­ttuḥ pra­va­rta­ka­m || 82 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.83tasyāpi ca pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ bā­dha­kā­bhā­va­ve­da­nā­t | pa­ra­smā­d ity a­va­sthā­naṃ ka nāmaivaṃ la­bhe­ma­hi || 83 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.84bā­dha­kā­bhā­va­bo­dha­sya svā­rtha­ni­rṇī­ti­r eva cet | bā­dha­kāṃ­ta­ra­śū­nya­tva­ni­rṇī­tiḥ prathame tra sā || 84 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.85saṃ­pra­tya­yo yathā yatra tathā tatrāstv i­tī­ra­ṇe | bā­dha­kā­bhā­va­vi­jñā­na­pa­ri­tyā­gaḥ sa­mā­ga­taḥ || 85 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.86yac cā­rtha­ve­da­ne bā­dhā­bhā­va­jñā­naṃ tad eva naḥ | syād a­rtha­sā­dha­naṃ bā­dha­sa­dbhā­va­jñā­na­m anyathā || 86 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.87tatra de­śāṃ­ta­ra­dī­ni vāpekṣya yadi jāyate | tadā su­ni­ści­taṃ bā­dhā­bhā­va­jñā­naṃ na cānyathā || 87 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.88a­du­ṣṭa­kā­ra­ṇā­ra­bdha­m ity etac ca vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m | pra­mā­ṇa­sya na sāphalyaṃ pra­yā­tya­vya­bhi­cā­ra­taḥ || 88 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.89du­ṣṭa­kā­ra­ṇa­ja­nya­sya svā­rtha­ni­rṇī­tya­saṃ­bha­vā­t | sarvasya ve­da­na­syo­tthaṃ tata e­vā­nu­mā­na­taḥ || 89 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.90svā­rtha­ni­ścā­ya­ka­tve­nā­du­ṣṭa­kā­ra­ṇa­ja­nya­tā | tathā ca tattvam ity e­ta­tpa­ra­spa­ra­sa­mā­śri­ta­m || 90 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.91yadi kā­ra­ṇa­do­ṣa­syā­bhā­va­jñā­naṃ ca gamyate | jñā­na­syā­du­ṣṭa­he­tū­tthā tadā syād a­na­va­sthi­tiḥ || 91 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.92he­tu­do­ṣa­vi­hī­na­tva­jñā­na­syā­pi pra­mā­ṇa­tā | sva­he­tu­do­ṣa­śū­nya­tva­jñā­nā­t tasyāpi sā tataḥ || 92 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.93gatvā su­dū­ra­m ekasya ta­da­bhā­ve pi mānatā | yadīṣṭā tadvad eva syād ā­dya­jñā­na­sya sā na kim || 93 || TAŚVA-ML 175,04evaṃ na bā­dha­va­rji­ta­tva­m a­du­ṣṭa­kā­ra­ṇā­ra­bdha­tvaṃ lo­ka­saṃ­ma­ta­tvaṃ vā pra­mā­ṇa­sya vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ sa­pha­la­pū­rvā­rtha­va­t | TAŚVA-ML 175,05svā­rtha­vya­va­sā­yā­tma­ka­tva­mā­tre­ṇa su­ni­ści­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ka­tvā­tma­nā pra­mā­ṇa­tva­sya vā vya­va­sthi­te­r api pa­rī­kṣa­kaiḥ TAŚVA-ML 175,06pra­ti­pa­tta­vya­m || TAŚV-ML 1.10.94svataḥ sa­rva­pra­mā­ṇā­nāṃ prā­mā­ṇya­m iti kecana | yataḥ svato 'satī śaktiḥ kartuṃ nānyena śakyate || 94 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.95teṣāṃ svato pra­mā­ṇa­tva­m a­jñā­nā­nāṃ bhaven na kim | tata eva vi­śe­ṣa­syā­bhā­vā­t sarvatra sarvathā || 95 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.96ya­thā­rtha­bo­dha­ka­tve­na pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ vya­va­sthi­ta­m | a­rthā­nya­thā­tva­he­tū­ttha­do­ṣa­jñā­nā­d a­po­hya­te || 96 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.97tathā mi­thyā­va­bhā­si­tvā­d a­pra­mā­ṇa­tva­m āditaḥ | a­rtha­yā­thā­tmya­he­tū­ttha­gu­ṇa­jñā­nā­d a­po­hya­te || 97 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.98yady a­thā­rthā­nya­thā­bhā­vā­bhā­va­jñā­naṃ ni­ga­dya­te | a­rtha­yā­thā­tmya­vi­jñā­na­m a­pra­mā­ṇa­tva­bā­dha­ka­m || 98 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.99ta­thai­vā­stv a­rtha­yā­thā­tmyā­bhā­va­jñā­naṃ svataḥ satām | a­rthā­nya­thā­tva­vi­jñā­naṃ pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­pa­vā­da­ka­m || 99 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.100vi­jñā­na­kā­re­ṇa do­ṣā­bhā­vaḥ pra­jñā­ya­te guṇaḥ | yathā tathā gu­ṇā­bhā­vo doṣaḥ kiṃ nātra manyate || 100 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.101yathā ca jā­ta­mā­tra­syā­du­ṣṭā ne­trā­da­yaḥ svataḥ | jā­tyaṃ­dhā­de­s tathā duṣṭāḥ śiṣṭais te kiṃ na lakṣitāḥ || 101 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.102dhū­mā­da­yo ya­thā­gnyā­dī­n vinā na syuḥ sva­bhā­va­taḥ | dhū­mā­bhā­sā­da­ya­s tadvat tair vinā saṃty a­bā­dhi­tāḥ || 102 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.103yathā śabdāḥ svatas ta­ttva­pra­tyā­ya­na­pa­rā­s tathā | śa­bdā­bhā­sā­s tathā mi­thyā­pa­dā­rtha­pra­ti­pā­da­kāḥ || 103 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.104duṣṭe vaktari śabdasya doṣas tat saṃ­pra­tī­ya­te | guṇo gu­ṇa­va­tī­ti syād va­ktra­dhī­na­m idaṃ dvayam || 104 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.105yathā va­ktṛ­gu­ṇai­r doṣaḥ śabdānāṃ vi­ni­va­rtya­te | tathā guṇo pi ta­ddo­ṣai­r iti spṛṣṭam a­bhī­kṣya­te || 105 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.106yathā ca va­kra­bhā­ve­na na syur doṣās ta­dā­śra­yāḥ | tadvad eva guṇā na syur me­gha­dhvā­nā­di­va­ddhru­va­m || 106 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.107tataś ca co­da­nā­bu­ddhi­r na pramāṇaṃ na vā pramā | ā­ptā­nā­pto­pa­de­śo­ttha­bu­ddhe­s ta­ttva­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 107 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.108evaṃ sa­ma­tva­saṃ­si­ddhau pra­mā­ṇa­tve­ta­ra­tva­yoḥ | svata eva dvayaṃ siddhaṃ sa­rva­jñā­ne­ṣv i­tī­ta­re || 108 || TAŚVA-ML 175,22yathā pra­mā­ṇā­nāṃ svataḥ prāmāṇyaṃ sarvathā vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t tayor utpattau svakārye ca sā­ma­gryaṃ­ta­ra­sva­gra­ha­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 175,23ni­ra­pe­kṣa­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ pra­kā­rāṃ­ta­rā­saṃ­bha­vā­d ity apare || TAŚVA-ML 175,24svataḥ pra­mā­ṇe­ta­rai­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­naṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.10.109ta­nnā­na­bhyā­sa­kā­le pi tathā bhā­vā­nu­ṣaṃ­ga­taḥ | na ca pra­tī­ya­te tādṛk pa­ra­ta­s ta­ttva­ni­rṇa­yā­t || 109 || TAŚVA-ML 175,26svataḥ prā­mā­ṇye­ta­rai­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­nā­m a­bhyā­sā­va­sthā­yā­m i­vā­na­bhyā­sa­da­śā­yā­m api svata eva pra­mā­ṇa­tva­m i­ta­ra­c ca TAŚVA-ML 175,27syād anyathā ta­de­kāṃ­ta­hā­ni­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na cedṛk pra­tī­ya­te '­na­bhyā­se parataḥ pra­mā­ṇa­tva­sye­ta­ra­sya ca ni­rṇa­yā­t | TAŚVA-ML 175,28na hi tat tadā ka­sya­ci­t ta­thyā­rthā­va­bo­dha­ka­tvaṃ mi­thyā­va­bhā­si­tvaṃ vā netuṃ śakyaṃ svata eva ta­syā­rthā­nya­thā­tva­he­tū­ttha- TAŚVA-ML 175,29do­ṣa­jñā­nā­d a­rtha­yā­thā­tmya­he­tū­ttha­gu­ṇa­jñā­nā­d vā a­na­pa­vā­da­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tathā ca nā­pra­mā­ṇa­tva­syā­rthā­ny a­thā­bhā­vā­bhā­va- TAŚVA-ML 175,30jñānaṃ bādhakaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­tva­sya vā­rthā­nya­thā­tva­vi­jñā­naṃ siddhyet | na cā­na­bhyā­se jñā­na­kā­ra­ṇe­ṣu do­ṣā­bhā­vo guṇā- TAŚVA-ML 175,31bhāvo vā gu­ṇa­do­ṣa­sva­bhā­vaḥ svato vi­bhā­vya­te yato jā­ta­mā­tra­syā­du­ṣṭā duṣṭā vā ne­trā­da­yaḥ pra­tya­kṣa­he­ta­vaḥ TAŚVA-ML 175,32siddheyuḥ dhū­mā­di­ta­dā­bhā­sā vā­nu­mā­na­he­ta­vaḥ śa­bda­ta­dā­bhā­sā vā śā­bda­jñā­na­he­ta­vaḥ pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­he­ta­vo vā yathopa- TAŚVA-ML 175,33varṇitā iti | kathaṃ vā­na­bhyā­se duṣṭo vaktā gu­ṇā­vā­n vā svataḥ śa­kyo­va­sā­tuṃ yataḥ śabdasya do­ṣa­va­ttvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 175,34gu­ṇa­va­ttvaṃ vā va­kra­dhī­na­m a­nu­ru­dhya­te | tathā vaktur guṇaiḥ śabdānāṃ doṣa u­pa­nī­ya­te doṣair vā guṇa ity etad api TAŚVA-ML 176,01nā­na­bhyā­se svato ni­rṇe­yaṃ­, va­ktṛ­ra­hi­ta­tvaṃ vā gu­ṇa­do­ṣā­bhā­va­ni­baṃ­dha­na­ta­yā co­da­nā­bu­ddheḥ pra­mā­ṇe­ta­ra­tvā­bhā­va- TAŚVA-ML 176,02ni­baṃ­dha­na­m iti na pra­mā­ṇe­ta­ra­tva­yo samatvaṃ siddhyet svatas ta­nni­baṃ­dha­naṃ sa­rva­thā­na­bhyā­se jñā­nā­nā­m utpattau svakārye TAŚVA-ML 176,03ca sā­ma­gryaṃ­ta­ra­sva­gra­ha­ṇa­ni­ra­pe­kṣa­tvā­si­ddhe­ś ca | tato na svata eveti yuktam u­tpa­śyā­maḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.10.110dvayaṃ parata eveti kecit tad api sā­ku­la­m | sva­bhya­sta­vi­ṣa­ye tasya pa­rā­pe­kṣā­na­bhī­kṣa­ṇā­t || 110 || TAŚVA-ML 176,05svabhyaste pi viṣaye pra­mā­ṇā­pra­mā­ṇa­yo­s ta­dbhā­va­si­ddhau pa­rā­pe­kṣā­yā­m a­na­va­sthā­nā­pa­tteḥ kutaḥ ka­sya­ci­t pravṛtti- TAŚVA-ML 176,06nivṛttī ca syātām iti na parata eva ta­du­bha­ya­m a­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyaṃ || TAŚV-ML 1.10.111tatra pra­vṛ­tti­sā­ma­rthyā­t pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ pra­tī­ya­te | pra­mā­ṇa­syā­rtha­va­ttvaṃ cen nā­na­va­sthā­nu­ṣaṃ­ga­taḥ || 111 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.112pra­mā­ṇe­na pratīte rthe yat tad de­śo­pa­sa­rpa­ṇa­m | sā pravṛttiḥ pha­la­syā­pti­s tasyāḥ sā­ma­rthya­m iṣyate || 112 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.113pra­sū­ti­r vā sa­jā­tī­ya­vi­jñā­na­sya yadā tadā | pha­la­prā­pti­r api jñātā sāmarthyaṃ nānyathā sthitiḥ || 113 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.114ta­dvi­jñā­na­sya cā­nya­smā­t pra­vṛ­tti­ba­la­to yadi | ta­dā­na­va­sthi­ti­s tāvat kenātra pra­ti­ha­nya­te || 114 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.115svatas ta­dba­la­to jñānaṃ pramāṇaṃ cet tathā na kim | prathamaṃ kathyate jñānaṃ pradveṣo ni­rni­baṃ­dha­na­m || 115 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.116e­te­nai­va sa­jā­tī­ya­jñā­no­tpa­ttau ni­ve­di­tā | a­na­va­sthā­nya­ta­s tasya pra­mā­ṇa­tva­vya­va­sthi­teḥ || 116 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.117na ca sā­ma­rthya­vi­jñā­ne prā­mā­ṇyā­na­va­dhā­ra­ṇe | ta­nni­baṃ­dha­na­m ādyasya jñā­na­syai­ta­t pra­si­ddhya­ti || 117 || TAŚVA-ML 176,14na hy a­na­va­dhā­ri­ta­prā­mā­ṇyā­d vi­jñā­nā­t pra­vṛ­tti­sā­ma­rthyaṃ siddhyati yato na­va­sthā­pa­ri­hā­raḥ | pra­mā­ṇa­to rtha­pra­ti­pa­ttau TAŚVA-ML 176,15pra­vṛ­tti­sā­ma­rthyā­d a­rtha­va­tpra­mā­ṇa­m ity etad vā bhāṣyaṃ sughaṭaṃ syāt pra­vṛ­tti­sā­ma­rthyā­d a­si­ddhā­pra­mā­ṇa­syā­rtha­va­ttvā­gha­ṭa­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 176,16kiṃ ca pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ pra­vṛ­tti­r api jñā­ta­prā­mā­ṇyā­d a­jñā­ta­prā­mā­ṇyā­d vā syāt | TAŚV-ML 1.10.118jñā­ta­prā­mā­ṇya­to mānāt pravṛttau kena vāryate | pa­ra­spa­rā­śra­yo doṣo vṛ­tti­prā­mā­ṇya­saṃ­vi­doḥ || 118 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.119a­vi­jñā­ta­pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­t pra­vṛ­tti­ś cedvṛthā bhavet | prā­mā­ṇya­ve­da­naṃ vṛtteḥ kṣaure na­kṣa­tra­pṛ­ṣṭi­va­t || 119 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.120a­rtha­saṃ­śa­ya­to vṛttir a­ne­nai­va ni­vā­ri­tā | a­na­rtha­saṃ­śa­yā­d vāpi ni­vṛ­tti­r vi­du­ṣā­m iva || 120 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.121pa­ra­lo­ka­pra­si­ddhya­rtha­m a­nu­ṣṭhā­naṃ pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ | siddhaṃ tasya ba­hu­kle­śa­vi­tta­tyā­gā­tma­ka­tva­taḥ || 121 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.122iti bruvan ma­hā­yā­trā­vi­vā­hā­di­ṣu va­rta­na­m | saṃ­de­hā­d a­bhi­ma­nye­na jāḍyād eva ma­hā­ta­mā­t || 122 || TAŚVA-ML 176,22pa­ra­lo­kā­rthā­nu­ṣṭhā­ne ma­hā­yā­trā vi­vā­hā­dau ca ba­hu­kle­śa­vi­tta­tyā­gā­vi­śe­ṣe pi ni­ści­ta­prā­mā­ṇyā­d vedanā- TAŚVA-ML 176,23d e­ka­trā­nya­tra vartanaṃ saṃ­de­hā­c ca svayam ā­ca­kṣā­ṇa­sya kim a­nya­tkā­ra­ṇa­m anyatra ma­hā­ta­mā­j jāḍyāt | ekatra pa­ra­spa­rā- TAŚVA-ML 176,24śra­ya­syā­nya­tra prā­mā­ṇya­vya­va­sthā­pa­na­vai­ya­rthya­sya ca ta­da­va­stha­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.10.123tasmāt pre­kṣā­va­tāṃ yuktā pra­mā­ṇā­d eva ni­ści­tā­t | sa­rva­pra­vṛ­tti­r anyeṣāṃ saṃ­śa­yā­de­r api kvacit || 123 || TAŚVA-ML 176,26dvividhā hi pra­va­rti­tā­ro dṛśyaṃte vicārya pra­va­rta­mā­nā kecid a­vi­cā­rya cānye | ta­trai­ke­ṣāṃ ni­ści­ta­prā­mā­ṇyā- TAŚVA-ML 176,27d eva ve­da­nā­t kvacit pra­vṛ­tti­r anyathā pre­kṣā­va­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | pareṣāṃ saṃ­śa­yā­d vi­pa­rya­yā­d vā anyathā pre­kṣā­kā­ri­tva- TAŚVA-ML 176,28vyā­ghā­tā­d iti yuktaṃ vaktuṃ, lo­ka­vṛ­ttā­nu­vā­da­sye­vaṃ gha­ṭa­nā­t | so yam u­dyo­ta­ka­raḥ svayaṃ lo­ka­pra­vṛ­ttā­nu­vā­da­m upaya- TAŚVA-ML 176,29tprā­mā­ṇya­pa­rī­kṣā­yāṃ ta­dvi­ru­ddha­m a­bhi­da­dhā­tī­ti kim a­nya­da­nā­tma­jña­tā­yāḥ | nanu ca lo­ka­vya­va­hā­raṃ prati bā­la­paṃ­ḍi- TAŚVA-ML 176,30tayoḥ sa­dṛ­śa­tvā­d a­pre­kṣā­va­tta­yai­va sarvasya pravṛtteḥ kvacit saṃ­śa­yā­t pra­vṛ­tti­r yu­ktai­vā­nya­thā pre­kṣā­va­taḥ pra­vṛ­ttya­bhā­va- TAŚVA-ML 176,31pra­saṃ­gā­d iti cet na, tasya kvacit ka­dā­ci­t pre­kṣā­va­tta­yā­pi pra­vṛ­ttya­vi­ro­dhā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.10.124pre­kṣā­va­tā punar jñeyā ka­dā­ci­t ka­sya­ci­t kvacit | a­pre­kṣa­kā­ri­tā­py evam a­nya­trā­śe­ṣa­ve­di­naḥ || 124 || TAŚVA-ML 176,33pre­kṣā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­sya sarvatra sarvadā sa­rve­ṣā­m a­saṃ­bha­vā­t ka­sya­ci­d eva kvacit ka­dā­ci­c ca pre­kṣā­va­te- TAŚVA-ML 176,34tarayoḥ siddhir anyatra pra­kṣī­ṇā­śe­ṣā­va­ra­ṇā­d a­śe­ṣa­jñā­d iti ni­ści­ta­prā­mā­ṇyā­t pra­mā­ṇā­t pre­kṣā­va­taḥ pravṛttiḥ kadāci- TAŚVA-ML 177,01d anyadā ta­syai­vā­pre­kṣā­va­taḥ yataḥ saṃ­śa­yā­de­r apīti na sarvadā lo­ka­vya­va­hā­raṃ prati bā­la­paṃ­ḍi­ta­sa­dṛ­śau | katham evaṃ TAŚVA-ML 177,02pre­kṣā­va­taḥ prā­mā­ṇya­ni­śca­ye '­na­va­sthā­di­do­ṣa­pa­ri­hā­ra iti ce­t­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.10.125ta­trā­bhyā­sā­t pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ niścitaḥ svata eva naḥ | a­na­bhyā­se tu parata ity āhuḥ kecid aṃjasā || 125 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.126tac ca syā­dvā­di­nā­m eva svā­rtha­ni­śca­ya­nā­t sthitam | na tu sva­ni­śca­yo­nmu­kta­niḥ­śe­ṣa­jñā­na­vā­di­nā­m || 126 || TAŚVA-ML 177,05kvacid a­tyaṃ­tā­bhyā­sā­t svataḥ pra­mā­ṇa­tva­sya ni­śca­yā­n nā­na­va­sthā­di­do­ṣaḥ­, kvacid a­na­bhyā­sā­t pa­ra­ta­s tasya TAŚVA-ML 177,06vya­va­sthi­te­r nā­vyā­pti­r ity etad api syā­dvā­di­nā­m eva pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ siddhyet svā­rtha­ni­śca­yo­pa­ga­mā­t | na punaḥ svarūpa- TAŚVA-ML 177,07ni­śca­ya­ra­hi­ta­sa­ka­la­saṃ­ve­da­na­vā­di­nā­m a­na­va­sthā­dya­nu­ṣaṃ­ga­sya ta­da­va­stha­tvā­t | tathā hi | va­stu­vya­va­sthā­ni­baṃ­dha­na­sya TAŚVA-ML 177,08sva­rū­pa­ni­śca­ya­ra­hi­ta­syā­sva­saṃ­ve­di­ta­syai­vā­nu­pa­yo­gā­t | tatra niścayaṃ ja­na­ya­ta eva pra­mā­ṇa­tva­m a­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vya­m | TAŚVA-ML 177,09ta­nni­śca­ya­sya svarūpe svayam a­ni­ści­ta­syā­nu­tpā­di­tā­vi­śe­ṣā­n ni­śca­yāṃ­ta­ra­ja­na­nā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­d a­na­va­sthā­, pū­rva­ni­śca­ya­syo­tta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 177,10ni­śca­yā­t siddhau tasya pū­rva­ni­śca­yā­d a­nyo­nyā­śra­ya­ṇaṃ | yadi punar niścayaḥ svarūpe ni­śca­ya­m a­ja­na­ya­nn api siddhyati TAŚVA-ML 177,11ni­śca­ya­tvā­d eva na pra­tya­kṣa­m a­ni­śca­ya­tvā­d iti mataṃ ta­dā­rtha­jñā­na­jñā­naṃ jñā­nāṃ­ta­rā­pa­ri­cchi­nna­m api siddhyet tad- TAŚVA-ML 177,12jñā­na­tvā­t na punar a­rtha­jñā­naṃ ta­syā­ta­ttvā­d iti jñā­nāṃ­ta­ra­ve­dya­jñā­na­vā­di­no pi nā­rtha­ci­nta­na­m u­tsī­de­t | jñānaṃ jñānaṃ TAŚVA-ML 177,13ca syāj jñā­nāṃ­ta­ra­pa­ri­cche­dyaṃ ca vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­d iti cet, tarhi niścayo ni­śca­ya­ś ca syāt svarūpe niścayaṃ TAŚVA-ML 177,14ca ja­na­ye­t tata eva so pi ta­thai­ve­ti sa eva doṣaḥ | sva­saṃ­vi­di­ta­tvā­n ni­śca­ya­sya svayaṃ ni­śca­yā­nta­rā­na­pe­kṣa­tve TAŚVA-ML 177,15nu­bha­va­syā­pi ta­da­pe­kṣā mā bhūt, śa­kya­ni­śca­ya­m a­ja­na­ya­nn e­vā­rthā­nu­bha­vaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­m a­bhyā­sa­pā­ṭa­vā­d ity aparaḥ | tasyāpi TAŚVA-ML 177,16"­ya­trai­va ja­na­ye­d enāṃ ta­trai­vā­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tā­" iti graṃtho vi­ru­dhya­te | kaś cāyam abhyāso nāma ? punaḥ punar anu- TAŚVA-ML 177,17bhavasya bhāva iti cet, kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yā­dau ta­tpra­mā­ṇa­tvā­pa­tti­s tatra sarvadā sa­rvā­rthe­ṣu da­rśa­na­sya bhāvāt pa­ra­mā­bhyā­sa- TAŚVA-ML 177,18siddheḥ | punaḥ punar vi­ka­lpa­sya bhāvaḥ sa iti cet, tato nu­bha­va­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tve ni­śca­ya­ja­na­nā­d eva ta­du­pa­ga­taṃ TAŚVA-ML 177,19syād iti pa­kṣāṃ­ta­raṃ pā­ṭa­va­m e­te­nai­va ni­rū­pi­taṃ | a­vi­dyā­vā­sa­nā­pra­hā­ṇā­d ā­tma­lā­bho nu­bha­va­sya pāṭavaṃ na tu paunaḥ TAŚVA-ML 177,20pu­nye­nā­nu­bha­vo vi­ka­lpo­tpa­tti­r vā, yato bhyā­se­nai­vā­sya vyākhyeti cet; katham evam a­pra­ha­ṇā­vi­dyā­vā­sa­nā­nāṃ janā- TAŚVA-ML 177,21nām a­nu­bha­vā­t kvacit pra­va­rta­naṃ si­ddhe­t­, tasya pā­ṭa­vā­bhā­vā­t pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­yo­gā­t | prā­ṇi­mā­tra­syā­vi­dyā­vā­sa­nā- TAŚVA-ML 177,22pra­hā­ṇā­d anyatra kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yā­dya­nu­bha­vā­d iti do­ṣā­pā­ka­ra­ṇe katham e­ka­syā­nu­bha­va­sya pā­ṭa­vā­pā­ṭa­ve pa­ra­spa­ra­vi­ru­ddhe TAŚVA-ML 177,23vā­sta­ve­na syātāṃ | tayor a­nya­ta­ra­syā­py a­vā­sta­va­tve kvacid eva pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­pra­mā­ṇa­tva­yo­r e­ka­trā­nu­bha­ve nu­pa­pa­tteḥ pra­ka­ra­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 177,24pra­ka­ra­ṇa­yo­r a­nu­tpa­tti­r a­ne­no­ktā | a­rthi­tvā­na­rthi­tve punar a­rtha­jñā­nā­t pra­mā­ṇā­tma­kā­d u­tta­ra­kā­la­bhā­vi­nī katham a­rthā­nu­bha­va­sya TAŚVA-ML 177,25prā­mā­ṇye­ta­ra­he­tu­tāṃ pra­ti­pa­dye­te sva­ma­ta­vi­ro­dhā­t | tataḥ svā­rtha­vya­va­sā­yā­tma­ka­jñā­nā­bhi­dhā­yi­nā­m e­vā­bhyā­se svato TAŚVA-ML 177,26'­na­bhyā­se parataḥ prā­mā­ṇya­si­ddhiḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.10.127svataḥ pra­mā­ṇa­tā yasya tasyaiva parataḥ katham | ta­dai­vai­ka­tra naivātaḥ syādvādo sti vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 127 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.128nai­ta­tsā­dhu pra­mā­ṇa­syā­ne­ka­rū­pa­tva­ni­śca­yā­t | pra­me­ya­sya ca ni­rbhā­ga­ta­ttva­vā­da­s tu bādhyate || 128 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.129tatra yat parato jñānam a­na­bhyā­se pra­mā­ṇa­tā­m | yāti svataḥ svarūpe tat tām iti kvai­ka­rū­pa­tā || 129 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.130svā­rtha­yo­r api yasya syād a­na­bhyā­sā­t pra­mā­ṇa­tā | pra­ti­kṣa­ṇa­vi­va­rtā­dau tasyāpi parato na kim || 130 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.131syādvādo na viruddho taḥ syāt pra­mā­ṇa­pra­me­ya­yoḥ | sva­dra­vyā­di­va­śā­d vāpi tasya sarvatra niścayaḥ || 131 || TAŚVA-ML 177,32ke­va­la­jñā­na­m api sva­dra­vyā­di­va­śā­t pramāṇaṃ na pa­ra­dra­vyā­di­va­śā­d iti sarvaṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­t pra­mā­ṇaṃ­, tathā tad eva TAŚVA-ML 177,33svātmanaḥ svataḥ pramāṇaṃ cha­dma­sthā­nāṃ tu parata iti sarvaṃ syāt svataḥ, syāt parataḥ pra­mā­ṇa­m u­pa­ga­mya­te virodhā- TAŚVA-ML 177,34bhāvāt | na punar yatsvataḥ tatsvata eva ya­tpa­ra­ta­s ta­tpa­ra­ta eveti sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­pra­sa­kte­r u­bha­ya­pa­kṣa­pra­kṣi­pta­do­ṣā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.10.132nanv asiddhaṃ pramāṇaṃ kiṃ sva­rū­pe­ṇa ni­rū­pya­te | śa­śa­śṛṃ­ga­va­d ity eke tad apy u­nma­tta­bhā­ṣi­ta­m || 132 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.133sve­ṣṭā­ni­ṣṭā­rtha­yo­r jñātur vi­dhā­na­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­yoḥ | siddhiḥ pra­mā­ṇa­saṃ­si­ddhya­bhā­ve sti na hi ka­sya­ci­t || 133 || TAŚVA-ML 178,03i­ṣṭā­rtha­sya vidher a­ni­ṣṭā­rtha­sya vā pra­ti­ṣe­dha­sya pra­mā­ṇā­nāṃ tattvato '­saṃ­bha­ve ka­dā­ci­d a­nu­pa­pa­tte­r na sva­rū­pe­ṇā­si­ddhaṃ TAŚVA-ML 178,04pra­mā­ṇa­m a­ni­rū­pa­ṇā­t śa­śa­śṛṃ­ga­va­n nāsti pramāṇaṃ vi­cā­rya­mā­ṇa­syā­yo­gā­d iti svayam iṣṭam arthaṃ sā­dha­ya­nn aniṣṭaṃ ca TAŚVA-ML 178,05ni­rā­ku­rva­n pra­mā­ṇa­ta eva katham a­na­nu­ma­taḥ | tataḥ pra­mā­ṇa­si­ddhi­r arthād āyatā || TAŚV-ML 1.10.134nanu pra­mā­ṇa­saṃ­si­ddhiḥ pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­to yadi | ta­dā­na­va­sthi­ti­r no cet pra­mā­ṇā­nve­ṣa­ṇaṃ vṛthā || 134 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.135ā­dya­pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ syāc cet pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­sā­dha­na­m | tataś cā­dya­pra­mā­ṇa­sya siddher a­nyo­nya­saṃ­śra­yaḥ || 135 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.136pra­si­ddhe­nā­pra­si­ddha­sya vi­dhā­na­m iti no­tta­ra­m | pra­si­ddha­syā­vya­va­sthā­nā­t pra­mā­ṇa­vi­ra­he kvacit || 136 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.137pa­rā­nu­ro­dha­mā­tre­ṇa prasiddho rtho ya­dī­ṣya­te | pra­mā­ṇa­sā­dha­na­s ta­dva­tpra­mā­ṇaṃ kiṃ na sā­dha­na­m || 137 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.138pa­rā­bhyu­pa­ga­maḥ kena si­ddhya­tī­ty api ca dvayoḥ | samaḥ pa­rya­nu­yo­gaḥ syāt sa­mā­dhā­naṃ ca nā­dhi­ka­m || 138 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.139ta­tpra­mā­ṇa­pra­me­yā­di­vya­va­hā­raḥ pra­va­rta­te | sa­rva­syā­py a­vi­cā­re­ṇa sva­pnā­di­va­d i­tī­ta­re || 139 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.140teṣāṃ saṃ­vi­tti­mā­traṃ syād anyad vā tattvam aṃjasā | siddhaṃ svato yathā ta­dva­tpra­mā­ṇa­m apare viduḥ || 140 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.141yathā svā­taṃ­trya­m a­bhya­sta­vi­ṣa­ye 'sya pra­tī­ya­te | pra­me­ya­sya tathā neti na pra­mā­nve­ṣa­ṇaṃ vṛthā || 141 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.142parato pi pra­mā­ṇa­tve­na­bhya­sta­vi­ṣa­ye kvacit | nā­nā­va­sthā­nu­ṣa­jye­ta tata eva vya­va­sthi­teḥ || 142 || TAŚVA-ML 178,15sva­rū­pa­sya svato gatir iti saṃ­vi­da­dvai­taṃ brahma vā svataḥ, siddham u­pa­pa­nna­m a­bhya­sta­vi­ṣa­ye sarvaṃ pramāṇaṃ tathā- TAŚVA-ML 178,16bhyu­pa­gaṃ­tu­m arhati | no ced a­na­va­dhe­ya­va­ca­no na pre­kṣā­pū­rva­vā­dī | na ca yathā pramāṇaṃ svataḥ siddhaṃ tathā pra­me­ya­m api TAŚVA-ML 178,17tasya ta­dva­tsvā­taṃ­tryāṃ­pra­tī­teḥ tathā pratītau vā pra­me­ya­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­pa­tteḥ­, svā­rtha­pra­mi­tau sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­sya sva­taṃ­tra­sya TAŚVA-ML 178,18pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­tma­ka­tvā­t | tato na pra­mā­ṇā­nve­ṣa­ṇa­m a­pha­laṃ­, tena vinā svayaṃ pra­me­ya­syā­vya­va­sthā­nā­t | yadā TAŚVA-ML 178,19punar abhyaste rthe parataḥ pra­mā­ṇā­nāṃ prāmāṇyaṃ tadāpi nā­na­va­sthā pa­ra­spa­rā­śra­yo vā svataḥ si­ddha­prā­mā­ṇyā­t kutaści- TAŚVA-ML 178,20t kvacit pra­mā­ṇā­d a­va­stho­pa­pa­tteḥ | nanu ca kvacit ka­sya­ci­d abhyāse sarvatra sa­rva­syā­bhyā­so stu vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­d ana- TAŚVA-ML 178,21bhyāsa eva pra­ti­prā­ṇi ta­dvai­ci­trya­kā­ra­ṇā­bhā­vā­t | tathā ca kuto bhyā­sā­na­bhyā­sa­yoḥ svataḥ parato vā TAŚVA-ML 178,22prā­mā­ṇya­vya­va­sthā bhaved iti cet | naivaṃ, ta­dvai­ci­trya­si­ddheḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.10.143dṛ­ṣṭā­dṛ­ṣṭa­ni­mi­ttā­nāṃ vai­ci­tryā­d iha de­hi­nā­m | jāyate kvacid abhyāso '­na­bhyā­so vā ka­thaṃ­ca­na || 143 || TAŚVA-ML 178,24dṛṣṭāni ni­mi­ttā­ny a­bhyā­sa­sya kvacit paunaḥ pu­nye­nā­nu­bha­vā­dī­ni tad jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­vī­ryāṃ­ta­rā­ya­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­dī­ny a- TAŚVA-ML 178,25dṛṣṭāni vi­ci­trā­ṇy abhyāsa eva sva­he­tu­vai­ci­tryā­t jā­yaṃ­te­, a­na­bhyā­sa­sya ca sa­kṛ­da­nu­bha­vā­dī­ny a­na­bhyā­sa­jñā­nā- TAŚVA-ML 178,26va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­dī­ni ca | ta­dvai­ci­tryā­d vaicitrye 'bhyāso '­na­bhyā­sa­ś ca jāyate | tataḥ yuktā svataḥ pa­ra­ta­ś ca TAŚVA-ML 178,27prā­mā­ṇya­vya­va­sthā || TAŚV-ML 1.10.144ta­tpra­si­ddhe­na mānena svato siddhasya sā­dha­na­m | pra­me­ya­sya yathā ta­dva­tpra­mā­ṇa­sye­ti dhīdhanāḥ || 144 || TAŚVA-ML 178,29na hi sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­va­da­bhyā­sa­da­śā­yāṃ svataḥ siddhena pra­mā­ṇe­na pra­me­ya­sya svayam a­si­ddha­sya sā­dha­na­m a­nu­ru­dhya- TAŚVA-ML 178,30mānair a­na­bhyā­sa­da­śā­yāṃ svayam api siddhasya pra­mā­ṇa­sya ta­da­pā­ka­rtuṃ yuktaṃ, si­ddhe­nā­si­ddha­sya sā­dha­no­pa­pa­tteḥ | tataḥ TAŚVA-ML 178,31sūktaṃ saṃti pra­mā­ṇā­nī­ṣṭa­sā­dha­nā­d iti || TAŚV-ML 1.10.145evaṃ vi­cā­ra­to mā­na­sva­rū­pe tu vya­va­sthi­te | ta­tsaṃ­khyā­na­pra­si­ddhya­rthaṃ sūtre dvitvasya sū­ca­nā­t || 145 || TAŚVA-ML 178,33ta­tpra­mā­ṇe­, iti hi dvi­tva­ni­rde­śaḥ saṃ­khyāṃ­ta­rā­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­ya yuktaḥ kartuṃ tatra vi­pra­ti­pa­tteḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.10.146pra­mā­ṇa­m ekam eveti kecit tāvat ku­dṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ | pra­tya­kṣa­mu­khya­m a­nya­smā­d a­rtha­ni­rṇī­tya­saṃ­bha­vā­t || 146 || TAŚVA-ML 179,01pra­tya­kṣa­m eva mukhyaṃ svā­rtha­ni­rṇī­tā­va­nyā­na­pe­kṣa­tvā­d anyasya pra­mā­ṇa­sya ja­nma­ni­mi­tta­tvā­t na punar a­nu­mā­di tasya TAŚVA-ML 179,02pra­tya­kṣā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t pra­tya­kṣa­ja­na­nā­ni­mi­tta­tvā­c ca gau­ṇa­to­pa­pa­tteḥ | na ca gauṇaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tataḥ pratyakṣa- TAŚVA-ML 179,03m ekam eva pra­mā­ṇa­m a­gau­ṇa­tvā­t pra­mā­ṇa­sye­ti kecit || TAŚV-ML 1.10.147teṣāṃ tatkiṃ svataḥ siddhaṃ pra­tya­kṣāṃ­ta­ra­yo pi vā | svasya sarvasya cety etad bhavet pa­rya­nu­yo­ja­na­m || 147 || TAŚVA-ML 179,05sva­syā­dhya­kṣaṃ sarvasya vā svato vā siddhyet pra­tya­kṣāṃ­ta­rā­d veti pa­rya­nu­yo­go '­va­śyaṃ­bhā­vī || TAŚV-ML 1.10.148svasyaiva cet svataḥ siddhaṃ naṣṭaṃ gu­rvā­di­kī­rta­na­m | ta­da­vya­kta­pra­mā­ṇa­tva­si­ddhya­bhā­vā­t ka­thaṃ­ca­na || 148 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.149pra­tya­kṣāṃ­ta­ra­to vā­pya­si­ddhau syād a­na­va­sthi­tiḥ | kvacit svato 'nyato veti syā­dvā­dā­śra­ya­ṇaṃ param || 149 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.150sa­rva­syā­pi svato dhya­kṣa­pra­mā­ṇa­m iti cen matiḥ | ke­nā­va­ga­mya­tā­m e­ta­da­dhya­kṣā­d yo­gi­vi­dvi­ṣā­m || 150 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.151pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­to jñāne nai­ka­mā­na­vya­va­sthi­tiḥ | a­pra­mā­ṇā­d gatāv eva pratyakṣaṃ kimu poṣyate || 151 || TAŚVA-ML 179,10sarvasya pratyakṣaṃ svata eva pra­mā­ṇa­m iti pra­mā­ṇa­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­dhi­ga­ccha­n pra­me­ya­m api ta­thā­dhi­ga­ccha­tu viśeṣā- TAŚVA-ML 179,11bhāvāt | tatas taiḥ pratyakṣaṃ kimu poṣyata iti ciṃtyam || TAŚV-ML 1.10.152pra­tya­kṣa­m a­nu­mā­naṃ ca pramāṇe iti kecana | teṣām api kuto vyāptiḥ siddhyen mā­nāṃ­ta­rā­d vinā || 152 || TAŚVA-ML 179,13yo py ā­ha­–­pra­tya­kṣaṃ mukhyaṃ pramāṇaṃ svā­rtha­ni­rṇī­tā­v a­nyā­na­pe­kṣa­tvā­d iti ta­syā­nu­mā­naṃ mukhyam astu tata eva | TAŚVA-ML 179,14na hi tat ta­syā­ma­nyā­na­pe­kṣaṃ | svotpattau ta­da­nyā­pe­kṣa­m iti cet, ta­tsva­ni­mi­tta­m a­kṣā­di­ka­m a­pe­kṣa­te na punaḥ pramāṇa- TAŚVA-ML 179,15m anyad iti cet, ta­thā­nu­mā­na­m api | na hi ta­ttri­rū­pa­liṃ­ga­ni­śca­yaṃ sva­he­tu­m apekṣya jā­ya­mā­na­m a­nya­tpra­mā­ṇa­m a­pe­kṣya­te | TAŚVA-ML 179,16yat tu tri­rū­pa­liṃ­ga­grā­hi pramāṇaṃ ta­da­nu­mā­no­tpa­tti­kā­ra­ṇa­m eva na bha­va­ti­, liṃ­ga­pa­ri­cchi­ttā­v eva ca­ri­tā­rtha­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 179,17yad apy a­bhya­dhā­yi­, pratyakṣaṃ mukhyaṃ pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­ja­nma­no ni­mi­tta­tvā­d iti ta­ttri­rū­pa­liṃ­gā­di­nā­nai­kāṃ­ti­kaṃ | yadi TAŚVA-ML 179,18punar a­rtha­syā­saṃ­bha­ve '­bhā­vā­t pratyakṣaṃ mukhyaṃ ta­dā­nu­mā­na­m api tata eva vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | tad u­ktaṃ­–­"­a­rtha­syā- TAŚVA-ML 179,19saṃbhave bhāvāt pratyakṣe pi pra­mā­ṇa­tā | pra­ti­baṃ­dha­sva­bhā­va­sya ta­ddhe­tu­tve samaṃ dva­ya­m­" iti saṃ­vā­da­ka­tvā­t tanmukhya- TAŚVA-ML 179,20m iti cet tata e­vā­nu­mā­naṃ na punar dvābhyām arthaṃ pa­ri­cchi­dya pra­va­rta­mā­no rtha­kri­yā­yāṃ saṃ­vā­dya­te | va­stu­vi­ṣa­ya- TAŚVA-ML 179,21tvān mukhyaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m iti cet tata e­vā­nu­mā­naṃ tathāstu prā­pya­va­stu­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­d a­nu­mā­na­sya va­stu­vi­ṣa­yaṃ prāmāṇyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 179,22dvayoḥ iti va­ca­nā­t | tato mukhye dve eva pramāṇe pra­tya­kṣa­m a­nu­mā­naṃ ceti ke­ci­t­, teṣām api yāvat kaści- TAŚVA-ML 179,23d brūmaḥ sasavo py a­gni­ja­nmā­na­gni­ja­nmā vā na bha­va­tī­ti vyāptiḥ sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­yoḥ kutaḥ pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­rā­d vineti TAŚVA-ML 179,24ciṃtyam || TAŚV-ML 1.10.153pra­tya­kṣā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhā­bhyāṃ na tāvat ta­tpra­sā­dha­na­m | tayoḥ sa­nni­hi­tā­rtha­tvā­t tri­kā­lā­go­ca­ra­tva­taḥ || 153 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.154kā­ra­ṇā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhā­c cet kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­tā­nu­mā | vyā­pa­kā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhā­c ca vyā­pya­vyā­pa­ka­tā­nu­mā || 154 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.155ta­dvyā­pti­si­ddhi­r apy a­nyā­nu­mā­nā­d iti na sthitiḥ | pa­ra­spa­ra­m api vyā­pti­si­ddhā­v a­nyo­nya­m āśrayaḥ || 155 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.156yo­gi­pra­tya­kṣa­to vyā­pti­si­ddhi­r ity api du­rgha­ṭa­m | sa­rva­trā­nu­mi­ti­jñā­nā­bhā­vā­t sa­ka­la­yo­gi­naḥ || 156 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.157pa­rā­rthā­nu­mi­tau tasya vyāpāro pi na yujyate | a­yo­gi­naḥ svayaṃ vyāptim a­jā­nā­naḥ janān prati || 157 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.158yogino pi prati vyarthaḥ sva­svā­rthā­nu­mi­tā­v iva | sa­mā­ro­pa­vi­śe­ṣa­syā­bhā­vā­t sarvatra yo­gi­nā­m || 158 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.159e­te­nai­va ha­tā­de­śa­yo­gi­pra­tya­kṣa­to gatiḥ | saṃ­baṃ­dha­syā­sphu­ṭaṃ dṛṣṭety a­nu­mā­naṃ ni­ra­rtha­ka­m || 159 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.160ta­syā­vi­śa­da­rū­pa­tve pra­tya­kṣa­tvaṃ vi­ru­dhya­te | pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­tā­yāṃ tu dve pramāṇe na tiṣṭhataḥ || 160 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.161na cā­pra­mā­ṇa­to jñānād yukto vyā­pti­vi­ni­śca­yaḥ | pra­tya­kṣā­di­pra­me­ya­syā­py evaṃ ni­rṇī­ta­saṃ­ga­taḥ || 161 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.162pratyakṣaṃ mānasaṃ yeṣāṃ saṃbaṃdhaṃ liṃ­ga­liṃ­gi­noḥ | vyāptyā jānāti te py arthe tīṃdriye kimu kurvate || 162 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.163ya­trā­kṣā­ṇi pra­va­rtaṃ­te mānasaṃ tatra vartate | no nya­trā­kṣā­di­vai­dhu­rya­pra­saṃ­gā­t sa­rva­de­hi­nā­m || 163 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.164saṃbaṃdho tīṃ­dri­yā­rthe­ṣu ni­ścī­ye­tā­nu­mā­na­taḥ | ta­dvyā­pti­ś cā­nu­mā­ne­nā­nye­na yāvat pra­va­rta­te || 164 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.165pra­tya­kṣa­ni­ści­ta­vyā­pti­r a­nu­mā­no na­va­sthi­tiḥ | ni­va­rtya­te ta­thā­nyo­nya­saṃ­śra­ya­śce­ti kecana || 165 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.166teṣāṃ ta­nmā­na­saṃ jñānaṃ spaṣṭaṃ na pra­ti­bhā­sa­te | aspaṣṭaṃ ca kathaṃ nāma pra­tya­kṣa­m a­nu­mā­na­va­t || 166 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.167tarkaś caivaṃ pramāṇaṃ syāt smṛ­ti­saṃ­jñā ca kiṃ na vaḥ | mā­na­sa­tvā­vi­saṃ­vā­dā­vi­śe­ṣā­n nā­nu­mā­n yathā || 167 || TAŚVA-ML 180,06mānasaṃ jñānam aspaṣṭaṃ vyāptau pra­mā­ṇa­m a­vi­saṃ­vā­da­ka­tvā­d iti vadan katham ayaṃ tarkam evaṃ necchet ? smaraṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 180,07pra­tya­bhi­jñā­naṃ vā kutaḥ pra­ti­kṣi­pe­t | ta­da­vi­śe­ṣā­t ma­no­jñā­na­tvā­n na ta­tpra­mā­ṇa­m iti cet, tata eva sma­ra­ṇā­di TAŚVA-ML 180,08pra­mā­ṇa­m astu | na hi tato rthaṃ pa­ri­cchi­dya va­rta­mā­no rtha­kri­yā­yāṃ viṃ­sa­vā­dya­te pra­tya­kṣā­di­va­t || TAŚV-ML 1.10.168ta­rkā­de­r mānase dhyakṣe yadi liṃ­gā­na­pe­kṣi­ṇaḥ | syād aṃ­ta­rbha­va­naṃ siddhis tato dhya­kṣā­nu­mā­na­yoḥ || 168 || TAŚVA-ML 180,10yadi ta­rkā­de­r mā­na­se­dhya­kṣe ṃ­ta­rbhā­vaḥ syāl liṃ­gā­na­pe­kṣa­tvā­t tato '­dhya­kṣā­nu­mā­na­yoḥ siddhiḥ pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­bhā­va­vā­di­naḥ TAŚVA-ML 180,11saṃ­bhā­vya­te nānyathā || TAŚV-ML 1.10.169tadā mateḥ pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ nā­māṃ­ta­ra­vṛ­tto stu naḥ | tadvad e­vā­vi­saṃ­vā­dā­c chru­ta­sye­ti pra­mā­tra­ya­m || 169 || TAŚVA-ML 180,13yo hy a­gra­hā­dyā­tma­ka­m iṃ­dri­ya­jaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m akṣair ja­ni­ta­tvā­t ta­da­na­pe­kṣaṃ tu sma­ra­ṇā­di mānasaṃ liṃ­gā­na­pe­kṣa­ṇā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 180,14brūyāt tena ma­ti­jñā­na­m e­vā­smā­ka­m iṣṭaṃ nā­māṃ­ta­re­ṇo­ktaṃ syāt | ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­s tu liṃ­gā­pe­kṣo nu­mā­na­m iti ca pramāṇa- TAŚVA-ML 180,15dvayaṃ ma­ti­jñā­na­vya­ktya­pe­kṣa­yo­pa­ga­taṃ bhavet | tathā ca śa­bdā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t kuto jñānaṃ tataḥ pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­raṃ siddhyet TAŚVA-ML 180,16saṃ­vā­da­ka­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­d iti pra­mā­ṇa­tra­ya­si­ddheḥ | yat pra­tya­kṣa­pa­rā­ma­rśi­va­caḥ pra­tya­kṣa­m eva tat laiṃgikaṃ ta­tpa­rā­ma­rśi TAŚVA-ML 180,17ta­tpra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­raṃ na cet sarvaḥ pra­tya­kṣe­ṇā­nu­mā­ne­na vā pa­ri­cchi­dyā­rthaṃ svayam u­pa­di­śe­t parasmai nānyathā tasyā- TAŚVA-ML 180,18nā­pta­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tatra pra­tya­kṣa­pa­rā­ma­rśyu­pa­de­śaḥ pra­tya­kṣa­m eva yathā laiṃ­gi­ka­m iti na śrutaṃ tataḥ pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­raṃ yena TAŚVA-ML 180,19pra­mā­ṇa­dva­ya­ni­ya­mo na syād iti cet || TAŚV-ML 1.10.170nā­kṣa­liṃ­ga­vi­bhi­nnā­yāḥ sāmagryā va­ca­nā­tma­naḥ | sa­mu­dbhū­ta­sya bodhasya mā­nāṃ­ta­ra­ta­yā sthiteḥ || 170 || TAŚVA-ML 180,21a­kṣa­liṃ­gā­bhyāṃ vibhinnā hi va­ca­nā­tmā sāmagrī tasyāḥ sa­mu­dbhū­taṃ śrutaṃ pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­raṃ yuktam iti na TAŚVA-ML 180,22ta­da­dhya­kṣa­m e­vā­nu­mā­na­m eva vā sā­ma­grī­bhe­dā­t pra­mā­ṇa­bhe­da­vya­va­sthā­pa­nā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.10.171ya­treṃ­dri­ya­ma­no­dhya­kṣaṃ yo­gi­pra­tya­kṣa­m eva vā | laiṃgikaṃ vā śrutaṃ tatra vṛtter mā­nāṃ­ta­raṃ bhavet || 171 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.172pra­tya­kṣā­d a­nu­mā­na­sya mā bhūt tarhi vi­bhi­nna­tā | tadarthe va­rta­mā­na­tvā­t sā­ma­grī­bhi­tsa­mā śrutiḥ || 172 || TAŚVA-ML 180,25na hi vi­ṣa­ya­syā­bhe­dā­t pra­mā­ṇa­bhe­daḥ pra­tya­kṣā­d a­nu­mā­na­sya bhe­da­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na ca tat tato bhi­nna­vi­ṣa­yaṃ TAŚVA-ML 180,26sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣā­tma­ka­va­stu­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t pra­tya­kṣa­m eva sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣā­tma­ka­va­stu­vi­ṣa­yaṃ na punar a­nu­mā­naṃ tasya TAŚVA-ML 180,27sā­mā­nya­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­d iti cet tataḥ ka­sya­ci­t kvacit pra­kṛ­tya­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | sarvo rtha­kri­yā­rthī hi pra­va­rta­te na ca sāmā- TAŚVA-ML 180,28nyam a­śe­ṣa­vi­śe­ṣa­ra­hi­taṃ kāṃcid a­rtha­kri­yāṃ saṃ­pā­da­yi­tuṃ samarthaṃ tat tu jñā­nā­mā­tra­syā­py a­bhā­vā­t sā­mā­nyā­d a­nu­mi­tā- TAŚVA-ML 180,29d vi­śe­ṣā­nu­mā­nā­t pra­va­rta­ka­m a­nu­mā­na­m iti cet, na a­na­va­sthā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | viśeṣe pi hy a­nu­mā­naṃ ta­tsā­mā­nya­vi­ṣa­ya- TAŚVA-ML 180,30m eva paraṃ vi­śe­ṣa­m a­nu­pā­ya yad eva pra­va­rta­kaṃ tatrāpy a­nu­mā­naṃ ta­tsā­mā­nya­vi­ṣa­ya­m iti su­dū­ra­m api gatvā sāmānya- TAŚVA-ML 180,31vi­śe­ṣa­vi­ṣa­ya­m a­nu­mā­na­m u­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyaṃ tataḥ pravṛttau tasya prā­pti­pra­si­ddheḥ | sā­ma­grī­bhe­dā­d bhinnam a­nu­mā­na­m a­dhya­kṣā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 180,32cet tata eva śrutaṃ tābhyāṃ bhinnam astu vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.10.173śa­bda­liṃ­gā­kṣa­sā­ma­grī­bhe­dā­d yeṣāṃ pramātr ayaṃ | teṣām a­śa­bda­liṃ­gā­kṣa­ja­nma­jñā­naṃ pra­māṃ­ta­ra­m || 173 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.174yo­gi­pra­tya­kṣa­m apy a­kṣa­sā­ma­grī­ja­ni­taṃ na hi | sa­rvā­rthā­go­ca­ra­tva­sya pra­saṃ­gā­d a­sma­dā­di­va­t || 174 || TAŚVA-ML 181,01na hi yo­gi­jñā­na­m iṃ­dri­ya­jaṃ sa­rvā­rtha­grā­hi­tvā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­d a­sma­dā­di­va­t | na hīṃdriyaiḥ sākṣāt pa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā TAŚVA-ML 181,02vā sarve rthāḥ sakṛt saṃ­ni­kṛ­ṣyaṃ­te na cā­saṃ­ni­kṛ­ṣṭe­ṣu tajjñānaṃ saṃ­bha­va­ti | yo­ga­ja­dha­rmā­nu­gṛ­hī­te­na manasā sarvārtha- TAŚVA-ML 181,03jñā­na­si­ddhe­r adoṣa iti cet, kutaḥ punas tena manaso '­nu­gra­haḥ ? sa­kṛ­tsa­rvā­rtha­sa­nni­ka­rṣa­ka­ra­ṇa­m iti cet tadvada- TAŚVA-ML 181,04saṃ­yo­ga­jo dharmaḥ svayaṃ sa­kṛ­tsa­rvā­rtha­jñā­naṃ pa­ri­sphu­ṭaṃ kiṃ na kurvīta pa­raṃ­pa­rā­pa­ri­hā­ra­ś caivaṃ syān nānyathā yogaja- TAŚVA-ML 181,05dharmāt manaso nu­gra­ha­s tato '­śe­ṣā­rtha­jñā­na­m iti pa­raṃ­pa­rā­yā ni­ṣpra­yo­ja­na­tvā­t | ka­ra­ṇā­d vinā jñānam ity a­dṛ­ṣṭa­ka­lpa­na- TAŚVA-ML 181,06tyāgaḥ pra­yo­ja­na­m iti cet | nanv evaṃ sa­kṛ­tsa­rvā­rtha­sa­nni­ka­rṣo manasa ity a­dṛ­ṣṭa­ka­lpa­naṃ ta­da­va­sthā­naṃ­, sa­kṛ­tsa­rvā­rtha- TAŚVA-ML 181,07jñā­nā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tte­s tasya siddher nā­dṛ­ṣṭa­ka­lpa­ne­ti cet na, a­nya­thā­pi tatsiddheḥ ā­tmā­rthā­sa­nni­ka­rṣa­mā­trā­d eva TAŚVA-ML 181,08ta­du­pa­pa­tteḥ | tathā hi | yo­gi­jñā­naṃ ka­ra­ṇa­kra­mā­ti­va­rti sākṣāt sa­rvā­rtha­jñā­na­va­ttvā­t yannaivaṃ tan na tathā yathāsma- TAŚVA-ML 181,09dā­di­jñā­na­m iti yuktam u­tpa­śyā­maḥ | ata eva ka­ra­ṇā­d vinā jñānam iti dṛ­ṣṭa­pa­ri­ka­lpa­naṃ pra­kṣī­ṇa­ka­ra­ṇā­va­ra­ṇa­sya TAŚVA-ML 181,10sa­rvā­rtha­pa­ri­cchi­ttiḥ svātmana eva ka­ra­ṇa­tvo­pa­pa­tte­ś ca bhā­ska­ra­va­t | na hi bhānoḥ sa­ka­la­ja­ga­nmaṃ­ḍa­la­pra­kā­śa- TAŚVA-ML 181,11ne rthāṃtaraṃ ka­ra­ṇa­m asti | pra­kā­śa­s tasya tatra ka­ra­ṇa­m iti cet, sa tato nā­rthāṃ­ta­raṃ | niḥ­pra­kā­śa­tvā­pa­tte­r a- TAŚVA-ML 181,12na­rthāṃ­ta­ra­m iti cet, siddhaṃ svātmanaḥ ka­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ sa­ma­rthi­taṃ ca kartur a­na­nya­d a­vi­bha­kta­ka­rtṛ­kaṃ ka­ra­ṇa­m agner auṣṇyādi- TAŚVA-ML 181,13vad iti nā­rthāṃ­ta­ra­ka­ra­ṇa­pū­rva­kaṃ yo­gi­jñā­naṃ | nāpy a­ka­ra­ṇaṃ yena ta­diṃ­dri­ya­ja­m adṛṣṭaṃ vā kalpitaṃ saṃ­bha­ve­t | ye TAŚVA-ML 181,14tv āhuḥ, iṃ­dri­yā­niṃ­dri­ya­pra­tya­kṣa­m a­niṃ­dri­ya­pra­tya­kṣaṃ cā­kṣā­śri­taṃ kṣī­ṇo­pa­śāṃ­tā­va­ra­ṇa­sya kṣī­ṇā­va­ra­ṇa­sya cātmano kṣa- TAŚVA-ML 181,15śa­bda­vā­cya­tvā­d a­nu­mā­naṃ liṃ­gā­pe­kṣaṃ śa­bdā­pe­kṣaṃ śrutam iti pra­tya­kṣā­nu­mā­nā­ga­māḥ pra­mā­ṇā­ni vya­va­ti­ṣṭhaṃ­te akṣādi- TAŚVA-ML 181,16sā­ma­grī­bhe­dā­d iti teṣāṃ smṛ­ti­saṃ­jñā­ciṃ­tā­nāṃ pra­tya­kṣa­tva­pra­saṃ­gaḥ kṣī­ṇo­pa­śāṃ­tā­va­ra­ṇā­tma­la­kṣa­ṇa­m akṣam ā­śri­tyo­tpa­tti- TAŚVA-ML 181,17liṃ­ga­śa­bdā­na­pe­kṣa­tvā­c ca || TAŚV-ML 1.10.175pratyakṣaṃ viśadaṃ jñānaṃ yo­gī­ta­ra­ja­ne­ṣu cet | sma­ra­ṇā­de­r a­vai­śa­dyā­d a­pra­tya­kṣa­tva­m ā­ga­ta­m || 175 || TAŚVA-ML 181,19viśadaṃ jñānaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m iti vacane smṛ­tyā­de­r a­pra­tya­kṣa­tva­m ity āyātaṃ | tathā ca pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­tvaṃ laiṃgike śābde TAŚVA-ML 181,20vā­naṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­d a­pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | ka­tha­m­ —TAŚV-ML 1.10.176liṃ­ga­śa­bdā­na­pe­kṣa­tvā­d a­nu­mā­ga­ma­tā ca na | saṃ­vā­dā­n nā­pra­mā­ṇa­tva­m iti saṃkhyā pra­ti­ṣṭhi­tā || 176 || TAŚVA-ML 181,22yathā hi sma­ra­ṇā­de­r a­vi­saṃ­vā­da­tvā­n na pra­tya­kṣa­tvaṃ tathā liṃ­ga­śa­bdā­na­pe­kṣa­tvā­n nā­nu­mā­nā­ga­ma­tvaṃ saṃ­vā­da­ka­tvā­n nā- TAŚVA-ML 181,23pra­mā­ṇa­tva­m iti pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­to­pa­pa­tteḥ su­pra­ti­ṣṭhi­tā saṃkhyā trīṇy eva pra­mā­ṇā­nī­ti || TAŚV-ML 1.10.177e­te­nai­va ca­tuḥ­paṃ­ca­ṣa­ṭpra­mā­ṇā­bhi­dhā­yi­nāṃ | sve­ṣṭa­saṃ­khyā­kṣa­ti­r jñeyā smṛ­tyā­de­s ta­dvi­bhe­da­taḥ || 177 || TAŚVA-ML 181,25ye py a­bhi­da­dha­te pra­tya­kṣā­nu­mā­no­pa­mā­na­śa­bdāḥ pra­mā­ṇā­ni catvāry eveti sa­hā­rthā­pa­ttyā paṃ­cai­ve­ti vā sahā- TAŚVA-ML 181,26bhāvena ṣaḍ eveti vā, teṣām api sve­ṣṭa­saṃ­khyā­kṣa­tiḥ pra­mā­ṇa­tra­ya­vā­dī­ṣṭa­saṃ­khyā­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇe­nai­va pra­tye­ta­vyā | TAŚVA-ML 181,27smṛ­tyā­dī­nāṃ tato vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣa­yā­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tva­si­ddheḥ | na hy u­pa­mā­ne rthā­pa­ttyā­m abhāve vā smṛ­tyā­da­yo ṃ­ta­rbhā­va­yi­tuṃ TAŚVA-ML 181,28śakyāḥ sā­dṛ­śyā­di­sā­ma­grya­na­pe­kṣa­tvā­t u­pa­mā­nā­rthā­pa­tti­rū­pa­tve na­va­sthā­pra­saṃ­gā­t | a­bhā­va­rū­pa­tve sadaṃśe TAŚVA-ML 181,29pra­va­rta­ka­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | sā­dṛ­śya­smṛ­tyā­da­yo hi yady u­pa­mā­na­rū­pā­s tadā ta­du­tthā­pa­ka­sā­dṛ­śyā­di­smṛ­tyā­di­bhi­r bha­vi­ta­vyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 181,30anyathā tasya ta­du­tthā­pa­na­sā­ma­rthyā­saṃ­bha­vā­t smṛ­tyā­dya­go­ca­ra­syā­pi ta­du­tthā­pa­na­sā­ma­rthye ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | pratyakṣa- TAŚVA-ML 181,31go­ca­ra­cā­ri sā­dṛ­śya­m u­pa­mā­na­syo­tthā­pa­ka­m iti cen na, tasya dṛ­ṣṭa­dṛ­śya­mā­na­go­ga­va­ya­vya­kti­ga­ta­sya pra­tya­kṣā­go­ca­ra- TAŚVA-ML 181,32tvāt | go­sa­dṛ­śo gavaya ity a­ti­de­śa­vā­kyā­hi­ta­saṃ­skā­ro hi gavayaṃ paśyat pratyeti go­sa­dṛ­śo 'yaṃ gavaya iti | TAŚVA-ML 181,33tatra go­da­rśa­na­kā­le yadi ga­va­ye­na sādṛśyaṃ dṛṣṭaṃ śrutaṃ ga­va­ya­da­rśa­na­sa­ma­ye smaryate pra­tya­bhi­jñā­ya­te ca gavaya- TAŚVA-ML 181,34pra­tya­ya­ni­mi­ttaḥ so yaṃ ga­va­ya­śa­bda­vā­cya iti saṃ­jñā­saṃ­jñi­saṃ­baṃ­dha­pra­ti­pa­tti­ni­mi­ttaṃ vā tadā siddham eva smṛtyādi- TAŚVA-ML 182,01vi­ṣa­ya­tva­m u­pa­mā­na­ja­na­na­sya sā­dṛ­śya­sye­ti kutaḥ pra­tya­kṣa­go­ca­ra­tvaṃ ? yatas ta­tsā­dṛ­śya­smṛ­tyā­de­r u­pa­mā­na­tve a­na­va­sthā TAŚVA-ML 182,02na syāt | ta­thā­rthā­pa­ttyu­tthā­pa­ka­syā­na­nya­thā bha­va­na­sya pa­ri­cche­da­ka­smṛ­tyā­da­yo yady a­rthā­pa­tti­rū­pā­s tadā ta­du­tthā­pa­kā TAŚVA-ML 182,03pa­rā­na­nya­thā bha­va­na­pra­mā­ṇa­rū­pa­tva­pa­ri­cche­di­r aparaiḥ smṛ­tyā­di­bhi­r bha­vi­ta­vya­m ity a­na­va­sthā tāsām a­nu­mā­na­rū­pa­tva­va­t prati- TAŚVA-ML 182,04pattavyāḥ | katham a­bhā­va­pra­mā­ṇa­rū­pa­tve smṛ­tyā­dī­nāṃ sadaṃśe pra­va­rta­ka­tvaṃ vi­ru­dhya­ta iti cet, a­bhā­va­pra­mā­ṇa­syā- TAŚVA-ML 182,05sa­daṃ­śa­ni­ya­ta­tvā­d iti brūmaḥ | na hi ta­dvā­di­bhi­s tasya sa­daṃ­śa­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­m a­bhyu­pa­ga­mya­te | sā­ma­rthyā­d a­bhyu­pa­ga­mya­ta TAŚVA-ML 182,06iti cet, pra­tya­kṣā­de­r a­sa­daṃ­śa­vi­ṣa­ya­tvaṃ ta­thā­bhyu­pa­ga­mya­tāṃ vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | evaṃ cā­bhā­va­pra­mā­ṇa­vai­ya­rthya­m a- TAŚVA-ML 182,07sa­daṃ­śa­syā­pi pra­tya­kṣā­di­sa­ma­dhi­ga­mya­tva­si­ddheḥ | sākṣād a­pa­ra­bhā­va­pa­ri­cche­di­tvā­n nā­bhā­va­pra­mā­ṇa­sya vai­ya­rthya­m iti TAŚVA-ML 182,08cet, tarhi smṛ­tyā­dī­nā­m a­bhā­va­pra­mā­ṇa­rū­pā­ṇāṃ sākṣād a­bhā­va­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t sadaṃśe pra­va­rta­ka­tvaṃ kathaṃ na viruddhaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 182,09tato no pa­mā­nā­di­ṣu smṛ­tyā­dī­nā­m aṃ­ta­rbhā­va iti pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­tva­si­ddheḥ siddhā sve­ṣṭa­saṃ­khyā­kṣa­tiḥ ca­tuḥ­paṃ­ca­ṣa­ṭ- TAŚVA-ML 182,10pra­mā­ṇā­bhi­dhā­yi­nā­m || TAŚV-ML 1.10.178ta­dva­kṣya­mā­ṇa­kā­n sū­tra­dva­ya­sā­ma­rthya­taḥ sthitaḥ | dvi­tva­saṃ­khyā­vi­śe­ṣo trā­ka­laṃ­kai­r a­bhya­dhā­yi yaḥ || 178 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.179pratyakṣaṃ viśadaṃ jñānaṃ tridhā śrutam a­vi­ṣṇu­ta­m | parokṣaṃ pra­tya­bhi­jñā­dī pramāṇe iti saṃgrahaḥ || 179 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.180tridhā pra­tya­kṣa­m ity e­ta­tsū­tra­vyā­ha­ta­m īkṣyate | pra­tya­kṣā­tīṃ­dri­ya­tva­sya ni­ya­mā­d ity a­pe­śa­la­m || 180 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.181a­tya­kṣa­sya sva­saṃ­vi­ttiḥ pra­tya­kṣa­syā­vi­ro­dha­taḥ | vai­śa­dyāṃ­śa­sya sa­dbhā­vā­t vya­va­hā­ra­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 181 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.182pra­tya­kṣa­m ekam evoktaṃ mukhyaṃ pū­rṇe­ta­rā­tma­ka­m | akṣam ā­tmā­na­m āśritya va­rta­mā­na­m a­tīṃ­dri­ya­m || 182 || TAŚV-ML 1.10.183pa­rā­pta­ha­ta­yā­khyā­taṃ parokṣaṃ tu ma­ti­śru­ta­m | śa­bdā­rtha­śra­ya­ṇā­d evaṃ na doṣaḥ kaścid īkṣyate || 183 || TAŚVA-ML 182,17pratyakṣaṃ viśadaṃ jñānaṃ tridheti bru­vā­ṇe­nā­pi mukhyam a­tīṃ­dri­yaṃ pūrṇaṃ ke­va­la­m a­pū­rṇa­m a­va­dhi­jñā­naṃ ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 182,18ceti ni­ve­di­ta­m eva, ta­syā­kṣa­m ā­tmā­na­m āśritya va­rta­mā­na­tvā­t | vya­va­hā­ra­taḥ punar iṃ­dri­ya­pra­tya­kṣa­m a­niṃ­dri­ya­pra­tya­kṣa- TAŚVA-ML 182,19m iti vai­śa­dyāṃ­śa­sa­dbhā­vā­t | tato na tasya sū­tra­vyā­ha­tiḥ | śrutaṃ pra­tya­bhi­jñā­di ca pa­ro­kṣa­m ity etad api na TAŚVA-ML 182,20sū­tra­vi­ru­ddhaṃ­, ādye pa­ro­kṣa­m ity anena tasya pa­ro­kṣa­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­t | a­va­gra­he­hā­vā­ya­dhā­ra­ṇā­nāṃ smṛteś ca parokṣa- TAŚVA-ML 182,21tva­va­ca­nā­t ta­dvi­ro­dha iti cen na, pra­tya­bhi­jñā­dī­ty atra vṛ­tti­dva­ye­na sa­rva­saṃ­gra­hā­t | kathaṃ pra­tya­bhi­jñā­yā ādiḥ TAŚVA-ML 182,22pūrvaṃ pra­tya­bhi­jñā­dī­ti smṛ­ti­pa­ryaṃ­ta­sya jñānasya saṃ­gra­hā­t prā­dhā­nye­nā­va­gra­hā­de­r api pa­ro­kṣa­tva­va­ca­nā­t pra­tya­bhi­jñā TAŚVA-ML 182,23ādir yasyeti vṛttyā punar a­bhi­ni­bo­dha­pa­ryaṃ­ta­saṃ­gṛ­hī­te­r na kācit pa­ro­kṣa­vya­kti­r a­saṃ­gra­hī­tā syāt | tata eva pratya- TAŚVA-ML 182,24bhi­jñā­dī­ti yuktaṃ vya­va­hā­ra­to mukhyataḥ sveṣṭasya pa­ro­kṣa­vya­kti­sa­mū­ha­sya pra­tyā­ya­nā­t anyathā sma­ra­ṇā­di parokṣaṃ TAŚVA-ML 182,25tu pramāṇe iti saṃgraha ity evaṃ spaṣṭam a­bhi­dhā­naṃ syāt | tataḥ śa­bdā­rthā­śra­ya­ṇā­n na kaścid doṣo tro­pa­la­bhya­te || TA-ML 1.11 ādye pa­ro­kṣa­m || 11 || TAŚVA-ML 182,27akṣād ātmanaḥ pa­rā­vṛ­ttaṃ parokṣaṃ tataḥ parair iṃ­dri­yā­di­bhi­r ūkṣyate siṃcyate bhi­va­rdhya­ta iti parokṣaṃ | kiṃ TAŚVA-ML 182,28punas tata, ādye jñāne ma­ti­śru­te || TAŚVA-ML 182,29kutas tayor ādyatā pra­tye­ye­ty u­cya­te­ —TAŚV-ML 1.11.1ādye pa­ro­kṣa­m ity āha sū­tra­pā­ṭha­kra­mā­d iha | jñe­yā­dya­tā matir mukhyā śrutasya gu­ṇa­bhā­va­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 182,31yasmād ādye pa­ro­kṣa­m ity āha sū­tra­kā­ra­s tasmān ma­tyā­di­sū­tra­pā­ṭha­kra­mā­d i­hā­dya­tā jñeyā | sā ca mater mukhyā TAŚVA-ML 182,32katham apy a­nā­dya­tā­yā­s ta­trā­bhā­vā­t śru­ta­syā­dya­tā gu­ṇā­bhā­vā­t ni­ru­pa­ca­ri­tā­dya­sā­mī­pyā­d ā­dya­tvo­pa­cā­rā­t | TAŚVA-ML 182,33a­va­dhyā­dya­pe­kṣa­yā­s tu tasya mu­khyā­dya­te­ti cet na, ma­naḥ­pa­rya­yā­dya­pe­kṣa­yā­va­dhe­r apy ā­dya­tva­si­ddhe­r ma­tya­va­dhyo­r grahaṇa- TAŚVA-ML 182,34pra­saṃ­gā­t dvi­tva­ni­rde­śa­syā­py evam a­vi­ro­dhā­t | ke­va­lā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rve­ṣā­m ādyatve pi ma­tyā­dī­nāṃ ma­ti­śru­ta­yo­r iha TAŚVA-ML 183,01saṃ­pra­tya­yaḥ sā­ha­ca­ryā­d iti cen na, ma­tya­pe­kṣa­yā śru­tā­dī­nā­m a­nā­dya­tā­yā api sa­dbhā­vā­n mu­khyā­dya­tā­nu­pa­pa­tte­s tada- TAŚVA-ML 183,02va­stha­tvā­t | ā­dya­śa­bdo hi ya­dā­dya­m eva ta­tpra­va­rta­mā­no mukhyaḥ, yat punar ādyam anādyaṃ ca ka­thaṃ­ci­t tatra pra­va­rta­mā­no TAŚVA-ML 183,03gauṇa iti nyāyāt tasya gu­ṇa­bhā­vā­d ādyatā kra­mā­rpa­ṇā­yā­m || TAŚV-ML 1.11.2buddhau ti­rya­ga­va­sthā­nā­n mukhyaṃ vā­dya­tva­m etayoḥ | a­va­dhyā­di­tra­yā­pe­kṣaṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­n na vi­ru­dhya­te || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 183,05parokṣa iti va­kta­vya­m ādye ity anena sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyā­d iti cet | a­tro­cya­te­ —TAŚV-ML 1.11.3pa­ro­kṣa­m iti nirdeśo jñānam ity a­nu­va­rta­nā­t | tato ma­ti­śru­te jñānaṃ pa­ro­kṣa­m iti nirṇayaḥ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 1.11.4dvayor ekena nāyuktā sa­mā­nā­śra­ya­tā yathā | godau grāma iti prāyaḥ pra­yo­ga­syo­pa­la­kṣa­ṇā­t || 4 || TAŚV-ML 1.11.5pramāṇe iti vā dvitve pra­ti­jñā­te pra­mā­ṇa­yoḥ | pra­mā­ṇa­m iti varteta pa­ro­kṣa­m iti saṃgatau || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 183,09kiṃ punas ta­da­nu­va­rta­nā­t siddham ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.11.6jñā­nā­nu­va­rta­nā­t tatra nā­jñā­na­sya pa­ro­kṣa­tā | pra­mā­ṇa­syā­nu­vṛ­tte­r na pa­ro­kṣa­syā­pra­mā­ṇa­tā || 6 || TAŚV-ML 1.11.7akṣebhyo hi pa­rā­vṛ­ttaṃ parokṣaṃ śrutam iṣyate | yathā tathā smṛtiḥ saṃjñā ciṃtā cā­bhi­ni­bo­dhi­ka­m || 7 || TAŚV-ML 1.11.8a­va­gra­hā­di­vi­jñā­na­m akṣād ātmā vi­dhā­na­taḥ | pa­rā­vṛ­tta­ta­yā­mnā­taṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m api deśataḥ || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 183,13śrutaṃ smṛ­tyā­dya­va­gra­hā­di ca jñānam eva parokṣaṃ yasmād āmnātaṃ tasmān nājñānaṃ śa­bdā­di­pa­ro­kṣa­m a­na­dhi­ga­ma­mā­traṃ TAŚVA-ML 183,14vā pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.11.9aspaṣṭaṃ vedanaṃ kecid a­rthā­nā­laṃ­ba­naṃ viduḥ | ma­no­rā­jyā­di vijñānaṃ ya­thai­ve­ty eva du­rgha­ṭa­m || 9 || TAŚV-ML 1.11.10spa­ṣṭa­syā­py a­va­bo­dha­sya ni­rā­laṃ­ba­na­tā­pti­taḥ | yathā caṃ­dra­dva­ya­jñā­na­sye­ti kvārthasya niṣṭhitaḥ || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 183,17parokṣaṃ jñānam a­nā­laṃ­ba­na­m a­spa­ṣṭa­tvā­n ma­no­rā­jyā­di­jñā­na­va­t ato na pra­mā­ṇa­m ity etad api du­rgha­ṭa­m eva | pratyakṣa- TAŚVA-ML 183,18m a­nā­laṃ­ba­naṃ spa­ṣṭa­tvā­c caṃ­dra­dva­ya­jñā­nā­d iti tasyāpy a­pra­mā­ṇa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tathā ca kveṣṭasya vyavasthā u­pā­yā­sa­ttvā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.11.11a­nā­laṃ­ba­na­tā vyāptir na spa­ṣṭa­tva­sya te yathā | a­spa­ṣṭa­tva­sya tadviddhi laiṃ­gi­ka­syā­rtha­va­ttva­taḥ || 11 || TAŚV-ML 1.11.12ta­syā­na­rthā­śra­ya­tve rthe syāt pra­va­rta­ka­tā kutaḥ | saṃ­baṃ­dhā­c cen na tasyāpi tathātve nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ || 12 || TAŚV-ML 1.11.13liṃ­ga­liṃ­gi­dhi­yo­r evaṃ pā­raṃ­pa­rye­ṇa vastuni | pra­ti­baṃ­dhā­t ta­dā­bhā­sa­śū­nya­yo­r apy a­vaṃ­ca­na­m || 13 || TAŚV-ML 1.11.14ma­ṇi­pra­bhā­ma­ṇi­jñā­ne pra­mā­ṇa­tva­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ | pā­raṃ­pa­ryā­n maṇau tasya pra­ti­baṃ­dhā­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 14 || TAŚVA-ML 183,23yathaiva na spa­ṣṭa­tva­syā­nā­laṃ­ba­na­ta­yā vyāptitve sva­saṃ­ve­da­ne­na vya­bhi­cā­rā­t ta­thai­vā­spa­ṣṭa­tva­syā­nu­mā­ne­nā­ne­kāṃ­tā­t TAŚVA-ML 183,24tasyāpy a­nā­laṃ­ba­na­tve kuto rthe pra­va­rta­ka­tvaṃ ? saṃ­baṃ­dhā­d iti cen na, tasyāpy a­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | yad dhi jñānaṃ yam artham ā­laṃ­ba­te TAŚVA-ML 183,25tatra tasya kathaṃ saṃbaṃdho nā­mā­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tad anena yad uktaṃ "­liṃ­ga­liṃ­gi­dhi­yo­r evaṃ pā­raṃ­pa­rye­ṇa vastuni | TAŚVA-ML 183,26pra­ti­baṃ­dhā­t ta­dā­bhā­sa­śū­nya­yo­r apy a­vaṃ­ca­naṃ­" iti ta­nni­ṣi­ddhaṃ­, sva­vi­ṣa­ye pa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā­pī­ṣṭa­sya saṃ­baṃ­dha­syā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ saty api TAŚVA-ML 183,27saṃbaṃdhe ma­ṇi­pra­bhā­yāṃ ma­ṇi­jñā­na­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­c ca ta­da­vi­śe­ṣā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.11.15tac cā­nu­mā­na­m iṣṭaṃ cen na dṛṣṭāṃtaḥ pra­si­ddhya­ti | pra­mā­ṇa­tva­vya­va­sthā­ne nu­mā­na­syā­rtha­la­bdhi­taḥ || 15 || TAŚVA-ML 183,29na hi svayam a­nu­mā­naṃ ma­ṇi­pra­bhā­yāṃ ma­ṇi­jñā­na­m a­rtha­prā­pti­to nu­mā­na­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tva­vya­va­sthi­tau dṛṣṭāṃto nāma TAŚVA-ML 183,30sā­dhya­vai­ka­lyā­t tathā || TAŚV-ML 1.11.16ma­ṇi­pra­dī­pa­pra­bha­yo­r ma­ṇi­bu­ddhyā­bhi­dhā­va­taḥ | mi­thyā­jñā­na­vi­śe­ṣe pi viśeṣo rthakriyāṃ prati || 16 || TAŚV-ML 1.11.17yathā tathā ya­thā­rtha­tve py a­nu­mā­naṃ ta­do­bha­yoḥ | nā­rtha­kri­yā­nu­ro­dhe­na pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ vya­va­sthi­ta­m || 17 || TAŚVA-ML 183,33tato nā­syā­nu­mā­na­ta­dā­bhā­sa­vya­va­sthā | TAŚV-ML 1.11.18dṛṣṭaṃ yad eva ta­tprā­pta­m ity e­ka­tvā­vi­ro­dha­taḥ | pratyakṣaṃ ka­sya­ci­t tac cen na syād dhāṃtaṃ vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 18 || TAŚVA-ML 184,02pra­tya­kṣa­m a­bhrāṃ­ta­m iti svayam u­pa­ya­n kathaṃ bhrāṃtaṃ jñānaṃ pratyakṣaṃ sa­nni­da­rśa­naṃ brūyāt ? || TAŚV-ML 1.11.19a­pra­mā­ṇa­tva­pa­kṣe pi tasya dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­tā kṣatiḥ | pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­tā­yāṃ tu saṃkhyā na vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te || 19 || TAŚV-ML 1.11.20tataḥ sā­laṃ­ba­naṃ siddham a­nu­mā­naṃ pra­mā­tva­taḥ | pra­tya­kṣa­va­dvi­pa­ryā­so vānyathā syād du­rā­tma­nā­m || 20 || TAŚVA-ML 184,05kathaṃ sā­laṃ­ba­na­tve­na vyāptaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­tva­m iti cet —TAŚV-ML 1.11.21a­rtha­syā­saṃ­bha­ve bhāvāt pratyakṣe pi pra­mā­ṇa­tā­m | ta­da­vyā­ptaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­tva­m a­rtha­va­ttve­na ma­nya­tā­m || 21 || TAŚV-ML 1.11.22prā­pyā­rthā­pe­kṣa­ye­ṣṭaṃ cet ta­thā­dhya­kṣe pi te stu tat | tathā vā­dhya­kṣa­m apy a­rthā­nā­laṃ­ba­na­m u­pa­sthi­ta­m || 22 || TAŚVA-ML 184,08pratyakṣaṃ yady a­va­stvā­laṃ­ba­naṃ syāt tadā nārthaṃ prā­pa­ye­d iti cet —TAŚV-ML 1.11.23a­nu­mā­na­m avastv eva sā­mā­nya­m a­va­laṃ­ba­te | prā­pa­ya­ty artham ity etat sa­ce­tā­nā­pya mokṣate || 23 || TAŚV-ML 1.11.24tasmād vastv eva sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣā­tma­ka­m aṃjasā | vi­ṣa­yī­ku­ru­te dhyakṣaṃ yathā tadvac ca laiṃ­gi­ka­m || 24 || TAŚVA-ML 184,11sarvaṃ hi vastu sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣā­tma­kaṃ siddhaṃ ta­dvya­va­sthā­pa­ya­tpra­tya­kṣaṃ yathā tad eva vi­ṣa­yī­ku­ru­te ta­yā­nu­mā­na­m api TAŚVA-ML 184,12vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | tathā sati —TAŚV-ML 1.11.25smṛ­tyā­di­śru­ta­pa­ryaṃ­ta­m a­spa­ṣṭa­m api tattvataḥ | svā­rthā­laṃ­ba­na­m ity a­rtha­śū­nyaṃ ta­nni­bha­m eva naḥ || 25 || TAŚVA-ML 184,14ya­dā­rthā­laṃ­ba­naṃ parokṣaṃ ta­tpra­mā­ṇa­m i­ta­ra­tpra­mā­ṇā­bhā­sa­m iti pra­mā­ṇa­syā­nu­va­rta­nā­t siddhaṃ || TA-ML 1.12 pra­tya­kṣa­m anyat || 12 || TAŚVA-ML 184,16ca nanu ca pra­tya­kṣā­ṇy a­nyā­nī­ti va­kta­vya­m a­va­dhyā­dī­nāṃ trayāṇāṃ pra­tya­kṣa­vi­dhā­nā­d iti na śaṃ­ka­nī­yaṃ | ya­smā­t­ —TAŚV-ML 1.12.1mi­pra­tya­kṣa­m anyad ity āha pa­ro­kṣā­d u­di­tā­t paraṃ | a­va­dhyā­di­tra­yaṃ jñānaṃ pramāṇaṃ cā­nu­vṛ­tti­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 184,18sū uktāt pa­ro­kṣā­d a­va­śi­ṣṭa­m a­nya­tpra­tya­kṣa­m a­va­dhi­jñā­naṃ ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­naṃ ke­va­la­jñā­na­m iti saṃ­ba­dhya­te jñānam ity a­nu­va­rta- TAŚVA-ML 184,19nāt | pra­mā­ṇa­m iti ca ta­syā­nu­vṛ­tteḥ | tato na pra­tya­kṣā­ṇy a­nyā­nī­ti vaktavyaṃ vi­śe­ṣā­nā­śra­yā­t sāmānyā- TAŚVA-ML 184,20śra­ya­ṇā­d e­ve­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣa­si­ddhe­r graṃ­tha­gau­r a­va­pa­ri­hā­rā­c ca || TAŚV-ML 1.12.2jñā­na­gra­ha­ṇa­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t ke­va­lā­va­dhi­da­rśa­ne | vyu­da­sye­te pra­mā­ṇā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­d a­pra­mā­ṇa­tā || 2 || TAŚV-ML 1.12.3samyag ity a­dhi­kā­rā­c ca vi­bhaṃ­ga­jñā­na­va­rja­naṃ | pra­tya­kṣa­m iti śabdāc ca pa­rā­pe­kṣā­n ni­va­rta­na­m || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 184,23na hy akṣam ā­tmā­na­m e­vā­śri­taṃ pa­ra­miṃ­dri­ya­m a­niṃ­dri­yaṃ vā­pe­kṣa­te yataḥ pra­tya­kṣa­śa­bdā­d eva pa­rā­pe­kṣā­n ni­vṛ­tti­r na bhavet | TAŚVA-ML 184,24te­neṃ­dri­yā­niṃ­dri­yā­na­pe­kṣa­m a­tī­ta­vya­bhi­cā­raṃ sā­kā­ra­gra­ha­ṇa­m ity e­ta­tsū­tro­pā­tta­m uktaṃ bhavati | tataḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.12.4pra­tya­kṣa­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ prāhuḥ spaṣṭaṃ sā­kā­ra­m aṃjasā | dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣā­rthā­tma­ve­da­na­m || 4 || TAŚV-ML 1.12.5sū­tra­kā­rā iti jñeyam ā­ka­laṃ­kā­va­bo­dha­ne | pra­dhā­na­gu­ṇa­bhā­ve­na la­kṣa­ṇa­syā­bhi­dhā­na­taḥ || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 184,27yadā pra­dhā­na­bhā­ve­na dra­vyā­rthā­tma­ve­da­naṃ pra­tya­kṣa­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ tadā spaṣṭam ity anena ma­ti­śru­ta­m iṃ­dri­yā­niṃ­dri­yā­pe­kṣaṃ TAŚVA-ML 184,28vyu­da­sya­te­, tasya sā­ka­lye­nā­spa­ṣṭa­tvā­t | yadā tu gu­ṇa­bhā­ve­na tadā prā­de­śi­ka­pra­tya­kṣa­va­rja­naṃ tad a­pā­kri­ya­te­, TAŚVA-ML 184,29vya­va­hā­rā­śra­ya­ṇā­t | sā­kā­ra­m iti va­ca­nā­n ni­rā­kā­ra­da­rśa­na­vyu­dā­saḥ | aṃ­ja­se­ti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­d vi­bhaṃ­ga­jñā­na­m iṃdri- TAŚVA-ML 184,30yā­niṃ­dri­ya­pra­tya­kṣā­bhā­sa­m u­tsā­ri­taṃ | tac cai­vaṃ­vi­dhaṃ dra­vyā­di­go­ca­ra­m eva nānyad iti vi­ṣa­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­va­ca­nā­d darśitaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 184,31tataḥ sū­tra­vā­rti­kā­vi­ro­dhaḥ siddho bhavati | na caivaṃ yogināṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m a­saṃ­gṛ­hī­taṃ yathā pareṣāṃ tad uktaṃ || TAŚV-ML 1.12.6lakṣaṇaṃ samam e­tā­vā­n viśeṣo '­śe­ṣa­go­ca­raṃ | akramaṃ ka­ra­ṇā­tī­ta­m a­ka­laṃ­kaṃ ma­hī­ya­sā­m || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 185,01tad astīti kuto '­va­ga­mya­ta iti ce­t­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.12.7etac cāsti su­ni­rṇī­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ka­tva­taḥ | sva­saṃ­vi­tti­va­d ity ukta vyāsato nyatra ga­mya­tā­m || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 185,03dharmy a­trā­si­ddha iti cen no­bha­ya­si­ddha­sya pra­tya­kṣa­sya dha­rmi­tvā­t | tad dhi ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d a­śe­ṣa­go­ca­raṃ kramaṃ ka­ra­ṇā­tī­ta- TAŚVA-ML 185,04m iti sādhyate '­ka­laṃ­ka­tvā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | na cā­ka­laṃ­ka­tva­m asiddhaṃ tasya pūrvaṃ sā­dha­nā­t | pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­go­ca­ra­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 185,05vi­jñā­na­sya pra­ti­ni­ya­tā­va­ra­ṇa­vi­ga­ma­ni­baṃ­dha­naṃ bhā­nu­pra­kā­śa­va­t niḥ­śe­ṣā­va­ra­ṇa­pa­ri­kṣa­yā­t niḥ­śe­ṣa­go­ca­raṃ siddhya- TAŚVA-ML 185,06ty eva | tataḥ e­vā­kra­maṃ ta­tkra­ma­sya ka­laṃ­ka­vi­ga­ma­kra­ma­kṛ­ta­tvā­t | yu­ga­pa­tta­dvi­ga­me kuto jñānasya kramaḥ syāt | TAŚVA-ML 185,07ka­ra­ṇa­kra­mā­d iti cen na, tasya ka­ra­ṇā­tī­ta­tvā­t | deśato hi jñānam a­vi­śa­daṃ cā­kṣa­ma­no­pe­kṣaṃ siddhaṃ na punaḥ TAŚVA-ML 185,08sa­ka­la­vi­ṣa­yaṃ pa­ri­sphu­ṭaṃ sa­kṛ­du­pa­jā­ya­mā­na­m iti | na cai­vaṃ­vi­dhaṃ jñānaṃ pratyakṣaṃ saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­kaṃ­, pra­tya­kṣā­de­r ata- TAŚVA-ML 185,09dvi­ṣa­ya­sya ta­dbā­dha­ka­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | tata eva na saṃ­di­gdhā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­kaṃ­, ni­ści­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ka­tvā­t | na hi TAŚVA-ML 185,10tādṛśaṃ pratyakṣaṃ kiṃcit saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ka­m a­pa­ra­ma­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­kaṃ siddhaṃ yenedaṃ saṃprati saṃ­de­ha­vi­ṣa­ya­tā­m a­nu­bha­ve­t | kathaṃ TAŚVA-ML 185,11vā­tyaṃ­ta­m a­saṃ­di­gdhā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­kaṃ nāma ? ni­ya­ta­de­śa­kā­la­pu­ru­ṣā­pe­kṣa­yā ni­ści­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ka­tve pi de­śāṃ­ta­rā­dya- TAŚVA-ML 185,12pekṣayā saṃ­di­gdhā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ka­tva­m iti cen na, suṣṭu ta­thā­bhā­va­sya siddheḥ | ya­thā­bhū­taṃ hi pra­tya­kṣā­di pra­mā­ṇa­m atra- TAŚVA-ML 185,13tyedānīṃ ta­na­pu­ru­ṣā­ṇā­m u­tpa­dya­mā­na­bā­dha­kaṃ ke­va­la­sya ta­thā­bhū­ta­m e­vā­nya­de­śa­kā­la­pu­ru­ṣā­ṇā­m apīti kutas ta­dbā­dha­naṃ saṃdehaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 185,14yadi punar a­nyā­dṛ­śaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m anyad vā ta­dbā­dha­ka­m a­bhyu­pa­ga­mya­te tadā kevale ko ma­tsa­raḥ­, ke­va­le­nai­va ke­va­la­bā­dha­na- TAŚVA-ML 185,15saṃ­bha­vā­t | tataḥ pra­si­ddhā­t su­ni­rṇī­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ka­tvā­t sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­va­nma­hī­ya­sāṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m a­ka­laṃ­ka­m astīti pra­tī­ya­te TAŚVA-ML 185,16pra­paṃ­ca­to 'nyatra ta­tsa­ma­rtha­nā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.12.8pratyakṣaṃ ka­lpa­nā­po­ḍha­m a­bhrāṃ­ta­m iti kecana | teṣām a­spa­ṣṭa­rū­pā syāt pratītiḥ ka­lpa­nā­tha­vā || 8 || TAŚV-ML 1.12.9svā­rtha­vya­va­si­ti­r nānyā gatir asti vi­cā­ra­taḥ | a­bhi­lā­pa­va­tī vittis tadyogyā vāpi sā yataḥ || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 185,19aspaṣṭā pratītiḥ ka­lpa­nā­, ni­ści­ti­r vā kalpanā iti pa­ri­sphu­ṭaṃ kalpanā la­kṣa­ṇa­m anuktvā a­bhi­lā­pa­va­tī TAŚVA-ML 185,20pratītiḥ ka­lpa­ne­tyā­di ta­lla­kṣa­ṇa­m ā­ca­kṣā­ṇo na pre­kṣā­vā­n graṃ­tha­gau­ra­vā­pa­ri­hā­rā­t | na hi kācit kalpanā TAŚVA-ML 185,21spaṣṭāsti vi­ka­lpā­nu­vi­ddha­sya spa­ṣṭā­rtha­pra­ti­bhā­sa­tā iti va­ca­nā­t | sva­pna­va­tī pra­tī­ti­r astīti cen na, tasyāḥ TAŚVA-ML 185,22sau­ga­tai­r iṃ­dri­ya­ja­tve­nā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t sva­pnā­ti­keṃ­dri­ya­vyā­pā­rā­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kā­nu­vi­dhā­nā­t mā­na­sa­tve tasyā tadanu- TAŚVA-ML 185,23papatteḥ | ma­rī­ci­kā­su to­ya­pra­tī­tiḥ spaṣṭeti cen na, tasyāḥ svayam a­spa­ṣṭa­tve pi ma­rī­ci­kā­da­rśa­na­spa­ṣṭa­tvā­dhyā­ro- TAŚVA-ML 185,24pāt ta­thā­va­bhā­sa­nā­t | tato nā­vyā­pī­daṃ lakṣaṇaṃ | nāpy a­ti­vyā­pi kvacid a­ka­lpa­nā­yāḥ spa­ṣṭa­tvā­bhā­vā­t | dūrā- TAŚVA-ML 185,25t pā­da­pā­di­da­rśa­ne ka­lpa­nā­ra­hi­te py a­spa­ṣṭa­tva­pra­tī­te­r a­ti­vyā­pī­daṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­m iti cen na, tasya vi­ka­lpā­spa­ṣṭa­tve­nai­ka- TAŚVA-ML 185,26tvā­ro­pā­d a­spa­ṣṭa­to­pa­la­bdheḥ | svayam a­spa­ṣṭa­tve ni­rvi­ka­lpa­ka­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | tato ni­ra­va­dya­m idaṃ ka­lpa­nā­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 185,27etena niścayaḥ ka­lpa­ne­ty api ni­ra­va­dyaṃ vi­cā­ri­taṃ­, la­kṣa­ṇāṃ­ta­re­ṇā­py e­vaṃ­vi­dhā­yāḥ pratīteḥ ka­lpa­nā­tva­vi­dhā­nā- TAŚVA-ML 185,28d ga­tyaṃ­ta­rā­bhā­vā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.12.10ta­trā­dya­ka­lpa­nā­po­ḍhe pratyakṣe si­ddha­sā­dha­na­m | spaṣṭe tasminn a­vai­śa­dya­vya­va­cche­da­sya sā­dha­nā­t || 10 || TAŚV-ML 1.12.11a­spa­ṣṭa­pra­ti­bhā­sā­yāḥ pra­tī­te­r a­na­po­ha­ne | pra­tya­kṣa­syā­nu­mā­nā­de­r bhedaḥ ke­nā­va­bu­dhya­te || 11 || TAŚV-ML 1.12.12svā­rtha­vya­va­si­ti­s tu syāt kalpanā yadi saṃmatā | tadā la­kṣa­ṇa­m etat syād a­saṃ­bhā­vy eva sarvathā || 12 || TAŚVA-ML 185,32da­vi­ṣṭa­pā­da­pā­di­da­rśa­na­syā­spa­ṣṭa­syā­pi pra­tya­kṣa­to­pa­ga­mā­t kathaṃ a­spa­ṣṭa­pra­tī­ti la­kṣa­ṇa­yā ka­lpa­na­yā­po­ḍhuṃ pratyakṣa- TAŚVA-ML 185,33m iti vacane si­ddha­sā­dha­na­m iti kaścit | śrutam etan na pratyakṣaṃ śrutam a­spa­ṣṭa­ta­rka­ṇaṃ iti va­ca­nā­t tato na doṣa TAŚVA-ML 185,34ity aparaḥ | pā­da­pā­di­saṃ­sthā­na­mā­tre da­vī­ya­syā­pi spa­ṣṭa­tvā­va­sthi­teḥ | śru­ta­tvā­bhā­vā­d a­kṣa­vyā­pā­rā­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kā­nu- TAŚVA-ML 186,01vi­dhā­nā­c ca pra­tya­kṣa­m eva tat ta­thā­vi­dha­ka­lpa­nā­po­ḍhuṃ ceti si­ddha­sā­dha­na­m eva | na hi sarvam a­spa­ṣṭa­ta­rka­ṇaṃ śrutam iti TAŚVA-ML 186,02yuktaṃ smṛtyādeḥ śru­ta­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t vyaṃ­ja­nā­va­gra­ha­sya vā | na hi tasya spa­ṣṭa­tva­m asti pa­ro­kṣa­tva­va­ca­na­vi­ro­dhā­t TAŚVA-ML 186,03a­vya­kta­śa­bdā­di­jā­ta­gra­ha­ṇaṃ vyaṃ­ja­nā­va­gra­ha iti va­ca­nā­c ca ma­ti­pū­rva­m a­spa­ṣṭa­ta­rka­ṇaṃ śrutam ity u­pa­ga­me tu siddhaṃ TAŚVA-ML 186,04smṛ­tyā­di­ma­ti­jñā­naṃ vyaṃ­ja­nā­va­gra­hā­di vā śrutaṃ da­vi­ṣṭa­pā­da­pā­di­da­rśa­naṃ ca prā­de­śi­kaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m iti na kiṃci- TAŚVA-ML 186,05d vi­ru­dhya­te | yadi punar nāspaṣṭā pratītiḥ kalpanā yatas ta­da­po­ha­ne pra­tya­kṣa­sya si­ddha­sā­dha­naṃ | kiṃ tarhi? svārtha- TAŚVA-ML 186,06vya­va­si­tiḥ sa­rva­ka­lpa­ne­ti mataṃ tadā pra­tya­kṣa­la­kṣa­ṇa­m a­saṃ­bhā­vyaṃ ca tā­dṛ­śa­ka­lpa­nā­po­ḍha­sya ka­dā­ci­d a­saṃ­bha­vā­t TAŚVA-ML 186,07vya­va­sā­yā­tma­ka­mā­na­sa­pra­tya­kṣo­pa­ga­ma­vi­ro­dha­ś ca | ke­ṣāṃ­ci­t saṃ­hṛ­ta­sa­ka­la­vi­ka­lpā­va­sthā­yāṃ sarvathā vya­va­sā­ya­śū­nyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 186,08pratyakṣaṃ pra­tyā­tma­ve­dyaṃ saṃ­bha­va­tī­ti nā­saṃ­bha­vi la­kṣa­ṇa­m iti cet na, a­si­ddha­tvā­t | yasmāt-TAŚV-ML 1.12.13saṃhṛtya sa­rva­ta­ś cittaṃ sti­mi­te­nāṃ­ta­rā­tma­nā | sthito pi cakṣuṣā rūpaṃ svaṃ ca spaṣṭaṃ vya­va­sya­ti || 13 || TAŚVA-ML 186,10tato na pratyakṣaṃ ka­lpa­nā­po­ḍhaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­ta eva si­ddhya­ti­, nāpy a­nu­mā­nā­t | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.12.14punar vi­ka­lpa­ya­n kiṃcid āsīn me svā­rtha­ni­śca­yaḥ | īdṛg ity eva budhyena prā­giṃ­dri­ya­ga­tā­v api || 14 || TAŚV-ML 1.12.15tato nya­thā­smṛ­ti­r na syāt kṣa­ṇi­ka­tvā­di­va­t punaḥ | a­bhyā­sā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­s tu nānyaḥ svā­rtha­vi­ni­śca­yā­t || 15 || TAŚVA-ML 186,13aśvaṃ vi­ka­lpa­ya­taḥ prāgna ceṃ­dri­ya­ga­tā­v a­pī­dṛ­śaḥ svā­rtha­ni­śca­yo ma­mā­sī­d iti paścāt sma­ra­ṇā­t tasyāḥ svārtha- TAŚVA-ML 186,14vya­va­sā­yā­tma­ka­tva­sya mānān na ni­rvi­ka­lpa­ka­tvā­nu­mā­naṃ nāma | na hīṃ­dri­ya­ga­te­r a­dhya­va­sā­yā­tma­ka­tve smaraṇaṃ yuktaṃ TAŚVA-ML 186,15kṣa­ṇi­ka­tvā­di­da­rśa­na­va­t a­bhyā­sā­de­r go­da­rśa­na­smṛ­ti­r iti cen na, tasya vya­va­sā­yā­d anyatra vi­cā­rā­sa­ha­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.12.16ta­da­ka­lpa­ka­m arthasya sā­ma­rthye­na sa­mu­dbha­vā­t | a­rtha­kṣa­ṇa­va­d ity eke na vi­ru­ddha­syai­va sā­dha­na­m || 16 || TAŚV-ML 1.12.17jā­tyā­dyā­tma­ka­bhā­va­sya sā­ma­rthye­na sa­mu­dbha­vā­t | sa­vi­ka­lpa­ka­m eva syāt pratyakṣaṃ sphuṭam aṃjasā || 17 || TAŚVA-ML 186,18pa­ra­mā­rthe­na viśadaṃ sa­vi­ka­lpa­kaṃ pratyakṣaṃ na punar a­vi­ka­lpa­kaṃ vai­śa­dyā­ro­pā­t | nanu kathaṃ ta­jjā­tyā­dyā­tma- TAŚVA-ML 186,19kād arthād u­pa­jā­ye­tā­vi­ka­lpā­n na hi vastu satsu jā­ti­dra­vya­gu­ṇa­ka­rma­su śabdāḥ saṃti ta­dā­tmā­no vā yena teṣu TAŚVA-ML 186,20pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­ne­ṣu pra­ti­bhā­se­ra­n | na ca tatra śabdāt pratītau kalpanā yuktā tasyāḥ śa­bdā­pra­tī­ti­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­d a- TAŚVA-ML 186,21śa­bda­ka­lpa­nā­nā­m a­saṃ­bha­vā­t | tato na viruddho hetur iti cet | a­tro­cya­te­ —TAŚV-ML 1.12.18ya­thā­va­bhā­sa­to kalpāt pra­tya­kṣā­t pra­bha­va­nn api | ta­tpṛ­ṣṭha­to vikalpaḥ syāt ta­thā­thā­kṣā­c ca sa sphuṭaḥ || 18 || TAŚVA-ML 186,23da­rśa­nā­d a­vi­ka­lpā­d vikalpaḥ pra­jā­ya­te na punar arthād iti kuto viśeṣaḥ | na cā­bhi­lā­pa­va­ty eva pratītiḥ TAŚVA-ML 186,24kalpanā jā­tyā­di­ma­tpra­tī­te­r api ta­thā­tvā­vi­ro­dhā­t | saṃti cārtheṣu jā­tyā­da­yo pi teṣu pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­ne­ṣu prati- TAŚVA-ML 186,25bhā­se­ra­n | tato jā­tyā­dyā­tma­kā­rtha­da­rśa­naṃ sa­vi­ka­lpaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­si­ddha­m iti vi­ru­ddha­m eva sā­dha­na­m || TAŚV-ML 1.12.19na ca jā­tyā­di­rū­pa­tva­m a­rtha­syā­si­ddha­m aṃjasā | ni­rbā­dha­bo­dha­vi­dhva­sta­sa­ma­stā­re­ki tattvataḥ || 19 || TAŚVA-ML 186,27jā­tyā­di­rū­pa­tve hi bhāvānāṃ nirbādho bodhaḥ sa­ma­sta­m ā­re­ki­taṃ haṃtīti kiṃ naś ciṃtayā | ni­rbā­dha­tvaṃ puna- TAŚVA-ML 186,28r jā­tyā­di­bo­dha­syā­nya­tra sa­ma­rthi­taṃ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ tato jā­tyā­dyā­tma­ka­svā­rtha­vya­va­si­tiḥ kalpanā spaṣṭā pratyakṣe TAŚVA-ML 186,29vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te || TAŚV-ML 1.12.20saṃ­ke­ta­sma­ra­ṇo­pā­yā dṛ­ṣṭa­saṃ­ka­lpa­nā­tmi­kā | naiṣā vya­va­si­tiḥ spaṣṭā tato yu­ktā­kṣa­ja­nma­ni || 20 || TAŚVA-ML 186,31yad eva hi saṃ­ke­ta­sma­ra­ṇo­pā­yaṃ dṛ­ṣṭa­saṃ­ka­lpa­nā­tma­kaṃ kalpanaṃ tad eva pū­rvā­pa­ra­pa­rā­ma­rśa­śū­nye cākṣuṣe spa­rśa­nā­di­ke TAŚVA-ML 186,32vā darśane vi­ru­dhya­te | na ceyaṃ vi­śa­dā­va­bhā­sā­rtha­vya­va­si­ti­s tathā, tato yuktā sā pratyakṣe kutaḥ punar iyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 186,33na saṃ­ke­ta­sma­ra­ṇo­pā­ye­ty ucyate || TAŚV-ML 1.12.21svato hi vya­va­sā­yā­tma­pra­tya­kṣaṃ sakalaṃ matam | a­bhi­dhā­nā­dya­pe­kṣā­yā­m a­nyo­nyā­śra­ya­ṇā­t tayoḥ || 21 || TAŚVA-ML 187,02sati hy a­bhi­dhā­na­sma­ra­ṇā­dau kvacid vya­va­sā­yaḥ sati ca vya­va­sā­ye hy a­bhi­dhā­na­sma­ra­ṇā­dī­ti katham a­nyo­nyā­śra­ya­ṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 187,03na syāt | svā­bhi­dhā­na­vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣā e­vā­rtha­ni­śca­yai­r vya­va­sī­ya­te iti bruvan nārtham a­dhya­va­syaṃ­s ta­da­bhi­dhā­na­vi­śe­ṣa­sya TAŚVA-ML 187,04smarati a­na­nu­sma­ra­n na yo­ja­ya­ti a­yo­ja­ya­n na vya­va­sya­tī­ty a­ka­lpa­kaṃ ja­ga­da­rtha­ye­t | sva­va­ca­na­vi­ru­ddhaṃ cedaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 187,05kiṃ ca —TAŚV-ML 1.12.22svā­bhi­dhā­na­vi­śe­ṣa­sya niścayo yady a­pe­kṣa­te | svā­bhi­lā­ṣāṃ­ta­raṃ nūnam a­na­va­sthā tadā na kim || 22 || TAŚV-ML 1.12.23gatvā su­dū­ra­m apy evam a­bhi­dhā­na­sya niścaye | svā­bhi­lā­pā­na­pe­kṣa­sya kimu nārthasya niścayaḥ || 23 || TAŚV-ML 1.12.24a­bhi­dhā­na­vi­śe­ṣa­ś cet svasminn arthe ca ni­śca­ya­m | kurvan dṛṣṭaḥ sva­śa­ktyai­va liṃ­gā­dya­rthe pi tādṛśaḥ || 24 || TAŚV-ML 1.12.25śābdasya niścayo rthasya śa­bdā­pe­kṣo stv a­bā­dhi­taḥ | liṃ­ga­ja­nmā­kṣa­ja­nmā ca ta­da­pe­kṣo bhi­dhī­ya­te || 25 || TAŚV-ML 1.12.26tataḥ pra­tya­kṣa­m āstheyaṃ mukhyaṃ vā deśato pi vā | syān ni­rvi­ka­lpa­kaṃ siddhaṃ yuktyā syāt sa­vi­ka­lpa­kaṃ || 26 || TAŚV-ML 1.12.27sarvathā ni­rvi­ka­lpa­tve svā­rtha­vya­va­si­tiḥ kutaḥ | sarvathā sa­vi­ka­lpa­tve tasya syāc cha­bda­ka­lpa­nā || 27 || TAŚVA-ML 187,12na kevalaṃ jainasya ka­thaṃ­ci­t sa­vi­ka­lpa­kaṃ pratyakṣaṃ | kiṃ tarhi sau­ga­ta­syā­pī­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.12.28sa­vi­ta­rka­vi­cā­rā hi paṃca vi­jñā­na­dhā­ta­vaḥ | ni­rū­pa­ṇā­nu­sma­ra­ṇa­vi­ka­lpe­nā­vi­ka­lpa­kāḥ || 28 || TAŚV-ML 1.12.29ity evaṃ svayam i­ṣṭa­tvā­n nai­kāṃ­te­nā­vi­ka­lpa­kaṃ | pratyakṣaṃ yuktam āsthātuṃ pa­ra­syā­pi vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 29 || TAŚV-ML 1.12.30vi­dhū­ta­ka­lpa­nā­jā­laṃ yo­gi­pra­tya­kṣa­m eva cet | sarvathā la­kṣa­ṇā­vyā­pti­do­ṣaḥ kenāsya vāryate || 30 || TAŚV-ML 1.12.31laukikī ka­lpa­nā­po­ḍhā yato dhyakṣaṃ tad eva cet | śāstrīyā sāsti tatreti nai­kāṃ­te­nā­vi­ka­lpa­ka­m || 31 || TAŚV-ML 1.12.32ta­da­pā­ye ca buddhasya na syād dha­rmo­pa­de­śa­nā | ku­ṭyā­de­r yā na sā tasyety e­ta­tpū­rvaṃ vi­ni­ści­taṃ || 32 || TAŚVA-ML 187,18tataḥ syāt ka­lpa­nā­sva­bhā­va­śū­nya­bhrāṃ­taṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m iti na vyāhataṃ | ye tv āhur ne­dri­yā­niṃ­dri­yā­na­pe­kṣaṃ pratyakṣaṃ TAŚVA-ML 187,19tasya ta­da­pe­kṣā­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­saṃ­bha­vā­d iti tān pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.12.33ye pi cā­tma­ma­no kṣā­rtha­sa­nni­ka­rṣo­dbha­vaṃ viduḥ | pratyakṣaṃ ne­śva­rā­dhya­kṣaṃ saṃ­gra­ha­s taiḥ kṛto bhavet || 33 || TAŚV-ML 1.12.34ne­śva­ra­syā­kṣa­ja­jñā­naṃ sa­rvā­rtha­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­taḥ | nākṣaiḥ sa­rvā­rtha­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ sa­hai­ka­syā­sti sarvathā || 34 || TAŚV-ML 1.12.35yo­ga­jā­j jñāyate yat tu jñānaṃ dha­rma­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | na saṃ­ni­ka­rṣa­jaṃ tasmād iti na vyāpi lakṣaṇaṃ || 35 || TAŚVA-ML 187,23nanu ca yo­ga­jā­d dha­rma­vi­śe­ṣā­t sa­rvā­rthai­r a­kṣa­sa­nni­ka­rṣa­s tataḥ sa­rvā­rtha­jñā­na­m ity a­kṣā­rtha­sa­nni­ka­rṣa­ja­m eva tat | naita- TAŚVA-ML 187,24t sāraṃ | ta­trā­kṣā­rtha­sa­nni­ka­rṣa­sya vai­ya­rthyā­t | yogajo hi dha­rma­vi­śe­ṣaḥ sa­rvā­rthā­kṣa­sa­nni­ka­rṣa­m u­pa­ja­na­ya­ti na punaḥ TAŚVA-ML 187,25sākṣāt sa­rvā­rtha­jñā­na­m iti sva­ru­ci­pra­da­rśa­na­mā­traṃ­, vi­śe­ṣa­he­tva­bhā­vā­d ity u­kta­pra­tya­ya­m || TAŚV-ML 1.12.36sau­trā­di­vṛ­tti­r a­dhya­kṣa­m ity apy etena ciṃtitaṃ | tasyā vi­cā­rya­mā­ṇā­yā vi­ro­dha­ś ca pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ || 36 || TAŚVA-ML 187,27iṃ­dri­yā­ṇy artham ā­lo­ca­yaṃ­ti ta­dā­lo­ci­taṃ manaḥ saṃ­ka­lpa­ya­ti ta­tsaṃ­ka­lpi­ta­m a­haṃ­kā­ro bhi­ma­nya­te ta­da­bhi­ma­taṃ TAŚVA-ML 187,28buddhir a­dhya­va­sa­ti ta­da­dhya­va­si­taṃ pu­ru­ṣa­ś ce­ta­ya­ta iti śro­trā­di­vṛ­tti­r hi na sa­kṛ­tsa­rvā­rtha­vi­ṣa­yā yatas ta­tpra­tya­kṣa­tve TAŚVA-ML 187,29yo­gi­pra­tya­kṣa­saṃ­gra­haḥ syāt | na ca pra­mā­ṇa­to vi­cā­rya­mā­ṇā śro­trā­di­vṛ­ttiḥ sāṃkhyānāṃ yujyate | sā hi na TAŚVA-ML 187,30tāvat pu­ru­ṣa­pa­ri­ṇā­mo na­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t­, nāpi pra­dhā­na­syā­naṃ­śa­syā­mū­rta­sya nityasya sā kā­dā­ci­tka­tvā­t | na hy akādā- TAŚVA-ML 187,31ci­tka­syā­na­pe­kṣa­sya kā­dā­ci­tkaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mo yuktaḥ sā­pe­kṣa­sya tu kutaḥ kauṭasthyaṃ nā­mā­pe­kṣa­ṇā­rtha­kṛ­tā­ti­śa­ya- TAŚVA-ML 187,32syāvaśyaṃ bhāvān ni­ra­ti­śa­ya­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t kau­ṭa­sthyā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.12.37puṃsaḥ sa­tsaṃ­pra­yo­ge yad iṃ­dri­yā­ṇāṃ pra­jā­ya­te | tad eva vedanaṃ yuktaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m iti kecana || 37 || TAŚVA-ML 187,34te na samarthā ni­rā­ka­rtuṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m a­tīṃ­dri­yaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­to nu­mā­nā­de­r vā sa­rva­jña­tva­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ | na hy a­sa­rva­jñaḥ sarvārtha- TAŚVA-ML 188,01sā­kṣā­tkā­ri­jñā­naṃ nāstīti ku­ta­ści­t pra­mā­ṇā­n niścetuṃ samartha iti pra­ti­pā­di­ta­prā­yaṃ | na ca ta­da­bhā­vā­n niścaye TAŚVA-ML 188,02ka­ra­ṇa­ja­m eva pra­tya­ya­m iti niyamaḥ siddhyet || TAŚV-ML 1.12.38ta­tsvā­rtha­vya­va­sā­yā­tma­vi­dhā pra­tya­kṣa­m aṃjasā | jñānaṃ vi­śa­da­m anyat tu pa­ro­kṣa­m iti saṃgrahaḥ || 38 || TA-ML 1.13 matiḥ smṛtiḥ saṃjñā ciṃ­tā­bhi­ni­bo­dha ity a­na­rthāṃ­ta­ra­m || 13 || TAŚVA-ML 188,05ki­ma­rtha­m idam ucyate | ma­ti­bhe­dā­nāṃ ma­ti­gra­ha­ṇe­na gra­ha­ṇā­d a­nya­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.13.1ma­tyā­di­ṣv a­va­bo­dhe­ṣu smṛ­tyā­dī­nā­m a­saṃ­gra­haḥ | ity ā­śaṃ­kyā­ha ma­tyā­di­sū­traṃ ma­tyā­tma­nāṃ vide || 1 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.2matir eva smṛtiḥ saṃjñā ciṃtā vā­bhi­ni­bo­dha­ka­m | nā­rthāṃ­ta­raṃ ma­ti­jñā­nā­vṛ­ti­cche­da­pra­sū­ti­taḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 188,08yathaiva vī­ryāṃ­ta­rā­ya ma­ti­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­n matir a­va­gra­hā­di­rū­pā sūte tathā smṛ­tyā­di­r api tato matyā- TAŚVA-ML 188,09tma­ka­tva­m asya ve­di­ta­vya­m || TAŚVA-ML 188,10iti śabdāt kiṃ gṛhyate ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.3iti śabdāt pra­kā­rā­rthā­d buddhir medhā ca gṛhyate | prajñā ca pra­ti­bhā­bhā­vaḥ saṃ­bha­vo­pa­mi­tī tathā || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 188,12nanu ca kathaṃ ma­tyā­dī­nā­m a­na­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tvaṃ vya­pa­de­śa­la­kṣa­ṇa­vi­ṣa­ya­pra­ti­bhā­sa­bhe­dā­d iti cet —TAŚV-ML 1.13.4ka­thaṃ­ci­d vya­pa­de­śā­di­bhe­de py e­ta­da­bhi­nna­tā | na vi­ro­dha­m a­dhi­ṣṭhā­tu­m īṣṭe prā­tī­ti­ka­tva­taḥ || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 188,14na hi vya­pa­de­śā­di­bhe­de pi pra­tya­kṣa­vya­ktī­nāṃ pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­tvaṃ pa­re­ṣāṃ­, nāpy a­nu­mā­nā­di­vya­ktī­nā­m a­nu­mā­nā­di­tā TAŚVA-ML 188,15sve­ṣṭa­pra­mā­ṇa­saṃ­khyā ni­ya­ma­vyā­ghā­tā­t pra­tya­kṣa­tā­nu­mā­nā­di­tve­na vā | vya­pa­de­śā­di­bhe­dā­bhā­vā­n na doṣa iti cet TAŚVA-ML 188,16ma­ti­jñā­na­tve­na sā­mā­nya­ta­s ta­da­bhā­vā­d a­vi­ro­dho stu | prā­tī­ti­kī hy e­te­ṣā­m a­bhi­nna­tā ka­thaṃ­ci­d iti na pratikṣe- TAŚVA-ML 188,17pam arhati | kaḥ kasya prakāraḥ syād ity u­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.5buddhir mateḥ prakāraḥ syād a­rtha­gra­ha­ṇa­śa­kti­kā | medhā smṛteḥ tathā śa­bda­smṛ­ti­śa­kti­r ma­na­svi­nā­m || 5 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.6ū­hā­po­hā­tmi­kā prajñā ciṃtāyāḥ pra­ti­bho­pa­mā | sā­dṛ­śyo­pā­dhi­ke bhāve sādṛśye ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇe || 6 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.7pra­va­rta­mā­nā ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d dṛṣṭā sā­dṛ­śya­saṃ­vi­daḥ | saṃjñāyāḥ saṃ­bha­vā­dy astu laiṃ­gi­ka­sya ta­thā­ga­teḥ || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 188,21ma­ti­sā­mā­nyā­tmi­kā­pi buddhir iṃ­dri­yā­niṃ­dri­ya­ni­mi­ttā sa­nni­kṛ­ṣṭā­rtha­gra­ha­ṇa­śa­kti­kā­va­gra­hā­di­ma­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­sya TAŚVA-ML 188,22prakāraḥ | ya­tho­kta­śa­bda­sma­ra­ṇa­śa­kti­kā tu medhā smṛteḥ | sā hi ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d eva ma­na­svi­nāṃ jā­ya­mā­nā viśiṣṭā TAŚVA-ML 188,23ca sma­ra­ṇa­sā­mā­nyā­t | ū­hā­po­hā­tmi­kā prajñā ciṃtāyāḥ prakāraḥ pra­ti­bho­pa­mā ca sā­dṛ­śyo­pā­dhi­ke vastuni TAŚVA-ML 188,24ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d va­stū­pā­dhi­ke vā sādṛśye pra­va­rta­mā­nā saṃjñāyāḥ sā­dṛ­śya­pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­rū­pā­yāḥ pra­kā­raḥ­, saṃ­bha­vā­rthā­pa­ttya- TAŚVA-ML 188,25bhā­vo­pa­mā­stu laiṃ­gi­ka­sya pra­kā­ra­s tathā pratīteḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.13.8pra­tye­ka­m iti śabdasya tataḥ saṃ­ga­ti­r iṣyate | samāptau ceti śabdo yaṃ sūtre smin na vi­ru­dhya­te || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 188,27matir iti smṛtir iti saṃjñeti ciṃtety a­bhi­ni­bo­dha iti prakāro na ta­da­rthāṃ­ta­ra­m eva ma­ti­jñā­na­m ekam iti jñeyaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 188,28ma­tyā­di­bhe­daṃ ma­ti­jñā­naṃ ma­ti­pa­ri­sa­mā­ptaṃ ta­dbhe­dā­nā­m a­nye­ṣā­m a­trai­vāṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­d iti vyākhyeyaṃ ga­tyaṃ­ta­rā­saṃ­bha­vā­t tathā TAŚVA-ML 188,29vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­c ca | smṛtir a­pra­mā­ṇa­m eva sā kathaṃ pramāṇe ṃ­ta­rbha­va­tī­ti cen na, ta­da­pra­mā­ṇa­tve sa­rva­śū­nya­tā­pa­tteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 188,30tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.13.9smṛteḥ pra­mā­ṇa­tā­pā­ye saṃjñāyā na pra­mā­ṇa­tā | ta­da­pra­mā­ṇa­tā­yāṃ tu ciṃtā na vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te || 9 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.10ta­da­pra­ti­ṣṭhi­tau kvātra mānaṃ nāma pra­va­rta­te | ta­da­pra­va­rta­ne dhya­kṣa­prā­mā­ṇyaṃ nā­va­ti­ṣṭha­te || 10 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.11tataḥ pra­mā­ṇa­śū­nya­tvā­t pra­me­ya­syā­pi śūnyatā | sāpi mānād vinā neti kim apy astīti sā­ku­la­m || 11 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.12tasmāt pra­va­rta­ka­tve­na pra­mā­ṇa­tve tra ka­sya­ci­t | smṛ­tyā­dī­nāṃ pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ yuktam uktaṃ ca kaiścana || 12 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.13a­kṣa­jñā­nai­r a­nu­smṛ­tya pra­tya­bhi­jñā­ya ciṃ­ta­ye­t | ā­bhi­mu­khye­na ta­dbhe­dā­n vi­ni­ści­tya pra­va­rta­te || 13 || TAŚVA-ML 189,03a­kṣa­jñā­nai­r vi­ni­ści­tya pra­va­rta­ta iti yathā pra­tya­kṣa­sya pra­va­rta­ka­tva­m uktaṃ tathā smṛtvā pra­va­rta­ta iti smṛter api TAŚVA-ML 189,04pra­tya­bhi­jñā­ya pra­va­rta­ta iti saṃjñāyā api ciṃ­ta­ya­t tat pra­va­rta­ta iti ta­rka­syā­pi ā­bhi­mu­khye­na ta­dbhe­dā­n TAŚVA-ML 189,05vi­ni­ści­tya pra­va­rta­ta ity a­bhi­ni­bo­dha­syā­pi tatas tataḥ pra­ti­pa­ttuḥ pra­vṛ­tte­r ya­thā­bhā­sa­m ā­kāṃ­kṣā­ni­vṛ­tti­gha­ṭa­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 189,06tatra pra­tya­kṣa­m eva pra­va­rta­kaṃ pramāṇaṃ na punaḥ smṛtir iti matam u­pā­la­bha­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.14a­kṣa­jñā­nai­r vi­ni­ści­tya sarva eva pra­va­rta­te | iti bruvan sva­ci­ttā­dau pra­va­rta­ta iti smṛteḥ || 14 || TAŚVA-ML 189,08ka­tha­m­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.15gṛ­hī­ta­gra­ha­ṇā­t tatra na smṛteś cet pra­mā­ṇa­tā | dhā­rā­vā­hya­kṣa­vi­jñā­na­syai­vaṃ labhyeta kena sā || 15 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.16vi­śi­ṣṭa­syo­pa­yo­ga­syā­bhā­ve sāpi na cen matā | ta­da­bhā­ve smaraṇe py a­kṣa­jñā­na­va­nmā­na­tā­stu naḥ || 16 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.17smṛtyā svārthaṃ pa­ri­cchi­dya pravṛttau na ca bādhyate | yena pre­kṣā­va­tāṃ tasyāḥ pra­vṛ­tti­r vi­ni­vā­rya­te || 17 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.18smṛ­ti­mū­lā­bhi­lā­ṣā­de­r vya­va­hā­raḥ pra­va­rta­kaḥ | na pramāṇaṃ yathā ta­dva­da­kṣa­dhī­mū­li­kā smṛtiḥ || 18 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.19ity ā­ca­kṣa­ṇi­ko nā­mā­nu­mā­maṃ­sta pṛ­tha­kpra­mā | pratyakṣaṃ taddhi ta­nmū­la­m iti cā­rvā­ka­tā­ga­tiḥ || 19 || TAŚVA-ML 189,14yo pi pra­tya­kṣa­m a­nu­mā­naṃ ca pra­va­rta­kaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m iti ma­nya­mā­naḥ smṛ­ti­mū­la­syā­bhi­lā­ṣā­de­r iva vya­va­hā­ra­pra­vṛ­tte­r hetoḥ TAŚVA-ML 189,15pra­tya­kṣa­mū­la­sma­ra­ṇa­syā­pi pra­mā­ṇa­tāṃ pra­tyā­kṣī­ta so nu­mā­na­m api pra­tya­kṣā­t pṛ­tha­kpra­mā­ṇaṃ māmaṃsta tasya pra­tya­kṣa­mū­la- TAŚVA-ML 189,16tvāt | na hy a­pra­tya­kṣa­pū­rva­ka­m a­nu­mā­na­m asti | a­nu­mā­nāṃ­ta­ra­pū­rva­ka­m astīti cen na, tasyāpi pra­tya­kṣa­pū­rva­ka­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 189,17su­dū­ra­m api gatvā ta­syā­pra­tya­kṣa­pū­rva­ka­tve na­va­sthā­pra­saṃ­gā­t | ta­tpū­rva­tve siddhe pra­tya­kṣa­pū­rva­ka­m a­nu­mā­na­m iti na pramāṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 189,18syāt | tataś ca bā­dha­ka­tva­prā­pti­r asya || TAŚV-ML 1.13.20svā­rtha­pra­kā­śa­ka­tve­na pra­mā­ṇa­m anumā yadi | smṛtir astu tathā nā­bhi­lā­ṣā­di­s ta­da­bhā­va­taḥ || 20 || TAŚVA-ML 189,20svā­rtha­pra­kā­śa­ka­tvaṃ pra­va­rta­ka­tvaṃ na tu pra­tya­kṣā­rtha­pra­da­rśa­ka­tvaṃ nāpy a­rthā­bhi­mu­kha­ga­ti­he­tu­tvaṃ tac cā­nu­mā­na­syā­stī­ti TAŚVA-ML 189,21pra­mā­ṇa­tve sma­ra­ṇa­sya tad astu tata eva nā­bhi­lā­ṣā­de­s ta­da­bhā­vā­t | na hi yathā smaraṇaṃ svā­rtha­sma­rta­vya­syai­va TAŚVA-ML 189,22pra­kā­śa­kaṃ ta­thā­bhi­lā­ṣā­di­s tasya mo­ho­da­ya­pha­la­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.13.21sa­mā­ro­pa­vya­va­cche­da­s samaḥ smṛ­tya­nu­mā­na­taḥ | svārthe pra­mā­ṇa­tā tena nai­ka­trā­pi ni­vā­rya­te || 21 || TAŚVA-ML 189,24yathā cā­nu­mā­yāḥ kvacit pra­vṛ­tta­sya sa­mā­ro­pa­sya vya­va­cche­da­s tathā smṛter apīti yuktam ubhayoḥ pra­mā­ṇa­tva- TAŚVA-ML 189,25m a­nya­thā­pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­pa­tteḥ | smṛtir a­nu­mā­na­tve­na pra­mā­ṇa­m iṣṭam eva nā­nya­the­ti cet || TAŚV-ML 1.13.22smṛtir na laiṃgikaṃ liṃ­ga­jñā­nā­bhā­ve pi bhāvataḥ | saṃ­baṃ­dha­smṛ­ti­va­n na syād a­na­va­sthā­na­m anyathā || 22 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.23pa­rā­pa­rā­nu­mā­nā­nāṃ ka­lpa­na­sya pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ | vi­va­kṣi­tā­nu­mā­na­syā­py a­nu­mā­nāṃ­ta­rā­j janau || 23 || TAŚVA-ML 189,28saṃ­baṃ­dha­smṛ­te­r hy a­nu­mā­na­tve sma­rta­vyā­rthe­na liṃgena bhāvyaṃ tasya tena saṃ­baṃ­dha­s tv a­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vya­s tasya ca smaraṇaṃ paraṃ TAŚVA-ML 189,29tasyāpy a­nu­mā­na­tve tatheti pa­rā­pa­rā­nu­mā­nā­nāṃ ka­lpa­nā­d a­na­va­sthā | na hy a­nu­mā­nāṃ­ta­rā­d a­nu­mā­na­sya janane kvacid a- TAŚVA-ML 189,30vasthā nāma sā saṃ­baṃ­dha­smṛ­ti­r a­pra­mā­ṇa­m eveti cet || TAŚV-ML 1.13.24nā­pra­mā­ṇā­tma­no smṛtyā saṃbaṃdhaḥ siddham ṛcchati | pra­mā­ṇā­na­rtha­ka­tva­sya pra­saṃ­gā­t sa­rva­va­stu­ni || 24 || TAŚVA-ML 189,32na hy a­pra­mā­ṇā­t pra­me­ya­sya siddhau pra­mā­ṇa­m a­rtha­va­n nāma | na cā­pra­mā­ṇā­t kiṃcit siddhyati kiṃcin nety a­rdha­ja­ra­tī- TAŚVA-ML 189,33nyāyaḥ śreyān sarvatra ta­dvi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.13.25smṛtis tad iti vi­jñā­na­m a­rthā­tī­te bhavet katham | syād a­rtha­va­d iti sveṣṭaṃ yāti bauddhasya lakṣyate || 25 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.26pra­tya­kṣa­m a­rtha­va­n na syād atīte rthe sa­mu­dbha­va­t | tasya smṛ­ti­va­d evaṃ hi tadvad eva ca laiṃ­gi­ka­m || 26 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.27nārthāj ja­nmo­pa­pa­dye­ta pra­tya­kṣa­sya smṛter iva | tadvat sa eva ta­dbhā­vā­d anyathā na kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yaḥ || 27 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.28a­rthā­kā­ra­tva­to dhyakṣaṃ ya­da­rtha­sya pra­bo­dha­kaṃ | tata eva smṛtiḥ kiṃ na svārthasya pra­ti­bo­dha­kā || 28 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.29a­spa­ṣṭa­tve­na cen nā­nu­mā­ne py evaṃ pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ | prā­pyā­rthe­nā­rtha­va­ttā ced a­nu­mā­nā­yāḥ smṛter na kim || 29 || TAŚVA-ML 190,05tato na saugato '­nu­mā­na­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tā­m u­pa­yaṃ­s tām a­pā­ka­rtu­m īśaḥ sarvathā vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.13.30manasā ja­nya­mā­na­tvā­t saṃ­skā­ra­sa­ha­kā­ri­ṇā | sa­rva­trā­rthā­na­pe­kṣe­ṇa smṛtir nā­rtha­va­tī yadi || 30 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.31tadā saṃskāra eva syāt pra­vṛ­tti­s ta­nni­baṃ­dha­nā | ta­trā­saṃ­bha­va­to rthe ced vyaktam ī­śva­ra­ce­ṣṭi­ta­m || 31 || TAŚVA-ML 190,08a­na­rtha­vi­ṣa­ya­tve pi smṛteḥ pra­va­rta­mā­nā­rthe pra­va­rta­te saṃskāre pra­vṛ­tte­r a­saṃ­bha­vā­d iti sphuṭaṃ rā­ja­ce­ṣṭi­taṃ yatheṣṭaṃ TAŚVA-ML 190,09pra­va­rta­mā­nā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.13.32pratyakṣaṃ mānasaṃ jñānaṃ smṛter yasyāḥ pra­jā­ya­te | sā hi pra­mā­ṇa­sā­ma­grī­va­rti­nī syāt pra­va­rti­kā || 32 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.33pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­d yathā liṃ­gi­liṃ­ga­saṃ­baṃ­dha­saṃ­smṛ­tiḥ | liṃ­gi­jñā­na­pha­le­ty āha sā­ma­grī­mā­na­vā­di­naḥ || 33 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.34tad apy a­saṃ­ga­taṃ liṃ­gi­jñā­na­syai­va pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ | pra­tya­kṣa­tva­kṣa­te­r liṃ­ga­ta­tpha­lā­yāḥ smṛter iva || 34 || TAŚVA-ML 190,13yasyāḥ smṛteḥ pratyakṣaṃ mānasaṃ jāyate sā tad eva pramāṇaṃ ta­tsā­ma­gryaṃ­ta­rbhū­ta­tva­taḥ pra­va­rti­kā svārthe yathānu- TAŚVA-ML 190,14mā­na­pha­lā saṃ­baṃ­dha­smṛ­ti­r a­nu­mā­na­m eveti | va­ca­na­saṃ­baṃ­dhaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m a­nu­mā­na­sā­ma­gryaṃ­ta­rbhū­ta­m apīti cet —TAŚV-ML 1.13.35pra­tya­kṣa­va­tsmṛ­teḥ sā­kṣā­tpha­le svā­rtha­vi­ni­śca­ye | kiṃ sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tve­na prāmāṇyaṃ no­pa­ga­mya­te || 35 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.36pā­raṃ­pa­rye­ṇa hā­nā­di­jñā­naṃ ca phalam īkṣyate | tasyās ta­da­nu­smṛ­tyaṃ­ta­ryā­thā­rthya­vṛ­tti­to rthinaḥ || 36 || TAŚVA-ML 190,17tato na yogo pi smṛter a­pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ sa­ma­rtha­yi­tu­m īśaḥ pra­tya­kṣā­di­pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ vā, ya­tho­kta­do­ṣā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.13.37pra­tya­bhi­jñā­ya ca svārthaṃ va­rta­mā­no yato rthabhāk | mataṃ ta­tpra­tya­bhi­jñā­naṃ pramāṇaṃ pa­ra­ma­nya­thā || 37 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.38ta­dvi­dhai­ka­tva­sā­dṛ­śya­go­ca­ra­tve­na niścitaṃ | saṃ­kī­rṇa­vya­ti­kī­rṇa­tva­vya­ti­re­ke­ṇa tattvataḥ || 38 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.39tena tu na punar jā­ta­ma­da­nāṃ­ku­ra­go­ca­raṃ | sā­dṛ­śya­pra­tya­bhi­jñā­naṃ pramāṇaṃ nai­ka­tā­tma­ni || 39 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.40e­ka­tva­go­ca­raṃ na syād ekatve mānam aṃjasā | sādṛśye yathā tasmiṃs tādṛśe yam iti grahaḥ || 40 || TAŚVA-ML 190,22na hy evaṃ sā­dṛ­śyai­ka­tva­pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­yoḥ saṃ­ka­ra­vya­ti­ka­ra­vya­ti­re­ko lau­ki­ka­pa­rī­kṣa­ka­yo­r asiddho 'nyatra vibhra- TAŚVA-ML 190,23māt | tato yuktaṃ sva­vi­ṣa­ye ni­ya­me­na pra­va­rta­ka­yoḥ pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ pra­tya­kṣā­di­va­t || TAŚV-ML 1.13.41tad ity a­tī­ta­vi­jñā­naṃ dṛ­śya­mā­ne­na naikatāṃ | vetti nedam iti jñānam a­tī­te­ne­ti kecana || 41 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.42ta­tsi­ddha­sā­dha­naṃ jñā­na­dvi­ta­yaṃ hy etad iṣyate | mā­na­dṛ­ṣṭe rtha­pa­ryā­ye dṛ­śya­mā­ne ca bhedataḥ || 42 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.43dravyeṇa ta­dba­lo­dbhū­ta­jñā­na­m e­ka­tva­sā­dha­na­m | dṛ­ṣṭe­kṣya­mā­ṇa­pa­ryā­ya­vyā­pi­ny anyat tato matam || 43 || TAŚVA-ML 190,27na hi sāṃ­pra­ti­kā­tī­ta­pa­ryā­ya­yo­r da­rśa­na­sma­ra­ṇe eva ta­tpra­tya­bhi­jñā­naṃ yato do­ṣā­va­kā­śaḥ syāt | kiṃ tarhi? TAŚVA-ML 190,28ta­dvyā­pi­ny ekatra dravye saṃ­ka­la­na­jñā­naṃ | nanv evaṃ ta­da­nā­di­pa­ryā­ya­vyā­pi dra­vya­vi­ṣa­yaṃ pra­sa­jye­ta ni­yā­ma­kā­bhā­vā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 190,29cen na, ni­yā­ma­ka­sya sa­dbhā­vā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.13.44kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­ta­s tac ca niyataṃ syāt ku­ta­śca­na | a­nā­di­pa­rya­ya­vyā­pi dra­vya­saṃ­vi­tti­to sti naḥ || 44 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.45tayā yāvat sva­tī­te­ṣu pa­ryā­ye­ṣv asti saṃsmṛtiḥ | kena ta­dvyā­pi­ni dravye pra­tya­bhi­jñā­sya vāryate || 45 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.46bālako haṃ ya evāsaṃ sa eva ca ku­mā­ra­kaḥ | yuvāno madhyamo vṛddho '­dhu­nā­smī­ti pra­tī­ti­taḥ || 46 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.47smṛtiḥ kin nā­nu­bhū­te­ṣu svayaṃ bhedeṣv a­śe­ṣa­taḥ | pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­he­tuḥ syād iti codyaṃ na yu­kti­ma­t || 47 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.48tā­dṛ­kṣa­yo­gya­tā­hā­neḥ tadbhāve tv asti sāṃgināṃ | vya­bhi­cā­rī hi tan nānyo hetuḥ sarvaḥ sa­mī­kṣya­te || 48 || TAŚVA-ML 191,01sma­ra­ṇa­sya hi nā­nu­bha­va­na­mā­traṃ kāraṇaṃ sarvasya sarvatra svā­nu­bhū­te rthe sma­ra­ṇa­pra­saṃ­gā­t | nāpi dṛ­ṣṭa­sa­jā­tī­ya- TAŚVA-ML 191,02darśanaṃ tasmin saty api ka­sya­ci­t ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tte­r vā­sa­nā­pra­bo­dhaḥ kā­ra­ṇa­m iti cet, kutaḥ syāt | dṛ­ṣṭa­sa­jā­tī­ya- TAŚVA-ML 191,03da­rśa­nā­d iti cen na, tadbhāve pi ta­da­bhā­vā­t | e­te­nā­rtha­tvā­di­s taddhetuḥ pra­tyā­khyā­taḥ­, sarvasya dṛṣṭasya hetor vya- TAŚVA-ML 191,04bhi­cā­rā­t | ta­da­vi­dyā­vā­sa­nā­pra­hā­ṇaṃ ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­m iti cet, saiva yogyatā sma­ra­ṇā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­śa­ma­la­kṣa­ṇā tasyāṃ TAŚVA-ML 191,05ca satyāṃ sa­du­pa­yo­ga­vi­śe­ṣā vāsanā prabodha iti nā­ma­mā­traṃ bhidyate | tato yatrārthe nubhavaḥ pra­vṛ­tta­s tatra smaraṇā- TAŚVA-ML 191,06va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­me sa­tyaṃ­ta­raṃ­ge hetau ba­hi­raṃ­ge ca dṛ­ṣṭa­sa­jā­tī­ya­da­rśa­nā­dau sma­ra­ṇa­syo­tpa­tti­r na punas ta­da­bhā­ve­ti- TAŚVA-ML 191,07pra­saṃ­gā­d iti nā­nā­di­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ye­ṣu svayam a­nu­bhū­te­ṣv api ka­sya­ci­t sma­ra­ṇaṃ­, nāpi pra­tya­bhi­jñā­naṃ ta­nni­baṃ­dha­naṃ tasya yathā TAŚVA-ML 191,08smaraṇaṃ tathā pra­tya­bhi­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­maṃ ca prā­du­rbhā­vā­d u­pa­pa­nnaṃ ta­dvai­ci­tryaṃ yo­gya­tā­yā­s ta­dā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma- TAŚVA-ML 191,09la­kṣa­ṇā­yā vai­ci­tryā­t || TAŚVA-ML 191,10kutaḥ punar vicitrā yogyatā syād ity u­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.49ma­lā­vṛ­ta­ma­ṇe­r vyaktir ya­thā­ne­ka­vi­dhe­kṣya­te | ka­rmā­vṛ­tā­tma­na­s ta­dva­dyo­gya­tā vividhā na kim || 49 || TAŚVA-ML 191,12svā­va­ra­ṇa­vi­ga­ma­sya vai­ci­tryā­n maṇer i­vā­tma­naḥ sva­rū­pā­bhi­vya­kti­vai­ci­tryaṃ na hi ta­dvi­ru­ddhaṃ | ta­dvi­ga­ma­s tu TAŚVA-ML 191,13sva­kā­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­vai­ci­tryā­d u­pa­pa­dya­te | ta­dvi­ga­ma­kā­ra­ṇaṃ punar dra­vya­kṣe­tra­kā­la­bha­va­bhā­va­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ yad a­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­ka­s ta- TAŚVA-ML 191,14t saṃ­bhā­va­ne­ti paryāptaṃ pra­paṃ­ce­na | sā­dṛ­śyai­ka­tva­pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­yoḥ sarvathā ni­ra­va­dya­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.13.50nanv astv e­ka­tva­sā­dṛ­śya­pra­tī­ti­r nā­rtha­go­ca­rā | saṃ­vā­dā­bhā­va­to vyo­ma­ke­śa­pā­śa­pra­tī­ti­va­t || 50 || TAŚVA-ML 191,16sā­dṛ­śya­pra­tya­bhi­jñai­ka­tva­pra­tya­bhi­jñā ca nā­smā­bhi­r a­pa­hnū­ya­te tathā pra­tī­teḥ­, kevalaṃ sā­na­rtha­vi­ṣa­yā saṃvādā- TAŚVA-ML 191,17bhāvād ā­kā­śa­ke­śa­pā­śa­pra­ti­bhā­sa­na­va­d iti cet —TAŚV-ML 1.13.51tatra yo nāma saṃvādaḥ pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­saṃ­ga­maḥ | so dhyakṣe pi na saṃbhāvya iti te kva pra­mā­ṇa­tā || 51 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.52pra­tya­kṣa­vi­ṣa­ye tāvan nā­nu­mā­na­sya saṃgatiḥ | tasya sva­la­kṣa­ṇe vṛ­ttya­bhā­vā­d ā­laṃ­ba­nā­tma­ni || 52 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.53ta­trā­dhya­kṣāṃ­ta­ra­syā­pi na vṛttiḥ kṣa­ṇa­bhaṃ­gi­ni | tathaiva si­ddha­saṃ­vā­da­syā­na­va­sthā tathā na kim || 53 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.54prāpya sva­la­kṣa­ṇe vṛttir ya­thā­dhya­kṣā­nu­mā­na­yoḥ | pra­tya­kṣa­sya tathā kiṃ na saṃjñayā saṃ­pra­tī­ya­te || 54 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.55ta­yā­laṃ­bi­ta­m anyac cet prāptam a­nya­tsva­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ | pra­tya­kṣe­ṇā­nu­mā­ne­na kiṃ tad eva bha­va­nma­te || 55 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.56gṛ­hī­ta­prā­pta­yo­r e­vā­dhyā­ro­pā­c cet tad eva tat | samānaṃ pra­tya­bhi­jñā­yāṃ sarve paśyaṃtu saddhiyaḥ || 56 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.57pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­mā­na­tve pramāṇaṃ nā­nya­the­ty api | tatra yu­ktā­nu­mā­na­syo­tthā­nā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ || 57 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.58tatra liṃge tad e­ve­da­m iti jñānaṃ ni­baṃ­dha­na­m | laiṃ­gi­ka­syā­nu­mā­naṃ ced a­na­va­sthā pra­sa­jya­te || 58 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.59liṃ­ga­pra­tya­va­ma­rśe­ṇa vinā nāsty eva laiṃ­gi­ka­m | vibhinnaḥ so nu­mā­nā­c cet pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­m ā­ga­ta­m || 59 || TAŚVA-ML 191,27na hi liṃ­ga­pra­tya­va­ga­mo pramāṇaṃ tato vyā­pti­vya­va­hā­ra­kā­la­bhā­va­liṃ­ga­sā­dṛ­śyā­vya­va­sthi­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tathā TAŚVA-ML 191,28cā­nu­mā­no­da­yā­saṃ­bha­va­s ta­tsaṃ­bha­ve ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | a­pra­mā­ṇā­t ta­da­vya­va­sthi­tau pra­mā­ṇā­na­rtha­kya­pra­saṃ­ga ity uktaṃ | tato nu- TAŚVA-ML 191,29mānaṃ pra­tya­bhi­jñā­naṃ | kiṃ tarhi pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­raṃ saṃ­vā­da­ka­tvā­t pra­tya­kṣā­di­va­t | na hi dṛ­śya­prā­pya­yo­r e­ka­tvā­dhyā- TAŚVA-ML 191,30ropeṇa pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­saṃ­ga­ma­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ saṃvādaḥ saṃ­jñā­yā­m a­si­ddhaḥ­, pra­tya­kṣā­dā­v api ta­da­si­ddhi­pra­saṃ­gā­t | e­te­nā­rtha­kri­yā- TAŚVA-ML 191,31sthitir a­vi­saṃ­vā­dān na pra­tya­bhi­jñā­pra­mā­ṇa­m ity api pratyuktaṃ | tata eva pra­tya­kṣā­de­r a­pra­mā­ṇa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 191,32pra­ti­pa­ttuḥ pa­ri­to­ṣā­t saṃ­vā­da­s tatra pra­mā­ṇa­tāṃ vya­va­sthā­pa­ya­tī­ti cet, pra­tya­bhi­jñā­ne pi | na hi tataḥ pra­vṛ­tta­syā­rtha- TAŚVA-ML 191,33kri­yā­sthi­tau pa­ri­to­ṣo nāstīti | yadi punaḥ bā­dha­kā­bhā­vaḥ saṃ­vā­da­s ta­da­bhā­vā­n na pra­tya­bhi­jñā pra­mā­ṇa­m iti TAŚVA-ML 191,34mataṃ tadā na siddho hetuḥ saṃ­vā­dā­bhā­vā­d iti | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.13.60saṃvādo bā­dha­vai­dhu­rya­ni­śca­ya­ś cet sa vidyate | sarvatra pra­tya­bhi­jñā­ne pra­tya­kṣā­dā­v i­vāṃ­ja­sā || 60 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.61pratyakṣaṃ bādhakaṃ tāvan na saṃ­jñā­na­sya jā­tu­ci­t | ta­dbhi­nna­go­ca­ra­tve­na pa­ra­lo­ka­ma­te­r iva || 61 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.62yatra pra­va­rta­te jñānaṃ svayaṃ tatraiva sā­dha­ka­m | bādhakaṃ vā parasya syān nā­nya­trā­ti­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ || 62 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.63a­dṛ­śyā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­ś ca bādhikā tasya na pramā | dṛśyā dṛṣṭis tu sa­rva­trā­si­ddhā ta­dgo­ca­re sadā || 63 || TAŚVA-ML 192,05tad evaṃ na pra­tya­kṣa­sva­bhā­vā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­r vā bādhikā || TAŚV-ML 1.13.64yat sat tat sarvaṃ kṣaṇikaṃ sa­rva­thai­va vi­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ | tato 'nyatra pra­tī­ghā­tā­t sa­ttva­syā­rtha­kri­yā­kṣa­teḥ || 64 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.65a­rtha­kri­yā­kṣa­ti­s tatra kra­ma­vṛ­tti­vi­ro­dha­taḥ | ta­dvi­ro­dha­s tato naṃśaḥ syān nā­pe­kṣā­vi­ghā­ta­taḥ || 65 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.66itīyaṃ vyāpakā dṛṣṭir nityatvaṃ haṃti vastunaḥ | sādṛśyaṃ ca tataḥ saṃjñā bā­dhi­ke­ty api du­rgha­ṭa­m || 66 || TAŚVA-ML 192,09sattvam idam a­rtha­kri­ya­yā vyāptaṃ sā ca kra­mā­kra­mā­bhyāṃ tau vā kṣa­ṇi­kā­t sa­dṛ­śā­c ca ni­va­rta­mā­nau svavyāpyā- TAŚVA-ML 192,10m a­rtha­kri­yāṃ ni­va­rta­ya­taḥ | sā ni­va­rta­mā­nā svavyāpyaṃ sattvaṃ ni­va­rta­ya­tī­ti vyā­pa­kā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­r ni­tya­syā­sa­ttvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 192,11sarvathā sādṛśyaṃ ca sā­dha­yaṃ­tī ni­tya­tva­sā­dṛ­śya­vi­ṣa­ya­sya pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­sya bā­dhi­kā­stī­ti kecit | tad etad api TAŚVA-ML 192,12du­rgha­ṭa­m | kutaḥ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.67kṣa­ṇa­pra­dhvaṃ­si­naḥ saṃtaḥ sa­rva­thai­va vi­la­kṣa­ṇāḥ | iti vyāpter a­si­ddha­tvā­d vi­pra­kṛ­ṣṭā­rtha­śaṃ­ki­nā­m || 67 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.68nityānāṃ vi­pra­kṛ­ṣṭā­nā­m abhāve bhā­va­ni­śca­yā­t | ku­ta­ści­d vyā­pti­saṃ­si­ddhi­r ā­śra­ye­ta yadā tadā || 68 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.69nedaṃ nai­rā­tma­kaṃ jī­va­ccha­rī­ra­m iti sā­dha­ye­t | prā­ṇā­di­ma­ttva­to syaivaṃ vya­ti­re­ka­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 69 || TAŚVA-ML 192,16yathā vi­pra­kṛ­ṣṭā­nāṃ ni­tyā­dya­rthā­nā­m abhāve sattvasya hetoḥ sa­dbā­dha­ni­śca­ya­s ta­dvyā­pti­si­ddhi­ni­baṃ­dha­naṃ tathā TAŚVA-ML 192,17vi­pra­kṛ­ṣṭa­syā­tma­naḥ pā­ṣā­ṇā­di­sva­bhā­ve prā­ṇā­di­ma­ttva­sya hetor a­bhā­va­ni­śca­yo pi ta­dvyā­pti­si­ddhe­r ni­baṃ­dha­naṃ kiṃ na TAŚVA-ML 192,18bhavet ? yato vya­ti­re­ky api hetur na syāt | na ca sattvād asya viśeṣaṃ paśyāmaḥ sarvathā ga­ma­ka­tvā­ga­ma­ka­tva- TAŚVA-ML 192,19yor iti prā­ṇā­di­ma­ttvā­de­r vyā­pta­si­ddhi­m u­pa­ya­tāṃ sa­ttvā­de­r api ta­da­si­ddhi­r ba­lā­dā­d ā­pa­ta­ty eva | tato na kṣa­ṇi­ka­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 192,20sarvathā vi­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvaṃ vārthānāṃ siddhyati vi­ru­ddha­tvā­c ca hetoḥ | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.13.70kṣaṇike pi vi­ru­ddhye­te bhā­ve­naṃ­śe kra­mā­kra­mau | svā­rtha­kri­yā ca sattvaṃ ca tato ne­kāṃ­ta­vṛ­tti tat || 70 || TAŚVA-ML 192,22sarvathā kṣaṇike na kra­mā­kra­mau pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ saṃ­bha­va­ta­s ta­da­saṃ­bha­ve jñā­na­mā­tra­m api sva­kī­yā­rtha­kri­yāṃ kuto TAŚVA-ML 192,23vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te ? yataḥ sattvaṃ tato vi­ni­va­rta­mā­naṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­t kṣaṇike ne­kāṃ­tā­tma­ni sthitim āsādya ta­dvi­ru­ddhaṃ na TAŚVA-ML 192,24bhaved ity u­kto­tta­ra­prā­yaṃ | tathā ca kiṃ kuryād ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.71nihaṃti sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­taṃ sā­dha­ye­t pa­ri­ṇā­mi­naṃ | bhavet tatra na bhāve ta­tpra­tya­bhi­jñā ka­thaṃ­ca­na || 71 || TAŚVA-ML 192,26dra­vya­pa­ryā­yā­tma­ni ni­tyā­tma­ke vastuni jā­tyaṃ­ta­ra­pa­ri­ṇā­mi­ny eva dravyataḥ pra­tya­bhi­jñā sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­to TAŚVA-ML 192,27saṃ­bha­va­ti sarvathā vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­n na punar ni­tyā­dye­kāṃ­te vi­ro­dha­si­ddheḥ | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.13.72ni­tyai­kāṃ­te na sā tāvat pau­rvā­pa­rya­vi­yo­ga­taḥ | nā­śai­kāṃ­te pi cai­ka­tva­sā­dṛ­śyā­gha­ṭa­nā­t tathā || 72 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.73ni­tyā­ni­tyā­tma­ke tv arthe ka­thaṃ­ci­d u­pa­la­kṣya­te | jā­tyaṃ­ta­re vi­ru­dhye­ta pra­tya­bhi­jñā na sarvathā || 73 || TAŚVA-ML 192,30tato na pra­tya­bhi­jñā­yāḥ kiṃcid bā­dha­ka­m astīti bā­dhā­vi­ra­ha­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya saṃ­vā­da­sya siddher a­pra­mā­ṇa­tva­sā­dha­na­m ayuktaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 192,31nanu caikatve pra­tya­bhi­jñā tatsiddhau pramāṇaṃ saṃ­vā­dā­t ta­tpra­mā­ṇa­tva­si­ddhau tatas ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­syai­ka­tva­sya siddhir ity anyonyā- TAŚVA-ML 192,32śrayaḥ | pra­tya­bhi­jñāṃ­ta­rā­t pra­tha­ma­pra­tya­bhi­jñā­vi­ṣa­ya­sya sādhane ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­syā­pi pra­tya­bhi­jñāṃ­ta­rā­t sā­dha­na­m ity a­na­va­sthā­na- TAŚVA-ML 192,33m iti cen na, pra­tya­kṣa­syā­pi nīlādau pra­mā­ṇa­tva­sā­dha­ne sa­mā­na­tvā­t | i­ta­ra­thā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.13.74nī­la­saṃ­ve­da­na­syā­rthe nīle siddhe pra­mā­ṇa­tā | tatra tasyāṃ ca siddhāyāṃ nīlo rthas tena siddhyati || 74 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.75ity a­nyo­nyā­śri­taṃ nāsti ya­thā­bhyā­sa­ba­lā­t kvacit | svataḥ prā­mā­ṇya­saṃ­si­ddhe­r a­dhya­svā­rtha­saṃ­vi­daḥ || 75 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.76ta­de­ka­tva­sya saṃsiddhau pra­tya­bhi­jñā ta­dā­śra­yā | pramāṇaṃ ta­tpra­mā­ṇa­tve tayā va­stve­ka­tā gatiḥ || 76 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.77i­tya­nyo­nyā­śri­ti­r na syāt svataḥ prā­mā­ṇya­si­ddhi­taḥ | sva­bhyā­sā­t pra­tya­bhi­jñā­yā­s tato nya­trā­nu­mā­na­taḥ || 77 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.78pra­tya­bhi­jñāṃ­ta­rā­d ā­dya­pra­tya­bhi­jñā­rtha­sā­dha­ne | yān avasthā samā sāpi pra­tya­kṣā­rtha­pra­sā­dha­ne || 78 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.79pra­tya­kṣāṃ­ta­ra­taḥ siddhā svataḥ sā cen ni­va­rta­te | pra­tya­bhi­jñāṃ­ta­rā­d etat ta­thā­bhū­tā­n ni­va­rta­tā­m || 79 || TAŚVA-ML 193,06tato naikatvaṃ pra­tya­bhi­jñā­naṃ sāvadyaṃ sa­rva­do­ṣa­pa­ri­hā­rā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.13.80sā­dṛ­śya­pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­m e­te­nai­va vi­cā­ri­ta­m | pramāṇaṃ svā­rtha­saṃ­vā­dā­d a­pra­mā­ṇaṃ tato nyathā || 80 || TAŚVA-ML 193,08nanv idaṃ sādṛśyaṃ pa­dā­rthe­bhyo yadi bhinnaṃ tadā kutas teṣām iti pra­dṛ­śya­te | saṃ­baṃ­dha­tvā­c cet, kaḥ punaḥ TAŚVA-ML 193,09sā­dṛ­śya­ta­dva­tā­m a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­bhū­tā­nā­m a­kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇā­tma­nāṃ saṃbaṃdhaḥ ? sa­ma­vā­ya iti cet, kaḥ punar asau ? na tāva- TAŚVA-ML 193,10t pa­dā­rthāṃ­ta­ra­m a­na­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t | a­vi­bhra­ma­dbhā­va iti cet sa­rvā­tma­nai­ka­de­śe­na vā pra­ti­vya­kti | sa­rvā­tma­nā cet sā- TAŚVA-ML 193,11dṛ­śya­ba­hu­tva­pra­saṃ­gaḥ | na caikatra sādṛśyaṃ ta­syā­ne­ka­sva­bhā­va­tvā­t | yadi punar e­ka­de­śe­na sādṛśyaṃ vyaktiṣu TAŚVA-ML 193,12sa­ma­ve­taṃ tadā sā­va­ya­va­tvaṃ syāt | tathā ca tasya sā­va­ya­vaiḥ saṃ­baṃ­dha­ciṃ­tā­yāṃ sa eva pa­rya­nu­yo­ga ity a­na­va­sthā | TAŚVA-ML 193,13yadi punar abhinnaṃ sā­dṛ­śya­m arthebhyo '­bhyu­pa­ga­mya­te tadāpi ta­syai­ka­tve ta­da­bhi­nnā­nā­m a­rthā­nā­m e­ka­tvā­pa­tti­r e­ka­smā­d a- TAŚVA-ML 193,14bhinnānāṃ sarvathā nā­nā­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | pa­dā­rtha­nā­nā­tva­va­d vā tasya nā­nā­tve­bhyo '­na­rthāṃ­ta­ra­sya sa­rva­thai­ka­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | TAŚVA-ML 193,15tathā co­bha­yo­r api pakṣayoḥ sā­dṛ­śyā­saṃ­bha­vaḥ | sā­dṛ­śya­va­tāṃ sa­rva­thai­ka­tve tatra sā­dṛ­śyā­na­va­sthā­nā­t | sādṛśyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 193,16sarvathā nānā cet sā­dṛ­śya­rū­pa­tā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | sā­dṛ­śya­m arthebhyo bhi­nnā­bhi­nna­m iti yuktaṃ vi­ro­dhā­d u­bha­ya­do­ṣā­nu­ṣaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 193,17gāc ca | ta­da­rthe­bhyo ye­nā­tma­nā bhinnaṃ te­nai­vā­bhi­nnaṃ vi­ru­dhya­te | pareṇa bhinnaṃ ta­da­nye­nā­bhi­nna­m ity a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­t ta- TAŚVA-ML 193,18du­bha­ya­do­ṣa­pra­sa­ktiḥ | saṃ­śa­ya­vai­ya­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyā­da­yo pi doṣās tatra du­rni­vā­rā eveti sā­dṛ­śya­sya vi­cā­rā­sa­ha­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 193,19ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­ta­tva­m eva ta­dvi­ṣa­yaṃ ca pra­tya­bhi­jñā­naṃ svārthe saṃ­vā­da­śū­nyaṃ na pramāṇaṃ nā­mā­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | kalpanā- TAŚVA-ML 193,20ro­pi­tā­d eva svā­rtha­saṃ­vā­dā­t pra­mā­ṇa­tve ma­no­rā­jyā­di­vi­ka­lpa­ka­lā­pa­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t tā­dṛ­ksaṃ­vā­da­sya TAŚVA-ML 193,21sa­dbhā­vā­d iti kaścit taṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.81bhe­dā­bhe­da­vi­ka­lpā­bhyāṃ sādṛśyaṃ yena dūṣyate | vai­sā­dṛ­śyaṃ kutas tasya pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ pra­si­dhya­tu || 81 || TAŚVA-ML 193,23vi­sa­dṛ­śā­nāṃ bhāvo hi vai­sā­dṛ­śyaṃ tac ca pa­dā­rthe­bhyo bhinnam abhinnaṃ bhi­nnā­bhi­nnaṃ vā syād ato '­nya­ga­tya­bhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 193,24sarvathā sā­dṛ­śya­pa­kṣa­bhā­vī doṣo du­rni­vā­ra iti kutas tatsiddhiḥ | sā­dṛ­śya­va­dvai­sa­dṛ­śa­m api na pa­ra­mā­rtha­m a­rtha­kri­yā- TAŚVA-ML 193,25śū­nya­tvā­t sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­syai­va sattvasya pa­ra­mā­rtha­tvā­t | ta­syā­rtha­kri­yā­sa­ma­rtha­tvā­d iti cet, na vai­sa­dṛ­śa­sā­dṛ­śya­tya­ktaṃ TAŚVA-ML 193,26kiṃcit sva­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­si­ddha­m astīha yathā vyo­ma­ku­śe­śa­yaṃ | pra­tya­kṣa­saṃ­vi­di pra­ti­bhā­naṃ spaṣṭaṃ sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­m iti TAŚVA-ML 193,27cet —TAŚV-ML 1.13.82sa­mā­nā­kā­ra­tā spaṣṭā pratyakṣaṃ pra­ti­bhā­sa­te | va­rta­mā­ne­ṣu bhāveṣu yathā bhi­nna­sva­bhā­va­tā || 82 || TAŚVA-ML 193,29i­dā­nīṃ­ta­na­ta­yā pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­nā hi bhāvās teṣu yathā pa­ra­spa­raṃ bhi­nna­rū­paṃ pratyakṣe spaṣṭam a­va­bhā­sa­te tathā TAŚVA-ML 193,30sa­mā­na­m apīti sa­dṛ­śe­ta­rā­tma­kaṃ sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­si­ddha­m anyathā vyo­mā­ra­viṃ­da­va­t ta­syā­na­va­bhā­sa­nā­t | spa­ṣṭā­va­bhā­si­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 193,31sa­mā­na­sya rūpasya bhrāṃtam iti cet, bhinnasya katham abhrāṃtaṃ | bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­d iti cet, sā­mā­nya­spa­ṣṭā­va­bhā­si­tve TAŚVA-ML 193,32kiṃ bā­dha­ka­m asti ? na tāvat pratyakṣaṃ sva­la­kṣa­ṇā­ni pa­śyā­mī­ti pra­ya­ta­mā­na­sa­syā­pi sthū­la­sthi­rā­kā­ra­sya sā­dha­na­sya TAŚVA-ML 193,33sphuṭaṃ da­rśa­nā­t | tad uktaṃ | "yasya sva­la­kṣa­ṇā­ny ekaṃ sthūlam a­kṣa­ṇi­kaṃ sphuṭam | yad vā paśyati vaiśadyaṃ tadviddhi TAŚVA-ML 193,34sa­dṛ­śa­smṛ­teḥ || " iti | nāpy a­nu­mā­naṃ liṃ­gā­bhā­vā­t | sva­sva­bhā­va­sthi­ta­liṃ­gā­d utpannaṃ bhi­nna­sva­la­kṣa­ṇā­nu­mā­na- TAŚVA-ML 194,01sā­dṛ­śya­jñā­na­vai­śa­dya­sya bā­dha­ka­jñā­na­m iti cen na, ta­syā­vi­ru­ddha­tvā­t | tathā hi­–­sa­dṛ­śe­ta­ra­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­tma­kāḥ sarve TAŚVA-ML 194,02bhāvāḥ sva­bhā­va­vya­va­sthi­te­r a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | sva­sva­bhā­vo hi bhā­vā­nā­m a­bā­dhi­ta­pra­tī­ti­vi­ṣa­yaḥ sa­mā­ne­ta­ra­pa­ri­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 194,03mā­tma­ka­tvaṃ tasya vya­va­sthi­ti­r u­pa­la­bdhi­s tasyaiva sādhikā na punar anyatra bhinnasya sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya jā­tu­ci­da­nu­pa­la­bhya- TAŚVA-ML 194,04mānasya he­tva­si­ddhi­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tena he­ta­va­s tatra pratyuktāḥ | te hi ya­tho­pa­la­bhyaṃ­te tathā tair u­ra­rī­kri­yaṃ­te anyathā TAŚVA-ML 194,05vā ? pra­tha­ma­pa­kṣe viruddhāḥ sā­dhya­vi­pa­rī­ta­sya sā­dha­nā­t tasyaiva sa­ttvā­di­sva­bhā­ve­no­pa­la­bhyaṃ­te | yadi punaḥ pa­rā­bhi­ta- TAŚVA-ML 194,06sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­sva­bhā­vāḥ sa­ttvā­da­yo matās tadā teṣām a­si­ddhi­r eva | na ca svayam a­si­ddhā­s te sā­dhya­sā­dha­nā­yā­laṃ na TAŚVA-ML 194,07tv ayaṃ doṣaḥ sa­rva­he­tu­ṣu syāt | tathā hi­–­dhū­mo '­na­gni­ja­nya­rū­po vā hetur a­gni­ja­nya­tve sādhye '­nya­thā­rū­po vā ? TAŚVA-ML 194,08pra­tha­ma­pa­kṣe vi­ru­ddha­s ta­syā­na­gni­ja­nya­tva­sā­dha­nā­t | so gni­ja­nya­rū­pa­s tu na siddha iti kutaḥ sā­dhya­sā­dha­naḥ | TAŚVA-ML 194,09yadi punar vi­vā­dā­pa­nna­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­pe­kṣo dhūmaḥ kaṃ­ṭhā­di­vi­kā­ra­kā­ri­tvā­di­pra­si­ddha­sva­bhā­vo hetur iti mataṃ tadā sattvā- TAŚVA-ML 194,10dayo pi tathā hetavo na viruddhā nāpy asiddhā iti cen nai­ta­tsā­raṃ­, sa­ttvā­di­he­tū­nāṃ vi­vā­dā­pa­nna­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­pe­kṣa­sya TAŚVA-ML 194,11pra­si­ddha­sva­bhā­va­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | a­rtha­kri­yā­kā­ri­tvaṃ prasiddhaḥ sva­bhā­va­s teṣām iti cet na, tasyāpi he­tu­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 194,12ta­tpra­tya­kṣa­to ti­kra­mā­t ta­ddo­ṣā­nu­ṣaṃ­ga­sya bhāvāt ta­da­va­stha­tvā­t | sa­ttvā­di­sā­mā­nya­sya sā­dhye­ta­ra­sva­bhā­va­sya sattvā- TAŚVA-ML 194,13d iti cen na, a­ne­kāṃ­ta­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t sā­dhye­ta­ra­yo­s tasya bhāvāt | na ca pareṣāṃ sa­ttvā­di­sā­mā­nyaṃ prasiddhaṃ TAŚVA-ML 194,14sva­la­kṣa­ṇai­kāṃ­to­pa­ga­ma­vi­ro­dhā­t | kalpitaṃ siddham iti cet vyā­ha­ta­m idaṃ siddhaṃ pa­ra­mā­rtha­sa­d a­bhi­dhī­ya­te tat kathaṃ TAŚVA-ML 194,15ka­lpi­ta­m a­pa­ra­mā­rtha­sa­d iti na vyā­ha­nya­te | na ca ka­lpi­ta­sya hetutvaṃ artho hy arthaṃ ga­ma­ya­tī­ti va­ca­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 194,16na ca pra­tī­ya­te sva­la­kṣa­ṇā­tma­ko rtho yasya hetutvaṃ dharmaḥ kalpate yas tu pra­tī­ya­te nā­sā­va­rtho '­bhi­ma­ta iti | TAŚVA-ML 194,17kiṃ ca ta­lliṃ­ga­m āśritya kṣa­ṇi­ka­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­sva­la­kṣa­ṇā­nu­mā­naṃ pra­va­rte­ta yat sā­dṛ­śya­jñā­na­vai­śa­dya­pra­ti­bhā­sa­sya bādhakaṃ TAŚVA-ML 194,18syāt | tato vi­dhva­sta­bā­dhaṃ vai­sā­dṛ­śya­jñā­na­va­t sā­dṛ­śya­vai­śa­dya­m iti | pa­ra­mā­rtha­sa­tsā­dṛ­śyaṃ pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­sya viṣaya- TAŚVA-ML 194,19bhāvam a­nu­bha­va­ty e­ka­tva­va­t || TAŚV-ML 1.13.83ta­da­vi­dyā­ba­lā­d iṣṭā ka­lpa­nai­ka­tva­bhā­si­nī | sā­dṛ­śya­bhā­si­nī ceti vā­ga­vi­dyo­da­yā­d dhruvam || 83 || TAŚVA-ML 194,21tad evaṃ ni­rbā­dha­bo­dhā­dhi­rū­ḍhe prasiddhe py ekatve sādṛśye ca bhāvānāṃ ka­lpa­nai­ve­ya­m e­ka­tva­sā­dṛ­śyā­va­bhā­si­nī TAŚVA-ML 194,22du­raṃ­tā­nā­dya­vi­dyo­pa­ja­ni­tā lo­ka­sye­ti bruvāṇaḥ pa­ra­ma­da­rśa­na­mo­ho­da­ya­m e­vā­tma­no dhruvam a­va­bo­dha­ya­ti­, sa­ha­kra­mā­di- TAŚVA-ML 194,23pa­ryā­ya­vyā­pi­no dra­vya­syai­ka­tve­na su­pra­tī­ta­tvā­t | sā­dṛ­śya­sya ca pa­ryā­ya­sā­mā­nya­sya pra­ti­dra­vya­vya­kti­vya­va­sthi­ta­sya TAŚVA-ML 194,24samānā iti pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­syo­pa­cā­rā­d e­ka­tva­vya­va­hā­ra­bhā­jaḥ sa­ka­la­do­ṣā­saṃ­spṛ­ṣṭa­sya su­spa­ṣṭa­tvā­t | tatas ta­dvi­ṣa­ya- TAŚVA-ML 194,25pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­si­ddhi­r a­na­va­dyai­va || TAŚV-ML 1.13.84saṃbaṃdhaṃ vyāptito rthānāṃ vi­ni­ści­tya pra­va­rta­te | yena tarkaḥ sa saṃ­vā­dā­t pramāṇaṃ tatra gamyate || 84 || TAŚVA-ML 194,27yena hi pra­tya­ye­na pra­ti­pa­ttā sā­dhya­sā­dha­nā­rthā­nāṃ vyāptyā saṃbaṃdhaṃ ni­ści­tyā­nu­mā­nā­ya pra­va­rta­te sa tarkaḥ TAŚVA-ML 194,28saṃbaṃdhe saṃ­vā­dā­t pra­mā­ṇa­m iti ma­nyā­ma­he | kutaḥ punar ayaṃ saṃbaṃdho vastu sat siddho yatas tarkasya tatra saṃ­vā­dā­t TAŚVA-ML 194,29pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ kalpito hi saṃ­baṃ­dha­s tasya vi­cā­rā­sa­ha­tvā­d ity a­tro­cya­te­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.85saṃbaṃdho vastu sa­nna­rtha­kri­yā­kā­ri­tva­yo­ga­taḥ | sve­ṣṭā­rtha­ta­ttva­va­t tatra ciṃtā syād a­rtha­bhā­si­nī || 85 || TAŚVA-ML 194,31kā punaḥ saṃ­baṃ­dha­syā­rtha­kri­yā nāma || TAŚV-ML 1.13.86yeyaṃ saṃ­baṃ­dhi­tā­rthā­nāṃ saṃ­baṃ­dha­va­śa­va­rti­nī | sai­ve­ṣṭā­rtha­kri­yā tajjñaiḥ saṃ­baṃ­dha­sya svadhīr api || 86 || TAŚVA-ML 194,33sati saṃbaṃdhe rthānāṃ saṃ­baṃ­dhi­tā bhavati nā­sa­tī­ti ta­da­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kā­nu­vi­dhā­yi­nī yā pratītā sai­vā­rtha­kri­yā TAŚVA-ML 194,34tasya ta­dvi­dbhi­r a­bhi­ma­tā yathā nī­lā­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kā­nu­vi­dhā­yi­nī kvacin nīlatā nī­la­syā­rtha­kri­yā tasyās tatsādhya- TAŚVA-ML 195,01tvāt | saṃ­baṃ­dha­jñā­naṃ ca saṃ­baṃ­dha­syā­rtha­kri­yā nīlasya nī­la­jñā­na­va­t | tad uktaṃ | matyā tāvad iyam a­rtha­kri­yā yad uta TAŚVA-ML 195,02sva­vi­ṣa­ya­vi­jñā­no­tpā­da­naṃ nāmeti || TAŚV-ML 1.13.87vi­śi­ṣṭā­rthā­n pa­ri­tya­jya nānyā saṃ­baṃ­dhi­tā­sti cet | ta­da­bhā­ve kuto rthānāṃ pra­ti­ti­ṣṭhe­d vi­śi­ṣṭa­tā || 87 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.88sva­kā­ra­ṇa­va­śā­d eṣā teṣāṃ cet saiva saṃmatā | saṃ­baṃ­dhi­te­ti bhidyeta nāma nārthaḥ ka­thaṃ­ca­na || 88 || TAŚVA-ML 195,05na hi saṃ­baṃ­dhā­bhā­ve rthāḥ pa­ra­spa­raṃ saṃbaddhā iti vi­śi­ṣṭa­tā teṣāṃ pra­ti­ti­ṣṭha­ty a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | sva­kā­ra­ṇa­va­śā­t TAŚVA-ML 195,06ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d eva saṃ­baṃ­dha­pra­tya­ya­he­tu­tā­sa­mā­na­pra­tya­ya­he­tu­tā­va­d iti cet saiva saṃ­baṃ­dhi­tā tadvad iti nā­ma­mā­traṃ bhidyate na TAŚVA-ML 195,07punar arthaḥ pra­sā­dhi­ta­ś ca saṃbaṃdhaḥ pa­ra­mā­rthi­ko 'rthānāṃ pra­paṃ­ca­taḥ prāk saṃ­baṃ­dhi­tā­sya mā­na­vya­va­sthi­ti­he­tu­r ity alaṃ vivā- TAŚVA-ML 195,08dena nirbādhaṃ saṃ­baṃ­dhi­tā­yāḥ svabuddheḥ svā­rtha­kri­yā­yāḥ saṃ­baṃ­dha­sya vya­va­sthā­nā­t | pā­va­ka­sya dā­hā­dya­rtha­kri­yā­va­t TAŚVA-ML 195,09saṃ­ve­da­na­sya sva­rū­pa­pra­ti­bhā­sa­na­va­d vā tasyā vā­sa­nā­mā­tra­ni­mi­tta­tve tu sa­rvā­rtha­kri­yā sarvasya vā­sa­nā­mā­tra­he­tu­kā TAŚVA-ML 195,10syād iti na kiṃcit pa­ra­mā­rtha­to rtha­kri­yā­kā­rī­ti kuto va­stu­tva­vya­va­sthā pa­ri­to­ṣa­he­toḥ pā­ra­mā­rthi­ka­tve py uktaṃ TAŚVA-ML 195,11sva­pno­pa­la­bdha­sya ta­ttva­pra­saṃ­gā­t iti na hi tatra pa­ri­to­ṣaḥ ka­sya­ci­n nāstīti sarvasya sarvadā sarvatra nāsty e- TAŚVA-ML 195,12veti cet jā­gra­dda­śā­rtha­kri­yā­yā­s tarhi su­ni­ści­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ka­tvā­t pa­ra­mā­rtha­sa­ttva­m ity āyātaṃ | tathā cārthānāṃ TAŚVA-ML 195,13saṃ­baṃ­dhi­tā­rtha­kri­yā­saṃ­baṃ­dha­sya kathaṃ pa­ra­mā­rtha­sa­tī­ti na siddhyet | na hi tatra ka­sya­ci­t ka­dā­ci­d bā­dha­ka­pra­tya­ya TAŚVA-ML 195,14ucyate yena su­ni­ści­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ka­tvaṃ na bhavet | sarvathā saṃ­baṃ­dhā­bhā­va­vā­di­na­s tatrāsti bā­dha­ka­pra­tya­ya iti TAŚVA-ML 195,15cet, sarvathā śū­nya­vā­di­na­s ta­ttvo­pa­pla­va­vā­di­no bra­hma­vā­di­no vā jā­gra­du­pa­la­bdhā­rtha­kri­yā­yāṃ kiṃ na bādhaka- TAŚVA-ML 195,16pratyayaḥ | sa teṣām a­vi­dyā­ba­lā­d iti cet saṃ­baṃ­dhi­tā­yā­m api tata eva pareṣāṃ bā­dha­ka­pra­tya­yo na pra­mā­ṇa­ba­lā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 195,17ni­rvi­vā­da­m etat yataḥ saiva tarkāt saṃbaṃdhaṃ pratītya va­rta­mā­no rthānāṃ saṃ­baṃ­dhi­tā­m ā­bā­dha­m a­nu­bha­va­ti || TAŚV-ML 1.13.89ta­tta­rka­syā­vi­saṃ­vā­do numā saṃ­vā­da­nā­d api | vi­saṃ­vā­de hi tarkasya jātu tan no­pa­pa­dya­te || 89 || TAŚVA-ML 195,19na hi ta­rka­syā­nu­mā­na­ni­baṃ­dha­ne saṃbaṃdhe saṃ­vā­dā­bhā­ve nu­mā­na­sya saṃvādaḥ saṃ­bha­vi­ni­ści­taḥ saṃ­vā­da­s tarkasya TAŚVA-ML 195,20nāsti vi­pra­kṛ­ṣṭā­rtha­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­d iti cet —TAŚV-ML 1.13.90ta­rka­saṃ­vā­da­saṃ­de­he niḥ­śaṃ­kā­nu­mi­tiḥ kva te | ta­da­bhā­ve na cādhyakṣaṃ tato ne­ṣṭa­vya­va­sthi­tiḥ || 90 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.91tasmāt pra­mā­ṇa­m i­ccha­dbhi­r a­nu­me­yaṃ sva­saṃ­ba­lā­t | ciṃtā ceti vi­vā­de­na paryāptaṃ ba­hu­nā­tra naḥ || 91 || TAŚVA-ML 195,23sarveṇa vādinā tataḥ sve­ṣṭa­si­ddhiḥ pra­ka­rta­vyā anyathā pra­lā­pa­mā­tra­pra­saṃ­gā­t | sā ca pra­mā­ṇa­si­ddhi­m anvā- TAŚVA-ML 195,24karṣati ta­da­bhā­ve ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | tatra pratyakṣaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­va­śya­m a­bhyu­pa­ga­ccha­tā­nu­mā­na­m u­ra­rī­ka­rta­vya­m anyathā tasya TAŚVA-ML 195,25sā­ma­stye­nā­pra­mā­ṇa­vya­va­cche­de­na pra­mā­ṇa­si­ddhya­yo­gā­t | niḥ­saṃ­de­ha­m a­nu­mā­naṃ che­da­tsa­tā sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­saṃ­baṃ­dha­grā­hi TAŚVA-ML 195,26pra­mā­ṇa­m a­saṃ­di­gdha­m e­ṣi­ta­vya­m iti tad eva ca tarkaḥ tatas tasya ca saṃvādo niḥ­saṃ­de­ha eva siddho 'nyathā pralāpa- TAŚVA-ML 195,27mātram a­he­yo­pā­de­ya­m a­ślī­la­vi­jṛṃ­bhi­ta­m ā­yā­tī­ti pa­ryā­pta­m atra ba­hu­bhi­r vi­vā­dai­r ū­ha­saṃ­vā­da­si­ddhe­r u­llaṃ­dha­nā­rha­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.13.92gṛ­hī­ta­gra­ha­ṇā­t tarko '­pra­mā­ṇa­m iti cen na vai | ta­syā­pū­rvā­rtha­ve­di­tvā­d u­pa­yo­ga­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 92 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.93pra­tya­kṣā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhā­bhyāṃ saṃbaṃdho deśato gataḥ | sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­yo­s tarkāt sā­ma­stye­ne­ti ciṃ­ti­ta­m || 93 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.94pra­māṃ­ta­rā­gṛ­hī­tā­rtha­pra­kā­śi­tvaṃ pra­paṃ­ca­taḥ | prāmāṇyaṃ ca gṛ­hī­tā­rtha­grā­hi­tve pi ka­thaṃ­ca­na || 94 || TAŚVA-ML 195,31kiṃ ca | TAŚV-ML 1.13.95liṃ­ga­jñā­nā­d vinā nāsti liṃ­gi­jñā­na­m i­tī­ṣya­ti | yathā tasya ta­dā­ya­tta­vṛ­tti­tā na ta­da­rthi­tā || 95 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.96pra­tya­kṣā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhā­de­r vi­nā­nu­dbhū­ti­ta­s tathā | tarkasya tajjñatā jātu na ta­dgo­ca­ra­taḥ smṛtā || 96 || TAŚVA-ML 195,34na hi yad yad ā­tma­lā­bha­kā­ra­ṇaṃ tat tasya viṣaya eva liṃ­ga­jñā­na­sya liṃ­gi­jñā­na­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t pra­tya­kṣa­sya ca TAŚVA-ML 196,01ca­kṣu­rā­di­go­ca­ra­tā­pa­tteḥ | svā­kā­rā­rpa­ṇa­kṣa­ma­kā­ra­ṇaṃ viṣaya iti cet katham idānīṃ pra­tya­kṣā­nu­pa­laṃ­bha­yo­s tarkātma- TAŚVA-ML 196,02lā­bha­ni­mi­tta­yo­r viṣayaṃ svā­kā­ra­m a­na­rpa­ya­ta­mū­hā­ya sā­kṣā­tkā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vaṃ cā­nu­bha­va­taṃ ta­rka­vi­ṣa­ya­m ā­ca­kṣa­tī­ta ? tathā- TAŚVA-ML 196,03cakṣāṇo vā katham a­nu­mā­na­ni­baṃ­dha­na­sya liṃ­ga­jñā­na­sya vi­ṣa­ya­m a­nu­mā­na­go­ca­ra­ta­yā pratyakṣaṃ prā­ca­kṣī­ta ? na ced vi- TAŚVA-ML 196,04kṣiptaḥ | tato na pra­tya­kṣā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhā­rtha­grā­hī tarkaḥ | sarvathā ka­thaṃ­ci­t ta­da­rtha­grā­hi­tvaṃ tu tasya nā­pra­mā­ṇa­tāṃ TAŚVA-ML 196,05vi­ru­ṇa­ddhi pra­tya­kṣā­nu­mā­na­va­d ity uktaṃ || TAŚV-ML 1.13.97sa­mā­ro­pa­vya­va­cche­dā­t svārthe tarkasya mānatā | laiṃ­gi­ka­jñā­na­va­n naiva vi­ro­dha­m a­nu­dhā­va­ti || 97 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.98pra­vṛ­tta­ś ca sa­mā­ro­paḥ sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­yoḥ kvacit | saṃbaṃdhe tarkato mātur vya­va­cche­dye­ta ka­sya­ci­t || 98 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.99saṃ­vā­da­ko pra­si­ddhā­rtha­sā­dha­na­s ta­dvya­va­sthi­taḥ | sa­mā­ro­pa­chi­d ūho tra mānaṃ ma­ti­ni­baṃ­dha­naḥ || 99 || TAŚVA-ML 196,09pra­mā­ṇa­mū­haḥ saṃ­vā­da­ka­tvā­d a­pra­si­ddhā­rtha­sā­dha­na­tvā­t sa­mā­ro­pa­vya­va­cche­di­tvā­t pra­mā­ṇa­bhū­ta­ma­ti­jñā­na­ni­baṃ­dha­na­tvā­d a- TAŚVA-ML 196,10nu­mā­nā­di­va­d iti sūktaṃ bu­ddhyā­ma­he | nanūho matiḥ svayaṃ na punar ma­ti­ni­baṃ­dha­na iti cen na, ma­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­sya TAŚVA-ML 196,11tasya pū­rva­ma­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­baṃ­dha­na­tvā­vi­ro­dhā­t sā­dha­na­syā­si­ddha­tvā­yo­gā­t | na ca ta­nni­baṃ­dha­na­tvaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 196,12vyāptam a­nu­mā­ne­na svayaṃ pra­ti­pa­nnaṃ liṃ­ga­jñā­naṃ ma­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­pū­rva­ka­tva­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tva­vyā­pta­sya tatra pra­tī­te­r vya­bhi­cā­rā- TAŚVA-ML 196,13bhāvāt | śrutena vya­bhi­cā­ra iti cen na, tasya pra­mā­ṇa­tva­vya­va­sthā­pa­nā­t | ta­da­vya­bhi­cā­ri­ṇo ma­ti­ni­baṃ­dha­na- TAŚVA-ML 196,14tvāt saṃ­vā­da­ka­tvā­d evohaḥ pramāṇaṃ vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­ta eva || TAŚV-ML 1.13.100na­nū­ha­syā­pi saṃbaṃdhe svārthe nā­dhya­kṣa­to gatiḥ | sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­saṃ­baṃ­dhe yathā nāpy a­nu­mā­na­taḥ || 100 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.101ta­syo­hāṃ­ta­ra­taḥ siddhau kvā­na­va­sthā­ni­vā­ra­ṇaṃ | ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dha­sya cāsiddhau nohaḥ syād iti kecana || 101 || TAŚVA-ML 196,17na­nū­ha­syā­pi svārthair ūhyaiḥ saṃbaṃdho bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vya­s tasya ca sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­sye­va nā­dhya­kṣā­d gatis tāvato vyā­pā­rā­t TAŚVA-ML 196,18ka­rtu­ma­śa­kteḥ sa­nni­hi­tā­rtha­grā­hi­tvā­c ca sa­vi­ka­lpa­syā­pi pra­tya­kṣa­sya | nāpy a­nu­mā­na­to '­na­va­sthā­pra­saṃ­gā­t tasyāpi TAŚVA-ML 196,19hy a­nu­mā­na­sya pra­vṛ­tti­r liṃ­ga­liṃ­gi­saṃ­baṃ­dha­ni­śca­yā­t sa cohāt tasyāpi pravṛttiḥ svā­rtha­saṃ­baṃ­dha­ni­ścā­yā­t so py a­nu­mā­nāṃ- TAŚVA-ML 196,20tarād iti ta­syo­hāṃ­ta­rā­t siddhau kveyam a­na­va­sthā­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ | yadi punar ayam ūhaḥ svā­rtha­saṃ­baṃ­dha­si­ddhi­m a­na­pe­kṣa­mā­ṇaḥ TAŚVA-ML 196,21sva­vi­ṣa­ye pra­va­rta­te ta­dā­nu­mā­na­syā­pi tathā pra­vṛ­tti­r astv iti vya­rtha­mū­ha­pa­ri­ka­lpa­na­m iti kaścit || TAŚV-ML 1.13.102tan na pra­tya­kṣa­va­t tasya yo­gya­tā­ba­la­taḥ sthiteḥ | svā­rtha­pra­kā­śa­ka­tva­sya kvā­nya­thā­dhya­kṣa­ni­ṣṭhi­tiḥ || 102 || TAŚVA-ML 196,23yo­gya­tā­ba­lā­d ūhasya svā­rtha­pra­kā­śa­ka­tvaṃ vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­ta eva pa­tya­kṣa­va­t | na hi pratyakṣaṃ sva­vi­ṣa­ya­saṃ­baṃ­dha­gra­ha­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 196,24pekṣam a­na­va­sthā­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.13.103grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­bhā­vo vā saṃbaṃdho nyo pi kaścana | svārthe na gṛhyate kena pra­tya­kṣa­sye­ti ciṃ­tya­tā­m || 103 || TAŚVA-ML 196,26pra­tya­kṣa­syā­pi svārthe saṃbaṃdho grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­bhā­vaḥ kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vo vā­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vya e­vā­nya­thā tataḥ svārtha- TAŚVA-ML 196,27pra­ti­pa­tti­ni­ya­mā­yo­gā­d a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | sa ca yadi gṛhīta e­vā­dhya­kṣa­pra­vṛ­tti­ni­mi­ttaṃ tadā kena gṛhyata iti TAŚVA-ML 196,28ciṃtyaṃ svena pra­tya­kṣāṃ­ta­re­ṇā­nu­mā­ne­na vā || TAŚV-ML 1.13.104sa tac cet tā­dṛ­śā­kā­rā pratītiḥ svā­tma­ni­ṣṭhi­tā | nāsau ghaṭo yam ity evam ā­kā­rā­yāḥ pra­tī­ti­taḥ || 104 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.105pra­tya­kṣāṃ­ta­ra­ta­ś cen nāpy a­na­va­sthā­nu­ṣaṃ­ga­taḥ | ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dha­sya cānyena pra­tya­kṣe­ṇa vi­ni­śca­yā­t || 105 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.106nā­nu­mā­ne­na tasyāpi pra­tya­kṣā­ya­tta­tā sthiteḥ | a­na­va­sthā­pra­saṃ­ga­sya ta­da­va­stha­tva­ta­sta­rā­m || 106 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.107sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­taḥ siddhe svā­rtha­saṃ­ve­da­na­sya cet | saṃbaṃdho kṣadhiyaḥ svārthe siddhe kaścid a­tīṃ­dri­yaḥ || 107 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.108kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­saṃ­jñe­yaṃ yo­gya­tā­tra sa­mā­na­tā | saiva tarkasya saṃ­baṃ­dha­jñā­na­saṃ­vi­tti­taḥ svataḥ || 108 || TAŚVA-ML 196,34na pratyakṣaṃ svārthe saṃ­baṃ­dha­gra­ha­ṇā­pe­kṣaṃ pra­va­rta­te kvacid a­ka­smā­t ta­tpra­vṛ­tti­da­rśa­nā­t | kiṃ tarhi | tasya sva­saṃ­ve­da- TAŚVA-ML 197,01nā­di­va­t svā­rtha­gra­ha­ṇa­si­ddhiḥ svato tīṃdriyaḥ kaścit saṃbaṃdhaḥ | svā­rthā­nu­mā­naḥ siddhyed iti cet saiva yogyatā TAŚVA-ML 197,02svā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­khyā pra­tya­kṣa­syā­rtha­pra­kā­śa­na­he­tu­r iha sa­mā­yā­tā | ta­rka­syā­pi svayaṃ vyā­pti­gra­ha­ṇā­nu­bha­vā­t ta- TAŚVA-ML 197,03jjñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­rū­pā yo­gya­tā­nu­mī­ya­mā­nā siddhyatu pra­tya­kṣa­va­da­na­va­sthā­pa­ri­hā­ra­syā­nya­thā kartum aśakteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 197,04nanu ca yathā tarkasya sva­vi­ṣa­ya­saṃ­baṃ­dha­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­na­pe­kṣa­mā­ṇa­sya pra­vṛ­tti­s ta­thā­nu­mā­na­syā­pi sarvatra jñāne svā­va­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 197,05kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­sya svā­rtha­pra­kā­śa­na­he­tu­r a­vi­śe­ṣā­t | tato na­rtha­ka­m eva ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dha­gra­ha­ṇā­ya ta­rka­pa­ri­ka­lpa­na­m iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 197,06satyam a­nu­mā­na­syā­pi sva­yo­gya­tā gra­ha­ṇa­ni­ra­pe­kṣa­ka­m a­nu­me­yā­rtha­pra­kā­śa­naṃ na punar u­tpa­tti­liṃ­ga­liṃ­gi­saṃ­baṃ­dha­gra­ha­ṇa­ni­ra- TAŚVA-ML 197,07pekṣāsty a­gṛ­hī­ta­ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dha­sya pra­ti­pa­ttuḥ kvacit ka­dā­ci­d a­nu­tpa­tti­ni­śca­yā­t | naivaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­syo­tpa­tti­r api ka­ra­ṇā­rtha- TAŚVA-ML 197,08saṃ­baṃ­dha­gra­ha­ṇā­pe­kṣā svayam a­gṛ­hī­ta­ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dha­syā­pi punas ta­du­tpa­tti­da­rśa­nā­t | ta­dva­dū­ha­syā­py a­tīṃ­dri­yā­tmā­rtha­saṃ­baṃ­dha­gra­ha­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 197,09ni­ra­pe­kṣa­syo­tpa­tti­da­rśa­nā­n no­tpa­ttā­v api saṃ­baṃ­dha­gra­ha­ṇā­pe­kṣa­tva­m iti yuktaṃ tarkaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.13.109pra­mā­ṇa­vi­ṣa­ya­syā­yaṃ sādhako na punaḥ svayaṃ | pramāṇaṃ tarka ity etat ka­sya­ci­d vyāhataṃ matam || 109 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.110pra­mā­ṇa­vi­ṣa­ye śuddhiḥ kathaṃ nā­mā­pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ | pra­me­yāṃ­ta­ra­to mi­thyā­jñā­nā­c cai­ta­tpra­saṃ­ga­taḥ || 110 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.111yathā saṃ­śa­yi­tā­rthe­ṣu pra­mā­ṇā­nāṃ pra­va­rta­naṃ | ni­rṇa­yā­ya tathā loke ta­rki­te­ṣv iti cen matam || 111 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.112saṃśayaḥ sādhakaḥ prāptaḥ pra­mā­ṇā­rtha­sya te tathā | nā­pra­mā­ṇa­tva­ta­s tarkaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­m a­nu­ma­nya­tā­m || 112 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.113sa cet saṃ­śa­ya­jā­tī­yaḥ saṃ­śa­yā­t pṛ­tha­gā­sthi­taḥ | kathaṃ pa­dā­rtha­saṃ­khyā­naṃ nā­nya­thā­stv iti tv aśnute || 113 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.114tasmāt pra­mā­ṇa­ka­rta­vya­kā­ri­ṇo ve­di­tā­tma­naḥ | sa­tta­rka­syā­pra­mā­ṇa­tva­m a­vi­ta­rkya pra­ca­kṣya­te || 114 || TAŚVA-ML 197,16pramāṇaṃ tarkaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­ka­rta­vya­kā­ri­tvā­t pra­tya­kṣā­di­va­t pra­tya­ya­sā­dha­naṃ pra­mā­ṇa­ka­rta­vyaṃ tatkārī ca tarkaḥ TAŚVA-ML 197,17prasiddha iti nāsiddho hetuḥ | nāpy a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ko '­pra­mā­ṇe vipakṣe vṛ­ttya­bhā­vā­t | na hi pra­me­yāṃ­ta­raṃ saṃ­śa­yā­di TAŚVA-ML 197,18vā pra­mā­ṇa­vi­ṣa­ya­sya sādhanaṃ vi­ro­dhā­t | tatas ta­rka­stha­pra­mā­ṇa­vi­ṣa­ya­sā­dha­ka­tva­m icchatā pra­mā­ṇa­tva­m u­pa­gaṃ­ta­vya­m | TAŚVA-ML 197,19kiṃ ca —TAŚV-ML 1.13.115samyak tarkaḥ pramāṇaṃ syāt ta­thā­nu­grā­ha­ka­tva­taḥ | pra­mā­ṇa­sya ya­thā­dhya­kṣa­m a­nu­mā­nā­di cāśnute || 115 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.116a­nu­grā­ha­ka­tā vyāptā pra­mā­ṇa­tve­na lakṣyate | pra­tya­kṣā­dau ta­thā­bhā­se nā­ga­mā­nu­gra­ha­kṣa­teḥ || 116 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.117yasminn arthaṃ pravṛttaṃ hi pramāṇaṃ kiṃcid āditaḥ | tatra pra­vṛ­tti­ra­nya­sya yā­nu­grā­ha­ka­tā­tra sā || 117 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.118pū­rva­ni­rṇī­ta­dā­rḍhya­sya vi­dhā­nā­d a­bhi­dhī­ya­te | u­tta­re­ṇa tu ta­dyu­kta­m a­pra­mā­ṇe­na jā­tu­ci­t || 118 || TAŚVA-ML 197,24svayaṃ pra­mā­ṇā­nā­m a­nu­grā­ha­kaṃ tarkam icchan nā­pra­mā­ṇaṃ pra­ti­pa­ttuṃ samartho vi­ro­dhā­t | pra­mā­ṇa­sā­ma­gryaṃ­ta­rbhū­taḥ TAŚVA-ML 197,25kaścit tarkaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­m iṣṭa eveti cen na, tasya svayaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | tathā hi­–­pra­mā­ṇaṃ tarkaḥ sā­kṣā­tpa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā TAŚVA-ML 197,26ca svā­rtha­ni­śca­ya­ne phale sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tvā­t pra­tya­kṣa­va­t sva­vi­ṣa­ya­bhū­ta­sya sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­jñā­na­ni­vṛ­tti­rū­pe sākṣā- TAŚVA-ML 197,27tsvā­rtha­ni­śca­ya­ne phale sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­s tarkaḥ pa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā tu svā­rthā­nu­mā­ne hā­no­pā­dā­no­pe­kṣā­jñā­ne vā prasiddha evety upa- TAŚVA-ML 197,28saṃ­hri­ya­te || TAŚV-ML 1.13.119tatas tarkaḥ pramāṇaṃ naḥ syāt sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tva­taḥ | svā­rtha­ni­śca­ya­ne sākṣād a­sā­kṣā­c cā­nya­mā­na­va­t || 119 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.120sā­dha­nā­t sā­dhya­vi­jñā­na­m a­nu­mā­naṃ vidur budhāḥ | pra­dhā­na­gu­ṇa­bhā­ve­na vi­dhā­na­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­yoḥ || 120 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.121a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­ttye­ka­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ tatra sādhanaṃ | sādhyaṃ śakyam a­bhi­pre­ta­m a­pra­si­ddha­m u­dā­hṛ­ta­m || 121 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.122ta­tsā­dhyā­bhi­mu­kho bodho niyataḥ sādhane tu yaḥ | kṛto niṃ­dri­ya­yu­kte­nā­bhi­ni­bo­dhaḥ sa lakṣitaḥ || 122 || TAŚVA-ML 197,33sā­dhyā­bhā­vā­saṃ­bha­va­ni­ya­ma­la­kṣa­ṇā­t sā­dha­nā­d eva śa­kyā­bhi­pre­tā­pra­si­ddha­tva­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya sā­dhya­syai­va yad vijñānaṃ tad anu- TAŚVA-ML 197,34mānam ācāryā viduḥ ya­tho­kta­he­tu­vi­ṣa­ya­dvā­ra­ka­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­yo­r a­nya­ta­ra­syā­nu­mā­na­tvā­pra­tī­teḥ | sa eva vābhini- TAŚVA-ML 198,01bodha iti lakṣitaḥ | sādhyaṃ pra­tya­bhi­mu­kha­sya ni­ya­mi­ta­sya ca sā­dha­ne­nā­niṃ­dri­ya­yu­kte­nā­bhi­bo­dha­syā­bhi­ni­bo­dha- TAŚVA-ML 198,02tvāt | nanu ma­ti­jñā­na­sā­mā­nya­m a­bhi­ni­bo­dhaḥ prokto na punaḥ svā­rthā­nu­mā­naṃ ta­dvi­śe­ṣa iti cen na, pra­ka­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 198,03vi­śe­ṣā­c cha­bdāṃ­ta­ra­saṃ­ni­dhā­nā­de­r vā sā­mā­nya­śa­bda­sya viśeṣe pra­vṛ­tti­da­rśa­nā­t go­śa­bda­va­t | tena yadā kṛ­ta­ṣa­ṭtriṃ- TAŚVA-ML 198,04śa­ttri­śa­ta­bhe­da­m ā­bhi­ni­bo­dhi­ka­m ucyate ta­dā­bhi­ni­bo­dha­sā­mā­nyaṃ vi­jñā­ya­te­, yadā tv a­va­gra­hā­di­ma­ti­vi­śe­ṣā­na- TAŚVA-ML 198,05bhidhāya tataḥ pṛthag a­bhi­ni­bo­dha ity ucyate tadā svā­rthā­nu­mā­na­m iti iṃ­dri­yā­niṃ­dri­yā­bhyāṃ ni­ya­mi­ta­syā­sa­rva- TAŚVA-ML 198,06pa­ryā­ya­dra­vyaṃ pra­tya­bhi­mu­kha­sya bo­dha­syā­syā­bhi­ni­bo­dhi­ka­vya­pa­de­śā­d a­bhi­ni­bo­dha e­vā­bhi­ni­bo­dhi­ka­m iti svā­rthe­ka­sya TAŚVA-ML 198,07ṭhaṇo vi­dhā­nā­t | na ca ta­da­niṃ­dri­ye­ṇa liṃ­gā­pe­kṣe­ṇaṃ ni­ya­mi­taṃ sā­dhyā­rthā­bhi­mu­khaṃ bo­dha­na­m ā­bhi­ni­bo­dhi­ka­m iti TAŚVA-ML 198,08vi­ru­dhya­te­, ta­lla­kṣa­ṇa­vā­kye vā­kyāṃ­ta­ro­pa­pla­vā­t | na tu nai­ka­la­kṣa­ṇā­l liṃgāl liṃgini jñānam a­nu­mā­naṃ yad abhini- TAŚVA-ML 198,09bo­dha­śa­bde­no­cya­te | kiṃ tarhi | tri­rū­pā­l liṃgād a­nu­me­ye jñānam a­nu­mā­na­m iti pa­ra­ma­ta­m u­pa­da­rśa­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.123niścitaṃ pa­kṣa­dha­rma­tvaṃ vipakṣe sattvam eva ca | sapakṣa eva janmatvaṃ tattrayaṃ he­tu­la­kṣa­ṇa­m || 123 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.124kecid āhur na tadyuktaṃ he­tvā­bhā­se pi saṃ­bha­vā­t | a­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­tā­pā­yā­l la­kṣa­ṇa­tva­vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 124 || TAŚVA-ML 198,12a­sā­dhā­ra­ṇo hi svabhāvo bhā­va­la­kṣa­ṇa­m a­vya­bhi­cā­rā­d agner au­ṣṇya­va­t | na ca trai­rū­pya­syā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­tā taddhetau TAŚVA-ML 198,13ta­dā­bhā­se pi tasya sa­mu­dbha­vā­t | tato na ta­ddhe­tu­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ yuktaṃ paṃ­ca­rū­pa­tvā­di­va­t || kuta eva tad ity u­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.125va­ktṛ­tvā­dā­v a­sā­rva­jña­sā­dha­ne trayam īkṣyate | na hetutvaṃ vinā sā­dhyā­bhā­vā­saṃ­bhū­ṣṇu­tāṃ yataḥ || 125 || TAŚVA-ML 198,15idam iha saṃ­pra­dhā­ryaṃ trai­rū­pya­mā­traṃ vā hetor lakṣaṇaṃ viśiṣṭaṃ vā trai­rū­pya­m iti ? pra­tha­ma­pa­kṣe­na ta­da­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 198,16he­tvā­bhā­se pi tā­va­dā­di­tva­la­kṣa­ṇa­m eva buddho sarvajño va­ktṛ­tvā­de ra­thyā­pu­ru­ṣa­va­d ity atra hetoḥ pa­kṣa­dha­rma­tvaṃ sapakṣe TAŚVA-ML 198,17sattvaṃ vipakṣe vāsattvaṃ | sarvajño vaktā puruṣo vā na dṛṣṭa iti | na ca ga­ma­ka­tva­m a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tva­vi­ra­hā­t | TAŚVA-ML 198,18viśiṣṭaṃ trairūpyaṃ he­tu­la­kṣa­ṇa­m iti cet kuto na ta­da­vi­śi­ṣṭaṃ ? || TAŚV-ML 1.13.126sa­rva­jña­tve­na vaktṛtvaṃ viruddhaṃ na vi­ni­ści­taṃ | tato na tasya he­tu­tva­m ity ā­ca­kṣa­ṇa­kaḥ svayam || 126 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.127ta­de­ka­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ hetor la­kṣa­ya­ty eva tattvataḥ | sā­dhyā­bhā­va­vi­ro­dho hi hetor nānyas tato mataḥ || 127 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.128tadiṣṭau tu tra­ye­ṇā­pi pa­kṣa­dha­rmā­di­nā­tra kiṃ | ta­da­bhā­ve pi he­tu­tva­si­ddheḥ kvacid a­saṃ­śa­ya­m || 128 || TAŚVA-ML 198,22sā­dhyā­bhā­va­vi­ro­dhi­tvā­d dhetus trai­rū­pya­m a­vi­śi­ṣṭa­ka­rtṛ­tvā­d iti vadann a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tva­m eva vi­śi­ṣṭa­tva­m abhyupa- TAŚVA-ML 198,23gacchati sā­dhyā­bhā­va­vi­ro­dhi­tva­syai­vā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tva­ni­ya­ma­vya­pa­de­śā­t | tathā pa­kṣa­dha­rma­tva­m ekam a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 198,24viśiṣṭaṃ sapakṣe sattvaṃ vā vi­pa­kṣā­sa­ttva­m eva vā niścitaṃ sā­dhya­sā­dha­nā­yā­la­m iti kiṃ­ta­ntra­ye­ṇa sa­mu­di­te­na TAŚVA-ML 198,25kartavyaṃ yatas ta­ddhe­tu­la­kṣa­ṇa­m ā­ca­kṣī­ta | na hi —TAŚV-ML 1.13.129pa­kṣa­dha­rma­tva­śū­nyo yaṃ hetuḥ syād e­ka­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ | u­de­ṣya­ccha­ka­ṭaṃ vyoma kṛ­tti­ko­da­ya­va­ttva­taḥ || 129 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.130iti pra­yo­ga­taḥ pa­kṣa­dha­rma­tā­m eṣyate yadi | tadā dhūmo gnimān eṣa dhū­ma­tvā­d iti ga­dya­tā­m || 130 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.131tataḥ sva­bhā­va­he­tuḥ syāt sarvo liṃgas trivān na te | yadi lo­kā­nu­ro­dhe­na bhinnāḥ saṃ­baṃ­dha­bhe­da­taḥ || 131 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.132vi­ṣa­ya­sya ca bhedena kā­ryā­dya­nu­pa­la­bdha­yaḥ | kiṃ na tā­dā­tmya­ta­jja­nma­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­bhyāṃ vi­la­kṣa­ṇā­t || 132 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.132efa­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tvā­d dhetuḥ syāt kṛ­tti­ko­da­yaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 198,31yathaiva hi lokaḥ kā­rya­sva­bhā­va­yoḥ saṃ­baṃ­dha­bhe­dā­t tato nu­pa­laṃ­bha­sya ca vi­ṣa­ya­bhe­dā­d bhedam a­nu­ru­dhya­te ta­thā­vi­nā- TAŚVA-ML 198,32bhā­va­ni­ya­ma­mā­trā­t kā­ryā­di­he­tu­tra­yā­t kṛ­tti­ko­da­yā­di hetor apīti katham asau caturtho hetur na syāt | na hy atra TAŚVA-ML 198,33lo­ka­syā­nu­ro­dha­na­va­co bā­dha­kā­d iti śakyaṃ vaktuṃ bā­dha­kā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | nanv idam a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tvaṃ niyataṃ saṃ­baṃ­dhe­na TAŚVA-ML 198,34vyāptaṃ ta­da­bhā­ve ta­tsaṃ­bha­ve ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t so pi tā­dā­tmya­ta­jja­nma­bhyā­m a­tā­dā­tmya­va­ta­s ta­jja­nma­no vā saṃ­baṃ­dhā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 199,01tataḥ kṛ­tti­ko­da­yā­dau sādhye na tā­dā­tmya­sya ta­du­tpa­tte­r vā vaidhurye kutaḥ saṃ­baṃ­dha­s ta­da­bhā­ve kuto nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tva- TAŚVA-ML 199,02niyamo yena sa gamako hetuḥ syād iti vyā­pa­kā­nu­pa­laṃ­bho bā­dha­ka­s tatra lo­kā­nu­ro­dha­sya pra­tī­ya­te kṛ­tti­ko­da­yā- TAŚVA-ML 199,03der ga­ma­ka­tvaṃ he­tu­tva­ni­baṃ­dha­naṃ ta­de­vā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tvaṃ sā­dha­ya­ti tad api saṃbaṃdhaṃ so pi tā­dā­tmya­ta­jja­nma­no­r a­nya­ta­raṃ | TAŚVA-ML 199,04tatra ta­du­tpa­tti­r va­rta­mā­na­bha­vi­ṣya­toḥ kṛ­tti­ko­da­ya­śa­ka­ṭo­da­ya­yoḥ pa­ra­spa­ra­m a­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kā­nu­vi­dhā­nā­saṃ­bha­vā­n na TAŚVA-ML 199,05yujyata eva tādātmyaṃ tu vyomnaḥ śa­ka­ṭo­da­ya­va­ttve sādhye kṛ­tti­ko­da­ya­va­ttvaṃ śakyaṃ ka­lpa­yi­tuṃ sā­dha­na­dha­rma- TAŚVA-ML 199,06mā­trā­nu­baṃ­dhi­naḥ sā­dhya­dha­rma­sya ta­dā­tma­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | yata eva bā­hyā­lo­ka­ta­mo­rū­pa­bhū­ta­saṃ­ghā­ta­sya vyo­ma­vya­va­hā­rā- TAŚVA-ML 199,07rhasya kṛ­tti­ko­da­ya­va­ttvaṃ tata eva bha­vi­ṣya­ccha­ka­ṭo­da­ya­va­ttvaṃ he­tvaṃ­ta­rā­na­pe­kṣa­tvā­deḥ siddhaṃ na ta­nmā­nā­nu­baṃ­dhi- TAŚVA-ML 199,08tvam a­ni­tya­tvaṃ ni­tya­tva­sya kṛ­ta­ka­tva­mā­trā­nu­baṃ­dhi­tva­va­d iti kecit tān pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.133nā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tvaṃ tābhyāṃ vyāptaṃ ni­kṣe­pa­ṇā­t | saṃ­yo­gyā­di­ṣu liṃgeṣu tasya ta­ttva­pa­rī­kṣa­kaiḥ || 133 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.134a­rvā­gbhā­go '­vi­nā­bhā­vī pa­ra­bhā­ge­na ka­sya­ci­t | so pi tena tathā siddhaḥ saṃyogī hetur īdṛśaḥ || 134 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.135sā­snā­di­mā­n ayaṃ gotvād gaur vā sā­snā­di­ma­ttva­taḥ | ity a­nyo­nyā­śra­yī­bhā­vaḥ sa­ma­vā­yi­ṣu dṛśyate || 135 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.136caṃ­dro­da­yo '­vi­nā­bhā­vī pa­yo­ni­dhi­vi­va­rdha­naiḥ | tāni tena vināpy e­ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dha­dvi­ta­yā­d iha || 136 || TAŚVA-ML 199,13e­vaṃ­vi­dhaṃ rūpam idam ā­ma­tva­m eva ra­sa­tvā­d ity e­kā­rtha­sa­ma­vā­yi­no vṛkṣo yaṃ śiṃ­śa­pā­tvā­d ity etasya vā ta­du­tpa­tti- TAŚVA-ML 199,14tā­dā­tmya­ba­lā­d a­vi­nā­bhā­vi­tvaṃ | nāsty atra śī­ta­spa­rśo gner iti vi­ro­dhi­na­s tā­dā­tmya­ba­lā­t tad iti sva­ma­no­ra­thaṃ pratha- TAŚVA-ML 199,15yato pi saṃ­yo­gi­sa­ma­vā­yi­no­r ya­tho­kta­yo­s tato nyasya ca pra­si­ddha­sya hetor vinaiva tābhyām a­vi­nā­bhā­vi­tva­m āyātaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 199,16nāsty e­vā­trā­vi­nā­bhā­vi­tvaṃ vi­ni­ya­ta­m ity etad āśaṃkya pa­ri­ha­ra­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.137saṃ­yo­gi­nā vinā vahniḥ svena dhūmena dṛśyate | gavā vinā vi­ṣā­ṇā­diḥ sa­ma­vā­yī­ti cen matiḥ || 137 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.138kā­ra­ṇe­na vinā svena tasmād a­vyā­pa­ke­na ca | vṛ­kṣa­tve­na kṣate kiṃ na cū­ta­tvā­di­r a­ne­ka­śaḥ || 138 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.139tato ya­thā­vi­nā­bhū­te saṃ­yo­gā­di­r na lakṣyate | vyāpako vya­bhi­cā­ra­tvā­t tā­dā­tmyā­t tat tathā na kim || 139 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.140de­śa­kā­lā­dya­pe­kṣa­ś ced bha­smā­de­r va­hni­sā­dha­naḥ | cū­ta­tvā­di­r vi­śi­ṣṭā­tmā vṛ­kṣa­tva­jñā­pa­ko mataḥ || 140 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.141saṃ­yo­gā­di­vi­śi­ṣṭa­s ta­nni­ści­taḥ sā­dhya­sā­dha­naḥ | vi­śi­ṣṭa­tā tu sarvasya sā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tā || 141 || TAŚVA-ML 199,22so yaṃ kā­ryā­di­liṃ­ga­syā­vi­śi­ṣṭa­syā­ga­ma­ka­tā­m u­pa­la­kṣya kā­rya­sva­bhā­vai­r yā­va­dbhi­r a­vi­nā­bhā­vi­kā­ra­ṇe teṣāṃ hetuḥ TAŚVA-ML 199,23sva­bhā­vā­bhā­ve pi bhā­va­mā­trā­nu­vi­ro­dhi­ni "iṣṭaṃ vi­ru­ddha­kā­rye pi de­śa­kā­lā­dya­pe­kṣa­ṇaṃ | anyathā vya­bhi­cā­rī TAŚVA-ML 199,24syād bhasme vā śī­ta­sā­dha­na­" i­tyā­di­va­ca­ne­na svayaṃ vi­śi­ṣṭa­tā­m u­pa­pa­nne yathā hetor ga­ma­ka­tva­m a­vi­nā­bhā­va­ni­ya­me­na TAŚVA-ML 199,25vyāptam ācaṣṭe vi­nā­bhā­va­ni­ya­maṃ ta­da­bhā­ve pi ta­tsaṃ­bha­vā­d anyathā tasya tena vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­na­rtha­kyā­t | tataḥ saṃyogā- TAŚVA-ML 199,26dir apy a­vi­nā­bhā­va­ni­ya­ma­vi­śi­ṣṭo gamako hetur ity a­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­tu­m arhati vi­śi­ṣṭa­tā­yāḥ sa­rva­trā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­rū­pa­tva- TAŚVA-ML 199,27siddher iti na ta­du­tpa­tti­tā­dā­tmyā­bhyā­m a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tvaṃ vyāptaṃ | ta­dvi­śi­ṣṭā­bhyāṃ vyāptam iti cet tarhy anyathā- TAŚVA-ML 199,28nu­pa­pa­nna­tve­nā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tvaṃ vyāptam ity āyātaṃ | tac ca na sāraṃ tasyaiva tenaiva vyā­pya­vyā­pa­ka­bhā­va­vi­ro­dhā­t TAŚVA-ML 199,29vyā­pya­vyā­pa­ka­yoḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhe­da­pra­si­ddheḥ | "­vyā­pa­kaṃ ta­da­ta­nni­ṣṭhaṃ vyāpyaṃ ta­nni­ṣṭha­m eva ca" iti tayor viruddha- TAŚVA-ML 199,30dha­rmā­dhyā­sa­va­ca­nā­t | atha mataṃ tābhyāṃ saṃbaṃdho vyāptas te­nā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tva­m iti | tad apy a­vi­cā­ri­ta­m eva, TAŚVA-ML 199,31ta­dvya­ti­ri­kta­sya saṃ­yo­gā­deḥ saṃ­baṃ­dha­sya sa­dbhā­vā­t | kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­yo­r a­saṃ­yo­gā­di­rū­pa­kā­ryo­pa­kā­ra­ka­bhā­va­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 199,32kvacid apy a­bhā­vā­d iti cen na, ni­tya­dra­vya­saṃ­yo­gā­d de­śāṃ­ta­re­ṇai­va bhāvāt | na ca ni­tya­dra­vyaṃ na saṃ­bha­ve­t kṣaṇika- TAŚVA-ML 199,33pa­ri­ṇā­ma­va­t tasya pra­mā­ṇa­si­ddha­tvā­t ta­da­va­śyaṃ sa­rva­saṃ­baṃ­dha­vya­ktī­nāṃ vyā­pa­ka­s ta­du­tpa­tti­tā­dā­tmyā­bhyā­m anya evābhi- TAŚVA-ML 199,34dhātavyo yo­gya­tā­la­kṣa­ṇa ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.142yo­gya­tā­khya­ś ca saṃbaṃdhaḥ sa­rva­saṃ­baṃ­dha­bhe­da­gaḥ | syād ekas ta­dva­śā­l liṃgam ekam e­vo­kta­la­kṣa­ṇa­m || 142 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.143vi­śe­ṣa­to pi saṃ­baṃ­dha­dva­ya­syai­vā­vya­va­sthi­teḥ | saṃ­baṃ­dha­ṣa­ṭka­va­n nāto liṃ­ge­ya­ttā vya­va­sthi­teḥ || 143 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.144ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­vi­va­kṣā­yā­m api saṃ­khyā­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | na liṃgasya parair iṣṭā vi­śe­ṣā­ṇāṃ ba­hu­tva­taḥ || 144 || TAŚVA-ML 200,04saṃ­baṃ­dha­tva­sā­mā­nyaṃ sa­rva­saṃ­baṃ­dha­bhe­dā­nāṃ vyāpakaṃ na yo­gya­tā­khyaḥ saṃbaṃdha ity a­co­dyaṃ­, pra­tyā­sa­tte­r iha yo­gya­tā­yāḥ TAŚVA-ML 200,05sā­mā­nya­rū­pa­yoḥ svayam u­pa­ga­mā­t | sai­vā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­r ity api na maṃtavyaṃ pra­tyā­sa­tti­mā­tre kvacit saty api tada- TAŚVA-ML 200,06bhāvāt | na hi dra­vya­kṣe­tra­kā­la­bhā­va­pra­tyā­sa­tta­yaḥ sarvatra kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­saṃ­yo­gā­di­rū­pāḥ satyo py a­vi­nā­bhā­va- TAŚVA-ML 200,07rahitā na dṛśyaṃte tataḥ saṃ­baṃ­dha­va­śā­d api sā­mā­nya­to nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­r e­kai­ve­ti ta­lla­kṣa­ṇa­m ekaṃ liṃgam a­nu­maṃ­ta­vyaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 200,08vi­śe­ṣa­to pi saṃ­baṃ­dha­dva­ya­sya tā­dā­tmya­ta­jja­nmā­khya­syā­vya­va­sthā­nā­t | saṃ­yo­gā­di­saṃ­baṃ­dha­ṣa­ṭka­va­tta­da­vya­va­sthā­ne ca TAŚVA-ML 200,09kuto liṃ­ge­ya­ttā­ni­ya­ma iti ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­vi­va­kṣā­yā­m api na parair iṣṭā liṃ­ga­saṃ­khyā­va­ti­ṣṭha­te vi­śe­ṣā­ṇāṃ ba­hu­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 200,10pa­re­ṣṭa­saṃ­baṃ­dha­saṃ­khyā­m a­ti­krā­maṃ­to hi saṃ­baṃ­dha­vi­śe­ṣā­s ta­di­ṣṭa­liṃ­ga­saṃ­khyāṃ vi­gha­ṭa­yaṃ­ty eva sve­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣa­yoḥ śe­ṣa­vi­śe­ṣā- TAŚVA-ML 200,11ṇām aṃ­ta­rbhā­va­yi­tu­m aśakteḥ vi­ṣa­ya­sya vi­dhi­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­rū­pa­sya bhedāl liṃ­ga­bhe­da­sthi­ti­r ity apīṣṭaṃ ta­tsaṃ­khyā­vi­ro­dhy eva | TAŚVA-ML 200,12ya­smā­t­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.145ya­thai­vā­sti­tva­nā­sti­tve bhidyete gu­ṇa­mu­khya­taḥ | ta­tho­bha­yaṃ kra­me­ṇe­ṣṭa­m a­kra­me­ṇa tv a­bā­dhya­tā || 145 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.146a­va­kta­vyo­tta­rā śeṣās trayo bhaṃgāś ca tattvataḥ | sapta caivaṃ sthite ca syus tadvaśāḥ sa­pta­he­ta­vaḥ || 146 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.147vi­ro­dhā­n no­bha­yā­tmā­di­r arthaś cen na ta­the­kṣa­ṇā­t | a­nya­thai­vā­vya­va­sthā­nā­t pra­tya­kṣā­di­vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 147 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.148ni­rā­kṛ­ta­ni­ṣe­dho hi vidhiḥ sa­rvā­tma­do­ṣa­bhā­k | ni­rvi­dhi­ś ca niṣedhaḥ syāt sarvathā sva­vya­thā­ka­raḥ || 148 || TAŚVA-ML 200,17nanu ca yathā bhā­vā­bhā­vo­bha­yā­śri­ta­s trividho dharmaḥ śa­bda­vi­ṣa­yo nā­di­vā­sa­no­dbhū­ta­vi­ka­lpa­pa­ri­ni­ṣṭhi­ta eva TAŚVA-ML 200,18na bahiḥ sva­la­kṣa­ṇā­tma­ka­s tathā syād a­va­kta­vyā­di pa­ra­mā­rtha­to sann e­vā­rtha­kri­yā­ra­hi­ta­tvā­n ma­no­rā­jyā­di­va­t na ca TAŚVA-ML 200,19sarvathā kalpito rtho mā­na­vi­ṣa­yo nāma yena ta­dbhe­dā­t sa­pta­vi­dho hetur ā­pā­dya­te ity a­tro­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.149nā­nā­di­vā­sa­no­dbhū­ta­vi­ka­lpa­pa­ri­ni­ṣṭhi­taḥ | bhā­vā­bhā­vo­bha­yā­dya­rthaṃ spaṣṭaṃ jñāne va­bhā­sa­nā­t || 149 || TAŚVA-ML 200,21śa­bda­jñā­na­pa­ri­cche­dyo pi padārtho spa­ṣṭa­ta­yā­va­bhā­sa­mā­no pi nai­kāṃ­ta­taḥ ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­ta­svā­rtha­kri­yā­kā­ri­tvā­n ni- TAŚVA-ML 200,22rbādham a­nu­bhū­ya­te kiṃ punar adhyakṣe spaṣṭam a­va­bhā­sa­mā­no bhā­vā­bhā­vo­bha­yā­di­r artha iti pa­ra­mā­rtha­sa­nn eva || TAŚV-ML 1.13.150bhā­vā­bhā­vā­tma­ko nārthaḥ pra­tya­kṣe­ṇa ya­dī­kṣi­taḥ | kathaṃ tato vikalpaḥ syād bhā­vā­bhā­vā­va­bo­dha­naḥ || 150 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.151nī­la­da­rśa­na­taḥ pī­ta­vi­ka­lpo hi na te mataḥ | bhrāṃter anyatra tattvasya vya­va­sthi­ti­ma­d īpsitaḥ || 151 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.152ta­dvā­sa­nā­pra­bo­dhā­c ced bhā­vā­bhā­va­vi­ka­lpa­nā | nī­lā­di­vā­sa­no­dbo­dhā­t ta­dvi­ka­lpa­va­d iṣyate || 152 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.153bhā­vā­bhā­ve­kṣa­ṇaṃ siddhaṃ vā­sa­no­dbo­dha­kā­ra­ṇaṃ | nī­lā­di­vā­sa­no­dbo­dha­he­tu­ta­ddṛ­ṣṭi­va­t tataḥ || 153 || TAŚVA-ML 200,27yathā nī­lā­di­da­rśa­naṃ nī­lā­di­vā­sa­no­dbo­dha­sya kā­ra­ṇa­m iṣṭaṃ tathā bhā­vā­bhā­vo­bha­yā­dya­rtha­da­rśa­naṃ ta­dvā­sa­nā- TAŚVA-ML 200,28pra­bo­dha­sya svayam e­ṣi­ta­vya­m iti bhā­vā­dya­rtha­sya pra­tya­kṣa­taḥ pa­ri­cche­daḥ siddhaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.13.154yatraiva ja­na­ye­d enāṃ ta­trai­vā­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tā | kvānyathā syād a­nā­śvā­sā­dvi­ka­lpa­sya sa­mu­dbha­ve || 154 || TAŚVA-ML 200,30yadi hi bhā­vā­di­vi­ka­lpa­vā­sa­nā­yāḥ pra­bo­dha­kā­ra­ṇa­m ā­bho­gā­dy eva na punar bhā­vā­di­da­rśa­naṃ tadā nīlādi- TAŚVA-ML 200,31vi­ka­lpa­vā­sa­na­yā­pi na nī­lā­di­da­rśa­naṃ pra­bo­dha­ni­baṃ­dha­na­m ā­bho­ga­śa­bda­yo­r eva ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­tvā­pa­tteḥ | evaṃ ca nīlādau TAŚVA-ML 200,32da­rśa­nā­bhā­ve pi vi­ka­lpa­vā­sa­nā­yāḥ saṃ­bha­vā­t sarvatra pra­tya­kṣa­pṛ­ṣṭha­bhā­vi­no vi­ka­lpa­sya sā­ma­rthyā­t pra­tya­kṣa­sya TAŚVA-ML 200,33pra­mā­ṇa­tā­va­sthā­pa­ne '­nā­śvā­sa eva syāt | sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­da­rśa­na­pra­bha­vo vi­ka­lpa­s ta­tpra­mā­ṇa­tā­he­tu­r na sarva iti cen nā- TAŚVA-ML 200,34nyo­nyā­śra­ya­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tathā hi­–­si­ddhe sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­da­rśa­na­pra­bha­va­tve vi­ka­lpa­sya tatas ta­dda­rśa­na­pra­mā­ṇa­tā­si­ddhiḥ TAŚVA-ML 201,01tatsiddhau ca svasya sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­da­rśa­na­pra­bha­va­tva­si­ddhi­r iti nā­nya­ta­ra­syā­pi tayor vyavasthā | sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­da­rśa­na­pra­bha­va­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 201,02nī­lā­di­vi­ka­lpa­sya sva­saṃ­ve­da­nā­d eva siddhaṃ sarveṣāṃ vi­ka­lpa­sya pra­tyā­tma­ve­dya­tvā­t tato nā­nyo­nyā­śra­ya iti TAŚVA-ML 201,03cet, tarhi bhā­vā­bhā­vo­bha­yā­di­vi­ka­lpa­syā­py a­liṃ­ga­ja­sya śa­bda­ja­sya ca bhā­vā­di­da­rśa­na­pra­bha­va­tvaṃ sva­saṃ­ve­da­nā- TAŚVA-ML 201,04d eva kuto na siddhyet ? sarvathā vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | tad ayaṃ nī­lā­dya­rthaṃ pā­ra­mā­rthi­ka­m icchatā cādya- TAŚVA-ML 201,05m a­vi­ta­tho­pa­gaṃ­tu­m arhaty eveti ta­da­nu­mā­ne sapta hetavaḥ syuḥ | yataś caivaṃ kṛ­tti­ko­da­yā­deḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­t pratīty a­ti­kra­me­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 201,06sva­bhā­va­he­tu­tvaṃ bruvataḥ sarvaḥ sva­bhā­va­he­tuḥ syād eka eva | saṃ­baṃ­dha­bhe­dā­t tadbhedaṃ sā­dha­ya­taḥ sā­mā­nya­to vi­śe­ṣa­ta­ś ca TAŚVA-ML 201,07sve­ṣṭa­liṃ­ga­saṃ­khyā­kṣa­tiḥ | vi­ṣa­ya­bhe­dā­c ca ta­dbhe­da­m icchataḥ sa­pta­vi­dho hetur a­rtha­syā­sti­tvā­di­sa­pta­rū­pa­ta­yā­nu­me­ya­tvo- TAŚVA-ML 201,08papatteḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.13.155tasmāt pra­tī­ti­m āśritya hetuṃ ga­ma­ka­m icchatā | pa­kṣa­dha­rma­tva­śū­nyo stu gamakaḥ kṛ­tti­ko­da­yaḥ || 155 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.156pa­lva­lo­da­ka­nai­rma­lyaṃ ta­dā­ga­styu­da­ye sa ca | tatra hetuḥ su­ni­rṇī­taḥ pūrvaṃ śaradi sanmataḥ || 156 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.157caṃdrādau ja­la­caṃ­drā­di so pi tatra ta­thā­vi­dhaḥ | chā­yā­di­pā­da­pā­dau ca so pi tatra ka­dā­ca­na || 157 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.158parṇako yaṃ sva­sa­ddhe­tu­r ba­lā­dā­he­ti dūrage | kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­syā­bhā­ve pi sa­ha­bhā­vi­tā || 158 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.159pitror brā­hma­ṇa­tā pu­tra­brā­hma­ṇye pa­kṣa­dha­rma­kaḥ | siddho hetur ato nāyaṃ pa­kṣa­dha­rma­tva­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ || 159 || TAŚVA-ML 201,14nanv ā­kā­śa­kā­lā­de­r dharmitve bha­vi­ṣya­ccha­ka­ṭo­da­ya­pa­lva­lo­da­ka­nai­rma­lyā­deḥ sādhyatve kṛ­tti­ko­da­ya­tvā­ga­styu­da­yā- TAŚVA-ML 201,15der hetutve pa­kṣa­dha­rma­tva­yu­kta­syai­va he­tu­tva­m ato nā­pa­kṣa­dha­rma­tva­la­kṣa­ṇo hetuḥ kaścid iti cet, kim evaṃ cākṣuṣa- TAŚVA-ML 201,16tvādiḥ śa­bdā­ni­tya­tva­he­tu­r na syāt ? na hi jagato vā dha­rma­cā­kṣu­ṣa­tvaṃ ma­hā­na­sa­dhū­maḥ pa­kṣa­dha­rmaḥ | tathā hi–śa- TAŚVA-ML 201,17bdā­ni­tya­yo­gi ja­ga­ccā­kṣu­ṣa­tva­yo­gi­tvā­t ma­ho­da­dhi jagan ma­hā­na­sa­dhū­ma­yo­gi­tvā­d iti kathaṃ na cā­kṣu­ṣa­tvaṃ śabdā- TAŚVA-ML 201,18nityatvaṃ sā­dha­ye­t ma­hā­na­sa­dhū­mo vā ma­ho­da­dhau vahniṃ tathā tvayā saṃ­bha­vā­d iti cet kṛ­tti­ko­da­yā­deḥ kuto nvaya- TAŚVA-ML 201,19saṃbhavaḥ pū­rvo­pa­la­bdhā­kā­śā­de­r dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­sya sa­dbhā­vā­d anvayaḥ si­ddhya­tī­ti cet, pū­rvo­pa­la­bdha­ja­ga­to dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­sya siddheś cā- TAŚVA-ML 201,20kṣu­ṣa­tva­yo­gi­tvā­de­r anvayo stu vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t tathāpy a­syā­vi­nā­bhā­vā­saṃ­bha­vā­d a­ga­ma­ka­tve vi­nā­bhā­va­sva­bhā­va­m eva pakṣa- TAŚVA-ML 201,21dharmatvaṃ ga­ma­ka­tvāṃ­gaṃ liṃgasya lakṣaṇaṃ | tathā ca na dha­rma­dha­rmi­sa­mu­dā­yaḥ pakṣo nāpi ta­tta­ddha­rmī ta­ddha­rma­tva­syā­vi­nā- TAŚVA-ML 201,22bhā­va­sva­bhā­va­tvā­bhā­vā­t | kiṃ tarhi, sādhya eva pakṣa iti pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ ta­ddha­rma­tva­syai­vā­vi­nā­bhā­vi­tva­ni­ya­mā­d i- TAŚVA-ML 201,23ty ucyate || TAŚV-ML 1.13.160sādhyaḥ pakṣas tu naḥ siddhas taddharmo hetur ity api | tā­dṛ­kṣa­pa­kṣa­dha­rma­tva­sā­dha­nā­bhā­va eva vai || 160 || TAŚVA-ML 201,25kathaṃ punaḥ sādhyasya dharmasya dharmo hetus ta­syā­dha­rmi­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti cet na, te­nā­vi­nā­bhā­vā­t tasya dharma ity a- TAŚVA-ML 201,26bhi­dhā­nā­t | na hi sā­dhyā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­t sā­dhya­dha­rmaḥ hetur yena sā­dhya­dha­rmā dharmī syāt | tataḥ sā­dhyā­vi­nā­bhā­vī TAŚVA-ML 201,27hetuḥ pa­kṣa­dha­rma iti syā­dvā­di­nā­m eva pa­kṣa­dha­rma­tvaṃ hetor la­kṣa­ṇa­m a­vi­ru­ddhaṃ spaṣṭam a­vi­nā­bhā­vi­tva­syai­va ta­thā­bhi­dhā­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 201,28tac ca kṛ­tti­ko­da­yā­di­ṣu sā­dhya­dha­rmi­ṇy asatsv api yathā pra­tī­ti­r vidyata eveti ki­mā­kā­śā­di­dha­rmi­pa­ri­ka­lpa­na­yā TAŚVA-ML 201,29pra­tī­tya­ti­laṃ­gha­nā­pa­ra­yā­ti­pra­saṃ­gi­nyā | tathā ca na pa­ri­ka­lpi­taṃ pa­kṣa­dha­rma­tvaṃ hetor lakṣaṇaṃ nāpy anvaya ity abhi- TAŚVA-ML 201,30dhīyate || TAŚV-ML 1.13.161niḥśeṣaṃ sātmakaṃ jī­va­ccha­rī­raṃ pa­ri­ṇā­mi­nā | puṃsā prā­ṇā­di­ma­ttva­sya tv a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ || 161 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.162sa­pa­kṣa­sa­ttva­śū­nya­sya hetor asya sa­ma­rtha­nā­t | nūnaṃ ni­ścī­ya­te sadbhir nānvayo he­tu­la­kṣa­ṇa­m || 162 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.163na cā­da­rśa­na­mā­tre­ṇa vya­ti­re­kaḥ pra­sā­dhya­te | yena saṃ­śa­ya­he­tu­tvaṃ rāgādau va­ktṛ­tā­di­va­t || 163 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.164ā­tmā­bhā­vo hi bhasmādau ta­tkā­rya­syā­sa­mī­kṣa­ṇā­t | siddhaḥ prā­ṇā­dya­bhā­va­ś ca vya­ti­re­ka­vi­ni­śca­yaḥ || 164 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.165vā­kkri­yā­kā­ra­bhe­dā­de­r a­tyaṃ­tā­bhā­va­ni­ści­taḥ | ni­vṛ­tti­r niścitā tajjñaiḥ ciṃtā vyā­vṛ­tti­sā­dha­nī || 165 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.166sa­rva­kā­ryā­sa­ma­rtha­sya ce­ta­na­sya ni­va­rta­naṃ | tataś cet kena sādhyeta kū­ṭa­stha­sya ni­ṣe­dha­na­m || 166 || TAŚVA-ML 202,03yathā hi sa­rva­kā­ra­ṇā­sa­ma­rthaṃ caitanyaṃ kā­ryā­bhā­vā­d bhasmādau ni­ṣe­ddhu­m aśakyaṃ tathā kū­ṭa­stha­m api kra­ma­yau­ga­pa­dyā- TAŚVA-ML 202,04bhyām a­rtha­kri­yā­vi­ro­dhā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.13.167kṣa­ṇi­ka­tve­na na vyāptaṃ sattvam evaṃ pra­si­ddhya­ti | saṃ­di­gdha­vya­ti­re­kā­c ca tato siddhiḥ kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­ye || 167 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.168ce­ta­nā­ce­ta­nā­rthā­nāṃ vi­bhā­ga­ś ca na siddhyati | ci­tta­saṃ­tā­na­nā­nā­tvaṃ ni­ja­saṃ­tā­na eva vā || 168 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.169na ve­dya­ve­da­kā­kā­ra­vi­ve­ko taḥ sva­saṃ­vi­daḥ | sa­rva­kā­rye­ṣv a­śa­kta­sya sa tv a­saṃ­bha­va­bhā­ṣa­ṇe || 169 || TAŚVA-ML 202,08na saṃti ce­ta­ne­ṣv a­ce­ta­nā­rthā­s ta­dve­da­nā­di­kā­ryā­sa­ttvā­t | tathā na saṃty a­ce­ta­nā­rthe­ṣu ce­ta­nā­rthā­s tata eveti TAŚVA-ML 202,09ce­ta­nā­ce­ta­na­vi­bhā­go na siddhyaty eva sa­rva­kā­rya­ka­ra­ṇā­sa­ma­rthā­nāṃ teṣāṃ tatra ni­ṣe­ddhu­m aśakteḥ | ce­ta­nā­rthā eva TAŚVA-ML 202,10saṃtu tathā vi­jñā­na­vā­dā­va­tā­rā­j jaḍasya pra­ti­bhā­sa­yo­gā­d iti cen na, tathā vi­jñā­na­saṃ­tā­nā­nāṃ nā­nā­tvā­pra­si­ddheḥ | TAŚVA-ML 202,11kvacic ci­tta­saṃ­ta­teḥ saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­rā­ṇāṃ sa­rva­kā­rya­ka­ra­ṇā­sa­ma­rthā­nāṃ sva­kā­ryā­sa­ttve pi sa­ttvā­vi­ro­dhā­t | mā bhūt saṃtā- TAŚVA-ML 202,12nāṃ­ta­ra­si­ddhi­s ta­the­ṣṭe­r iti cen na, ni­ja­saṃ­tā­na­syā­py a­si­ddhi­pra­saṃ­gā­t | va­rta­mā­na­ci­tta­kṣa­ṇe saṃ­ve­dya­mā­ne pū­rvo­tta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 202,13ci­tta­kṣa­ṇā­nā­m a­nu­bha­va­mā­tra­m apy a­ku­rva­tāṃ pra­ti­ṣe­ddhu­m a­śa­kya­tvā­d e­ka­ci­tta­kṣa­ṇā­tma­ka­tvā­pa­tteḥ | na caikaḥ kṣaṇaḥ saṃtāno TAŚVA-ML 202,14nāma tata eva saṃ­ve­da­nā­dvai­ta­m astu uttamaṃ pā­na­dva­ya­m iti va­ca­nā­t | nedam api siddhyati ve­dya­ve­da­kā­kā­ra­vi­ve­ka- TAŚVA-ML 202,15syā­vya­va­sthā­nā­t | saṃ­ve­da­ne ve­dya­ve­da­kā­kā­rau na staḥ svayam a­pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­d iti na śakyaṃ vaktum a­pra­ti­bhā­sa- TAŚVA-ML 202,16mānayoḥ sa­ttva­vi­ro­dhā­t | tataḥ kvacit ka­sya­ci­t pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­deḥ sva­kā­rya­syā­bhā­vā­d a­bhā­va­sā­dha­ne bhasmādau caita- TAŚVA-ML 202,17nyasya sva­kā­rya­ni­vṛ­tti­ni­śca­yā­d abhāvo ni­śce­ta­vya iti vipakṣe bā­dha­ka­pra­mā­ṇā­d eva prā­ṇā­di­ma­ttva­sya vya­ti­re­kaḥ TAŚVA-ML 202,18sādhyate na punar a­da­rśa­na­mā­tre­ṇa yataḥ saṃ­śa­ya­he­tu­tvaṃ rāgādau va­ktṛ­tvā­de­r iva syāt | na caivam a­pa­ri­ṇā­mi­nā­tma­nā TAŚVA-ML 202,19sātmakaṃ jī­va­ccha­rī­ra­sya siddhyati | yataḥ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.170pa­ri­ṇā­mi­na­m ā­tmā­na­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa kra­mā­kra­mau | na syātāṃ ta­da­bhā­ve ca na prā­ṇā­di­kri­yā kvacit || 170 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.171ta­trai­kāṃ­tā­tma­nā jī­va­ccha­rī­raṃ sātmakaṃ bhavet | ni­ṣka­la­sya sa­hā­ne­ka­de­śa­de­hā­sti­hā­ni­taḥ || 171 || TAŚVA-ML 202,22niṣkalaḥ sa­kṛ­da­ne­ka­de­śa­de­haṃ vyāpnoty ātmeti kaḥ śra­dda­dhī­ta ? pa­ra­ma­ma­ha­ttvā­d vyāpnoty eveti ce­dvyā­ha­ta­m idaṃ TAŚVA-ML 202,23niraṃśaḥ pa­ra­ma­ma­hā­n veti pa­ra­mā­ṇo­r api pa­ra­ma­ma­ha­ttva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | yadi punaḥ svā­raṃ­bha­kā­va­ya­vā­bhā­vā­n ni­ra­va­ya­va­tva- TAŚVA-ML 202,24m ātmano ga­ga­na­tvā­di­va­d iti mataṃ tadā pa­ra­ma­ta­si­ddhiḥ sarvathā ni­ra­va­ya­va­tvā­si­ddheḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇu­pra­mī­ya­mā­ṇa­svā­tma- TAŚVA-ML 202,25bhū­tā­va­ya­vā­nā­m ātmano pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­d iti sa­ma­rtha­yi­ṣya­te || TAŚV-ML 1.13.172a­ne­kāṃ­tā­tma­kaṃ sarvaṃ sattvād ityādi sādhanaṃ | sa­mya­ga­nva­ya­śū­nya­tve py a­vi­nā­bhā­va­śa­kti­taḥ || 172 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.173ni­tyā­ni­tyā­tma­kaḥ śabdaḥ śrā­va­ṇa­tvā­t ka­thaṃ­ca­na | śa­bda­tvā­d vā­nya­thā­bhā­vā­bhā­vā­d i­tyā­di­he­ta­vaḥ || 173 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.174hetor a­nva­ya­vai­dhu­rye vya­ti­re­ko na cen na vai | tena tasya vi­nai­ve­ṣṭeḥ sa­rvā­ni­tya­tva­sā­dha­ne || 174 || TAŚVA-ML 202,29niścito vya­ti­re­ka eva hy a­vi­nā­bhā­vaḥ sā­dha­na­sya nānyaḥ sa co­pa­da­rśi­ta­sya sarvasya hetor a­nva­yā­saṃ­bha­ve­na TAŚVA-ML 202,30siddhyaty eva | saty evāgnau dhūma ity a­nva­ya­ni­śca­ye gnyabhāve na kvacid dhūma iti vya­ti­re­ka­ni­śca­ya­sya dṛ­ṣṭa­tvā­t | saṃdigdhe TAŚVA-ML 202,31'­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­ka­saṃ­de­hā­c ceti na vai maṃtavyaṃ sarve bhāvāḥ kṣaṇikāḥ sattvād ity a­syā­nva­yā­sa­ttve pi vya­ti­re­ka­ni­śca- TAŚVA-ML 202,32yasya svayam iṣṭer anyathā tasya ga­ma­ka­tvā­yo­gā­t | nanv atra saty eva kṣa­ṇi­ka­tve sattvam iti ni­śca­ya­m e­vā­nva­yo stīti TAŚVA-ML 202,33cet | a­tro­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.175sādhye saty eva sa­dbhā­va­ni­śca­yaḥ sā­dha­na­sya yaḥ | so nvayaś cet ta­thai­vo­pa­pa­ttiḥ sveṣṭā paro 'phalaḥ || 175 || TAŚVA-ML 203,01yathaiva pra­ti­ṣe­dha­prā­dhā­nyā­d a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­r vya­ti­re­ka i­tī­ṣya­te ta­thā­vi­dha­prā­dhā­nyā­t ta­tho­pa­pa­tti­r e­vā­nva­ya iti TAŚVA-ML 203,02kim aniṣṭaṃ syā­dvā­di­bhi­s tasya he­tu­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvo­pa­ga­mā­t | pa­ro­pa­ga­ta­s tu nānvayo he­tu­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ pa­kṣa­dha­rma­tva­va­t nāpi TAŚVA-ML 203,03vya­ti­re­kaḥ | sa hi vi­pa­kṣā­d vyāvṛttiḥ vi­pa­kṣa­s ta­dvi­ru­ddha­s ta­da­nya­s ta­da­bhā­va­ś ceti trividha eva | tatra —TAŚV-ML 1.13.176ta­dvi­ru­ddhe vipakṣe ca ta­da­nya­trai­va hetavaḥ | asaty a­ni­ści­tā­sa­ttvāḥ sā­ka­lyā­n ne­ṣṭa­sā­dha­nāḥ || 176 || TAŚVA-ML 203,05yathā sādhyād a­nya­smi­n vipakṣe ni­ści­tā­sa­ttvā api hetavo gni­tvā­da­yo neṣṭāḥ sa­ttvā­di­sā­dha­nā­s teṣāṃ TAŚVA-ML 203,06sā­dhyā­bhā­va­la­kṣa­ṇe pi pakṣe ku­ta­ści­d a­ni­ści­tā­sa­ttva­rū­pa­tvā­t | tathā sā­dhyā­vi­ru­ddhe pi vipakṣe ni­ści­tā­sa­ttvā TAŚVA-ML 203,07api dhū­mā­da­yo neṣṭā a­gnyā­di­sā­dha­nā­s teṣām a­gnya­bhā­ve svayam a­sa­ttve­nā­ni­śca­yā­t | nanu ca sā­dhya­vi­ru­ddho TAŚVA-ML 203,08vipakṣaḥ sā­dhyā­bhā­va­rū­pa eva pa­ryu­dā­sā­śra­ya­ṇā­t pra­sa­hya­pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­śra­ya­ṇe tu ta­da­bhā­va­s ta­dvi­ru­ddhā­d anya iti sādhyā- TAŚVA-ML 203,09bhā­va­vi­pa­kṣa eva vi­pa­kṣa­he­to­r a­sa­ttva­ni­śca­yo vya­ti­re­ko nānya ity a­tro­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.177sā­dhyā­bhā­ve vipakṣe tu yo sa­ttva­syai­va niścayaḥ | so vi­nā­bhā­va evāstu heto rūpāt tathāha ca || 177 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.178a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tvaṃ yatra tatra trayeṇa kim | nā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tvaṃ yatra tatra trayeṇa kim || 178 || TAŚVA-ML 203,12yathā caivam a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tva­ni­ya­me sati hetor na kiṃcit trayeṇa pa­kṣa­dha­rma­tvā­dī­nā­m a­nya­ta­me­nai­va pa­ryā­pta­tvā­t ta- TAŚVA-ML 203,13syai­vā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­sva­bhā­va­si­ddhe­r iti ca tasmiṃs ta­ttra­ya­sya he­tvā­bhā­sa­ga­ta­sye­vā­kiṃ­ci­tka­ra­tvaṃ yuktaṃ || TAŚV-ML 1.13.179ta­ddhe­to­s triṣu rūpeṣu nirṇayo yena varṇitaḥ | a­si­ddha­vi­pa­rī­tā­rtha­vya­bhi­cā­ri­vi­pa­kṣa­taḥ || 179 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.180tena kṛtaṃ tu nirṇītaṃ hetor la­kṣa­ṇa­m aṃjasā | he­tvā­bhā­sā­vya­va­cche­di tad vadet katham anyathā || 180 || TAŚVA-ML 203,16nanu ca pa­kṣa­dha­rma­tve ni­rṇa­ya­ś cā­kṣu­ṣa­tvā­de­r a­si­ddha­pra­paṃ­ca­sya pra­ti­pa­kṣa­tve­na varṇitaḥ sa­pa­kṣa­sa­ttve vi­ru­ddha­pra­paṃ­ca- TAŚVA-ML 203,17pra­ti­pa­kṣa­tve­na vi­pa­kṣā­sa­ttve cā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­vi­stā­ra­pra­ti­pa­kṣe­ṇe­ti kathaṃ he­tvā­bhā­sā­vya­va­cche­di hetor lakṣaṇaṃ tenoktaṃ TAŚVA-ML 203,18yena pā­ra­mā­rthi­kaṃ rūpaṃ jñānam iti cet a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tva­syai­va he­tu­la­kṣa­ṇa­tve­nā­bhi­dhā­nā­d iti brūmaḥ | tasyai- TAŚVA-ML 203,19vā­si­ddha­vi­ru­ddhā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­he­tvā­bhā­sa­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­tva­si­ddheḥ | na hy a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tva­ni­ya­ma­va­ca­no si­ddha­tvā­di­saṃ­bha­vo TAŚVA-ML 203,20vi­ro­dhā­t | na caikena sa­ka­la­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­vya­va­cche­de siddhe tadarthaṃ trayam a­bhi­da­dha­tāṃ tadekaṃ samarthaṃ lakṣaṇaṃ hetor jñātaṃ TAŚVA-ML 203,21bhavati tad eva tribhiḥ sva­bhā­vai­r a­si­ddhā­dī­nāṃ trayāṇāṃ vya­va­cche­da­ka­ma­ta­s tāni trīṇi rūpāṇi ni­ści­tā­nya­nu­ktā­ni | TAŚVA-ML 203,22ta­da­va­ca­ne vi­śe­ṣa­to he­tu­la­kṣa­ṇa­sā­ma­rthya­syā­va­ca­na­pra­saṃ­gā­t | taduktau tu vi­śe­ṣa­to he­tu­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ jñātam eveti cet TAŚVA-ML 203,23na, a­bā­dhi­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­dī­nā­m api va­ca­na­pra­saṃ­gā­t | teṣām anuktau bā­dhi­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­di­vya­va­cche­dā­si­ddheḥ | TAŚVA-ML 203,24ni­ści­ta­trai­rū­pya­sya hetor bā­dhi­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­dya­saṃ­bha­vā­t ta­dva­ca­nā­d eva ta­dvya­va­cche­da­si­ddhe­r nā­bā­dhi­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­di­va­ca­na- TAŚVA-ML 203,25m iti cet na, hetoḥ paṃcabhiḥ svabhāvaiḥ paṃcānāṃ pa­kṣa­vyā­pa­ka­tvā­dī­nāṃ vya­va­cche­da­ka­tvā­d vi­śe­ṣa­ta­lla­kṣa­ṇa­syai­va TAŚVA-ML 203,26ka­tha­nā­t anyathā ta­da­jñā­na­pra­saṃ­gā­t | ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ tu paṃ­ca­rū­pa­tva­va­t tri­rū­pa­tva­m iti na vaktavyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 203,27sā­mā­nya­to nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tva­va­ca­ne­nai­va pa­ryā­pta­tvā­t­, rū­pa­tra­ya­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa hetor a­si­ddhā­di­tra­ya­vya­va­cche­dā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 203,28tatra tasya ta­dbhā­vā­d u­pa­pa­nnaṃ va­ca­na­m iti cet —TAŚV-ML 1.13.181rū­pa­tra­ya­sya sa­dbhā­vā­t tatra ta­dva­ca­naṃ yadi | ni­ści­ta­tva­sva­rū­pa­sya ca­tu­rtha­sya vaco na kim || 181 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.182triṣu rūpeṣu ced rūpaṃ ni­ści­ta­tvaṃ na sādhane | nājñātā siddhatā heto rūpaṃ syāt ta­dvi­pa­rya­yaḥ || 182 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.183pa­kṣa­dha­rma­tva­rū­paṃ syāj jñātatve he­tva­bhe­di­naḥ | hetor a­jñā­na­te­ṣṭā cen ni­ści­ta­tvaṃ tathā na kim || 183 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.184he­tvā­bhā­se pi ta­dbhā­vā­t sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­ta­yā na cet | dha­rmāṃ­ta­ra­m i­vā­rū­paṃ hetoḥ sad api saṃ­ma­ta­m || 184 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.185haṃ­tā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ siddhaṃ sā­dha­na­syai­ka­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ | tattvataḥ pā­va­ka­syai­va soṣṇatvaṃ tadvidāṃ matam || 185 || TAŚVA-ML 203,34yo ya­syā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇe niścitaḥ svabhāvaḥ sa tasya lakṣaṇaṃ yathā pā­va­ka­syai­va so­ṣṇa­tva­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­s tathā ca TAŚVA-ML 204,01hetor a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tva­ni­ya­ma iti na sā­dhā­ra­ṇā­nā­m a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­ni­ya­ma­vi­ka­lā­nāṃ pa­kṣa­dha­rma­tvā­dī­nāṃ hetu- TAŚVA-ML 204,02la­kṣa­ṇa­tvaṃ niścitaṃ ta­ttva­mā­tra­va­t || TAŚV-ML 1.13.186etena paṃ­ca­rū­pa­tvaṃ hetor dhvastaṃ ni­bu­dhya­te | sa­ttvā­di­ṣv a­gni­ja­nya­tve sādhye dhūmasya ke­na­ci­t || 186 || TAŚVA-ML 204,04a­gni­ja­nyo yaṃ dhūmaḥ sattvāt dra­vya­tvā­d vā dhūme sa­ttvā­de­r a­saṃ­di­gdha­tvā­t | ta­thā­nva­yaṃ pū­rva­dṛ­ṣṭa­dhū­me gni­ja­nya­tve TAŚVA-ML 204,05vyāptasya sattvādeḥ sa­dbhā­vā­t vya­ti­re­ka­ś ca kha­ra­vi­ṣā­ṇā­dau sā­dhyā­bhā­ve sā­dha­na­sya sa­ttvā­de­r a­bhā­va­ni­śca­yā­t | TAŚVA-ML 204,06ta­thā­trā­bā­dhi­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­tvaṃ vi­vā­dā­pa­nne dhūme gni­ja­nya­tva­sya bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t | tata e­vā­sa­tpra­ti­pa­kṣa­tva­m a­na­gni­ja­nya- TAŚVA-ML 204,07tva­sā­dha­na­pra­ti­pa­kṣā­nu­mā­na­saṃ­bha­vā­d iti siddhaṃ sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ paṃ­ca­rū­pa­tva­sya trai­rū­pya­va­t sā­ma­stye­na vya­ti­re­ka­ni­śca­ya- TAŚVA-ML 204,08syā­bhā­vā­d a­si­ddha­m iti cen na, ta­syā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tva­rū­pa­tvā­t | ta­da­bhā­ve śe­ṣā­ṇā­m a­kiṃ­ci­tka­ra­tvā­pa­tte­s ta­dvi­ka­lpa- TAŚVA-ML 204,09syaiva paṃ­ca­rū­pa­tvā­de­r a­la­kṣa­ṇa­tve­na sā­dhya­tvā­dyu­kto tideśaḥ | evam a­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­ki­ṇo hetoḥ paṃ­ca­rū­pa­tva­m a­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 204,10vya­va­sthā­pyā­nva­yi­no pi nānvayo lakṣaṇaṃ sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­tvā­d evety ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.187anvayo lo­ha­le­khya­tve pā­rthi­va­tve­śa­ne­s tathā | ta­tpu­tra­tvā­di­ṣu śyā­ma­ru­pa­tve kvacid īpsate || 187 || TAŚVA-ML 204,12lo­ha­le­khyo 'śaniḥ pā­rthi­va­tvā­d dhā­tu­rū­pa­va­t­, sa śyā­ma­rū­pa­s ta­tpu­tra­tvā­t ta­nna­ptṛ­tvā­d vā pa­ri­dṛ­ṣṭa­ta­tpu­trā­di­va­d iti TAŚVA-ML 204,13he­tvā­bhā­se pi sa­dbhā­vā­d a­nva­ya­sya sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ | tato he­tva­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvaṃ | yas tu sā­dhya­sa­dbhā­va eva bhāvo hetor a- TAŚVA-ML 204,14nvayaḥ so '­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tva­m eva ta­tho­pa­pa­ttyā­khya­m a­sā­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ he­tu­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ | pa­ro­pa­ga­ta­s tu nā­nva­ya­s ta­lla­kṣa­ṇaṃ nāpi TAŚVA-ML 204,15ke­va­la­vya­ti­re­ki­ṇo vya­ti­re­ka ity āha —TAŚV-ML 1.13.188a­dṛ­ṣṭi­mā­tra­sā­dhya­ś ca vya­ti­re­kaḥ sa­mī­kṣya­te | va­ktṛ­tvā­di­ṣu buddhādeḥ kiṃ­ci­jjña­tva­sya sādhane || 188 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.189sā­dhyā­bhā­ve tv a­bhā­va­sya niścayo yaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ | vya­ti­re­kaḥ sa sā­ka­lyā­d a­vi­nā­bhā­va eva naḥ || 189 || TAŚVA-ML 204,18saty apy a­bā­dhi­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­tā­yāṃ saty apy a­sa­tpra­ti­pa­kṣa­tā­yāṃ ca hetau na rū­pāṃ­ta­ra­tva­m a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tvā­d ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.190a­bā­dhi­tā­rtha­tā ca syān nānyā tasmād a­saṃ­śa­yā | na vā sa­tpra­ti­pa­kṣa­tvaṃ ta­da­bhā­ve na­bhī­kṣa­ṇā­t || 190 || TAŚVA-ML 204,20na hi kvacid dhetau sā­dhyā­bhā­vā­saṃ­bhū­ṣṇu­tā­pā­ye py a­bā­dhi­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­m a­sa­tpra­ti­pa­kṣa­tvaṃ sa­mī­kṣya­te yena tato TAŚVA-ML 204,21rū­pāṃ­ta­ra­tvaṃ | nanu ca yathā spa­rśā­bhā­ve kvacid a­saṃ­bha­va­va­to pi rūpasya sparśād rū­pāṃ­ta­ra­tvaṃ ta­thā­vi­nā­bhā­vā­bhā­ve TAŚVA-ML 204,22kvacid a­saṃ­bha­va­to pi tato rū­pāṃ­ta­ra­tva­m a­bā­dhi­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­syā­sa­tpra­ti­pa­kṣa­tva­sya ca na vi­ru­dhya­te nyathā sparśād rūpa- TAŚVA-ML 204,23syāpi rū­pāṃ­ta­ra­tva­vi­ro­dhā­d iti cet naitat sāraṃ, a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tvā­d a­bā­dhi­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­de­r a­bhe­dā­t | sā­dhyā­bhā­va- TAŚVA-ML 204,24pra­kā­re­ṇo­pa­pa­tte­r abhāvo hy a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­ttiḥ sa eva vā­bā­dhi­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­m a­sa­tpra­ti­pa­kṣa­tvaṃ ca pra­tī­ya­te tato nyat TAŚVA-ML 204,25kiṃcin naivaṃ sparśād rū­pa­syā­bhe­daḥ pra­tī­ti­bhe­dā­t tato viṣamo 'yam u­pa­nyā­saḥ | nanu he­tū­pa­nyā­se sati krameṇa pratīya- TAŚVA-ML 204,26mā­na­tvā­d a­vi­nā­bhā­vā­bā­dhi­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­dī­nā­m api pa­ra­spa­raṃ bheda eveti cen na, bā­dha­ka­kra­mā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t ta­tkra­ma­pra­tī­teḥ | TAŚVA-ML 204,27śa­kreṃ­dra­pu­raṃ­da­rā­di­pra­tī­ti­va­da­rtha­pra­tī­teḥ kra­mā­bhā­vā­t | na hy abhinne py arthe bā­dha­ka­bhe­do viruddho yatas tatkrama- TAŚVA-ML 204,28pra­tī­ti­r a­rtha­bhe­da­kra­maṃ sā­dha­ye­t | tato nā­ma­mā­traṃ bhidyate hetor a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tva­m a­bā­dhi­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­m a­sa­tpra­ti- TAŚVA-ML 204,29pa­kṣa­tva­m iti nārthaḥ | etena yad uktaṃ hetor a­bā­dhi­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­bhā­ve 'nuṣṇo gnir dra­vya­tvā­t nityo ghaṭaḥ sattvāt TAŚVA-ML 204,30pre­tyā­su­sva­pra­do dharmaḥ pu­ru­ṣa­gu­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­tvā­d ity evam ādeḥ pra­tya­kṣā­nu­mā­nā­bhyā­m a­bā­dhi­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­syā­py a­ga­ma­ka­tva­pra­sa- TAŚVA-ML 204,31ktir a­sa­tpra­ti­pa­kṣa­tvā­bhā­ve ca sa­tpra­ti­pa­kṣa­sya sa­rva­ga­taṃ sāmānyaṃ sarvatra sa­tpra­tya­ya­he­tu­tvā­d ity evam āder ga­ma­ka­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 204,32pattir iti ta­tpra­tyā­khyā­taṃ | pra­tya­kṣā­di­bhiḥ sā­dhya­vi­pa­rī­ta­sva­bhā­va­vya­va­sthā­pa­na­sya bā­dhi­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­sya va­ca­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 204,33pra­ti­pa­kṣā­nu­mā­ne­na ca tasya sa­tpra­ti­pa­kṣa­tva­syā­bhi­dhā­nā­t ta­dvya­va­cche­da­sya ca sā­dhya­sva­bhā­ve­na ta­tho­pa­pa­ti­rū­pe­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 205,01sā­ma­rthyā­d a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­sva­bhā­ve­na si­ddha­tvā­d a­bā­dhi­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­de rū­pāṃ­ta­ra­tva­ka­lpa­nā­na­rtha­kyā­t saty api tasya TAŚVA-ML 205,02rū­pāṃ­ta­ra­tve ta­nni­śca­yā­saṃ­bha­vaḥ pa­ra­spa­rā­śra­ya­ṇā­t ta­tsā­dhya­vi­ni­śca­ya­yo­r ity āha —TAŚV-ML 1.13.191yāvac ca sā­dha­nā­d arthaḥ svayaṃ na pra­ti­ni­ści­taḥ | tāvan na bā­dha­nā­bhā­va­s tat syāc cha­kya­vi­ni­śca­yaḥ || 191 || TAŚVA-ML 205,04sati hi bā­dha­nā­bhā­va­ni­śca­ye hetor a­bā­dhi­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­sa­tpra­ti­pa­kṣa­tva­si­ddheḥ sā­dhya­ni­śca­ya­sta­nni­śca­yā­c ca TAŚVA-ML 205,05bā­dha­nā­bhā­va­ni­śca­ya i­tī­ta­re­ta­rā­śra­yā­n na tayor a­nya­ta­ra­sya vyavasthā | yadi punar anyataḥ ku­ta­ści­t ta­dbā­dha­nā­bhā­va­ni­śca- TAŚVA-ML 205,06yāt ta­da­ni­śca­yāṃ­gī­ka­ra­ṇā­d vā pa­ra­spa­rā­śra­ya­pa­ri­hā­raḥ kriyate tadāpy a­kiṃ­ci­tka­ra­tvaṃ hetor u­pa­da­rśa­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.192ta­dbā­dhā­bhā­va­ni­rṇī­tiḥ siddhā cet sā­dha­ne­na kim | yathaiva hetor veśasya bā­dhā­sa­dbhā­va­ni­śca­ye || 192 || TAŚVA-ML 205,08ta­tsā­dha­na­sa­ma­rtha­tvā­d a­kiṃ­ci­tka­ra­tvaṃ tathā vā vi­ra­ha­ni­śca­ye ku­ta­ści­t tasya sa­dbhā­va­si­ddheḥ | sa­ta­ta­sā­dha­nā­ya TAŚVA-ML 205,09pra­va­rta­mā­na­sya si­ddha­sā­dha­nā­d api na sā­dhī­ya­s ta­lla­kṣa­ṇa­tvaṃ | nanv evam a­vi­nā­bhā­vo pi lakṣaṇaṃ mā bhūn ni­śca­ya­syā­pi TAŚVA-ML 205,10sā­dhya­sa­dbhā­va­ni­ya­ma­ni­śca­yā­ya­tta­tvā­t tasya cā­vi­nā­bhā­vā­dhī­na­tvā­d i­ta­re­ta­rā­śra­ya­sya pra­saṃ­gā­t iti cen na, avi- TAŚVA-ML 205,11nā­bhā­va­ni­ya­ma­sya hetau pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­rā­ni­śca­yo­pa­ga­mā­d i­ta­re­ta­rā­śra­yā­na­va­kā­śā­t | ūhākhyaṃ hi pra­mā­ṇa­m avinā- TAŚVA-ML 205,12bhā­va­ni­śca­ya­ni­baṃ­dha­naṃ pra­tya­kṣā­nu­mā­na­yo­s ta­trā­vyā­pā­rā­d ity uktaṃ tarhi yata e­vā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tva­ni­śca­yo hetos tata TAŚVA-ML 205,13eva sā­dhya­si­ddhe­s tatra hetor a­kiṃ­ci­tka­ra­tva­m iti cen na, tato de­śā­di­vi­śe­ṣā­va­cchi­nna­sya sādhyasya sā­dha­nā­t TAŚVA-ML 205,14sā­mā­nya­ta e­vo­hā­t ta­tsi­ddhe­r ity u­kta­prā­yaṃ | a­tha­vā­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.193tri­rū­pa­he­tu­ni­ṣṭhā­na­vā­di­nai­va ni­rā­kṛ­te | hetoḥ paṃ­ca­sva­bhā­va­tve taddhvaṃse ya­ta­ne­na kim || 193 || TAŚVA-ML 205,16na hi syā­dvā­di­nā­m ayam eva pakṣo yat svayaṃ paṃ­ca­rū­pa­tvaṃ hetor ni­rā­ka­rta­vya­m iti tri­rū­pa­vya­va­sthā­na­vā­di­nā­pi TAŚVA-ML 205,17ta­nni­rā­ka­ra­ṇa­syā­bhi­ma­ta­tvā­t pa­ra­ma­ta­m a­bhi­ma­ta­pra­ti­ṣi­ddha­m iti va­ca­nā­t tad alam a­trā­bhi­pra­ya­ta­ne­ne­ti he­tu­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 205,18vā­rti­ka­kā­re­ṇai­va­m uktaṃ "­a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tvaṃ yatra tatra trayeṇa kim" iti svayaṃ syā­dvā­di­nāṃ tu ta­nni­rā­ka­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 205,19prayatne trayaṃ paṃ­ca­rū­pa­tvaṃ kim ity api vaktuṃ yujyate sāṃprataṃ pū­rva­va­dā­di­tra­ye­ṇa vī­tā­di­tra­ye­ṇa vā kim iti vyākhyā- TAŚVA-ML 205,20nāṃtaraṃ sa­ma­rtha­yi­tuṃ pra­tya­kṣa­pū­rva­kaṃ tri­vi­dha­m a­nu­mā­naṃ pū­rva­va­cche­ṣa­va­tsā­mā­nya­to dṛṣṭaṃ ceti nyā­ya­sū­tra­sya vākya- TAŚVA-ML 205,21bhedāt trisūtrī kaiścit pa­ri­ka­lpi­tā syāt tām anūdya ni­rā­ku­rva­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.194pūrvaṃ pra­sa­jya­mā­na­tvā­t pū­rva­pa­kṣa­s tato paraḥ | śeṣaḥ supakṣa e­ve­ṣṭa­s tadyogo yasya dṛśyate || 194 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.195pū­rva­va­cche­ṣa­va­t proktaṃ ke­va­lā­sv api sā­dha­na­m | sā­dhyā­bhā­ve bhavat tac ca tri­rū­pā­n na vi­śi­ṣya­te || 195 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.196yasya vai­dha­rmya­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­tā­dhā­raḥ kaścana vidyate | tasyaiva vya­ti­re­ko sti nā­nya­sye­ti na yu­kti­ma­t || 196 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.197tato vai­dha­rmya­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­te­ne­ṣṭo vaśyam i­hā­śra­yaḥ | ta­da­bhā­ve py a­bhā­va­syā­vi­ro­dhā­d dhe­tu­ta­dva­toḥ || 197 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.198ke­va­la­vya­ti­re­kī­ṣṭa­m a­nu­mā­naṃ na pū­rva­va­t | tathā sā­mā­nya­to dṛṣṭaṃ ga­ma­ka­tvaṃ na tasya vaḥ || 198 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.199ta­dvi­ru­ddhe vi­pa­kṣa­syā­sa­ttve vya­va­si­te pi hi | ta­da­bhā­ve tv a­ni­rṇī­te kuto niḥ­saṃ­śa­yā­tma­tā || 199 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.200yo viruddho tra sādhyena ta­syā­bhā­vaḥ sa eva cet | tato ni­va­rta­mā­na­ś ca hetuḥ syā­dvā­di­nāṃ matam || 200 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.201a­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kī ca hetur yas tena varṇitaḥ | pū­rvā­nu­mā­na­sū­tre­ṇa so py etena ni­rā­kṛ­taḥ || 201 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.202kā­ryā­di­tra­ya­va­t tasmād e­te­nā­pi trayeṇa kim | bhedānāṃ la­kṣa­ṇā­nāṃ ca vī­tā­di­tri­ta­ye­na ca || 202 || TAŚVA-ML 205,31pū­rva­va­cche­ṣa­va­tke­va­lā­nva­yi­sā­dha­naṃ ya­thā­va­ya­vā­va­ya­vi­nau gu­ṇa­gu­ṇi­nau kri­yā­kri­yā­vaṃ­tau jā­ti­jā­ti­maṃ­tau vā TAŚVA-ML 205,32pa­ra­spa­ra­to bhinnau bhi­nna­pra­ti­bhā­sa­tvā­t sa­hya­viṃ­dhya­va­d iti ta­tsā­dhyā­bhā­ve pi yadi sat ta­dā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­m eva | athā- TAŚVA-ML 205,33sat kathaṃ na vya­ti­re­ky api ? sā­dhyā­bhā­ve sā­dha­na­syā­bhā­vo hi vya­ti­re­kaḥ sa cā­syā­stī­ti tadā ke­va­lā­nva­yi TAŚVA-ML 205,34liṃgaṃ tri­rū­pā­d a­vi­śi­ṣṭa­tvā­t vai­dha­rmya­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­tā­dhā­rā­bhā­vā­n nāsya vya­ti­re­ka iti cen nedaṃ yu­kti­ma­t­, ta­da­bhā­ve pi TAŚVA-ML 206,01sā­dhyā­bhā­va­pra­yu­kta­sya sā­dha­nā­bhā­va­syā­vi­ro­dhā­t | na hy abhāve ka­sya­ci­d abhāvo vi­ru­dhya­te kha­ra­vi­ṣā­ṇā­bhā­ve TAŚVA-ML 206,02ga­ga­na­ku­su­mā­bhā­va­sya vi­ro­dha­pra­saṃ­gā­t sarvatra vai­dha­rmya­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­te dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­syā­va­śyaṃ bhā­vi­ta­yā­ni­ṣṭa­tvā­c ca | kiṃ cedaṃ TAŚVA-ML 206,03bhi­nna­pra­ti­bhā­si­tvaṃ yadi ka­thaṃ­ci­t ta­dā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tvā­d eva ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhe­da­sā­dha­naṃ nā­nva­yi­tvā­t dravyaṃ gu­ṇa­ka­rma- TAŚVA-ML 206,04sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­sa­ma­vā­ya­prā­ga­bhā­vā­da­yaḥ pra­me­ya­tvā­t pṛ­thi­vyā­di­va­d ity e­ta­syā­pi ga­ma­ka­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | dha­rmi­grā­ha­ka- TAŚVA-ML 206,05pra­mā­ṇa­bā­dhi­ta­tve­na kā­lā­tya­yā­pa­di­ṣṭa­tvā­n nedaṃ ga­ma­ka­m iti cet, tarhy a­bā­dhi­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­m api liṃ­ga­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ taccānya- TAŚVA-ML 206,06thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tva­m evety uktaṃ | sa­tpra­ti­pa­kṣa­tvā­n nedaṃ ga­ma­ka­tva­m iti cet tarhi a­sa­tpra­ti­pa­kṣa­tvaṃ he­tu­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ tad apy avinā- TAŚVA-ML 206,07bhāva eveti ni­ve­di­taṃ tato nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tvā­bhā­vā­d e­ve­da­m a­ga­ma­kaṃ | etena sarvathā bhi­nna­pra­ti­bhā­sa­tvaṃ bhe­da­sā­dha­na- TAŚVA-ML 206,08m a­ga­ma­ka­m uktaṃ kā­lā­tya­yā­pa­di­ṣṭa­tva­sa­tpra­ti­pa­kṣa­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­t | a­va­ya­vā­dī­nāṃ hi sa­ttvā­di­nā ka­thaṃ­ci­d abhedaḥ TAŚVA-ML 206,09pra­mā­ṇe­na pra­tī­ya­te sarvathā ta­dbhe­da­sya sakṛd apy a­na­va­bhā­sa­nā­t | tata e­vā­si­ddha­tvā­n nedaṃ gamakaṃ si­ddha­syai­vā­nya­thā- TAŚVA-ML 206,10nu­pa­pa­tti­saṃ­bha­vā­t | tathā pū­rva­va­tsā­mā­nya­to 'dṛṣṭaṃ ke­va­la­vya­ti­re­ki liṃgaṃ vipakṣe deśataḥ kārtsnyato vā tasyā- TAŚVA-ML 206,11dṛ­ṣṭa­tvā­t | sātmakaṃ jī­va­ccha­rī­raṃ prā­ṇā­di­ma­ttvā­t yan na sātmakaṃ tan na prā­ṇā­di­ma­d dṛṣṭaṃ yathā bhasmādi na TAŚVA-ML 206,12ca tathā jī­va­ccha­rī­raṃ tasmāt sā­tma­ka­m iti | tad etad api na pareṣāṃ gamakaṃ | sā­dhya­vi­ru­ddhe vipakṣe a­nu­bhū­ya- TAŚVA-ML 206,13mānam api sā­dhyā­bhā­ve vipakṣe svayam a­sa­ttve­nā­ni­śca­yā­t tatra tatra tasya ta­ttva­saṃ­bhā­va­nā­yāṃ nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ TAŚVA-ML 206,14sā­dhya­vi­ru­ddha eva sā­dhyā­bhā­va­s tato ni­va­rta­mā­na­tvā­d ga­ma­ka­m e­ve­da­m iti cet tarhi ta­da­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tva­sā­dha­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 206,15sā­dhyā­bhā­va­saṃ­bha­vaṃ­ni­ya­ma­syai­va syā­dvā­di­bhi­r a­vi­nā­bhā­va­sye­ṣṭa­tvā­t na punaḥ ke­va­la­vya­ti­re­ki­tvā­n nedaṃ kṣaṇikaṃ TAŚVA-ML 206,16ta­tsa­cci­tta­śū­nyaṃ jī­va­ccha­rī­raṃ prā­ṇā­di­ma­ttvā­t sarvaṃ kṣaṇikaṃ sattvād ity evam āder api ga­ma­ka­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | sādhyā- TAŚVA-ML 206,17bhāve py asya sa­dbhā­vā­n na sā­dha­na­tva­m iti cet tarhy a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­ba­lā­d eva pa­ri­ṇā­mi­nā sā­tma­ka­tve prā­ṇā­di­ma­ttvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 206,18sādhanaṃ nā­pa­ri­ṇā­mi­nā sarvathā ta­da­bhā­vā­t | tathā pū­rva­va­cche­ṣa­va­tsā­mā­nya­to dṛṣṭam a­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­ki­sā­dha­naṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 206,19ya­thā­gni­r atra dhūmād iti | tad api ke­va­la­vya­ti­re­ki­ṇo yo­go­pa­ga­ta­sya ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­d eva ni­rā­kṛ­taṃ­, sā­dhyā­bhā­va- TAŚVA-ML 206,20saṃ­bha­va­ni­ya­ma­ni­śca­ya­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa sā­dha­na­tvā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | tad anena nyā­ya­vā­rti­ka­ṭī­kā­kā­ra­vyā­khyā­na­m a­nu­mā­na­sū­tra­sya TAŚVA-ML 206,21tri­sū­trī­ka­ra­ṇe­na pra­tyā­khyā­taṃ pra­ti­pa­tta­vya­m iti liṃ­ga­la­kṣa­ṇā­nā­m a­nva­yi­tvā­dī­nāṃ trayeṇa pa­kṣa­dha­rma­tvā­dī­nā­m iva TAŚVA-ML 206,22na pra­yo­ja­naṃ | nāpi pū­rva­va­dā­di­bhe­dā­nāṃ kā­ryā­dī­nā­m iva saty a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tve tenaiva pa­ryā­pta­tvā­t | yad apy atrā- TAŚVA-ML 206,23vāci u­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­sā­dha­rmyā­t sā­dhya­sā­dha­naṃ hetur iti vī­ta­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ liṃgaṃ ta­tsva­rū­pe­ṇā­rtha­pa­ri­cche­da­ka­tvaṃ vī­ta­dha­rma TAŚVA-ML 206,24iti va­ca­nā­t | tad ya­thā­–­a­ni­tyaḥ śabdaḥ u­tpa­tti­dha­rma­ka­tvā­d gha­ṭa­va­d iti śa­bda­sva­rū­pe­ṇo­tpa­tti­dha­rma­ka­tve­nā- TAŚVA-ML 206,25ni­tya­tvā­rtha­sya pa­ri­cche­dā­t | ta­tho­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­vai­dha­rmyā­t sā­dhya­sā­dha­naṃ hetur ity a­vī­ta­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ pa­ra­pa­kṣa­pra­ti­ṣe­dhe­nā­rtha­pa­ri- TAŚVA-ML 206,26cchedane va­rta­mā­na­m a­vī­ta­m iti va­ca­nā­t | tad yathā | nedaṃ nai­rā­tma­kaṃ jī­va­ccha­rī­ra­m a­prā­ṇā­di­ma­ttva­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti | TAŚVA-ML 206,27yad u­bha­ya­pa­kṣa­saṃ­pra­ti­pa­nna­m a­prā­ṇā­di­ma­tta­nni­rā­tma­kaṃ dṛṣṭaṃ yathā ghaṭādi na cedam a­prā­ṇā­di­ma­jjī­va­ccha­rī­raṃ tasmān na TAŚVA-ML 206,28ni­rā­tma­ka­m iti ni­rā­tma­ka­tva­sya pa­ra­pa­kṣa­sya pra­ti­ṣe­dha­naṃ jī­va­ccha­rī­re sā­tma­ka­tva­syā­rtha­pa­ri­cchi­tti­he­tu­tvā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 206,29nyā­ya­vā­rti­ka­kā­ra­va­ca­nā­t | ta­tho­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­sā­dha­rmya­vai­dha­rmyā­bhyāṃ sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­m a­nu­mā­na­m iti vī­tā­vī­ta­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 206,30sva­pa­kṣa­vi­dhā­ne­na pa­ra­pa­kṣa­pra­ti­ṣe­dhe­na cā­rtha­pa­ri­cche­da­he­tu­tvā­t | tad ya­thā­–­sā­gniḥ parvato yam a­na­gni­r na bhavati TAŚVA-ML 206,31dhū­ma­va­ttvā­d anyathā ni­rdhū­ma­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | dhū­ma­vā­n ma­hā­na­saḥ sā­gni­rdṛ­ṣṭo '­na­gni­s tu ma­hā­na­so nirdhūma iti tad eta- TAŚVA-ML 206,32dvī­tā­di­tri­ta­yaṃ yadi sā­dhya­bhā­va­saṃ­bhū­ṣṇuḥ ta­dā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­va­lā­d eva ga­ma­ka­tvaṃ na punar vī­tā­di­tve­nai­ve­ty anyathā- TAŚVA-ML 206,33nu­pa­pa­tti­vi­ra­he pi ga­ma­ka­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | yadi punar a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­r vī­tā­di­tvaṃ prāpya hetor lakṣaṇaṃ tadā "­de­va­tāṃ TAŚVA-ML 206,34prāpya ha­rī­ta­kī vi­re­ca­ya­te­" iti ka­sya­ci­t su­bhā­ṣi­ta­m āyātaṃ | ha­rī­ta­kya­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kā­nu­vi­dhā­nā­d vi­re­ca­na­sya TAŚVA-ML 206,35sva­de­va­to­pa­yo­gi­nī ta­da­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kā­nu­vi­dhā­nā­bhā­vā­t tasyeti prakṛte pi samānaṃ | hetor a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­sa­da- TAŚVA-ML 207,01sa­ttva­pra­yu­kta­tvā­d ga­ma­ka­tvā­ga­ma­ka­tva­yo­r iti na kiṃcid vī­tā­di­tri­ta­ye­na la­kṣa­ṇā­nāṃ bhedānāṃ vā sarvathā ga­ma­ka­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 207,02naṃ­ga­tvā­t sa­rva­bhe­dā­saṃ­gra­hā­c ca || TAŚV-ML 1.13.203kā­ra­ṇā­t kā­rya­vi­jñā­naṃ kāryāt kā­ra­ṇa­ve­da­na­m | a­kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇā­c cāpi dṛṣṭāt sā­mā­nya­to gatiḥ || 203 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.204tādṛśī tri­ta­ye­ṇā­pi ni­ya­te­na pra­yo­ja­na­m | kim e­ka­la­kṣa­ṇā­dhyā­sā­d a­nya­syā­py a­ni­vā­ra­ṇā­t || 204 || TAŚVA-ML 207,05nanu ca ya­va­bī­ja­saṃ­tā­no­tthaṃ ca kāraṇaṃ vā­nu­bha­yaṃ vā syāt sarvaṃ vastu kāryaṃ vā nānyā gatir asti yato TAŚVA-ML 207,06'nyad api liṃgaṃ saṃ­bhā­vya­te '­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tvā­dhyā­sā­d iti cen na, u­bha­yā­tma­no pi vastuno bhāvāt | yathaiva hi TAŚVA-ML 207,07kā­ra­ṇā­t kārye numānaṃ vṛ­ṣṭyu­tpā­da­na­śa­kta­yo­mī meghā gaṃ­bhī­ra­dhvā­na­tve ci­ra­pra­bhā­va­tve ca sati sa­mu­nna­ta­tvā­t prasi- TAŚVA-ML 207,08ddhai­vaṃ­vi­dha­me­gha­va­d iti | kāryāt kāraṇe vahnir atra dhūmān ma­hā­na­sa­va­d iti | a­kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇā­d a­nu­bha­yā­tma­ni jñānaṃ TAŚVA-ML 207,09ma­dhu­ra­ra­sa­m idaṃ phalam e­vaṃ­rū­pa­tvā­t tā­dṛ­śā­nya­pha­la­va­d iti | ta­thai­vo­bha­yā­tma­kā­t liṃgād u­bha­yā­tma­ke liṃgini jñāna- TAŚVA-ML 207,10m a­vi­ru­ddhaṃ pa­ra­spa­ro­pa­kā­ryo­pa­kā­ra­ka­yo­r a­vi­nā­bhā­va­da­rśa­nā­t yathā bī­jāṃ­ku­ra­saṃ­tā­na­yoḥ | na hi bī­ja­saṃ­tā­no 'ṃ- TAŚVA-ML 207,11ku­ra­saṃ­tā­nā­bhā­ve bha­va­ti­, nāpy aṃ­ku­ra­saṃ­tā­no bī­ja­saṃ­tā­nā­bhā­ve yataḥ pa­ra­spa­raṃ ga­mya­ga­ma­ka­bhā­vo na syāt | TAŚVA-ML 207,12tathā cāsty atra deśe ya­va­bī­ja­saṃ­tā­no ya­vāṃ­ku­ra­saṃ­tā­na­da­rśa­nā­t | asti ya­vāṃ­ku­ra­saṃ­tā­no ya­va­bī­jo­pa­la­bdhe­r i- TAŚVA-ML 207,13tyādi liṃ­gāṃ­ta­ra­si­ddhiḥ | na­nū­ṣa­ra­kṣe­tra­sthe­na ya­va­bī­ja­saṃ­tā­ne­na vya­bhi­cā­ra­s ta­daṃ­ku­ra­saṃ­tā­ne kvacit sādhye tadbīja- TAŚVA-ML 207,14saṃtāne cokṣyate ta­daṃ­ku­ra­saṃ­tā­ne­na ya­va­bī­ja­mā­tra­ra­hi­ta­de­śa­sthe­ne­ti na maṃtavyaṃ vi­śi­ṣṭa­de­śa­kā­lā­dya­pe­kṣa­sya tadu- TAŚVA-ML 207,15bha­ya­syā­nyo­nya­m a­vi­nā­bhā­va­si­ddheḥ svasādhye dhū­mā­di­va­t | dhū­mā­va­ya­vi­saṃ­tā­no hi pā­va­kā­va­ya­vi­saṃ­tā­nai­r avinā- TAŚVA-ML 207,16bhāvī de­śa­kā­lā­dya­pe­kṣyai­vā­nya­thā go­pā­la­gha­ṭi­kā­yāṃ dhū­mā­va­ya­vi­saṃ­tā­ne­na vya­bhi­cā­ra­pra­saṃ­gā­t | saṃ­tā­na­yo­r upa- TAŚVA-ML 207,17kā­ryo­pa­kā­ra­ka­bhā­vo pi na śaṃ­ka­nī­yaḥ pā­va­ka­dhū­mā­va­ya­vi­saṃ­tā­na­yo­s ta­da­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na caivaṃ vācyaṃ, tayo- TAŚVA-ML 207,18r ni­mi­ttā­ni­mi­tta­bhā­vo­pa­ga­mā­t | pā­va­ka­dhū­mā­va­ya­vi­dra­vya­yo­r ni­mi­ttā­ni­mi­tta­bhā­va­si­ddhe­s ta­tsaṃ­tā­na­yo­r u­pa­cā­ra­ni­mi­tta- TAŚVA-ML 207,19bhāva iti cen na, ta­dvya­ti­ri­kta­saṃ­tā­na­si­ddheḥ | kā­lā­di­vi­śe­ṣā­t saṃtānaḥ saṃ­tā­ni­bhyo vya­ti­ri­kta iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 207,20kutaḥ kā­lā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­s teṣāṃ saṃ­tā­na­syā­nā­di­pa­rya­va­sā­na­tvā­d a­pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­kṣe­tra­kā­rya­kā­ri­tvā­c ca saṃ­tā­ni­nāṃ tadvi- TAŚVA-ML 207,21pa­rī­ta­tvā­d iti cen na, tasya pa­dā­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | saṃtāno hi saṃ­tā­ni­bhyaḥ sa­ka­la­kā­rya­ka­ra­ṇa­dra­vye­bhyo rthāṃtaraṃ TAŚVA-ML 207,22bhavaṃs ta­dvṛ­tti­r a­ta­dvṛ­tti­r vā ? ta­dvṛ­tti­ś cen na tāvad a­gu­ṇa­s ta­syai­ka­dra­vya­vṛ­tti­tvā­t | saṃ­yo­gā­di­va­d a­ne­ka­dra­vya­vṛ­ttiḥ saṃtāno TAŚVA-ML 207,23guṇa iti cet sa tarhi saṃ­yo­gā­di­bhyo 'nyo vā syāt ta­da­nya­ta­mo vā ? yady anyaḥ sa tadā ca­tu­rviṃ­śa­ti­saṃ­khyā- TAŚVA-ML 207,24vyā­ghā­taḥ­, ta­da­nya­ta­ma­ś cet tarhi na tāvat saṃ­yo­ga­s tasya vi­dya­mā­na­dra­vya­vṛ­tti­tvā­t | saṃ­tā­na­sya kā­la­tra­ya­vṛ­tti- TAŚVA-ML 207,25saṃ­tā­ni­sa­mā­śra­ya­tvā­t | tata eva na vibhāgo pi pa­ra­tva­m api vā tasyāpi de­śā­pe­kṣa­sya va­rta­mā­na­dra­vyā­śra­ya­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 207,26pṛthaktvaṃ ity apy a­sā­raṃ­, bhi­nna­saṃ­tā­na­dra­vya­pṛ­tha­ktva­syā­pi saṃ­tā­na­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tata evama saṃkhyo sau | etena TAŚVA-ML 207,27saṃ­yo­gā­dī­nāṃ saṃ­tā­na­tve bhi­nna­saṃ­tā­na­ga­tā­nā­m apy eṣāṃ saṃ­tā­na­tva­pra­saṃ­gaḥ sa­mā­pā­di­to boddhavyaḥ | kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 207,28pa­raṃ­pa­rā­vi­śi­ṣṭā sa­ttā­saṃ­tā­na iti cet kutas ta­dvi­śi­ṣṭaḥ kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇo­pā­dhi­tvā­d iti cet, katham evam anekā sattā TAŚVA-ML 207,29na syāt | vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­ne­ka­tvā­d u­pa­cā­rā­d a­ne­kā­s tv iti cet katham evaṃ pa­ra­mā­rtha­to ne­ka­saṃ­tā­na­si­ddhi­r ye­nai­ka­saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­re TAŚVA-ML 207,30pra­vṛ­tti­r a­vi­saṃ­vā­di­nī syāt | yeṣāṃ punar e­kā­ne­kā ca vastunaḥ sattā teṣāṃ sā­mā­nya­to vi­śe­ṣa­ta­ś ca tathā TAŚVA-ML 207,31saṃ­tā­nai­ka­tva­nā­nā­tva­vya­va­hā­ro na vi­ru­dhya­te | na ca vi­śi­ṣṭa­kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇo­pā­dhi­ka­yoḥ sa­ttā­vi­śe­ṣa­yoḥ saṃtā- TAŚVA-ML 207,32nayoḥ pa­ra­spa­ra­m u­pa­kā­ryo­pa­kā­ra­ka­bhā­vā­bhā­vaḥ śā­śva­ta­tvā­d iti yuktaṃ vaktuṃ, ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­śā­śva­ta­tvā­vi­ro­dhā­t | paryā- TAŚVA-ML 207,33yārthataḥ sa­rva­syā­ni­tya­tva­vya­va­sthi­tiḥ | tataḥ saṃ­tā­ni­nā­m iva saṃ­tā­na­yoḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d u­pa­kā­ryo­pa­kā­ra­ka­bhā­vo 'bhyupa- TAŚVA-ML 207,34gaṃtavya iti siddham u­bha­yā­tma­ka­yo­r anyonyaṃ sā­dha­na­tvaṃ liṃ­ga­tri­ta­ya­ni­mi­ttaṃ vi­gha­ṭa­ya­tye­va | na caivam a­nyo­nyā­śra­ya­ṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 207,35tayor e­ka­ta­re­ṇa pra­si­ddhe­nā­nya­ta­ra­syā­pra­si­ddha­sya sā­dha­nā­t | ta­du­bha­ya­si­ddhau ka­sya­ci­d a­nu­mā­nā­nu­da­yā­t || TAŚVA-ML 208,01saṃprati pa­rā­bhi­ta­saṃ­khyāṃ­ta­ra­ni­ya­ma­m anūdya dū­ṣa­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.205yac cā­bhū­ta­m a­bhū­ta­sya bhūtaṃ bhūtasya sā­dha­na­m | ta­thā­bhū­ta­m abhūt ta­syā­bhū­taṃ bhūtasya ceṣṭyate || 205 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.206nā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tvā­bhā­ve tad api saṃ­ga­ta­m | tadbhāve tu kim etena ni­ya­me­nā­pha­le­na vaḥ || 206 || TAŚVA-ML 208,04na hy a­bhū­tā­di­liṃ­ga­ca­tu­ṣṭa­ya­ni­ya­mo vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te bhū­tā­bhū­to yaṃ sva­bhā­va­syā­pi liṃgasya tādṛśi sādhye saṃ­bha­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 208,05na ca ta­dvya­va­cche­da­m a­ku­rva­nni­ya­maḥ saphalo nāma || TAŚV-ML 1.13.207sa­rva­he­tu­vi­śe­ṣā­ṇāṃ saṃgraho bhāsate yathā | tathā ta­dbhe­da­ni­ya­me dvibhedo hetur i­ṣya­tā­m || 207 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.208saṃ­kṣe­pā­d u­pa­laṃ­bha­ś cā­nu­pa­laṃ­bha­ś ca vastunaḥ | pareṣāṃ ta­tpra­bhe­da­tvā­t ta­trāṃ­ta­rbhā­va­si­ddhi­taḥ || 208 || TAŚVA-ML 208,08u­pa­la­bdhya­nu­pa­la­bdhyo­r eveti sa­rva­he­tu­vi­śe­ṣā­ṇā­m aṃ­ta­rbhā­vaḥ pra­ti­bhā­sa­te saṃ­kṣe­pā­t teṣāṃ ta­tpra­bhe­da­tvā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 208,09tadiṣṭiḥ śreyasī | na hi kā­ryā­da­yaḥ saṃ­yo­gyā­da­yaḥ pū­rva­va­dā­da­yo vī­tā­da­yo vā he­tu­vi­śe­ṣā­s tato bhidyaṃte TAŚVA-ML 208,10ta­da­pra­bhe­da­tvā­pra­tī­teḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.13.209na­nū­pa­la­bhya­mā­na­tva­m u­pa­laṃ­bho ya­dī­ṣya­te | tadā sva­bhā­va­he­tuḥ sa­dvya­va­hā­ra­pra­sā­dha­ne || 209 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.210a­tho­pa­la­bhya­te yena sa tathā kā­rya­sā­dha­naḥ | samāno nu­pa­laṃ­bhe pi vicāro yaṃ kathaṃ na te || 210 || TAŚVA-ML 208,13yady u­pa­laṃ­bhaḥ ka­rma­sā­dha­na­s tadā sva­bhā­va­he­tu­r eva sa­dvya­va­hā­re sādhye ka­ra­ṇa­sā­dha­na­m a­nu­pa­laṃ­bhe tataḥ so pi na TAŚVA-ML 208,14sva­bhā­va­kā­rya­he­tu­bhyāṃ bhinnaḥ syāt | ka­rma­sā­dha­na­tve nu­pa­la­bhya­mā­na­tva­sya sva­bhā­va­he­tu­tvā­t | ka­ra­ṇa­sā- TAŚVA-ML 208,15dhanatve nu­pa­laṃ­bha­na­sya kā­rya­sva­bhā­va­yo­r vi­dhi­sā­dha­na­tvā­d a­nu­pa­laṃ­bha­sya pra­ti­ṣe­dha­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­d anyas tābhyām a­nu­pa­laṃ­bha ity a­saṃ­ga­taṃ TAŚVA-ML 208,16ity āha —TAŚV-ML 1.13.211yathā cā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhe­na niṣedho rthasya sādhyate | tathā kā­rya­sva­bhā­vā­bhyā­m iti yuktā na tadbhidā || 211 || TAŚVA-ML 208,18nanu ca dvau sā­dha­nā­v ekaḥ pra­ti­ṣe­dha­he­tu­r ity atra dvāv eva va­stu­sā­dha­nau pra­ti­ṣe­dha­he­tu­r evaika iti ni­ya­mya­te na TAŚVA-ML 208,19punar dvau va­stu­sā­dha­nā­v eva tābhyām a­nya­vya­va­cche­da­syā­pi sā­dha­nā­t | tathā naika eva pra­ti­ṣe­dha­he­tu­r ity a­va­dhā­rya­te TAŚVA-ML 208,20tata eva yato liṃ­ga­tra­ya­ni­ya­maḥ saṃ­kṣe­pā­n na vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­ta iti na ta­ddvi­bhe­do hetur iṣyate ta­syā­vya­va­sthā­nā­d ity a- TAŚVA-ML 208,21trāha —TAŚV-ML 1.13.212ni­ṣe­dha­he­tu­r evaika ity ayuktaṃ vidher api | siddher a­nu­pa­laṃ­bhe­nā­nya­vya­va­cchi­dvi­dhi­r yataḥ || 212 || TAŚVA-ML 208,23nāstīha pradeśe dha­ṭā­di­r u­pa­la­bdhi­la­kṣa­ṇa­prā­pta­syā­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r ity a­nu­pa­laṃ­bhe­na yathā ni­ṣe­dhya­sya pra­ti­ṣe­dha­s tathā TAŚVA-ML 208,24vya­va­cche­da­sya vidhir api kartavya eva | pra­ti­ṣe­dho hi sādhyas tato 'nyo '­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­s ta­dvya­va­cche­da­sya vidhau kathaṃ TAŚVA-ML 208,25pra­ti­ṣe­dhaḥ siddhyet ? tadvidhau vā kathaṃ pra­ti­ṣe­dha­he­tu­r evaika ity a­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ sughaṭaṃ gu­ṇa­bhā­ve­na vidher a­nu­pa­laṃ­bhe­na TAŚVA-ML 208,26sā­dha­nā­t prā­dhā­nye­na pra­ti­ṣe­dha­syai­va vya­va­sthā­pa­nā­t sughaṭaṃ ta­thā­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­m iti cet, tarhi dvau va­stu­sā­dha­nā­v ity ava- TAŚVA-ML 208,27dhā­ra­ṇa­m astu tābhyāṃ vastuta eva prā­dhā­nye­na vi­dhā­nā­t pra­ti­ṣe­dha­sya gu­ṇa­bhā­ve­na sā­dha­nā­t | yadi punaḥ prati- TAŚVA-ML 208,28ṣedho pi kā­rya­sva­bhā­vā­bhyāṃ prā­dhā­nye­na sādhyate yathā nā­na­gni­r atra dhū­mā­t­, nāvṛkṣo 'yaṃ śiṃ­śa­pā­tvā­d iti mataṃ TAŚVA-ML 208,29ta­dā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhe­nā­pi vidhiḥ pra­dhā­na­bhā­ve­na sādhyatāṃ | yathāsty a­trā­gni­r a­nau­ṣṇyā­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r iti kathaṃ ni­ṣe­dha­sā­dha­na TAŚVA-ML 208,30evaika ity ekaṃ saṃ­vi­dha­tso­r a­nya­tpra­cya­va­te | nanu ca nā­na­gni­r atra dhūmād iti vi­ru­ddha­kā­ryo­pa­la­ldhiḥ pra­ti­ṣe­dha­sya TAŚVA-ML 208,31sādhikā nāvṛkṣo yaṃ śiṃ­śa­pā­tvā­d iti vi­ru­ddha­vyā­pto­pa­la­bdhi­ś ca yāvat kaścit pra­ti­ṣe­dhaḥ sa sarvo nu­pa­la­vdhe­r iti TAŚVA-ML 208,32va­ca­nā­t | tathāsty a­trā­gni­r a­nau­ṣṇyā­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r ity ayam api sva­bhā­va­he­tu­r au­ṣṇyo­pa­la­bdhe­r eva he­tu­tvā­t pra­ti­ṣe­dha­dva­ya­tva- TAŚVA-ML 208,33pra­kṛ­tā­rtha­sa­ma­rtha­ka­tvā­d iti na prā­dhā­nye­na dvau pra­ti­ṣe­dha­sā­dha­nau | nāpy eko vi­dhi­sā­dha­no yato doṣaḥ syād iti TAŚVA-ML 208,34ka­ści­t­, so pi na prā­tī­ti­kā­bhi­dhā­yī kā­rya­sva­bhā­vā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­ṣu pra­tī­ya­mā­nā­su vi­pa­rya­ya­ka­lpa­nā­t | tathā- TAŚVA-ML 209,01hi­–­sa­rva­tra kā­rya­sva­bhā­va­he­to­r vi­ru­ddha­vyā­pto­pa­la­bdhi­rū­pa­tā­pa­tte­r a­nu­pa­la­bdhi­r evaikā syāt a­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r vā kārya- TAŚVA-ML 209,02sva­bhā­va­he­tu­tā­pa­tte­s tāv eva syātāṃ tatra pra­tī­tya­nu­sa­ra­ṇe ya­tho­pa­yo­ktra­bhi­prā­yaṃ kā­rya­sva­bhā­vā­v api prā­dhā­nye­na vidhi- TAŚVA-ML 209,03pra­ti­ṣe­dha­sā­dha­nā­v upeyau | vi­dhi­sā­dha­na­ś cā­nu­pa­laṃ­bha iti na vi­ṣa­ya­bhe­dā­l liṃ­ga­saṃ­khyā­ni­ya­maḥ siddhyet || TAŚV-ML 1.13.213yasmād a­nu­pa­laṃ­bho­trā­nu­pa­la­bhya­tva­m iṣyate | ta­tho­pa­la­bhya­mā­na­tva­m u­pa­laṃ­bhaḥ sva­rū­pa­taḥ || 213 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.214bhinnāv etau na tu svā­rthā­bhe­dā­d iti ni­ya­mya­te | bhā­vā­bhā­vā­tma­kai­kā­rtha­go­ca­ra­tvā­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 214 || TAŚVA-ML 209,06u­pa­la­bhya­tvā­nu­pa­la­bhya­tva­sva­rū­pa­bhe­dā­d eva bhinnād u­pa­laṃ­bhau maṃtavyau na punaḥ sva­vi­ṣa­ya­bhe­dā­d iti ni­ya­mya­te TAŚVA-ML 209,07vi­dhi­pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­tma­kai­ka­va­stu­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­sya tayor vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | ya­thai­ve­ty u­pa­laṃ­bhe­na prā­dhā­nyā­d vidhir gu­ṇa­bhā­vā­t TAŚVA-ML 209,08pra­ti­ṣe­dha­ś ca vi­ṣa­yī­kri­ya­te ta­thā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhe­nā­pi | ya­thā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhe­na pra­ti­ṣe­dhaḥ prā­dhā­nyā­t­, vidhiś ca gu­ṇa­bhā­vā­t ta- TAŚVA-ML 209,09tho­pa­laṃ­bhe­nā­pī­ti ya­thā­yo­gya­m u­dā­ha­ri­ṣya­te | tataḥ saṃ­khye­yā­d u­pa­laṃ­bhā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhā­v eva hetū pra­ti­pa­tta­vyau || TAŚV-ML 1.13.215tat ta­trai­vo­pa­laṃ­bhaḥ syāt siddhaḥ kā­ryā­di­bhe­da­taḥ | kā­ryo­pa­la­bdhi­r agnyādau dhūmādiḥ su­vi­dhā­na­taḥ || 215 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.216kā­ra­ṇa­syo­pa­la­bdhiḥ syād vi­śi­ṣṭa­ja­la­do­nna­teḥ | vṛṣṭau vi­śi­ṣṭa­tā tasyāś ciṃtyā chā­yā­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 216 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.217kā­ra­ṇā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhe pi yathā kārye vi­śi­ṣṭa­tā | bo­dhyā­bhyā­sā­t tathā kā­ryā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhe pi kāraṇe || 217 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.218samarthaṃ kāraṇaṃ tena nāṃ­tya­kṣa­ṇa­ga­taṃ matam | tadbodhe yena vai­ya­rthya­m a­nu­mā­na­sya gadyate || 218 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.219na cā­nu­kū­la­tā­mā­traṃ kā­ra­ṇa­sya vi­śi­ṣṭa­tā | yenāsya pra­ti­baṃ­dhā­di­saṃ­bha­vā­d vya­bhi­cā­ri­tā || 219 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.220vai­ka­lya­pra­ti­baṃ­dhā­bhyā­m a­nā­sā­dya sva­bhā­va­tā­m | vi­śi­ṣṭa­tā­tra vijñātuṃ śakyā chā­yā­di­bhe­da­taḥ || 220 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.221ta­dvi­lo­pe khi­la­khyā­ta­vya­va­hā­ra­vi­lo­pa­na­m | tṛ­ptyā­di­kā­rya­si­ddhya­rtha­m ā­hā­rā­di­pra­vṛ­tti­taḥ || 221 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.222hetunā yaḥ sa­ma­gre­ṇa kā­ryo­tpā­do nu­mī­ya­te | a­rthāṃ­ta­rā­na­pe­kṣa­tvā­t sa svabhāva i­tī­ra­ṇe || 222 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.223kā­ryo­tpā­da­na­yo­gya­tve kārye vā śa­kta­kā­ra­ṇa­m | sva­bhā­va­he­tu­r ity ā­ryai­rvi­cā­rya prathame mataḥ || 223 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.224svakārye bhi­nna­rū­pai­ka­sva­bhā­vaṃ kāraṇaṃ vadet | kā­rya­syā­pi sva­bhā­va­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­d a­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 224 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.225sa­ma­gra­kā­ra­ṇaṃ kā­rya­sva­bhā­vo na tu tasya tat | ko nyo brūyād iti dhva­sta­pra­jñā­nai­r ā­tma­vā­di­naḥ || 225 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.226yat sva­kā­ryā­vi­nā­bhā­vi kāraṇaṃ kāryam eva tat | kāryaṃ tu kāraṇaṃ bhāvīty e­ta­du­nma­tta­bhā­ṣi­ta­m || 226 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.227pa­ra­spa­rā­vi­nā­bhā­vā­t ka­yā­ści­t | he­tu­ta­ttva­vya­va­sthai­va­m a­nyo­nyā­śra­ya­ṇā­j janaiḥ || 227 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.228rā­tryā­di­dā­ya­kā­dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣa­syā­nu­mā­pa­ka­m | pā­ṇi­ca­krā­di tatkāryaṃ kathaṃ vo bhā­vi­kā­ra­ṇa­m || 228 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.229ta­tpa­rī­kṣa­ka­lo­kā­nāṃ pra­si­ddha­m a­nu­ma­nya­tā­m | kāraṇaṃ kā­rya­va­ddhe­tu­r a­vi­nā­bhā­va­saṃ­ga­ta­m || 229 || TAŚVA-ML 209,25evaṃ kā­ryo­pa­la­bdhiṃ kā­ra­ṇo­pa­la­bdhiṃ ca niścitya saṃ­pra­tya­kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇo­pa­la­bdhiṃ vi­bhi­dyo­dā­ha­ra­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.230kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­ni­rmu­kta­va­stu­dṛ­ṣṭi­r vi­va­kṣya­te | ta­tsva­bhā­vo­pa­la­bdhi­ś ca­.­.­.­.­.­.­. niścitāḥ || 230 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.231ka­thaṃ­ci­t sā­dhya­tā­dā­tmya­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­mi­ta­sya yā | sva­bhā­va­syo­pa­la­bdhiḥ syāt sā­vi­nā­bhā­va­la­kṣa­ṇā || 231 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.232u­tpā­dā­di­tra­yā­krāṃ­taṃ samastaṃ sattvato yathā | gu­ṇa­pa­rya­ya­va­ddra­vyaṃ dra­vya­tvā­d iti cocyate || 232 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.233ya­thā­rtha­sya sva­bhā­vo­pa­laṃ­bhaḥ sa­vya­va­sā­ya­kaḥ | sta­syā­nu­mā­ne­na kiṃ tva­yā­nya­t pra­sā­dhya­te || 233 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.234sa­mā­ro­pa­vya­va­cche­da­s tenety api na yu­kti­ma­t | niścite rthe sa­mā­ro­pā­saṃ­bha­vā­d iti kecana || 234 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.235ta­da­sa­dva­stu­no ne­ka­sva­bhā­va­sya vi­ni­ści­te | sa­ttvā­dā­v api sā­dhyā­tma­ni­śca­yā­n ni­ya­mā­n nṛṇām || 235 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.236ni­ści­tā­ni­ści­tā­tma­tvaṃ na caikasya vi­ru­dhya­te | ci­tra­tā­jñā­na­va­n nā­nā­sva­bhā­vai­kā­rtha­sā­dha­nā­t || 236 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.237tata eva na pakṣasya pra­mā­ṇe­na vi­ro­dha­naṃ | nāpi vṛttir vi­pa­kṣa­s te hetor e­kāṃ­ta­ta­ś cyuteḥ || 237 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.238u­tpā­da­vya­ya­ni­rmu­ktaṃ na vastu kha­ra­śṛṃ­ga­va­t | nāpi dhrau­vya­pa­ri­tya­ktaṃ tryātmakaṃ svā­rtha­ta­ttva­taḥ || 238 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.239sa­ha­bhā­vi gu­ṇā­tma­tvā­bhā­ve dravyasya tattvataḥ | kra­mo­tpi­tsu sva­pa­ryā­yā­bhā­va­tve ca na ka­sya­ci­t || 239 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.240nā­kra­me­ṇa kra­me­ṇā­pi kā­rya­kā­ri­tva­saṃ­ga­tiḥ | ta­da­bhā­ve kutas tasya dravyatvaṃ vyo­ma­pu­ṣpa­va­t || 240 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.241evaṃ hetur ayaṃ śaktaḥ sādhyaṃ sā­dha­yi­tuṃ dhruvaṃ | sa­ttva­va­n ni­ya­mā­d eva la­kṣa­ṇa­sya vi­ni­śca­yā­t || 241 || TAŚVA-ML 210,04tad iyam a­kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­rū­pa­sya sā­dhya­sva­bhā­va­syo­pa­la­bdhi­r ni­ści­to­ktā | TAŚVA-ML 210,05sādhyād a­nya­syo­pa­la­bdhiṃ punar vibhajya ni­ści­nva­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.242sādhyād a­nyo­pa­la­bdhi­s tu dvi­vi­dhā­py a­va­sī­ya­te | vi­ru­ddha­syā­vi­ru­ddha­sya dṛṣṭes tena vi­ka­lpa­nā­t || 242 || TAŚVA-ML 210,07sādhyād anyasya hi tena sādhyena vi­ru­ddha­syo­pa­la­bdhi­r a­vi­ru­ddha­sya vā dvidhā kalpyate sā ga­tyaṃ­ta­rā­bhā­vā­t | tatra —TAŚV-ML 1.13.243pra­ti­ṣe­dhe vi­ru­ddho­pa­la­bdhi­r arthasya tad yathā | nāsty eva sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­to ne­kāṃ­ta­syo­pa­laṃ­bha­taḥ || 243 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.244yāvat kaścin niṣedho tra sa sarvo nu­pa­laṃ­bha­vā­n | yat tad eṣa vi­ru­ddho­pa­laṃ­bho­s tv a­nu­pa­laṃ­bha­na­m || 244 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.245ity ayuktaṃ ta­thā­bhū­ta­śru­te­r a­nu­pa­laṃ­bha­naṃ | ta­nmū­la­tvā­t ta­thā­bhā­ve pra­tya­kṣa­m a­nu­mā­stu te || 245 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.246ta­thai­vā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhe­na virodhe sādhite kvacit | syāt sva­bhā­va­vi­ru­ddho­pa­la­bdhi­vṛ­tti­s tathaiva vā || 246 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.247liṃge pra­tya­kṣa­taḥ siddhe sā­dhya­dha­rmi­ṇi vā kvacit | liṃ­gi­jñā­naṃ pra­va­rte­ta nā­nya­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ || 247 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.248gauṇaś ced vya­pa­de­śo yaṃ kā­ra­ṇa­sya phales tu naḥ | pra­dhā­na­bhā­va­ta­s tasya ta­trā­bhi­prā­ya­va­rta­nā­t || 248 || TAŚVA-ML 210,14sva­bhā­va­vi­ru­ddho­pa­la­bdhiṃ ni­ści­tyā­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­bhū­tāṃ vyā­pya­vi­ru­ddho­pa­la­bdhi­m u­dā­ha­ra­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.249vyā­pa­kā­rtha­vi­ru­ddho­pa­la­bdhi­r atra ni­ve­di­tā | yathā na sa­nni­ka­rṣā­diḥ pramāṇaṃ pa­ra­saṃ­ma­ta­m || 249 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.250a­jñā­na­tvā­d a­ti­vyā­pte­r jñā­na­tve­na miter iha | vyā­pa­ka­vyā­pa­ka­dvi­ṣṭo­pa­la­bdhi­r veyam iṣyate || 250 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.251syāt sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tve­na svā­rtha­jña­ptau pra­mā­ṇa­tā | vyāptā yā ca ta­da­vyā­ptaṃ jñā­nā­tma­tve­na sādhyate || 251 || TAŚVA-ML 210,18yadā pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ jñā­na­tve­na vyāptaṃ sādhyate '­jñā­na­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tve ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t tadā ta­dvi­ru­ddha­syā­jñā­na­tva­syo- TAŚVA-ML 210,19pa­la­bdhi­r vyā­pa­ka­vi­ru­ddho­pa­la­bdhi­r bodhyā na sa­nni­ka­rṣā­di­r a­ce­ta­naḥ pra­mā­ṇa­m a­jñā­na­tvā­d iti | yadā tu pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 210,20sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tve­na vyāptaṃ tad api jñā­nā­tma­ka­tve­na vyāptaṃ sādhyate sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r a­jñā­nā­tma­ka­sya TAŚVA-ML 210,21ca svā­rtha­pra­mi­tau sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tvā­yo­gā­t | chi­di­kri­yā­dā­v e­vā­jñā­nā­tma­naḥ pa­ra­śvā­deḥ sā­dha­ka­ta­mo­pa­pa­tteḥ | tadā TAŚVA-ML 210,22vyā­pa­ka­vyā­pa­ka­vi­ru­ddho­pa­la­bdhiḥ sai­vo­dā­ha­rta­vyā || TAŚV-ML 1.13.252vyā­pa­ka­dvi­ṣṭha­kā­yo­pa­la­bdhiḥ kā­ryo­pa­la­bdhi­gā | śru­ti­prā­dhā­nya­taḥ siddhā pā­raṃ­pa­ryā­d vi­ru­ddha­va­t || 252 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.253yathā nātmā vibhuḥ kāye ta­tsu­khā­dyu­pa­la­bdhi­taḥ | vibhutvaṃ sa­rva­bhū­tā­rtha­saṃ­baṃ­dhi­tve­na vastutaḥ || 253 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.254vyāptaṃ tena vi­ro­dhī­daṃ kā­ya­saṃ­baṃ­dha­mā­tra­kaṃ | kāya eva su­khā­dī­nāṃ ta­tkā­ryā­ṇāṃ vi­bo­dha­na­m || 254 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.255nanu pra­de­śa­vṛ­ttī­nāṃ teṣāṃ saṃ­vā­da­naṃ kathaṃ | śa­rī­ra­mā­tra­saṃ­baṃ­dha­m ātmano bhā­va­ye­t sadā || 255 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.256yato niḥ­śe­ṣa­mū­rtā­rtha­saṃ­baṃ­dha­vi­ni­va­rta­nā­t | vi­bhu­tvā­bhā­va­si­ddhiḥ syād iti kecit pra­ca­kṣya­te || 256 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.257tad ayuktaṃ ma­nī­ṣā­yāḥ sā­ka­lye­nā­tma­naḥ sthiteḥ | ta­cchū­nya­syā­tma­tā­hā­ne­s tā­dā­tmya­sya pra­sā­dha­nā­t || 257 || TAŚVA-ML 210,29yady api śirasi me sukhaṃ pāde me ve­da­ne­ti vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ pra­de­śa­vṛ­tti­tvaṃ su­khā­dī­nā­m a­nu­bhū­ya­te ta­da­nu­bha­va- TAŚVA-ML 210,30vi­śe­ṣā­ṇāṃ ca tathāpi jñā­na­sā­mā­nya­sya sa­rvā­tma­dra­vya­vṛ­tti­tva­m eva, jñā­na­mā­tra­śū­nya­syā­tma­vi­ro­dhā­d a­ti­pra­sa­kte­r iti TAŚVA-ML 210,31sādhitaṃ u­pa­yo­gā­tma­si­ddhau | tato yukteyaṃ vyā­pa­ka­vi­ru­ddha kā­ryo­pa­la­bdhiḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.13.258vi­ru­ddha­kā­rya­saṃ­si­ddhi­r nā­stye­kāṃ­te '­na­pe­kṣi­ṇya – | ne kāṃte rtha­kri­yā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r ity evam a­va­ga­mya­te || 258 || TAŚVA-ML 210,33ni­ra­pe­kṣai­kāṃ­te­na hy a­ne­kāṃ­to vi­ru­ddha­s ta­tkā­rya­m a­rtha­kri­yā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­r ni­ṣe­dha­syā­bhā­vaṃ sā­dha­ya­ti || TAŚV-ML 1.13.259kā­ra­ṇā­rtha­vi­ru­ddhā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­r jñāyate yathā | nāsti mi­thyā­ca­ri­traṃ me sa­mya­gvi­jñā­n a­ve­da­nā­t || 259 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.260tad dhi mi­thyā­ca­ri­tra­sya kāraṇaṃ vi­ni­va­rta­ye­t | mi­thyā­jñā­na­ni­vṛ­tti­s tu tasya ta­dvi­ni­va­rti­kā || 260 || TAŚVA-ML 211,02nanu ca sa­mya­gvi­jñā­nā­n mi­thyā­jñā­na­ni­vṛ­tti­r na mi­thyā­cā­ri­tra­sya ni­vṛ­tti­kā prā­du­rbhū­ta­sa­mya­gjñā­na­syā­pi puṃso TAŚVA-ML 211,03'­cā­ri­tra­pra­si­ddheḥ pūrvasya lābhe bha­ja­nī­ya­m u­tta­ra­m iti va­ca­nā­d anyathā ta­dvyā­ghā­tā­d iti cen na, mi­thyā­cā­ri­tra­sya TAŚVA-ML 211,04mi­thyā­ga­mā­di­jñā­na­pū­rva­sya paṃ­cā­gni­sā­dha­nā­de­r ni­ṣe­dha­tvā­t | cā­ri­tra­mo­ho­da­ye sati ni­vṛ­tti­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­bhā­va­la­kṣa­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 211,05syā­cā­ri­tra­sya tu ni­ṣe­dhya­tvā­ni­ṣṭe­r mo­ho­da­ya­mā­trā­pe­kṣi­tva­sya tu dvayor apy a­cā­ri­tra­mi­thyā­cā­ri­tra­yo­r a­bhe­de­na vacana- TAŚVA-ML 211,06m āgame vya­va­sthi­ti­vi­ru­ddha­m eva mi­thyā­da­rśa­ne mi­thyā­cā­ri­tra­syāṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­c ca mi­thyā­jñā­na­va­t || TAŚV-ML 1.13.261kā­ra­ṇa­dvi­ṣṭha­kā­ryo­pa­la­bdhi­r yā­thā­tmya­vā­kkṛ­taḥ | tasya te­nā­vi­nā­bhā­vā­t pā­raṃ­pa­rye­ṇa tattvataḥ || 261 || TAŚVA-ML 211,08nāsti mi­thyā­cā­ri­tra­m asya yā­thā­tmya­vā­kkṛ­d iti kā­ra­ṇa­vi­ru­ddha­kā­ryo­pa­la­bdhiḥ | mi­thyā­cā­ri­tra­sya hi niṣe- TAŚVA-ML 211,09dhasya kāraṇaṃ mi­thyā­jñā­naṃ tena viruddhaṃ sa­mya­gjñā­na­sya kāryaṃ yā­thā­tmya­va­ca­naṃ ta­nni­rmā­ya su­vi­ve­ci­taṃ niṣedhyā- TAŚVA-ML 211,10bhāvaṃ sā­dha­ya­ty eva vya­bhi­cā­rā­bhā­vā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.13.262kā­ra­ṇa­vyā­pa­ka­dvi­ṣṭo­pa­la­bdhi­r nāsti nirvṛtiḥ | sāṃ­khyā­de­r jñā­na­mā­tro­pa­ga­mā­d iti ya­the­kṣya­te || 262 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.263nirvṛteḥ kāraṇaṃ vyāptaṃ dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­tri­ta­yā­tma­nā | ta­dvi­ru­ddhaṃ tu vi­jñā­na­mā­traṃ sāṃ­khyā­di­sa­mma­ta­m || 263 || TAŚVA-ML 211,13na hīyaṃ kā­ra­ṇa­vyā­pa­ka­vi­ru­ddho­pa­la­bdhi­r asiddhā ni­ṣe­dhya­sya ni­rvā­ṇa­sya hetor vyā­pa­ka­sya sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­di­tra- TAŚVA-ML 211,14yā­tma­ka­tva­sya ni­śca­yā­t ta­dvi­ru­ddha­s tu jñā­na­mā­trā­tma­ka­tva­sya sāṃ­khyā­di­bhiḥ svayaṃ saṃ­ma­ta­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.13.264kā­ra­ṇa­vyā­pa­ka­dvi­ṣṭha­kā­rya­dṛ­ṣṭi­s tu tadvacaḥ | sa­mya­gvi­ve­ci­taṃ sā­dhyā­vi­nā­bhā­vi pra­tī­ya­te || 264 || TAŚVA-ML 211,16sāṃ­khyā­de­r nāsti nirvāṇaṃ jñā­na­mā­tra­va­ca­na­śra­va­ṇā­d iti kā­ra­ṇa­vyā­pa­ka­vi­ru­ddha­kā­ryo­pa­la­bdhiḥ pratyeyā suvive- TAŚVA-ML 211,17citasya kāryasya sā­dhyā­vi­nā­bhā­va­si­ddheḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.13.265draṣṭā sa­ha­ca­ra­dvi­ṣṭho­pa­la­bdhi­s tad yathā mayi | nāsti ma­tyā­dya­vi­jñā­naṃ ta­ttva­śra­ddhā­na­si­ddhi­taḥ || 265 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.266sa­ha­cā­ri­ni­ṣe­dhe­na mi­thyā­śra­ddhā­na­m ī­kṣi­ta­m | tan nihaṃty eva ta­dghā­ti­ta­ttva­śra­ddhā­na­m aṃjasā || 266 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.267ta­da­bhā­ve ca ma­tyā­dya­vi­jñā­naṃ vi­ni­va­rta­te | ma­ti­jñā­nā­di­bhā­ve­na tadāsya pa­ri­ṇā­ma­taḥ || 267 || TAŚVA-ML 211,21sa­ha­ca­ra­vi­ru­ddho­pa­la­bdhi­r api hi gamikā pra­tī­ya­te iti pra­si­ddhā­sau | TAŚV-ML 1.13.268tathā sa­ha­ca­ra­dvi­ṣṭha­kā­rya­si­ddhi­r ni­ve­di­tā | pra­śa­mā­di­vi­ni­rṇī­te­s tan nāsmāsv iti sādhane || 268 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.269tasmin sa­ha­ca­ra­vyā­pi vi­ru­ddha­syo­pa­laṃ­bha­na­m | sa­dda­rśa­na­tva­ni­rṇī­te­r iti tajjñair u­dā­hṛ­ta­m || 269 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.270tad e­ta­tsa­ha­ca­ra­vyā­pi dvi­ṣṭha­kā­ryo­pa­laṃ­bha­na­m | pra­mā­ṇā­di­pra­ti­ṣṭhā­na­si­ddhe­r iti ni­bu­dhya­tā­m || 270 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.271sa­ha­cā­ri­ni­mi­tte­na vi­ru­ddha­syo­pa­laṃ­bha­naṃ | tan nāsty asmāsu dṛgmohaḥ pra­ti­pa­kṣo­pa­laṃ­bha­taḥ || 271 || TAŚVA-ML 211,26yatheyaṃ sa­ha­ca­ra­vi­ru­ddho­pa­la­bdhi­r nāsti mayi ma­tyā­dya­jñā­naṃ ta­ttva­śra­ddhā­no­pa­la­bdhe­r iti tathā sa­ha­ca­ra­vi­ru­ddha- TAŚVA-ML 211,27kā­ryo­pa­la­bdhiḥ pra­śa­mā­di­ni­ści­te­r iti sa­ha­ca­ra­vyā­pa­ka­vi­ru­ddho­pa­la­bdhiḥ sa­dda­rśa­na­tva­ni­ści­te­r iti sa­ha­ca­ra- TAŚVA-ML 211,28vyā­pa­ka­vi­ru­ddha­kā­ryo­pa­la­bdhiḥ pra­mā­ṇā­di­vya­va­stho­pa­la­bdhe­r iti sa­ha­ca­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­vi­ru­ddho­pa­la­bdhi­r da­rśa­na­mo­ha­pra­ti­pa­kṣa- TAŚVA-ML 211,29pa­ri­ṇā­mo­pa­la­bdhe­r iti ni­bu­dhya­tāṃ ma­tyā­dya­jñā­na­la­kṣa­ṇa­ni­ṣe­dhyā­bhā­vā­vi­nā­bhā­va­pra­tī­te­r a­vi­śe­ṣā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.13.272ity evaṃ ta­dvi­ru­ddho­pa­la­bdhi­bhe­dāḥ pra­tī­ti­gāḥ | ya­thā­yo­ga­m u­dā­hā­ryāḥ svayaṃ ta­ttva­pa­rī­kṣa­kaiḥ || 272 || TAŚVA-ML 211,31ity evaṃ niṣiddhe vi­ru­ddho­pa­la­bdhi­bhe­dā­ś ca­tu­rda­śo­dā­hṛ­tāḥ pra­tī­ti­m a­nu­sa­raṃ­ti kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­sva­bhā­vo­pa­la­bdhi­r bheda- TAŚVA-ML 211,32tra­ya­va­t tato ya­thā­yo­ga­m anyāny u­dā­ha­ra­ṇā­ni lo­ka­sa­ma­ya­pra­si­ddhā­ni pa­rī­kṣa­kai­r u­pa­da­rśa­nī­yā­ni pra­tī­ti­dā­rḍhyo­pa­pa­tteḥ || TAŚVA-ML 211,33saṃprati sā­dhye­nā­vi­ru­ddha­syā­kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇe­nā­rtha­syo­pa­la­bdhi­bhe­dā­n vibhajya pra­da­rśa­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.273sā­dhyā­rthe­na vi­ru­ddha­sya kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhe­di­naḥ | u­pa­la­bdhi­s tri­dhā­mnā­tā prā­ksa­ho­tta­ra­cā­ri­ṇaḥ || 273 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.274tatra pū­rva­ca­ra­syo­pa­la­bdhiḥ si­ddhāṃ­ta­ve­di­nā­m | ya­tho­de­ṣya­ti nakṣatraṃ śakaṭaṃ kṛ­tti­ko­da­yā­t || 274 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.275pū­rva­cā­ri­ta­niḥ­śe­ṣaṃ kāraṇaṃ ni­ya­mā­d api | kā­ryā­tma­lā­bha­he­tū­nāṃ kā­ra­ṇa­tva­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 275 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.276na ro­hi­ṇyu­da­ya­s tu syād a­mu­ṣmi­n kṛ­tti­ko­da­yā­t | ta­da­naṃ­ta­ra­saṃ­dhi­tvā­bhā­vā­t kā­lāṃ­ta­re­kṣa­ṇā­t || 276 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.277vi­śi­ṣṭa­kā­la­m āsādya kṛttikāḥ kurvate yadi | śakaṭaṃ bharaṇiḥ kiṃ na tat karoti tathaiva ca || 277 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.278vya­va­dhā­nā­d a­he­tu­tve tasyās tatra kva vāsanā | smṛ­ti­he­tu­r vi­bhā­vye­ta tatta evety a­va­rti­na­m || 278 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.279kāraṇaṃ bha­ra­ṇi­s tatra kṛ­tti­kā­sa­ha­kā­ri­ṇī | yadi kā­lāṃ­ta­rā­pe­kṣā tathā syād aśvinī na kim || 279 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.280pi­tā­ma­haḥ pitā kiṃ na tathaiva pra­pi­tā­ma­haḥ | sarvo vā­nā­di­saṃ­tā­naḥ sūnoḥ pū­rva­tva­yo­ga­taḥ || 280 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.281sva­rū­pa­lā­bha­he­to­ś cet pitṛtvaṃ ne­ta­ra­sya tu | prāk śa­ka­ṭa­sya mā bhūvan kṛ­tti­kā­he­ta­va­s tathā || 281 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.282pū­rva­pū­rva­ca­rā­dī­nā­m u­pa­la­bdhiḥ pra­da­rśi­tā | pū­rvā­cā­ryo­pa­laṃ­bhe­na tato nā­rthāṃ­ta­raṃ matam || 282 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.283sa­ha­cā­ryu­pa­la­bdhiḥ syāt kā­ya­ścai­ta­nya­vā­n ayam | vi­śi­ṣṭa­spa­rśa­saṃ­si­ddhe­r iti kaiścid u­dā­hṛ­ta­m || 283 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.284kārya hetur ayaṃ sveṣṭaḥ sa­mā­na­sa­ma­ya­tva­taḥ | svā­taṃ­trye­ṇa vya­va­sthā­nā­d vā­ma­da­kṣi­ṇa­śṛṃ­ga­va­t || 284 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.285e­ka­sā­ma­grya­dhī­na­tvā­t tayoḥ syāt sa­ha­bhā­vi­tā | kvānyathā ni­ya­ma­s tasyās tato nyeṣām itīti cet || 285 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.286nai­ka­dra­vyā­tma­ta­ttve­na vinā tasyā vi­ro­dha­taḥ | sā­ma­grye­kā hi taddravyaṃ ra­sa­rū­pā­di­ṣu sphuṭam || 286 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.287na ca ta­syā­nu­mā­sā­dya­mā­nā­d ra­sa­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | sa­mā­na­sa­ma­ya­syai­va rū­pā­de­r a­nu­mā­na­taḥ || 287 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.288kāryeṇa kā­ra­ṇa­syā­nu­mā­naṃ ye­ne­da­m ucyate | kā­ra­ṇe­nā­pi rū­pā­de­s tato dravyeṇa nānumā || 288 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.289sa­mā­na­kā­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ tu sā­ma­grye­kā ya­dī­ṣya­te | pa­yo­ra­sā­t sa­ro­ja­nma­rū­pa­syā­nu­mi­ti­r na kim || 289 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.290yathaiva hi payoparūpād ra­sa­sa­hā­ya­kā­t | tathā sa­ro­dbha­ve pīti syāt sa­mā­na­ni­mi­tta­tā || 290 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.291pra­tyā­sa­tte­r a­bhā­vā­c cet sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­tā­na­yoḥ | na­ṣṭai­ka­dra­vya­tā­dā­tmyā­t pra­tyā­sa­ttiḥ parā ca sā || 291 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.292nanv a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­bhū­tā­nā­m a­he­tu­pha­la­nā­śri­tā­m | sa­ha­cā­ri­tva­m arthānāṃ kuto ni­ya­ta­m īkṣyase || 292 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.293kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vā­s te kasmād iti samaṃ na kim | tathā saṃ­pra­tya­yā­t tulyaṃ sa­mā­dhā­na­m a­pī­dṛ­śaṃ || 293 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.294sva­kā­ra­ṇā­t ta­thā­gni­ś cej jāto dhūmasya kārakaḥ | cai­ta­nya­sa­ha­kā­rya­s tu sparśo ṃge ta­da­dṛ­ṣṭa­taḥ || 294 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.295dṛṣṭād dhetor vinā ye rthā ni­ya­mā­t sa­ha­cā­ri­ṇaḥ | a­dṛ­ṣṭa­ka­ra­ṇaṃ teṣāṃ kiṃcid ity a­nu­mī­ya­te || 295 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.296dravyato '­nā­di­rū­pā­ṇāṃ svabhāvo stu na tādṛśaḥ | sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­tai­vai­ṣāṃ ta­tkṛ­tā­nyo­nya­m ity asat || 296 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.297ye cā­rvā­kpa­ra­bhā­gā­dyā ni­ya­me­na pa­ra­spa­rāḥ | sa­ha­bhā­va­m itās teṣāṃ hetur etena varṇitaḥ || 297 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.298tato tī­tai­ka­kā­lā­nāṃ gatiḥ kiṃ­kā­rya­liṃ­ga­jā | ni­ya­mā­d anyathā dṛṣṭiḥ sa­ha­cā­ryā­d a­si­ddhi­taḥ || 298 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.299ta­tho­tta­ra­ca­ra­syo­pa­la­bdhi­s tajjñair u­dā­hṛ­tā | u­da­gā­dbha­ra­ṇi­rā­gne­ya­da­rśa­nā­n na­bha­sī­ti sā || 299 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.300sarvam u­tta­ra­cā­rī­ha kāryam ity a­ni­rā­kṛ­teḥ | nānā prā­ṇi­ga­ṇā­dṛ­ṣṭā­t sā­te­ta­ra­pha­lā­d vinā || 300 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.301pū­rvo­tta­ra­ca­rā­ṇi syur bhāni kra­ma­bhu­vaḥ sadā | nānyonyaṃ hetutā teṣāṃ kā­ryā­bā­dhā tato matā || 301 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.301efsā­dhya­sā­dha­na­tā na syād a­vi­nā­bhā­va­yo­ga­taḥ | TAŚVA-ML 212,30tad evaṃ sa­ha­ca­ro­pa­la­bdhyā­dī­nāṃ kā­rya­sva­bhā­vā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­bhyo nya­tva­bhā­jāṃ vya­va­sthā­pa­nā­t tato nye | he­tvā­bhā­sā TAŚVA-ML 212,31eveti na vaktavyaṃ sau­ga­tai­r ity u­pa­da­rśa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.302pa­kṣa­dha­rma­s ta­daṃ­śe­na vyāpto hetus tridhaiva saḥ | a­vi­nā­bhā­va­ni­ya­mā­d iti vācyaṃ na dhīmatā || 302 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.303pa­kṣa­dha­rmā­tya­ye yuktāḥ sa­ha­cā­ryā­da­yo yataḥ | satyaṃ ca hetavo nāto he­tvā­bhā­sā­s ta­thā­pa­re || 303 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.304tridhaiva vā­vi­nā­bhā­vā­ni­ya­mā­d dhetur āsthitaḥ | kā­ryā­di­r nānya ity eṣā vyā­khyai­te­na ni­rā­kṛ­tā || 304 || TAŚVA-ML 212,35tad evaṃ ka­sya­ci­d arthasya vidhau pra­ti­ṣe­dho­pa­la­bdhi­bhe­dā­na­bhi­dhā­ya saṃprati niṣedhe nu­pa­la­bdhi­pra­paṃ­caṃ ni­ści­nva­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.305niṣedhe nu­pa­la­bdhiḥ syāt pha­la­he­tu­dva­yā­tma­nā | he­tu­sā­dhyā­vi­nā­bhā­va­ni­ya­ma­sya vi­ni­śca­yā­t || 305 || TAŚVA-ML 213,02niṣedhe nu­pa­la­bdhi­r eveti nā­va­dhā­ra­ṇī­yaṃ vi­ru­ddho­pa­la­bdhyā­de­r api tatra pravṛttiḥ niṣedha e­vā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­r ity ava- TAŚVA-ML 213,03dhāraṇe tu na doṣaḥ pra­dhā­ne­na vidhau ta­da­pra­vṛ­tteḥ | sā ca kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇā­nu­bha­yā­tma­nā­m a­va­bo­ddha­vyā || TAŚV-ML 1.13.306tatra kā­ryā­pra­si­ddhiḥ syān nāsti cin mṛ­ta­vi­gra­he | vā­kkri­yā­kā­ra­bhe­dā­nā­m a­si­ddhe­r iti niścitā || 306 || TAŚVA-ML 213,05nanu vā­gā­di­ṣv a­pra­ti­ba­ddha­sā­ma­rthyā­yā eva cito nāstitvaṃ va­ca­nā­nu­pa­la­bdheḥ siddhyen na tu pra­ti­ba­ddha- TAŚVA-ML 213,06sā­ma­rthyā­yā vi­dya­mā­nā­yā api vā­gā­di­kā­rye vyā­pā­rā­saṃ­bha­vā­n nāvaśyaṃ kā­ra­ṇā­ni kāryaṃ citi bhavaṃti pra­ti­baṃ­dha- TAŚVA-ML 213,07vai­ka­lya­saṃ­bha­ve ka­sya­ci­t kā­ra­ṇa­sya sva­kā­ryā­ka­ra­ṇa­da­rśa­nā­t tato neyaṃ kā­ryā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­r gamikā ci­nmā­trā­bhā­va­si­ddhā- TAŚVA-ML 213,08v iti kaścit | tathāpi saṃ­baṃ­dha­kā­ryā­bhā­vā­t kathaṃ ni­tyā­tmā­dya­bhā­va­si­ddhi­r ita sva­ma­ta­vyā­ha­ti­r uktā | tataḥ TAŚVA-ML 213,09sva­saṃ­tā­ne saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­raṃ va­rta­mā­na­kṣa­ṇe kṣa­ṇāṃ­ta­raṃ saṃ­vi­da­dva­ye ve­dyā­kā­ra­bhe­daṃ vā ta­tkā­ryā­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r a­sa­tve­na sādhaya- TAŚVA-ML 213,10tkā­ryā­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­sā­ma­rthyā­ni­śca­yā­d ga­ma­ka­tva­m a­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­tu­m arhaty eva | sva­bhā­vā­nu­pa­la­bdhe­s tu tādṛśe niṣṭe TAŚVA-ML 213,11pra­kṛ­ta­kā­ryā­nu­pa­la­bdhau punar a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tva­sā­ma­rthya­ni­śca­yo lokasya svata e­vā­tyaṃ­tā­bhyā­sā­t tādṛśaṃ loko TAŚVA-ML 213,12vi­ve­ca­ya­tī­ti pra­si­ddhe­s tataḥ sā­dhī­ya­sī kā­ryā­nu­pa­la­bdhiḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.13.307kā­ra­ṇā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­s tu nā­rthi­tā­ca­ra­ṇaṃ śubham | sa­mya­gbo­dho­pa­laṃ­bha­syā­bhā­vā­d iti vi­bhā­vya­te || 307 || TAŚVA-ML 213,14sa­mya­gbo­dho hi kāraṇaṃ samyak TAŚVA-ML 213,15jātasya vi­bhra­ma­syā­nya­thā vi­cche­dā­yo­gā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.13.308a­he­tu­pha­la­rū­pa­sya vastuno nu­pa­laṃ­bha­na­m | dvedhā niṣedhya tā­dā­tmye­ta­ra­syā­dṛ­ṣṭi­ka­lpa­nā­t || 308 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.309ta­trā­bhi­nnā­tma­noḥ siddhir dvividhā saṃ­pra­tī­ya­te | sva­bhā­vā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­ś ca vyā­pa­kā­dṛ­ṣṭi­r eva ca || 309 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.310ādyā yathā na me duḥkhaṃ vi­pā­dā­nu­pa­laṃ­bha­taḥ | vyā­pa­kā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­s tu vṛ­kṣā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r na śiṃśapā || 310 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.311kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhi­nna­syā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­r na bu­dhya­tā­m | sa­ha­cā­ri­ṇa evātra pra­ti­ṣe­dhe­na vastunā || 311 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.312mayi nāsti ma­ti­jñā­naṃ sa­ddṛ­ṣṭya­nu­pa­la­bdhi­taḥ | rū­pā­da­yo na jīvādau spa­rśā­si­ddhe­r i­tī­ya­tā­m || 312 || TAŚVA-ML 213,21saivam a­nu­pa­la­bdhiḥ paṃ­ca­vi­dho­ktā śru­ti­prā­dhā­nyā­t | nanu kā­ra­ṇa­vyā­pa­kā­nu­pa­la­bdha­yo pi śrū­ya­mā­ṇāḥ saṃti | TAŚVA-ML 213,22satyaṃ | tās tv a­trai­vāṃ­ta­rbhā­va­m u­pa­yāṃ­tī­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.313kā­ra­ṇa­vyā­pa­ka­dṛ­ṣṭi­pra­mu­khā­ś cāsya dṛṣṭayaḥ | ta­trāṃ­ta­rbhā­va­m āyāṃti pā­raṃ­pa­ryā­d a­ne­ka­dhā || 313 || TAŚVA-ML 213,24kāḥ punas tā ity āha —TAŚV-ML 1.13.314prā­ṇā­da­yo na saṃty eva bha­smā­di­ṣu ka­dā­ca­na | jī­va­tvā­si­ddhi­to he­tu­vyā­pa­kā­dṛ­ṣṭi­r īdṛśī || 314 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.315kvacid ātmani saṃ­sā­ra­pra­sū­ti­r nāsti kārtsnyataḥ | sa­rva­ka­rmo­da­yā­bhā­vā­d iti vā sa­mu­dā­hṛ­tā || 315 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.316ta­ddhe­tu­he­tva­dṛ­ṣṭiḥ syān mi­thyā­tvā­dya­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ | ta­nni­vṛ­ttau hi ta­ddhe­tu­ka­rmā­bhā­vā­t kva saṃsṛtiḥ || 316 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.317ta­tkā­rya­vyā­pa­kā­si­ddhi­r yathā nāsti ni­ra­nva­yaṃ | tattvaṃ kra­mā­kra­mā­bhā­vā­d a­nva­yai­kāṃ­ta­ta­ttva­va­t || 317 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.318ta­tkā­rya­vyā­pa­ka­syā­pi pa­dā­rthā­nu­pa­laṃ­bha­naṃ | pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­syā­bhā­vā­d iti vi­bhā­vya­tā­m || 318 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.319kā­ra­ṇa­vyā­pa­kā dṛṣṭiḥ sāṃ­khyā­de­r nāsti nirvṛtiḥ | sa­ddṛ­ṣṭyā­di­tra­yā­si­ddhe­r iyaṃ punar u­dā­hṛ­tā || 319 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.320kā­ra­ṇa­vyā­pa­kā vyāptiḥ sva­bhā­vā­nu­pa­laṃ­bha­naṃ | tatraiva pa­ri­ṇā­ma­syā­si­ddhe­r iti ya­tho­cya­te || 320 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.321pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ni­vṛ­ttau hi tad vyāptaṃ vi­ni­va­rta­te | sa­ddṛ­ṣṭyā­di­tra­yaṃ mārgaṃ vyāpakaṃ pū­rva­va­tpa­ra­m || 321 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.322sa­ha­cā­ri­pha­lā dṛṣṭir ma­tya­jñā­nā­di nāsti me | nā­sti­kyā­dhya­va­sā­nā­de­r a­bhā­vā­d iti darśitā || 322 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.323nā­sti­kya­pa­ri­ṇā­mo hi phalaṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­śaḥ sphuṭam | sa­ha­cā­ri­ta­yā ma­tya­jñā­nā­di­va­dvi­pa­ści­tā­m || 323 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.324sa­ha­cā­ri­ni­mi­tta­syā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­r u­dā­hṛ­tā | dṛ­ṣṭi­mo­ho­da­yā­si­ddhe­r iti vyaktaṃ tathaiva hi || 324 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.325sa­ha­bhū­vyā­pa­kā dṛṣṭir nāsti ve­da­ka­da­rśa­naiḥ | sa­ha­bhā­vi ma­ti­jñā­naṃ ta­ttva­śra­ddhā­na­hā­ni­taḥ || 325 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.326sa­ha­bhū­vyā­pi he­tvā­dya­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo py a­vi­ro­dha­taḥ | pra­tye­ta­vyāḥ pra­paṃ­ce­na lo­ka­śā­stra­ni­da­rśa­naiḥ || 326 || TAŚVA-ML 214,04sa­ha­ca­ra­vyā­pa­ka­kā­ryā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­r yathā nāsty abhavye sa­mya­gvi­jñā­naṃ da­rśa­na­mo­ho­pa­śa­mā­dya­bhā­vā­t | sa­ha­ca­ra- TAŚVA-ML 214,05vyā­pa­ka­kā­ra­ṇā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­r yathā ta­trai­vā­dhaḥ­pra­vṛ­ttā­di­ka­ra­ṇa­kā­la­la­bdhyā­dya­bhā­vā­t | sa­ha­ca­ra­vyā­pa­ka­kā­ra­ṇa­vyā­pa­kā- TAŚVA-ML 214,06nu­pa­la­bdhi­s tatraiva da­rśa­na­mo­ho­pa­śa­mā­di­tvā­bhā­vā­d iti sa­ma­ya­pra­si­ddhā­ny u­dā­ha­ra­ṇā­ni | lo­ka­pra­si­ddhā­ni punar nāśvasya TAŚVA-ML 214,07dakṣiṇaṃ ś­ṃ­ṛ­gaṃ śṛṃ­gā­raṃ­bha­kā­bhā­vā­d iti sa­ha­ca­ra­vyā­pa­ka­kā­ra­ṇā­nu­pa­la­bdhiḥ | da­kṣi­ṇa­śṛṃ­ga­sa­ha­cā­ri­ṇo hi vāma- TAŚVA-ML 214,08śṛṃgasya vyāpakaṃ śṛṃ­ga­mā­traṃ tasya kāraṇaṃ ta­dā­raṃ­bha­kāḥ pu­dga­la­vi­śe­ṣāḥ ta­da­nu­pa­la­bdhi­r da­kṣi­ṇa­śṛṃ­ga­syā­bhā­vaṃ sādhaya- TAŚVA-ML 214,09ty eva | sa­ha­ca­ra­vyā­pa­ka­kā­ra­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­s tatraiva śṛṃ­gā­raṃ­bha­ka­pu­dga­la­sā­mā­nyā­bhā­vā­d iti pra­ti­pa­tta­vyā­ni || TAŚV-ML 1.13.327u­pa­la­bdhya­nu­pa­la­bdhi­bhyā­m ity evaṃ sa­rva­he­ta­vaḥ | saṃ­gṛ­hyaṃ­te na kā­ryā­di­tri­ta­ye­na ka­thaṃ­ca­na || 327 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.328nāpi pū­rva­va­dā­dī­nāṃ tritayo na ni­ṣe­dha­ne | sādhye ta­syā­sa­ma­rtha­tvā­d dvidhā caiva pra­yu­kti­taḥ || 328 || TAŚVA-ML 214,12nanu ca kā­rya­sva­bhā­vā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­bhiḥ sa­rva­he­tū­nāṃ saṃgraho mā bhūt sa­ha­ca­rā­dī­nāṃ ta­trāṃ­ta­rbhā­va­yi­tu­m aśakteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 214,13pū­rva­va­dā­di­bhi­s tu bhavaty evaṃ vidhau niṣedhe ca pū­rva­va­taḥ pa­ri­śe­ṣā­nu­mā­na­sya sā­mā­nya­to dṛṣṭasya ca pravṛtti- TAŚVA-ML 214,14vi­ro­dhā­t sa­ha­ca­rā­dī­nā­m api ta­trāṃ­ta­rbhā­va­yi­tu­m a­śa­kya­tvā­t | te hi pū­rva­va­dā­di­la­kṣa­ṇa­yo­ga­m a­na­ti­krā­maṃ­to na tato TAŚVA-ML 214,15bhidyaṃta iti kaścit | so pi yadi pū­rva­va­dā­dī­nāṃ sā­dhyā­vi­ru­ddhā­nā­m u­pa­la­bdhiṃ vidhau pra­yuṃ­jī­ta niṣedhyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 214,16vi­ru­ddhā­nāṃ ca pra­ti­ṣe­dhe ni­ṣe­dhya­sva­bhā­va­kā­ra­ṇā­dī­nāṃ tv a­nu­pa­la­bdhiṃ tadā katham u­pa­la­bdhya­nu­pa­la­bdhi­bhyāṃ sarva- TAŚVA-ML 214,17he­tu­saṃ­gra­haṃ necchet || TAŚV-ML 1.13.329pū­rva­va­tkā­ra­ṇā­t kārye nu­mā­na­m a­nu­ma­nya­te | śe­ṣa­va­tkā­ra­ṇe kāryād vijñānaṃ ni­ya­ta­sthi­teḥ || 329 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.330kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­ni­rmu­ktā­d arthāt sādhye ta­thā­vi­dhe | bhavet sā­mā­nya­to dṛṣṭam iti vyā­khyā­na­saṃ­bha­ve || 330 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.331vidhau ta­du­pa­laṃ­bhaḥ syur niṣedhe nu­pa­la­bdha­yaḥ | tataś ca ṣaḍvidho hetuḥ saṃ­kṣe­pā­t kena vāryate || 331 || TAŚVA-ML 214,21atra niṣedhe nu­pa­la­bdha­ya eveti nā­va­dhā­rya­te sva­bhā­va­vi­ru­ddho­pa­la­bdhyā­dī­nā­m api tatra vyā­pā­rā­t tata eva TAŚVA-ML 214,22vidhāv e­vo­pa­la­bdha­ya iti nā­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ śreya ity u­kta­prā­yaṃ | etena prā­gvyā­khyā­ne pi pū­rva­va­dā­dī­nā­m u­pa­la­bdha­ya­s ti- TAŚVA-ML 214,23sro nu­pa­la­bdha­ya­ś ceti saṃ­kṣe­pā­t ṣaḍvidho hetur a­ni­vā­rya­ta iti ni­ve­di­taṃ | a­ti­saṃ­kṣe­pā­d vi­śe­ṣa­to dvividha ucyate TAŚVA-ML 214,24sā­mā­nyā­d eka e­vā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­ni­ya­ma­la­kṣa­ṇo rtha iti na kiṃcid vi­ru­ddha­m u­tpa­śyā­maḥ || ṣaḍvidho hetuḥ kuto na TAŚVA-ML 214,25ni­vā­rya­ta ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.332ke­va­lā­nva­ya­saṃ­yo­gī vī­ta­bhū­tā­di­bhe­da­taḥ | vi­ni­rṇī­tā­vi­nā­bhā­va­he­tu­nā­m atra saṃ­gra­hā­t || 332 || TAŚVA-ML 214,27na hi ke­va­lā­nva­yi­ke­va­la­vya­ti­re­kya­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­ki­ṇaḥ saṃ­yo­gi­sa­ma­vā­yi­vi­ro­dhi­no vā vī­tā­vī­ta­ta- TAŚVA-ML 214,28du­bha­ya­sva­bhā­vā vā bhū­tā­da­yo vā kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇā­nu­bha­vo­pa­laṃ­bha­nā­ti­kra­maṃ niyatā ni­ya­ta­he­tu­bhyo nye bha­ve­yu­r avinā- TAŚVA-ML 214,29bhā­va­ni­ya­ma­la­kṣa­ṇa­yo­gi­nāṃ teṣāṃ ta­trai­vāṃ­ta­rbha­va­nā­d iti pra­kṛ­ta­m u­pa­saṃ­ha­ra­nn āha || TAŚV-ML 1.13.333a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­ttye­ka­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ sādhanaṃ tataḥ | sūktaṃ sādhyaṃ vinā sadbhiḥ śa­kya­tvā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ || 333 || TAŚVA-ML 214,31evaṃ hi yair uktaṃ "sādhyaṃ śakyam a­bhi­pre­ta­m a­pra­si­ddhaṃ tato paraṃ | sā­dhyā­bhā­saṃ vi­ru­ddhā­di­sā­dha­nā­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­taḥ || " TAŚVA-ML 214,32iti taiḥ sūktam eva, a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­ttye­ka­la­kṣa­ṇa­sā­dha­na­vi­ṣa­ya­sya sā­dhya­tva­pra­tī­te­s ta­da­vi­ṣa­ya­sya pra­tya­kṣā­di­vi­ru­ddha­sya TAŚVA-ML 214,33pra­si­ddha­syā­na­bhi­pre­ta­sya vā sā­dha­yi­tu­m a­śa­kya­sya sā­dhyā­bhā­sa­tva­ni­rṇa­yā­t | tatra hi —TAŚV-ML 1.13.334śakyaṃ sā­dha­yi­tuṃ sādhyam ity anena ni­rā­kṛ­taḥ | pra­tya­kṣā­di­pra­mā­ṇe­na pakṣa ity e­ta­dā­sthi­ta­m || 334 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.335te­nā­nu­ṣṇo gnir ity eṣa pakṣaḥ pra­tya­kṣa­bā­dhi­taḥ | dhūmo nagnija e­vā­ya­m iti laiṃ­gi­ka­bā­dhi­taḥ || 335 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.336pre­tyā­su­kha­pra­do dharma ity ā­ga­ma­ni­rā­kṛ­taḥ | nṛ­ka­pā­laṃ śucīti syāl lo­ka­rū­ḍhi­pra­bā­dhi­taḥ || 336 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.337pa­kṣā­bhā­saḥ sva­vā­gvā­dhyaḥ sadā mau­na­vra­tī­ti yaḥ | sa sarvo pi pra­yo­kta­vyo naiva ta­ttva­pa­rī­kṣa­kaiḥ || 337 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.338śa­bda­kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yai­kāṃ­taḥ sattvād ity atra kecana | dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­tā­bhā­va­to śakyaḥ pakṣa ity a­bhya­maṃ­sa­ta || 338 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.339teṣāṃ sarvam a­ne­kāṃ­ta­m iti pakṣo vi­ru­dhya­te | tata e­vo­bha­yoḥ siddho dṛṣṭāṃto na hi ku­tra­ci­t || 339 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.340pra­mā­ṇa­bā­dhi­ta­tve­na sā­dhyā­bhā­sa­tva­bhā­ṣa­ṇe | sarvas tatheṣṭa eveha sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­saṃ­ga­raḥ || 340 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.341tathā sādhyam a­bhi­pre­ta­m ity anena ni­vā­rya­te | a­nu­kta­sya svayaṃ sā­dhyā­bhā­vā­bhā­vaḥ pa­ro­di­taḥ || 341 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.342yathā hy ukto bhavet pakṣas ta­thā­nu­kto 'pi vāditaḥ | pra­stā­vā­di­ba­lā­t siddhaḥ sā­ma­rthyā­d ukta eva cet || 342 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.343svā­ga­mo­kto 'pi kiṃ na syād eva pakṣaḥ ka­thaṃ­ca­na | ta­thā­nu­kto 'pi cokto vā sādhyaḥ sveṣṭo 'stu tāttvikaḥ || 343 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.344nāniṣṭo '­ti­pra­saṃ­ga­sya pa­ri­ha­rtu­m a­śa­kti­taḥ | nanu necchati vādīha sādhyaṃ sā­dha­yi­tuṃ svayam || 344 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.345pra­si­ddha­syā­nya­saṃ­vi­tti­kā­ra­ṇā­pe­kṣya­va­rta­nā­t | pra­ti­vā­dy api ta­syai­ta­nni­rā­kṛ­ti­pa­ra­tva­taḥ || 345 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.346satyā no­bha­ya­si­ddhā­nta­ve­di­naḥ pa­kṣa­pā­ti­naḥ | ity a­yu­kta­m a­va­kta­vya­m a­bhi­pre­ta­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m || 346 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.347ji­jñā­si­ta­vi­śe­ṣa­tva­m ivānye saṃ­pra­ca­kṣa­te | ta­da­sa­dvā­di­ne­ṣṭa­sya sā­dhya­tvā­pra­ti­ghā­ti­taḥ || 347 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.348svā­rthā­nu­mā­su pakṣasya ta­nni­śca­ya­vi­ve­ka­taḥ | pa­rā­rthe­ṣv a­nu­mā­ne­ṣu paro bo­dha­yi­tuṃ svayam || 348 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.349kiṃ ne­ṣṭa­sye­ha sādhyatvaṃ vi­śe­ṣā­na­bhi­dhā­na­taḥ | iṣṭaḥ sā­dha­yi­tuṃ sādhyaḥ sva­pa­ra­pra­ti­pa­tta­ye || 349 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.350iti vyā­khyā­na­to yuktam a­bhi­pre­ta­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ | a­pra­si­ddhaṃ tathā sādhyam ity a­ne­nā­bhi­dhī­ya­te || 350 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.351ta­syā­re­kā vi­pa­ryā­sā vyu­tpa­tti­vi­ṣa­yā­tma­tā | tasya ta­dvya­va­cche­da­tvā­tsi­ddhi­r arthasya tattvataḥ || 351 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.352tato na yujyate vaktuṃ vyasto hetor a­pā­śra­yaḥ | saṃśayo hy a­nu­mā­ne­na yathā vi­cchi­dya­te tathā || 352 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.353a­vyu­tpa­tti­vi­pa­ryā­sā­v anyathā nirṇayaḥ kathaṃ | a­vyu­tpa­nna­vi­pa­rya­stau nā­cā­rya­m u­pa­sa­rpa­taḥ || 353 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.354kauced eva yathā ta­dva­tsaṃ­śa­yā­tmā­pi kaś ca naḥ | nāvaśyaṃ ni­rṇa­yā­kāṃ­kṣā saṃ­di­gdha­syā­py a­na­rthi­naḥ || 354 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.355saṃ­de­ha­mā­tra­kā­sthā­nā­t svā­rtha­si­ddhau pra­va­rta­nā­t | ya­thā­pra­va­rta­mā­na­sya saṃ­di­gdha­sya pra­va­rta­na­m || 355 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.356vi­dhī­ya­te nu­mā­ne­na tathā kiṃ na ni­ṣi­dhya­te | a­vyu­tpa­nna­vi­pa­rya­s ta­ma­na­so py a­pra­va­rta­na­m || 356 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.357pa­rā­nu­gra­ha­vṛ­ttī­nā­m u­pe­kṣā­nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ | a­vi­ne­yi­ṣu mādhyasthyaṃ na caivaṃ pra­ti­ha­nya­te || 357 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.358rā­ga­dve­ṣa­vi­hī­na­tvaṃ ni­rgu­ṇe­ṣu hi teṣu naḥ | svayaṃ mā­dhya­sthya­m ālaṃbya gu­ṇa­do­ṣo­pa­de­śa­nā || 358 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.359kāryā tebhyo pi dhī­ma­dbhi­s ta­dvi­ne­ya­tva­si­ddha­ye | a­vyu­tpa­nna­vi­pa­rya­stā pra­ti­pā­dya­tva­ni­śca­ye || 359 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.360pra­ti­pā­dyaḥ kathaṃ nāma duṣṭojñaḥ svasuto janaiḥ | lau­ki­ka­syā­pra­bo­dhya­tve katham astu pa­rī­kṣa­kaḥ || 360 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.361pra­bo­dhya­s tasya yatnena kra­ma­ta­s ta­ttva­saṃ­bha­vā­t | pra­ti­pā­dya­s tatas tredhā pakṣas ta­tpra­ti­pa­tta­ye || 361 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.362saṃ­di­gdhā­diḥ pra­yo­kta­vyo '­pra­si­ddha iti kī­rta­nā­t | su­pra­si­ddha­ś ca vikṣiptaḥ pakṣo '­kiṃ­ci­tka­ra­tva­taḥ || 362 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.363tatra pra­va­rta­mā­na­sya sā­dha­na­sya sva­rū­pa­va­t | sa­mā­ro­pe tu pakṣatvaṃ sādhane pi na vāryate || 363 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.364sva­ru­pe­ṇai­va ni­rdi­śya­s tathā sati bhavaty asau | ji­jñā­si­ta­vi­śe­ṣa­s tu dharmī yaiḥ pakṣa iṣyate || 364 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.365teṣāṃ saṃti pra­mā­ṇā­ni sve­ṣṭa­sā­dha­na­taḥ kathaṃ | dharmiṇy a­si­ddha­rū­pe pi hetur gamaka iṣyate || 365 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.366a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tvaṃ siddhaṃ sadbhir a­saṃ­śa­yaṃ | dha­rmi­saṃ­tā­na­sā­dhyā­ś cet sarve bhāvāḥ kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yāḥ || 366 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.367iti pakṣo na yujyeta hetos ta­ddha­rma­tā­pi ca | pra­tya­kṣe­ṇā­pra­si­ddha­tvā­d dha­rmi­ṇā­m iha kārtsnyataḥ || 367 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.368a­nu­mā­ne­na tatsiddhau dha­rmi­sa­ttā­pra­sā­dha­naṃ | pa­ra­pra­si­ddhi­ta­s teṣāṃ dharmitvaṃ he­tu­dha­rma­va­t || 368 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.369dhruvaṃ teṣāṃ sva­taṃ­tra­sya sā­dha­na­sya ni­ṣe­dha­kaṃ | pra­saṃ­ga­sā­dha­naṃ vecchet tatra dha­rmi­gra­haḥ kutaḥ || 369 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.370iti dha­rmi­sa­ṇya­si­ddhe pi sādhanaṃ matam eva ca | vyā­pya­vyā­pa­ka­bhā­ve hi siddhe sā­dha­na­sā­dhya­yoḥ || 370 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.371pra­saṃ­ga­sā­dha­naṃ proktaṃ ta­tpra­da­rśa­na­mā­tra­kaṃ | atha niḥ­śe­ṣa­śū­nya­tva­vā­di­naṃ prati tārkikaiḥ || 371 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.372vi­ro­dho­dbhā­va­naṃ sveṣṭe vi­dhī­ye­te­ti saṃmataṃ | ta­da­pra­mā­ṇa­kaṃ tāvad a­kiṃ­ci­tka­ra­m īkṣyate || 372 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.373sa­pra­mā­ṇa­ka­tā tasya kva pra­mā­ṇā­pra­sā­dha­ne | nanv i­ṣṭa­sā­dha­nā­t saṃti pra­mā­ṇā­nī­ti bhāṣaṇe || 373 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.374samaḥ pa­rya­nu­yo­go­yaṃ pra­mā­śū­nya­tva­vā­di­naḥ | ta­di­ṣṭa­sā­dha­naṃ tā­va­da­pra­mā­ṇa­ma­sā­dha­na­m || 374 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.375sva­sā­dhye­na pramāṇaṃ tu na prasiddhaṃ dvayor api | ta­da­saṃ­ga­ta­m iṣṭasya saṃ­vi­nmā­tra­sya sā­dha­na­m || 375 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.376svayaṃ pra­kā­śa­naṃ dhva­sta­vya­bhi­cā­raṃ hi susthitaṃ | sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­m adhyakṣaṃ vādino mānam aṃjasā || 376 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.377tato 'nyeṣāṃ pra­mā­ṇā­nā­m a­sti­tva­sya vya­va­sthi­tiḥ | nanv i­ṣṭa­sā­dha­naṃ dha­rmi­pra­mā­ṇai­r a­pa­rai­r yutam || 377 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.378ta­di­ṣṭa­sā­dha­na­tva­sye­ta­ra­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ | evaṃ pra­yo­ga­taḥ siddhiḥ pra­mā­ṇā­nā­m a­nā­ku­la­m || 378 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.379tatsattā naiva sādhyā syāt sa­rva­tre­ti pare viduḥ | yato bhayaṃ tad evaiṣāṃ svayam agre vya­va­sthi­ta­m || 379 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.380hetor a­na­nva­ya­tva­sya pra­saṃ­ja­na­m a­saṃ­śa­yaṃ | sattāyāṃ hi pra­sā­dhyā­yāṃ vi­śe­ṣa­syai­va sā­dha­nā­t || 380 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.381ya­thā­na­nva­ya­tā­do­ṣa­s ta­thā­trā­py a­ni­da­rśa­nā­t | hetor a­na­nva­ya­syā­pi ga­ma­ka­tvo­pa­va­rṇa­ne || 381 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.382sattā sādhyās tu mā­nā­nā­m iti dharmī na saṃgaraḥ | dha­rmi­dha­rma­sa­mū­ho 'tra pakṣa ity a­pa­sā­ri­ta­m || 382 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.383e­te­ne­ti sthitaḥ sādhyaḥ pakṣo vi­dhva­sta­bā­dha­kaḥ | vyā­pti­kā­le mataḥ sādhyaḥ pakṣo yeṣāṃ ni­rā­ku­laḥ || 383 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.384so nyathaiva kathaṃ teṣāṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­vya­va­hā­ra­yoḥ | vyāptiḥ sādhyena nirṇītā hetoḥ sārdhyaṃ pra­sā­dhya­te || 384 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.385tad evaṃ vya­va­hā­re pīty a­na­va­dyaṃ na cānyathā | dharmiṇo py a­pra­si­ddha­sya sā­dhya­tvā­pra­ti­ghā­ti­taḥ || 385 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.386asti dharmiṇi dharmasya ceti no­bha­ya­pa­kṣa­tā | tady atra sā­dha­nā­dbo­dho ni­ya­mā­d a­bhi­jā­ya­te || 386 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.386efsa tasya viṣayaḥ sādhyo nānyaḥ pakṣo stu jā­tu­ci­t | TAŚVA-ML 216,19tad evaṃ śa­kya­tvā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­sā­dhya­sā­dha­nā­ya kā­lā­pe­kṣa­tve­na vya­va­sthā­pi­te a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­ttye­ka­la­kṣa­ṇe sādhane TAŚVA-ML 216,20ca pra­kṛ­ta­m a­bhi­ni­bo­dha­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ vya­va­sthi­taṃ bhavati | yaḥ sā­dhyā­bhi­mu­kho bodhaḥ sā­dha­ne­nā­niṃ­dri­ya­sa­ha­kā­ri­ṇā TAŚVA-ML 216,21ni­ya­mi­taḥ so bhi­ni­bo­dhaḥ svā­rthā­nu­mā­na­m iti kaścid ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.387iṃ­dri­yā­ṇīṃ­dri­yā­rthā­bhi­mu­kho bodho na tu smṛtaḥ | niyato kṣa­ma­no­bhyāṃ yaḥ kevalo na tu liṃgajaḥ || 387 || TAŚVA-ML 216,23iṃ­dri­yā­niṃ­dri­yā­bhyāṃ ni­ya­mi­taḥ kṛtaḥ sva­vi­ṣa­yā­bhi­mu­kho bodho bhi­ni­bo­dhaḥ prasiddho na punar a­niṃ­dri­ya­sa­ha- TAŚVA-ML 216,24kāriṇā liṃgena liṃ­gi­ni­ya­mi­taḥ kevala eva ciṃ­tā­pa­ryaṃ­ta­syā­bhi­ni­bo­dha­tvā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tathā ca siddhāṃta- TAŚVA-ML 216,25virodho 'śakyaḥ pa­ri­ha­rtu­m ity a­tro­cya­te­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.388satyaṃ svā­rthā­nu­mā­naṃ tu vinā yac cha­bda­yo­ja­nā­t | ta­nmā­nāṃ­ta­ra­tāṃ māgād iti vyā­khyā­ya­te tathā || 388 || TAŚVA-ML 216,27na hi liṃgaja eva bo­dho­bhi­ni­bo­dha iti vyā­ca­kṣma­he | kiṃ tarhi | liṃgajo bodhaḥ śa­bda­yo­ja­na­ra­hi­to TAŚVA-ML 216,28bhi­ni­bo­dha eveti tasya pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­tva­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ kṛtā bhavati si­ddhāṃ­ta­ś ca saṃ­gṛ­hī­taḥ syāt | na hīṃ­dri­yā­niṃ­dri- TAŚVA-ML 216,29yābhyām eva sva­vi­ṣa­ye bhimukho ni­ya­mi­to bodho bhi­ni­bo­dha iti siddhāṃto sti smṛ­tyā­de­s ta­dbhā­va­vi­ro­dhā­t | TAŚVA-ML 216,30kiṃ tarhi | so niṃ­dri­ye­ṇā­pi vā­kya­bhe­dā­t | kathaṃ a­niṃ­dri­ya­ja­nyā­bhi­ni­bo­dhe kam a­niṃ­dri­ya­jā­bhi­mu­kha­ni­ya­mi­ta- TAŚVA-ML 216,31bo­dha­na­m iti vyā­khyā­nā­t | nanv evam apy a­rthā­pa­ttiḥ pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­m a­pra­tya­kṣa­tvā­t pa­ro­kṣa­bhe­de­ṣū­kte­ṣv a­naṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 216,32pra­mā­ṇa­ṣa­ṭka­vi­jñā­ta­syā­rtha­syā­na­nya­thā­bha­va­na­yu­kta­sya sā­ma­rthyā­d a­dṛ­ṣṭā­ny a­va­stu­ka­lpa­ne a­rthā­pa­tti­vya­va­hā­rā­t | tad uktaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 216,33"­pra­mā­ṇa­ṣa­ṭka­vi­jñā­to yatrārtho nanyathā bhavet | adṛṣṭaṃ ka­lpa­ye­d anyaṃ sā­rthā­pa­tti­r u­dā­hṛ­tā || " pra­tya­kṣa­pū­rvi­kā TAŚVA-ML 216,34hy a­rthā­pa­ttiḥ pra­tya­kṣa­vi­jñā­tā­d arthād anyathā dṛṣṭe rthe pra­ti­pa­tti­r yathā rā­tri­bho­jī de­va­da­tto yaṃ divā bho­ja­na­ra­hi­ta­tve TAŚVA-ML 217,01ci­raṃ­jī­vi­tve ca sati sta­na­pī­nāṃ­ga­tvā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti, ta­tho­pa­mā­na­pū­rvi­ko­pa­mā­na­vi­jñā­tā­d arthād vā­hā­di­śa­kti- TAŚVA-ML 217,02r ayaṃ gavayo ga­va­ya­tvā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti, ta­thā­ga­ma­pū­rvi­kā ā­ga­ma­vi­jñā­tā­d arthād a­rtha­pra­ti­pā­da­na­śa­ktiḥ śabdo TAŚVA-ML 217,03ni­tyā­rtha­saṃ­baṃ­dha­tvā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti, ta­thā­rthā­pa­tti­pū­rvi­kā­rthā­pa­tti­r a­rthā­pa­tti­pra­mā­ṇa­vi­jñā­tā­d arthād yathā rā­tri­bho­ja­na- TAŚVA-ML 217,04śaktiḥ vi­vā­dā­pa­nno de­va­da­tto yaṃ rā­tri­bho­ji­tvā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti | ta­thai­vā­bhā­va­pū­rvi­kā­rthā­pa­tti­r a­bhā­va­pra­mā­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 217,05vi­jñā­tā­d arthād ya­thā­smā­d gṛhād ba­hi­sti­ṣṭha­ti de­va­da­tto jīvitve saty a­trā­bhā­vā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti | e­te­nā­bhā­va­sya TAŚVA-ML 217,06pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­tva­m uktam u­pa­mā­na­sya vā vastuno sataḥ sa­du­pa­laṃ­bha­ka­pra­mā­ṇā­pra­vṛ­tte­r a­bhā­va­pra­mā­ṇa­syā­va­śyā­śra­ya­ṇī­ya­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 217,07sā­dṛ­śya­vi­śi­ṣṭā­d vastuno va­stu­vi­śi­ṣṭā­d vā sā­dṛ­śyā­t pa­ro­kṣā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­r a­bhyu­pa­ga­ma­nī­ya­tvā­c ceti kecit | TAŚVA-ML 217,08saṃbhavaḥ pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­m āḍhakaṃ dṛṣṭvā saṃ­bha­va­ty a­dva­ḍhi­ka­m iti pra­ti­pa­tte­r anyathā vi­ro­dhā­t | prātibhaṃ ca pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­m atyaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 217,09tā­bhyā­sā­d a­nya­ja­nā­ve­dya­sya ra­tnā­di­pra­bhā­va­sya jhaṭiti pra­ti­pa­tte­r da­rśa­nā­d ity anye tān pra­tī­da­m u­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.13.389siddhaḥ sā­dhyā­vi­nā­bhā­vo hy a­rthā­pa­tteḥ pra­bhā­va­kaḥ | saṃ­bha­vā­de­ś ca yo hetuḥ so pi liṃgān na bhidyate || 389 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.390dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­ni­ra­pe­kṣa­tvaṃ liṃ­ga­syā­pi ne­ve­di­ta­m | tan na mā­nāṃ­ta­raṃ liṃgād a­rthā­pa­ttyā­di­ve­da­na­m || 390 || TAŚV-ML 1.13.391ma­ti­jñā­na­vi­śe­ṣā­ṇā­m u­pa­la­kṣa­ṇa­tā sthitaṃ | tena sarvaṃ ma­ti­jñā­naṃ siddham ā­bhi­ni­bo­dhi­ka­m || 391 || TA-ML 1.14 ta­diṃ­dri­yā­niṃ­dri­ya­ni­mi­tta­m || 14 || TAŚVA-ML 217,14ma­ti­vi­jñā­na­syā­bhyaṃ­ta­ra­tvā­t ta­nni­mi­ttaṃ ma­ti­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­vī­ryāṃ­ta­rā­ya­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ pra­si­ddha­m eva vā­mu­nā­nu­mā­nā- TAŚVA-ML 217,15des ta­dbhā­vā­yo­gā­d ataḥ kim artham idam ucyate sūtram ity ā­śaṃ­kā­yā­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.14.1tasya bā­hya­ni­mi­tto­pa­da­rśa­nā­ye­da­m ucyate | tad i­tyā­di­va­caḥ sū­tra­kā­re­ṇā­nya­ma­ta­cchi­de || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 217,17kasya punas ta­ccha­bde­na pa­rā­ma­rśo yasya bā­hya­ni­mi­tto­pa­da­rśa­nā­rthaṃ tad i­tyā­di­sū­tra­m a­bhi­dhī­ya­ta iti tāvad ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.14.2ta­ccha­bde­na pa­rā­ma­rśo na­rthāṃ­ta­ra­m iti dhvaneḥ | vā­cya­syai­ka­sya ma­tyā­di­pra­kā­ra­syā­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 217,19ma­ti­jñā­na­sya sā­ma­rthyā­l la­bhya­mā­na­sya vā­kya­va­taḥ pra­tyā­sa­nna­tvā­d a­bhi­ni­bo­dha­sya ta­ccha­bde­na pa­rā­ma­rśaḥ prasakta- TAŚVA-ML 217,20ś ciṃtā tasyāḥ pra­tyā­sa­tte­r iti na maṃ­ta­vya­m a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­m iti śabdena vācyasya ma­tyā­di­pra­kā­ra­syai­ka­syā­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ TAŚVA-ML 217,21sā­ma­rthyā­l la­bhya­mā­na­sya pra­tyā­sa­nna­ta­ra­sya su­kha­va­dbhā­vā­t ta­ccha­bde­na pa­rā­ma­rśo­tpa­tteḥ sve­ṣṭa­si­ddhe­ś ca tasyāsya bāhya- TAŚVA-ML 217,22ni­mi­tta­m u­pa­da­rśa­yi­tu­m idam ucyate | kiṃ punas tad ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚVA-ML 217,23va­kṣya­mā­ṇaṃ ca vi­jñe­ya­m a­treṃ­dri­ya­m a­niṃ­dri­ya­m | TAŚVA-ML 217,24vakṣyate hi spa­rśa­nā­dīṃ­dri­yaṃ paṃca dra­vya­bhā­va­to dvai­vi­dhya­mā­sti­dhru­vā­naṃ ta­thā­niṃ­dri­yaṃ cā­ni­ya­ta­m iṃ­dri­ye­ṣṭe­bhyo nya- TAŚVA-ML 217,25tvam ā­tma­sā­t kurvad iti ne­ho­cya­te | ta­dbā­hya­ni­mi­ttaṃ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ | kim idaṃ jñāpakaṃ kārakaṃ vā tasyeṣṭaṃ kutaḥ TAŚVA-ML 217,26sve­ṣṭa­saṃ­gra­ha ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.14.3nimittaṃ kārakaṃ yasya ta­tta­tho­ktaṃ vi­bhā­ga­taḥ | vā­kya­syā­sya vi­śe­ṣā­d vā pā­raṃ­pa­rya­sya cāśritau || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 217,28tad dhi ni­mi­tta­m iha na jñāpakaṃ ta­tpra­ka­ra­ṇā­bhā­vā­t | kiṃ tarhi | kārakaṃ | tathā ca sati pra­kṛ­ta­m iṃdriya- TAŚVA-ML 217,29m a­niṃ­dri­yaṃ ca nimittaṃ yasya ta­tta­tho­kta­m ekaṃ ma­ti­jñā­na­m iti jñāyate i­ṣṭa­saṃ­gra­haḥ | punar asya vākyasya vibhaja- TAŚVA-ML 217,30nāt ta­diṃ­dri­yā­niṃ­dri­ya­ni­mi­ttaṃ dhā­ra­ṇā­pa­ryaṃ­taṃ ta­da­niṃ­dri­ya­ni­mi­ttaṃ smṛ­tyā­dī­nāṃ sa­rva­saṃ­gra­hā­t | pā­raṃ­pa­rya­sya cā­śra­ya­ṇe TAŚVA-ML 217,31vā­kya­syā­vi­śe­ṣa­to vā­bhi­pre­ta­si­ddhiḥ | yathā hi dhā­ra­ṇā­pa­ryaṃ­taṃ ta­diṃ­dri­yā­niṃ­dri­ya­ni­mi­ttaṃ tathā smṛ­tyā­di­ka­m api TAŚVA-ML 217,32tasya pa­raṃ­pa­ra­yeṃ­dri­yā­niṃ­dri­ya­ni­mi­tta­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | kiṃ punar atra ta­de­veṃ­dri­yā­niṃ­dri­ya­ni­mi­tta­m ity a­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­m ā­ho­svi­tta- TAŚVA-ML 217,33diṃ­dri­yā­niṃ­dri­ya­ni­mi­tta­m eveti ka­thaṃ­ci­d u­bha­ya­m iṣṭam ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.14.4vā­kya­bhe­dā­śra­ye yuktam a­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­m uttaraṃ | ta­da­bhe­de punaḥ pūrvama nyathā vya­bhi­cā­ri­tā || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 218,02kutaḥ punar a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­d a­nya­ma­ta­cchi­t kuto vā ma­tya­jñā­naṃ śru­tā­dī­ni ca vya­va­cchi­nnā­nī­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.14.5dhvastaṃ ta­trā­rtha­ja­nya­tva­m u­tta­rā­d a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­t | ma­tya­jñā­na­śru­tā­dī­ni ni­ra­stā­ni tu pūrvataḥ || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 218,04a­trā­rtha­ja­nya­m eva vi­jñā­na­m a­nu­mā­nā­t siddhaṃ nā­rthā­ja­nyaṃ yatas ta­dvya­va­cche­dā­rtha­m u­tta­rā­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ syād iti ma­nya­mā­na- TAŚVA-ML 218,05syā­nu­mā­na­m u­pa­nya­sya dū­ṣa­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.14.6sva­ja­nya­jñā­na­saṃ­ve­dyo rthaḥ pra­me­ya­tva­to nanu | ya­thā­niṃ­dri­ya­m ity eke ta­da­sa­dvya­bhi­cā­ra­taḥ || 6 || TAŚV-ML 1.14.7niḥ­śe­ṣa­va­rta­mā­nā­rtho na sva­ja­nye­na sa­rva­vi­t | saṃ­ve­da­ne­na saṃvedyaḥ sa­mā­na­kṣa­ṇa­va­rti­nā || 7 || TAŚV-ML 1.14.8svā­rtha­ja­nya­m idaṃ jñānaṃ sa­tya­jñā­na­tva­to nyathā | vi­pa­ryā­sā­di­va­t tasya sa­tya­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ || 8 || TAŚV-ML 1.14.9ity apy a­śe­ṣa­vi­dbo­dhai­r a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­m īritaṃ | sādhanaṃ na tato jñānam a­rtha­ja­nya­m iti sthitam || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 218,10nanv evam ā­lo­ka­ja­nya­tva­m api jñānasya cā­kṣu­ṣa­sya ta­syā­di­ṣṭaṃ ca ta­da­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | pa­ra­pra­tya­yaḥ punar āloka- TAŚVA-ML 218,11liṃ­gā­di­r iti va­ca­nā­t | ta­da­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kā­nu­vi­dhā­nā­t tasya ta­jja­nya­tvā­rtha­ja­nya­tva­m api saty a­syā­sma­dā­di­jñā­na- TAŚVA-ML 218,12syāstu vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | na caivaṃ saṃ­śa­yā­di­jñā­na­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa vi­ru­dhya­te tasya sa­tya­jñā­na­tvā­bhā­vā­t | nāpi TAŚVA-ML 218,13sa­rva­vi­dbo­dhai­r a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tva­m a­sma­dā­di­sa­tya­jñā­na­tva­sya he­tu­tvā­t | a­sma­dā­di­vi­la­kṣa­ṇā­nāṃ tu sa­rva­vi­dāṃ jñānaṃ TAŚVA-ML 218,14cā­rthā­ja­nyaṃ ni­ści­tyā­sma­dā­di­jñā­ne rthā­ja­nya­tva­śaṃ­kā­yāṃ na­ktaṃ­ca­rā­ṇāṃ mā­rjā­rā­dī­nā­m aṃ­ja­nā­di­saṃ­skṛ­ta­ca­kṣu­ṣāṃ vāsma- TAŚVA-ML 218,15dvi­jā­tī­yā­nā­m ā­lo­kā­ja­nya­tva­m u­pa­la­bhyā­sma­dā­dī­nā­m api nā­rthā­ve­da­na­syā­lo­kā­ja­nya­tvaṃ śaṃ­ka­nī­ya­m iti kaścit TAŚVA-ML 218,16taṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.14.10ā­lo­ke­nā­pi ja­nya­tve­nā­laṃ­ba­na­ta­yā bhidaḥ | kiṃ tv iṃ­dri­ya­ba­lā­dhā­na­mā­tra­tve­nā­nu­ma­nya­te || 10 || TAŚV-ML 1.14.11ta­thā­rtha­ja­nya­tā­pī­ṣṭā kā­lā­kā­śā­di­ta­ttva­va­t | sā­laṃ­ba­na­ta­yā tv artho janakaḥ pra­ti­ṣi­dhya­te || 11 || TAŚVA-ML 218,19idam iha saṃ­pra­dhā­ryaṃ kim a­sma­dā­di­sa­tya­jñā­na­tve­nā­lo­ko ni­mi­tta­mā­traṃ cā­kṣu­ṣa­jñā­na­sye­ti pra­ti­pā­dya­te kālā- TAŚVA-ML 218,20kā­śā­di­va­t ā­ho­svi­dā­laṃ­ba­na­tve­ne­ti ? pratham a­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ na kiṃcid aniṣṭa dvi­tī­ya­ka­lpa­nā tu na yuktā TAŚVA-ML 218,21pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­t | rū­pa­jñā­no­tpa­ttau hi ca­kṣu­rba­lā­dhā­na­rū­pe­ṇā­lo­kaḥ kāraṇaṃ pra­tī­ya­te ta­da­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kā­nu- TAŚVA-ML 218,22vi­dhā­na­syā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ ta­dva­da­rtho pi ya­dā­dya­kṣa­ṇa­jñā­na­sya janakaḥ syān na kiṃcid vi­ru­dhya­te ta­syā­laṃ­ba­na­tve­na jana- TAŚVA-ML 218,23ka­tvo­pa­ga­me vyā­ghā­tā­t | ā­laṃ­ba­naṃ hy ā­laṃ­ba­na­tvaṃ grāhyatvaṃ pra­kā­śya­tva­m ucyate tac cārthasya pra­kā­śa­ka­sa­mā­na­kā­la­sya TAŚVA-ML 218,24dṛṣṭaṃ yathā pradīpaḥ sva­pra­kā­śa­sya | na hi prakāśyo rthaḥ sva­pra­kā­śa­kaṃ pra­dī­pa­m u­pa­ja­na­ya­ti sva­kā­ra­ṇa­ka­lā­pā­d eva TAŚVA-ML 218,25ta­syo­pa­ja­na­nā­t pra­kā­śya­syā­bhā­ve pra­kā­śa­ka­sya pra­kā­śa­ka­tvā­yo­gā­t | sa tasya janaka iti cet, prakāśa- TAŚVA-ML 218,26ka­syā­bhā­ve pra­kā­śya­syā­pi pra­kā­śya­tvā­gha­ṭa­nā­t | sa tasya janako stu tathā cā­nyo­nyā­śra­ya­ṇaṃ pra­kā­śyā­nu­pa­pa­ttau TAŚVA-ML 218,27pra­kā­śa­kā­nu­pa­pa­tte­s ta­da­nu­tpa­ttau ca pra­kā­śyā­nu­tpa­tti­r iti | yadi punaḥ sva­kā­ra­ṇa­ka­lā­pā­d u­tpa­nna­yoḥ pra­dī­pa­gha­ṭa­yoḥ TAŚVA-ML 218,28sva­rū­pa­to bhyu­pa­ga­mā­d a­nyo­nyā­pe­kṣau pra­kā­śa­ka­tva­pra­kā­śya­tva­dha­rmau pa­ra­spa­rā­vi­nā­bhā­vi­nau bha­vi­ṣye­te ta­thā­nyo­nyā- TAŚVA-ML 218,29śra­ya­ṇā­t ta­ta­rā­da­ttā­jñā­nā­rtha­yo­r api sva­sā­ma­grī­ba­lā­d u­pa­jā­ta­yoḥ sva­rū­pe­ṇa pa­ra­spa­rā­pe­kṣa­yā grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­bhā­va­dha­rma- TAŚVA-ML 218,30vyavasthā sthīyatāṃ tathā pra­tī­te­r a­vi­śe­ṣā­t | tad uktaṃ | "­dha­rma­dha­rmya­vi­nā­bhā­vaḥ sidhyaty a­nyo­nya­vī­kṣa­yā | na TAŚVA-ML 218,31svarūpaṃ svato hy e­ta­tkā­ra­ka­jñā­pa­kā­d iti" tato jñā­na­syā­laṃ­ba­naṃ ced artho na janakaḥ ja­na­ka­ś cen nā­laṃ­ba­naṃ viro- TAŚVA-ML 218,32dhāt | pū­rva­kā­la­bhā­vya­rtho jñānasya kāraṇaṃ sa­mā­na­kā­laḥ sa e­vā­laṃ­ba­naṃ tasya kṣa­ṇi­ka­tvā­d iti cet na hi, TAŚVA-ML 218,33yadā ja­na­ka­s ta­dā­laṃ­ba­na­m iti katham ā­laṃ­ba­na­tve­na janako rthaḥ saṃvidaḥ syāt | pū­rva­kā­la evārtho janako jñāna- TAŚVA-ML 218,34syā­laṃ­ba­naṃ ca svā­kā­rā­rpa­ṇa­kṣa­ma­tvā­d iti va­ca­na­m ayuktaṃ sa­mā­nā­rtha­sa­bha­naṃ­ta­ra­jñā­ne­na vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | na tvā­laṃ­ba­na­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 219,01yo janakaḥ svā­kā­rā­rpa­ṇa­kṣa­ma­ś ca sa grāhyo jñānasya na punaḥ sa­ma­naṃ­ta­ra­tve­nā­dhi­pa­ti­tve­na vā yato vya­bhi­cā­ra TAŚVA-ML 219,02iti ced i­ta­rā­śra­ya­pra­saṃ­gā­t | sa­tyā­laṃ­ba­na­tve­na ja­na­ka­tve rthasya jñā­nā­laṃ­ba­na­tvaṃ sati ca tasminn ā­laṃ­ba­na­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 219,03ja­na­ka­sya grā­hya­tvā­vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | pa­ra­mā­ṇu­nā vya­bhi­cā­ra ity api na śreyaḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇo­r e­ka­syā­laṃ­ba­na­tve­na jñāna- TAŚVA-ML 219,04ja­na­ka­tvā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | saṃ­ci­tā­laṃ­ba­nāḥ paṃca vi­jñā­na­kā­yā iti va­ca­nā­t | pratyekaṃ pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nā­m ā­laṃ­ba­na­tve­na te TAŚVA-ML 219,05bu­ddhi­go­ca­rā iti graṃ­tha­vi­ro­dhā­t | tarhi yo­dhi­pa­ti­sa­ma­naṃ­ta­rā­laṃ­ba­na­tve­nā­ja­na­ko ni­mi­tta­mā­tra­tve­na janakaḥ TAŚVA-ML 219,06svā­kā­rā­rpa­ṇa­kṣa­maḥ sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­sya grāhyo stv a­vya­bhi­cā­rā­d iti cen na, ta­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | na hi saṃ­ve­da­na­syā­dhi- TAŚVA-ML 219,07pa­tyā­di­vya­ti­ri­kto nyaḥ pratyayo sti | ta­tsā­mā­nya­m astīti cet na, ta­syā­va­stu­tve­no­pa­ga­mā­j ja­na­ka­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | TAŚVA-ML 219,08vastutve tasya tato rthāṃ­ta­ra­tve tad eva grāhyaṃ syān na punar artho nī­lā­di­r he­tu­tva­sā­mā­nya­ja­na­ka­nī­lā­dya­rtho grāhyaḥ saṃveda- TAŚVA-ML 219,09nasyeti bruvāṇaḥ kathaṃ janaka eva grāhya iti vya­va­sthā­pa­ye­t | tato na pū­rva­kā­lo rthaḥ saṃvido grāhyaḥ | kiṃ TAŚVA-ML 219,10tarhi sa­mā­na­sa­ma­ya eveti pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ | nanv evaṃ yo­gi­vi­jñā­naṃ śru­ta­jñā­naṃ smṛ­ti­pra­tya­bhi­jñā­di vā katham a­sa­mā­na- TAŚVA-ML 219,11kā­lā­rtha­pa­ri­cchi­diḥ siddhyed iti cet sa­mā­na­sa­ma­ya­m eva grāhyaṃ saṃ­ve­da­na­sye­ti ni­ya­mā­bhā­vā­t | a­kṣa­jñā­naṃ hi TAŚVA-ML 219,12sva­sa­ma­ya­va­rti­na­m arthaṃ pa­ri­cchi­na­tti sva­yo­gya­tā­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­ya­mā­d yathā smṛtir a­nu­bhū­ta­mā­traṃ pūrvam eva pra­tya­bhi­jñā­tī­ta­va­rta- TAŚVA-ML 219,13mā­na­pa­ryā­ya­vṛ­ttye­kaṃ padaṃ ciṃtā tri­kā­la­sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­vyā­ptiṃ svā­rthā­nu­mā­naṃ tri­kā­la­m a­nu­me­yaṃ śru­ta­jñā­naṃ trikāla- TAŚVA-ML 219,14go­ca­rā­naṃ­ta­vyaṃ­ja­na­pa­ryā­yā­tma­kā­n bhāvān a­va­dhi­r a­tī­ta­va­rta­mā­nā­nā­ga­taṃ ca rū­pi­dra­vyaṃ ma­naḥ­pa­rya­yo '­tī­tā­nā­ga­tā­n TAŚVA-ML 219,15va­rta­mā­nāṃ­ś cārthān pa­ra­ma­no­ga­tā­n­, kevalaṃ sa­rva­dra­vya­pa­ryā­yā­n iti vakṣyate grataḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.14.12tato nā­kā­ra­ṇaṃ vitter viṣayo stīti du­rgha­ṭa­m | yaṃ rū­pa­syā­pra­ve­dya­tvā­pa­tteḥ kā­ra­ṇa­tāṃ vinā || 12 || TAŚVA-ML 219,17saṃ­ve­da­na­sya nā­kā­ra­ṇaṃ viṣaya iti niyame sva­rū­pa­syā­pra­ve­dya­tva­m a­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā ta­dva­dva­rta­mā­nā­nā­ga­tā­nā­m a­tī­tā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 219,18vā kā­ra­ṇā­nāṃ yo­gi­jñā­nā­vi­ṣa­ya­tvaṃ pra­sa­jya­te || TAŚV-ML 1.14.13a­sva­saṃ­ve­dya­vi­jñā­na­vā­dī pūrvaṃ ni­rā­kṛ­taḥ | pa­ro­kṣa­jñā­na­vā­dī cety alaṃ saṃ­ka­tha­yā­na­yā || 13 || TAŚVA-ML 219,20tataḥ sūktam idam u­tta­rā­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ pa­ra­ma­tā­laṃ­ba­na­ja­nya­tva­vya­va­cche­dā­rthaṃ sūtre pūrvaṃ tu ma­tya­jñā­na­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ saṃjñi- TAŚVA-ML 219,21paṃ­ceṃ­dri­ya­ja­m eveti ta­de­veṃ­dri­yā­niṃ­dri­ya­ni­mi­tta­m ucyate | saṃ­jñi­paṃ­ceṃ­dri­yā­ṇāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­śāṃ ma­tya­jñā­na­m a­pīṃ­dri­yā­niṃ­dri- TAŚVA-ML 219,22ya­ni­mi­tta­m asti tasya kuto vya­va­cche­daḥ sa­mya­ga­dhi­kā­rā­t | tata e­vā­saṃ­jñi­paṃ­ceṃ­dri­yāṃ­tā­nāṃ ma­tya­jñā­na­sya vyava- TAŚVA-ML 219,23cchedo stu na hi śru­ta­vya­va­cche­dā­rthaṃ pū­rvā­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ ta­syā­niṃ­dri­ya­mā­tra­ni­mi­tta­tvā­t | tathā mi­thyā­dṛ­śāṃ darśana- TAŚVA-ML 219,24mo­ho­pa­ha­ta­m a­niṃ­dri­yaṃ sad apy a­sa­tka­lpa­ne­ti vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ ta­dve­da­na­m iṃ­dri­ya­ja­m eveti ma­tya­jñā­naṃ sarvata u­bha­ya­ni­mi­ttaṃ TAŚVA-ML 219,25tatas ta­dvya­va­cche­dā­rthaṃ ca yuktaṃ pū­rvā­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­m || TA-ML 1.15 a­va­gra­he­hā­vā­ya­dhā­ra­ṇāḥ || 15 || TAŚVA-ML 219,27ki­ma­rtha­m idam ucyate na tāvat ta­nma­ti­bhe­dā­nā ka­tha­nā­rthaṃ matiḥ smṛ­tyā­di­sū­tre­ṇa ka­tha­nā­t | nāpi mater ajñāna- TAŚVA-ML 219,28bhe­da­ka­tha­nā­rthaṃ pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti ma­nya­mā­naṃ pra­tyu­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.15.1ma­ti­jñā­na­sya ni­rṇī­ta­pra­kā­ra­syai­ka­śo vidi | bhidām a­va­gra­he­ty ā­di­sū­tra­mā­hā­vi­pa­rya­ya­m || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 219,30ma­ti­jñā­na­sya nirṇītāḥ prakārā ma­ti­smṛ­tyā­da­ya­s teṣāṃ pratyekaṃ bhedānāṃ vi­ttyai­ka­sū­tra­m idam ā­ra­bhya­te | yathaiva TAŚVA-ML 219,31hīṃ­dri­ya­ma­no­ma­teḥ smṛ­tyā­di­bhyaḥ pūrvam a­va­gra­hā­da­yo bhedās ta­thā­niṃ­dri­ya­ni­mi­ttā­yā apīti prasiddhiṃ siddhāṃte || TAŚVA-ML 219,32kiṃ­la­kṣa­ṇāḥ punar a­va­gra­hā­d aya ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.15.2a­kṣā­rtha­yo­ga­jā­d va­stu­mā­tra­gra­ha­ṇa­la­kṣa­ṇā­t | jātaṃ yad va­stu­bhe­da­sya grahaṇaṃ tad a­va­gra­haḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.3ta­dnṛ­hī­tā­rtha­sā­mā­nye ya­dvi­śe­ṣa­sya kāṃ­kṣa­ṇa­m | ni­śca­yā­bhi­mu­khaṃ sehā saṃ­śī­te­r bhi­nna­la­kṣa­ṇā || 3 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.4tasyaiva nirṇayo vāyaḥ smṛ­ti­he­tuḥ sā dhāraṇā | iti pū­rvo­di­taṃ sarvaṃ ma­ti­jñā­naṃ ca­tu­rvi­dha­m || 4 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.5sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyaṃ tu tad e­vā­va­gra­hā­da­yaḥ | tad iti prā­ksū­tra­ta­ccha­bda­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­d iha yujyate || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 220,04ta­diṃ­dri­yā­niṃ­dri­ya­ni­mi­tta­m ity atra pū­rva­sū­tre yat ta­dgra­ha­ṇaṃ tasyeha saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyaṃ yuktaṃ tad e­vā­va­gra­hā- TAŚVA-ML 220,05daya iti bhā­va­ta­dva­to­r bhedāt ta­syā­va­gra­hā­da­yo bhi­hi­ta­la­kṣa­ṇā iti vai­ya­dhi­ka­ra­ṇya­m eveti nā­śaṃ­ka­nī­yaṃ tayoḥ kathaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 220,06cid a­bhe­dā­t sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇya­gha­ṭa­nā­t | bhe­dai­kāṃ­te ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ sa­hya­viṃ­dhya­va­d ity u­kta­prā­ya­m || TAŚV-ML 1.15.6tatra yad va­stu­mā­tra­sya grahaṇaṃ pā­ra­mā­rthi­ka­m | dvidhā tredhā kvacij jñānaṃ tad ity ekaṃ na cā­pa­ra­m || 6 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.6eftan na sā­dhva­kṣa­ja­syā­rtha­bhe­da­jñā­na­sya tattvataḥ | TAŚVA-ML 220,09spa­ṣṭa­syā­nu­bha­vā­d bā­dhā­vi­ni­rmu­kta­tva­m iṣṭam anyathā ta­da­vya­va­sthā­nā­t tac cā­rtha­bhe­da­jñā­na­syā­pi spa­ṣṭa­syā­nu­bhū­ya­te | TAŚVA-ML 220,10pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­kā­la­saṃ­ve­da­ne­na katham a­sma­dā­de­s tatra sarvadā bā­dha­ra­hi­ta­tvaṃ siddhyed iti cet pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­tre kathaṃ sakṛ- TAŚVA-ML 220,11d api bā­dhā­nu­pa­laṃ­bha­nā­t sarvadā bā­dhā­saṃ­bha­va­nā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti cet bhe­da­pra­ti­bhā­se pi | tata eva caṃ­dra­dva­yā­di­ve­da­ne TAŚVA-ML 220,12bhe­da­pra­ti­bhā­sa­sya bā­dho­pa­laṃ­bhā­d a­nya­trā­pi bā­dha­saṃ­bha­va­nā­n na bhe­da­pra­ti­bhā­se sadā bā­dha­vai­dhu­ryaṃ si­ddhya­tī­ti cet tarhi TAŚVA-ML 220,13va­ku­la­ti­la­kā­di­ve­da­ne dūrād a­bhe­da­pra­ti­bhā­sa­sya bā­dha­sa­hi­ta­syo­pa­laṃ­bha­nā­d a­bhe­da­pra­ti­bhā­se pi sadā bā­dha­śū­nya­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 220,14mā­si­dha­t | tatrāpi pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­tra­sya bā­dhā­nu­pa­laṃ­bha iti cet caṃ­dra­dva­yā­di­ve­da­ne pi vi­śe­ṣa­mā­tra­pra­ti­bhā­se TAŚVA-ML 220,15bā­dhā­nu­pa­laṃ­bha evety u­pā­laṃ­bha­sa­mā­dhā­nā­nāṃ sa­mā­na­tvā­d alam a­ti­ni­rbaṃ­dha­ne­na | nanu ca vi­ṣa­ya­sya satyatve saṃ­ve­da­na­sya TAŚVA-ML 220,16sa­tya­tva­m iti nyāye pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­tra­m eva pa­ra­ma­bra­hma satyaṃ ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­sya sa­nmā­tra­sya sa­tya­tvā­n na bhe­da­jñā­naṃ ta­dgo­ca­ra- TAŚVA-ML 220,17syā­sa­tya­tvā­d iti matam anūdya dū­ṣa­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.15.7nanu sa­nmā­tra­kaṃ vastu vya­bhi­cā­ra­vi­mu­kti­taḥ | na bhedo vya­bhi­cā­ri­tvā­t tatra jñānaṃ na tā­ttvi­ka­m || 7 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.8ity ayuktaṃ sa­dā­śe­ṣa­vi­śe­ṣa­vi­dhu­rā­tma­naḥ | sa­ttva­syā­nu­bha­vā­bhā­vā­d bhe­da­mā­tra­ka­va­stu­va­t || 8 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.9dṛṣṭer abheda bhe­dā­tma­va­stu­ny a­vya­bhi­cā­ra­taḥ | pā­ra­mā­rthi­ka­tā yuktā nānyathā ta­da­saṃ­bha­vā­t || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 220,21na hi sa­ka­la­vi­śe­ṣa­vi­ka­laṃ sa­nmā­tra­m u­pa­la­bhā­ma­he niḥ­sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­va­t sa­tsā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣā­tma­no vastuno TAŚVA-ML 220,22da­rśa­nā­t | na ca ta­dvya­bhi­cā­ro sti ke­na­ci­t sa­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­ra­hi­ta­sya sa­nmā­tra­syo­pa­laṃ­bhe pi sa­dvi­śe­ṣāṃ­ta­ra­hi­ta­syā- TAŚVA-ML 220,23nu­pa­laṃ­bha­nā­t | tatas tasyaiva sa­tsā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣā­tma­no rtha­syā­vya­bhi­cā­ri­tva­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ pā­ra­mā­rthi­ka­tvaṃ yuktam iti tadvi- TAŚVA-ML 220,24dhā­tṛ­pra­tya­kṣaṃ siddham || TAŚV-ML 1.15.10jā­tyā­di­ka­lpa­no­nmu­ktaṃ va­stu­mā­traṃ sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­m | ta­jjñā­na­m akṣajaṃ nānyad ity apy etena dū­ṣi­ta­m || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 220,26kiṃ punar evaṃ syā­dvā­di­no da­rśa­na­m a­va­gra­ha­pū­rva­kā­la­bhā­vi bhaved ity a­tro­cya­te­ —TAŚV-ML 1.15.11kiṃcid ity a­va­bhā­sy atra va­stu­mā­tra­m a­po­ddhṛ­taṃ | tadgrāhi darśanaṃ jñeyam a­va­gra­ha­ni­baṃ­dha­na­m || 11 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.12a­ne­kāṃ­tā­tma­ke bhāve prasiddhe pi hi bhāvataḥ | puṃsaḥ sva­yo­gya­tā­pe­kṣaṃ grahaṇaṃ kvacid aṃśataḥ || 12 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.13te­nā­rtha­mā­tra­ni­rbhā­sā­d da­rśa­nā­d bhinnam iṣyate | jñānam a­rtha­vi­śe­ṣā­tmā­bhā­si vittvena ta­tsa­ma­m || 13 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.14kṛto bhedo nayāt sa­ttā­mā­tra­jñā­t saṃ­gra­hā­t param | na­ra­mā­trā­c ca ne­trā­di­da­rśa­naṃ vakṣyate grataḥ || 14 || TAŚVA-ML 220,31na hi sa­nmā­tra­grā­hī saṃgraho nayo darśanaṃ syād ity a­ti­vyā­ptiḥ śaṃ­ka­nī­ya tasya śru­ta­bhe­da­tvā­d a­spa­ṣṭā­va­bhā­si- TAŚVA-ML 220,32tayā na­ya­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ śru­ta­bhe­dā nayā iti va­ca­nā­t | nāpy ā­tma­mā­tra­gra­ha­ṇaṃ darśanaṃ ca­kṣu­ra­va­dhi­ke­va­la­da­rśa­nā­nā­m a- TAŚVA-ML 220,33bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | ca­kṣu­rā­dya­pe­kṣa­syā­tma­na­s ta­dā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­vi­śi­ṣṭa­sya ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­nā­di­vi­bhā­ga­bhā­ktve tu nātma- TAŚVA-ML 220,34mā­tra­gra­ha­ṇe da­rśa­na­vya­pa­de­śaḥ śre­yā­ni­tya­gre pra­paṃ­ca­to vi­cā­ra­yi­ṣya­te || TAŚV-ML 1.15.15nanv a­va­gra­ha­vi­jñā­naṃ da­rśa­nā­j jāyate yadi | ta­syeṃ­dri­ya­ma­no­ja­tvaṃ tadā kiṃ na vi­ru­dhya­te || 15 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.16pā­raṃ­pa­rye­ṇa ta­jja­tvā­t ta­sye­hā­di­vi­dā­m iva | ko virodhaḥ kramād vā­kṣa­ma­no­ja­nya­tva­ni­śca­yā­t || 16 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.17iṃ­dri­yā­niṃ­dri­yā­bhyāṃ hi yas tv ā­lo­ca­na­m ātmanaḥ | svayaṃ pra­tī­ya­te yadvat ta­thai­vā­va­gra­hā­da­yaḥ || 17 || TAŚVA-ML 221,04ya evāhaṃ kiṃcid iti va­stu­mā­tra­m iṃ­dri­yā­niṃ­dri­yā­bhyā­m adrākṣaṃ sa eva ta­dva­rṇa­saṃ­sthā­nā­di­sā­mā­nya­bhe­de­nā­va­gṛ­hṇā­mi TAŚVA-ML 221,05ta­dvi­śe­ṣā­tma­nā­kāṃ­kṣā­mi tad eva ta­thā­vai­mi tad eva dhā­ra­yā­mī­ti kramaśaḥ svayaṃ da­rśa­nā­va­gra­hā­dī­nā­m iṃ­dri­yā­niṃ­dri­yo- TAŚVA-ML 221,06tpādyatvaṃ pra­tī­ya­te pra­mā­ṇa­bhū­tā­t pra­tya­bhi­jñā­nā­t kra­ma­bhā­vya­ne­ka­pa­ryā­ya­vyā­pi­no dravyasya ni­śca­yā­d ity u­kta­prā­ya­m || TAŚV-ML 1.15.18va­rṇa­saṃ­sthā­di­sā­mā­nyaṃ yatra jñāne va­bhā­sa­te | tan no vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­jñā­na­m a­va­gra­ha­pa­rā­bhi­dha­m || 18 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.19vi­śe­ṣa­ni­śca­yo vā ya ity etad u­pa­pa­dya­te | jñā­ne­ne­hā­bhi­lā­ṣā­tmā saṃ­skā­rā­tmā na dhāraṇā || 19 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.20iti kecit pra­bhā­ṣaṃ­te tac ca na vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | vi­śe­ṣa­ve­da­na­sye­ha dṛ­ḍha­sye­hā­tva­sū­ca­nā­t || 20 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.21tato dṛ­ḍha­ta­rā­vā­ya­jñā­nā­d dṛ­ḍha­ta­m asya ca | dhā­ra­ṇa­tva­pra­ti­jñā­nā­t smṛ­ti­he­to­r vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 21 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.22a­jñā­nā­tma­ka­tā­yāṃ tu saṃ­skā­ra­sye­ha tasya vā | jñā­no­pā­dā­na­tā na syād rū­pā­de­r iva sāsti ca || 22 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.23su­khā­di­nā na cātrāsti vya­bhi­cā­raḥ ka­thaṃ­ca­na | tasya jñā­nā­tma­ka­tve­na sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­si­ddhi­taḥ || 23 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.24sarveṣāṃ jī­va­bhā­vā­nāṃ jī­vā­tma­tvā­rpa­ṇā­n nayāt | saṃ­ve­da­nā­tma­tā­si­ddhe­r nā­ma­si­ddhā­n na saṃbhavaḥ || 24 || TAŚVA-ML 221,14au­pa­śa­mi­kā­da­yo hi paṃca jīvasya bhāvāḥ saṃ­ve­da­nā­tma­kā e­vo­pa­yo­ga­sva­bhā­va­jī­va­dra­vyā­rthā­d eva | tatra TAŚVA-ML 221,15ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d a­saṃ­ve­da­nā­tma­tvo­pa­de­śā­d anyathā ta­dvya­va­sthi­ti­vi­ro­dhā­d iti vakṣyate || TAŚV-ML 1.15.25tata eva pra­dhā­na­sya dharmā nā­va­gra­hā­da­yaḥ | ā­lo­ca­nā­di­nā­mā­naḥ sva­saṃ­vi­tti­vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 25 || TAŚVA-ML 221,17ā­lo­ca­na­saṃ­ka­lpa­nā­bhi­ma­na­nā­dhya­va­sā­na­nā­mā­no­va­gra­hā­da­yaḥ pra­dhā­na­sya vi­va­rtā­ś cetanāḥ puṃsaḥ svabhāva iti TAŚVA-ML 221,18ye py āhus te pi na yu­kta­vā­di­naḥ­, sva­saṃ­ve­da­nā­tma­ka­tvā­d eva teṣām ā­tma­sva­bhā­va­tva­pra­si­ddhe­r a­nya­tho­pa­ga­me sva­saṃ­vi­tti- TAŚVA-ML 221,19vi­ro­dhā­t | na hīdaṃ sva­saṃ­ve­da­naṃ bhrāṃtaṃ bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­d ity uktaṃ pu­ra­stā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.15.26nanu dūre ya­thai­te­ṣāṃ kramaśo rthe pra­va­rta­naṃ | saṃ­ve­dya­te ta­thā­sa­nne kin na saṃ­vi­di­tā­tma­nā­m || 26 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.27vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣyā­di­jñā­nā­nāṃ samam īdṛśaṃ | vedyaṃ tatra sa­mā­dhā­naṃ yat tad atrāpi yujyate || 27 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.28ta­thai­vā­lo­ca­nā­dī­nāṃ dṛ­gā­dī­nāṃ ca budhyate | saṃ­baṃ­dha­sma­ra­ṇā­dī­nā­m a­nu­mā­no­pa­kā­ri­ṇā­m || 28 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.29a­tyaṃ­tā­bhyā­sa­to hy āśu vṛtter a­nu­pa­la­kṣa­ṇa­m | kramaśo ve­da­nā­nāṃ syāt sa­rve­ṣā­m a­vi­gā­na­taḥ || 29 || TAŚVA-ML 221,24tataḥ kra­ma­bhu­vo va­gra­hā­da­yo a­na­bhya­s ta­de­śā­dā­v i­vā­bhya­sta­de­śā­dau siddhāḥ svā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­vi­śe­ṣā­ṇāṃ TAŚVA-ML 221,25kra­ma­bhā­vi­tvā­t || a­trā­pa­raḥ prāha | nākṣajo va­gra­ha­s tasya vi­ka­lpā­tma­ka­tvā­t tata eva na pra­mā­ṇa­m a­va­stu­vi­ṣa­ya- TAŚVA-ML 221,26tvād iti taṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.15.30dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­sā­mā­nya­vi­ṣa­yo vagraho kṣajaḥ | ta­syā­pa­ra­vi­ka­lpe­nā­ni­ṣe­dhya­tvā­t sphu­ṭa­tva­taḥ || 30 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.31saṃ­vā­da­ka­tva­to mānaṃ svā­rtha­vya­va­si­teḥ phalaṃ | sā­kṣā­dvya­va­hi­taṃ tu syād īhā hā­nā­di­dhī­r api || 31 || TAŚVA-ML 221,29dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­sā­mā­nya­vi­ṣa­yo vagraho kṣajo yuktaḥ pra­ti­saṃ­khyā­ne­nā­vi­ro­dhya­tvā­d vi­śa­da­tvā­c ca | ta­syā­na­kṣa­ja­tve TAŚVA-ML 221,30ta­da­yo­gā­t | śakyaṃte hi kalpanāḥ pra­ti­saṃ­khyā­ne­na ni­vā­ra­yi­tuṃ neṃ­dri­ya­bu­ddha­ya iti svayam iṣṭeḥ | mano- TAŚVA-ML 221,31vi­ka­lpa­sya vai­śa­dyā­ni­ṣe­dho pramāṇaṃ cāyaṃ saṃ­vā­da­ka­tvā­t sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tvā­d a­ni­ści­tā­rtha­ni­ścā­ya­ka­tvā­t pra­ti­pa­ttra­pe­kṣa­ṇī- TAŚVA-ML 221,32yatvāc ca | na punar ni­rvi­ka­lpa­kaṃ darśanaṃ ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­tvā­t sa­nni­ka­rṣā­di­va­t | phalaṃ punar a­va­gra­ha­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tve svārtha- TAŚVA-ML 221,33vya­va­sthi­tiḥ sā­kṣā­tpa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā tv īhā hā­nā­di­bu­ddhi­r vā | nanu ca pra­mā­ṇā­t pha­la­syā­bhe­de kathaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­pha­la­vya­va­sthā TAŚVA-ML 221,34vi­ro­dhā­d iti cet na, e­ka­syā­ne­kā­tma­no jñānasya sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tve­na pra­mā­ṇa­tva­vya­va­sthi­teḥ | kri­yā­tve­na phalatva- TAŚVA-ML 222,01vya­va­sthā­nā­d vi­ro­dhā­na­va­tā­rā­t | katham ekaṃ jñānaṃ karaṇaṃ kriyā ca yu­ga­pa­d iti cet ta­ccha­kti­dva­ya­yo­gā­t pāva- TAŚVA-ML 222,02kā­di­va­t | pāvako dahaty au­ṣṇye­ne­ty atra hi da­ha­na­kri­yā ta­tkā­ra­ṇaṃ cauṣṇyaṃ yu­ga­pa­tpā­va­ke dṛṣṭaṃ ta­ccha­kti­dva­ya- TAŚVA-ML 222,03saṃ­baṃ­dhā­d iti ni­rṇī­ta­prā­yaṃ | nanv atho pi vai­śa­dya­sya pra­ti­saṃ­khyā­nā­ni­ro­dhya­tva­sya cā­saṃ­bha­vā­n na tato va­gra­ha­syā­kṣa­ja- TAŚVA-ML 222,04tva­si­ddhi­r iti pa­rā­kū­ta­m u­pa­da­rśya ni­rā­ku­ru­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.15.32ni­rvi­ka­lpa­ka­yā dṛṣṭyā gṛhīte rthe sva­la­kṣa­ṇe | ta­dā­nyā­po­ha­sā­mā­nya­go­ca­ro vagrahaḥ sphuṭaḥ || 32 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.33sa­ha­bhā­vo vikalpo pi ni­rvi­ka­lpa­ka­yā dṛśā | pa­ri­ka­lpa­na­yā vāto niṣedhya iti kecana || 33 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.34ta­da­sa­tsvā­rtha­saṃ­vi­tte­r a­vi­ka­lpa­tva­dū­ṣa­ṇā­t | sadā sa vya­va­sā­yā­kṣa­jñā­na­syā­nu­bha­vā­t svayam || 34 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.35ma­na­so­r yu­ga­pa­dvṛ­ttiḥ sa­vi­ka­lpā­vi­ka­lpa­yoḥ | mohād aikyaṃ vya­va­syaṃ­tī­ty a­sa­tpṛ­tha­g a­pī­kṣa­ṇā­t || 35 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.36laiṃ­gi­kā­di­vi­ka­lpa­syā­spa­ṣṭā­tma­tvo­pa­laṃ­bha­nā­t | yuktā nā­kṣa­vi­ka­lpā­nā­m a­spa­ṣṭā­tma­ka­to­di­tā || 36 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.37anyathā tai­mi­ra­syā­kṣa­jñā­na­sya bhrāṃ­ta­te­kṣa­ṇā­t | sa­rvā­kṣa­saṃ­vi­do bhrāṃtyā kin nohyaṃte vi­ka­lpa­kaiḥ || 37 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.38sa­ha­bhā­vo pi go­dṛ­ṣṭi­tu­raṃ­ga­m a­vi­ka­lpa­yoḥ | kin naikatvaṃ vya­va­syaṃ­ti sve­ṣṭa­dṛ­ṣṭi­vi­ka­lpa­va­t || 38 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.39pra­tyā­sa­tti­vi­śe­ṣa­syā­bhā­vā­c cet so tra ko paraḥ | tā­dā­tmyā­d e­ka­sā­ma­grya­dhī­na­tva­syā­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 39 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.40tādṛśī vāsanā kācid e­ka­tva­vya­va­sā­ya­kṛ­t | sa­ha­bhā­vā­vi­śe­ṣe pi ka­yo­ści­d dṛ­gvi­ka­lpa­yoḥ || 40 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.41sābhīṣṭā yo­gya­tā­smā­kaṃ kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­la­kṣa­ṇā | spaṣṭatve kṣa­vi­ka­lpa­sya hetur nānyasya jā­tu­ci­t || 41 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.42ta­nni­rṇa­yā­tma­kaḥ siddho vagraho va­stu­go­ca­raḥ | spaṣṭābho kṣa­ba­lo­dbhū­to 'spaṣṭo vyaṃ­ja­na­go­ca­raḥ || 42 || TAŚVA-ML 222,16spa­ṣṭā­kṣā­va­gra­ha­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­yo­gya­tā hi spa­ṣṭā­kṣā­va­gra­ha­sya hetur a­spa­ṣṭā­kṣā­va­gra­ha­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma- TAŚVA-ML 222,17lakṣaṇā punar a­spa­ṣṭā­kṣā­v a­gra­ha­sye­ti tata e­vo­bha­yo­r apy a­va­gra­haḥ siddhaḥ pa­ro­pa­ga­ma­sya vā­sa­nā­de­s ta­ddhe­tu­tvā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 222,18saṃ­pra­tī­hāṃ vi­cā­ra­yi­tu­m u­pa­kra­mya­te | kim a­niṃ­dri­ya­jai­vā­ho­svi­da­kṣa­jai­vo­bha­ya­jai­va veti | tatra —TAŚV-ML 1.15.43ne­hā­niṃ­dri­ya­jai­vā­kṣa­vyā­pā­rā­pe­kṣa­ṇā sphuṭā | svā­kṣa­vyā­pṛ­tya­bhā­ve syāḥ pra­bha­vā­bhā­va­ni­rṇa­yā­t || 43 || TAŚVA-ML 222,20na hi mānasaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m īhāstu spa­ṣṭa­tvā­d a­kṣa­jñā­na­sa­ma­naṃ­ta­ra­pra­tya­ya­tvā­c ca ni­śca­yā­tma­ka­m api jā­tyā­di­ka­lpa­nā- TAŚVA-ML 222,21ra­hi­ta­m abhrāṃtaṃ ceti kaścit | ta­da­ni­śca­yā­tma­ka­m eva ni­rvi­ka­lpa­syā­bhrāṃ­ta­sya ca ni­śca­yā­tma­vi­ro­dhā­d ity aparaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 222,22ta­nma­ta­m a­pā­ku­rva­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.15.44nāpīyaṃ mānasaṃ jñānam a­kṣa­vi­tsa­ma­naṃ­ta­raṃ | ni­śca­yā­tma­ka­m anyad vā spaṣṭābhaṃ tata eva naḥ || 44 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.45tasya pra­tya­kṣa­rū­pa­sya pra­mā­ṇe­na pra­si­ddhi­taḥ | sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­to nyasya kalpanaṃ kimu ni­ṣpha­la­m || 45 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.46mā­na­sa­sma­ra­ṇa­syā­kṣa­jñā­nā­d u­tpa­ttya­saṃ­bha­vā­t | vi­jā­tī­yā­t pra­ka­lpye­ta yadi tat tasya janma te || 46 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.47ta­dā­kṣa­ve­da­naṃ na syāt sa­ma­naṃ­ta­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­m | ma­no­dhya­kṣa­sya tasyaiva vai­la­kṣa­ṇyā­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 47 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.48pra­tya­kṣa­tve­na vai­śa­dya­va­stu­go­ca­ra­tā­tma­nā | sa­jā­tī­yaṃ ma­no­dhya­kṣa­m a­kṣa­jñā­ne­na cen matam || 48 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.49smaraṇaṃ saṃ­vi­dā­tma­tva­saṃ­tā­nai­kye­na vas tathā | kin na siddhyed yatas tasya ta­tro­pā­dā­na­kā­ra­ka­m || 49 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.50anyathā na ma­no­dhya­kṣaṃ sma­ra­ṇe­na sa­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ | a­syo­pā­dā­na­tā­pā­yā­d ity a­na­rtha­ka­ka­lpa­na­m || 50 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.51sma­ra­ṇā­kṣa­vi­do­r bhinnau saṃtānau ced a­na­rtha­ka­m | ma­no­dhya­kṣaṃ vināpy asmāt sma­ra­ṇo­tpa­tti­saṃ­bha­vā­t || 51 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.52a­kṣa­jñā­naṃ hi pū­rva­smā­d a­kṣa­jñā­nā­nya­tho­di­yā­t | smṛtiḥ smṛtes ta­thā­nā­di­kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­te­dṛ­śī || 52 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.53saṃ­tā­nai­kye tayor a­kṣa­jñā­nā­t smṛ­ti­sa­mu­dbha­vaḥ | pūrvaṃ ta­dvā­sa­nā yuktād a­kṣa­jñā­naṃ ca ke­va­lā­t || 53 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.54saha smṛ­tya­kṣa­vi­jñā­ne tataḥ syātāṃ ka­dā­ca­na | sau­ga­tā­nā­m iti vyarthaṃ ma­no­dhya­kṣa­pra­ka­lpa­naṃ || 54 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.55syā­dvā­di­nāṃ punar jñā­nā­vṛ­tti­cche­da­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | sa­mā­ne­ta­ra­vi­jñā­na­saṃ­tā­no na vi­ru­dhya­te || 55 || TAŚVA-ML 223,01nanv evaṃ pa­ra­syā­pi sa­mā­ne­ta­ra­jñā­na­saṃ­tā­nai­ka­tva­m a­dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣā­d e­vā­vi­ru­ddha­ma­to­kṣa­jñā­na­sa­ma­naṃ­ta­ra­pra­tya­yaṃ niścayā- TAŚVA-ML 223,02tmakaṃ mā­na­sa­pra­tya­kṣaṃ si­ddhya­tī­ty a­bhyu­pa­ga­me pi dū­ṣa­ṇa­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.15.56pratyakṣaṃ mānasaṃ svā­rtha­ni­śca­yā­tma­ka­m asti cet | spa­ṣṭā­bha­m a­kṣa­vi­jñā­naṃ ki­ma­rtha­kyā­d u­pe­ya­te || 56 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.57a­kṣa­saṃ­ve­da­nā­bhā­ve ta­syo­tpa­ttau vi­ro­dha­taḥ | sa­rve­ṣā­m aṃ­dha­tā­dī­nāṃ kṛtaṃ ta­tka­lpa­naṃ yadi || 57 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.58ta­dā­kṣā­niṃ­dri­yo­tpā­dyaṃ svā­rtha­ni­śca­ya­nā­tma­kaṃ | rū­pā­di­ve­da­naṃ yuktam ekaṃ khyā­pa­yi­tuṃ satām || 58 || TAŚVA-ML 223,06yathaiva hy a­kṣa­vyā­pā­rā­bhā­ve mā­na­sa­pra­tya­kṣa­sya ni­śca­yā­tma­ka­syo­tpa­ttau jā­tyaṃ­dhā­dī­nā­m api ta­du­tpa­tti­pra­saṃ­gā­d aṃdha- TAŚVA-ML 223,07ba­dhi­ra­tā­di­vi­ro­dha­s tathā ma­no­vyā­pā­rā­pā­ye py a­kṣa­jñā­na­syo­tpa­tti­r vi­gu­ṇa­ma­na­ska­syā­pi ta­du­tpa­tti­pra­saṃ­gā­t ma­na­skā­rā- TAŚVA-ML 223,08pe­kṣa­tva­vi­ro­dha ity a­kṣa­ma­no­pe­kṣa­m a­kṣa­jñā­na­m a­kṣa­ma­no­pe­kṣa­tvā­d eva ca ni­śca­yā­tma­ka­m astu kim anyena mā­na­sa­pra­tya­kṣe­ṇa || TAŚVA-ML 223,09nanu yady ekam e­ve­da­m iṃ­dri­yā­niṃ­dri­ya­ni­mi­tta­rū­pā­di­jñā­naṃ tadā kathaṃ kramato va­gra­he­hā­sva­bhā­vau pa­ra­spa­raṃ bhinnau syātāṃ TAŚVA-ML 223,10no cet katham ekaṃ ta­dvi­ro­dhā­d ity a­tro­cya­te­ —TAŚV-ML 1.15.59kramād a­va­gra­he­hā­tma­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­go­ca­raṃ | jī­va­syā­vṛ­tti­vi­cche­da­vi­śe­ṣa­kra­ma­he­tu­ka­m || 59 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.60ta­tsa­ma­kṣe­ta­ra­vya­kti­śa­ktye­kā­rtha­va­d ekadā | na viruddhaṃ vi­ci­trā­bha­jñā­na­va­d vā pra­tī­ti­taḥ || 60 || TAŚVA-ML 223,13pra­tya­kṣa­pa­ro­kṣa­vya­kti­rū­pa­m ekam arthaṃ vi­ci­trā­bhā­saṃ jñānaṃ vā svayam a­vi­ru­ddhaṃ yu­ga­pa­d a­bhyu­pa­ga­ccha­t kramato dravya- TAŚVA-ML 223,14pa­ryā­yā­tma­ka­m arthaṃ pa­ri­cchiṃ­da­da­va­gra­he­hā­sva­bhā­va­bhi­nna­m ekaṃ ma­ti­jñā­naṃ vi­ru­ddha­m u­dbhā­va­ya­tī­ti kathaṃ vi­śu­ddhā­tmā ? TAŚVA-ML 223,15ta­da­śa­kya­vi­ve­ca­na­syā­vi­śe­ṣā­t | na hy e­ka­syā­tma­no va­rṇa­saṃ­sthā­nā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­dra­vya­ta­dvi­śe­ṣya­grā­hi­ṇā­va­gra­he­hā- TAŚVA-ML 223,16pratyayau sva­he­tu­kra­mā­t kramaśo bhavan na vā­tmāṃ­ta­raṃ netuṃ śakyau saṃtau śa­kya­vi­ve­ca­nau na syātāṃ ci­tra­jñā­na­va­t TAŚVA-ML 223,17tathā pra­tī­te­r a­vi­śe­ṣā­t | kathaṃ punar avāyaḥ syād ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.15.61a­va­gra­ha­gṛ­hī­tā­rtha­bhe­da­m ā­kāṃ­kṣa­to kṣajaḥ | spaṣṭo vāyas ta­dā­vā­ra­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­to tra tu || 61 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.62saṃśayo vā vi­pa­ryā­sa­s ta­da­bhā­ve ku­ta­śca­na | te­ne­hā­to vibhinno sau saṃ­śī­ti­bhrāṃ­ti­he­tu­taḥ || 62 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.63vi­pa­rī­ta­sva­bhā­va­tvā­t saṃ­śa­yā­dya­ni­baṃ­dha­naṃ | avāyaṃ hi pra­bhā­ṣaṃ­te kecid dṛ­ḍha­ta­ra­tva­taḥ || 63 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.64a­kṣa­jñā­na­ta­yā tvaikyam ī­ha­yā­va­gra­he­ṇa ca | yā­tya­vā­yaḥ kramāt puṃ­sa­sta­thā­tve­na vi­va­rta­nā­t || 64 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.65vi­cche­dā­bhā­va­taḥ spa­ṣṭa­pra­ti­bhā­sa­sya dhāraṇā | pa­ryaṃ­ta­syo­pa­yu­ktā­kṣa­na­ra­syā­nu­bha­vā­t svayam || 65 || TAŚVA-ML 223,23nanu ca ya­trai­vā­va­gra­ha­gṛ­hī­tā­rtha­sya vi­śe­ṣa­pra­va­rta­na­m ī­hā­yā­s ta­trai­vā­vā­ya­sya dhā­ra­ṇā­yā­ś ca tato nā­vā­ya­dhā­ra­ṇā­yāḥ TAŚVA-ML 223,24pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ gṛ­hī­ta­gra­ha­ṇā­d iti pa­rā­kū­ta­m anūdya pra­ti­kṣi­pa­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.15.66a­vā­ya­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ dhā­ra­ṇā­yā­ś ca neṣyate | sa­mī­ha­ye­hi­te svārthe gṛ­hī­ta­gra­ha­ṇā­d iti || 66 || TAŚV-ML 1.15.67ta­dā­nu­mā­pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ vyā­pri­yā­t tata eva te | ity uktaṃ sma­ra­ṇā­dī­nāṃ prā­mā­ṇya­pra­ti­pā­da­ne || 67 || TAŚVA-ML 223,27saty api gṛ­hī­ta­grā­hi­tve vā­ya­dhā­ra­ṇa­yoḥ svasminn arthe ca pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ yuktam u­pa­yo­ga­vi­śe­ṣā­t | na hi yathehā TAŚVA-ML 223,28gṛhṇāti viśeṣaṃ ka­dā­ci­t saṃ­śa­yā­di­he­tu­tve­na tathā cāvāyaḥ tasya dṛ­ḍha­ta­ra­tve­na sarvadā saṃ­śa­yā­dya­he­tu­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 223,29vyā­pā­rā­t | nāpi ya­thā­vā­yaḥ ka­dā­ci­d vi­sma­ra­ṇa­he­tu­tve­nā­pi tatra vyā­pri­ya­te tathā dhāraṇā tasyāḥ kā­lāṃ­ta­rā- TAŚVA-ML 223,30vi­sma­ra­ṇa­he­tu­tve­no­pa­yo­gā­dī­hā­vā­yā­bhyāṃ dṛ­ḍha­ta­ma­tvā­t | pra­paṃ­ca­to niścitaṃ cai­ta­tsma­ra­ṇā­di­pra­mā­ṇa­tva­pra­rū­pa­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 223,31yām iti neha pra­ta­nya­te || TA-ML 1.16 ba­hu­ba­hu­vi­dha­kṣi­prā­ni­sṛ­tā­nu­kta­dhru­vā­ṇāṃ se­ta­rā­ṇā­m || 16 || TAŚVA-ML 223,33ki­ma­rtha­m idaṃ sūtraṃ bravīti | yady a­va­gra­hā­di­vi­ṣa­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­rjñā­nā­rthaṃ tadā na va­kta­vya­m u­tta­ra­tra sa­rva­jñā­nā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 223,34vi­ṣa­ya­pra­rū­pa­ṇā­t pra­yo­ja­nāṃ­ta­rā­bhā­vā­d iti ma­nya­mā­naṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.16.1keṣāṃ punar ime va­gra­hā­da­yaḥ ka­rma­ṇā­m iti | prāha saṃ­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ bahv i­tyā­di­pra­bhe­da­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 224,02nā­va­gra­hā­dī­nāṃ vi­ṣa­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­rjñā­nā­rtha­m idam ucyate prā­dhā­nye­na | kiṃ tarhi | ba­hvā­di­ka­rma­dvā­re­ṇa teṣāṃ TAŚVA-ML 224,03pra­bhe­da­ni­śca­yā­rthaṃ karmaṇi ṣa­ṣṭhī­vi­dhā­nā­t || kathaṃ tarhi ba­hvā­dī­nāṃ ka­rma­ṇā­m a­va­gra­hā­dī­nāṃ ca kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣā­ṇāṃ TAŚVA-ML 224,04pa­ra­spa­ra­m a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dha ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.16.2ba­hvā­dya­va­gra­hā­dī­nāṃ pa­ra­spa­ra­m a­saṃ­śa­ya­m | pra­tye­ka­m a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ kāryo na sa­mu­dā­ya­taḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 1.16.3bahoḥ saṃ­khyā­vi­śe­ṣa­syā­va­gra­ho vi­pu­la­sya vā | kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­to nuḥ syād ī­hā­vā­yo tha dhāraṇā || 3 || TAŚV-ML 1.16.4i­ta­ra­syā­ba­ho­r e­ka­dvi­tvā­khya­syā­lpa­ka­sya vā | se­ta­ra­gra­ha­ṇā­d evaṃ pra­tye­ta­vya­m a­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 224,08ba­hu­vi­dha­sya tryā­di­pra­kā­ra­sya vi­pu­la­pra­kā­ra­sya vā ta­di­ta­ra­syai­ka­dvi­pra­kā­ra­syā­lpa­pra­kā­ra­sya vā, kṣi­pra­syā­ci­ra- TAŚVA-ML 224,09kā­la­pra­vṛ­tte­r i­ta­ra­sya ci­ra­kā­la­pra­vṛ­tteḥ­, a­niḥ­sṛ­ta­syā­sa­ka­la­pu­dga­lo­dga­ti­ma­ta i­ta­ra­sya sa­ka­la­pu­dga­lo­dga­ti­ma­taḥ­, anukta- TAŚVA-ML 224,10syā­bhi­prā­ye­ṇa vi­jñe­ya­sye­ta­ra­sya sa­rvā­tma­nā pra­kā­śi­ta­sya­, dhru­va­syā­vi­ca­li­ta­sye­ta­ra­sya vi­ca­li­ta­syā­va­gra­ha ity aśe- TAŚVA-ML 224,11ṣato vagrahaḥ saṃ­baṃ­dha­nī­yaḥ­, tathehā ta­thā­vā­ya­s tathā dhā­ra­ṇe­ti sa­mu­dā­ya­to bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dho ni­ṣṭa­pra­ti­pa­tti­he­tuḥ pra­ti­kṣi­pto TAŚVA-ML 224,12bhavati || kathaṃ ba­hu­ba­hu­vi­dha­yo­s ta­di­ta­ra­yo­ś ca bheda ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.16.5vya­kti­jā­tyā­śri­ta­tve­na tayor ba­hu­vi­dha­sya ca | bhedaḥ pa­ra­spa­raṃ tadvaddho dhya­sta­di­ta­ra­sya ca || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 224,14vya­kti­vi­śe­ṣau ba­hu­tva­ta­di­ta­ra­tva­dha­rmau jā­ti­vi­ṣa­yau tu ba­hu­vi­dha­tva­ta­di­ta­ra­tva­dha­rmā­v iti ba­hu­ba­hu­vi­dha­yo­s ta- TAŚVA-ML 224,15di­ta­ra­yo­ś ca bhedaḥ siddhaḥ | evaṃ ba­hve­ka­vi­dha­yo­r abheda ity apāstaṃ ba­hū­nā­m apy a­ne­kā­nā­m e­ka­pra­kā­ra­tvaṃ hy e­ka­vi­dhaṃ na TAŚVA-ML 224,16punar ba­hu­tva­m evety u­dā­hṛ­taṃ dra­ṣṭa­vya­m || TAŚV-ML 1.16.6kṣi­pra­syā­ci­ra­kā­la­syā­dhru­va­sya ca­li­tā­tma­naḥ | sva­bhā­vai­kyaṃ na maṃtavyaṃ tathā ta­di­ta­ra­sya ca || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 224,18a­ci­ra­kā­la­tvaṃ hy ā­śu­pra­ti­pa­tti­vi­ṣa­ya­tvaṃ ca­li­ta­tvaṃ punar a­ni­ya­ta­pra­ti­pa­tti­go­ca­ra­tva­m iti sva­bhā­va­bhe­dā­t kṣiprā- TAŚVA-ML 224,19dhruvaṃ naikyam a­va­se­yaṃ | tathā ta­di­ta­ra­yo­r a­kṣi­pra­dhru­va­yo­s tata eva || TAŚV-ML 1.16.7niḥ­śe­ṣa­pu­dga­lo­dga­tya­bhā­vā­d bhavati niḥsṛtaḥ | sto­ka­pu­dga­la­ni­ṣkrāṃ­te­r a­nu­kta­s tv ā­bhi­saṃ­hi­taḥ || 7 || TAŚV-ML 1.16.8niṣkrāṃto niḥsṛtaḥ kārtsnyād uktaḥ saṃ­da­rśi­to mataḥ | iti ta­dbhe­da­ni­rṇī­te­r a­yu­ktai­ka­tva­co­da­nā || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 224,22a­niḥ­sṛ­tā­nu­kta­yo­r niḥ­sṛ­to­kta­yo­ś ca nai­ka­tva­co­da­nā yuktā la­kṣa­ṇa­bhe­dā­t || kuto ba­hvā­dī­nāṃ prā­dhā­nye­na tadi- TAŚVA-ML 224,23tareṣāṃ gu­ṇa­bhā­ve­na pra­ti­pā­da­naṃ na punar vi­pa­rya­ye­ṇe­ty a­tro­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.16.9tatra pra­dhā­na­bhā­ve­na ba­hvā­dī­nāṃ ni­ve­da­naṃ | pra­kṛ­ṣṭā­vṛ­tti­vi­śle­ṣa­vi­śe­ṣā­t nuḥ sa­mu­dbha­vā­t || 9 || TAŚV-ML 1.16.10ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­bhā­ve­na kathaṃ cā­trā­lpa­yo­gya­tāṃ | sa­mā­sṛ­tya sa­mu­dbhū­te­r i­ta­re­ṣāṃ vi­dhī­ya­te || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 224,26atha ba­hvā­dī­nāṃ kra­ma­ni­rde­śa­kā­ra­ṇa­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.16.11ba­hu­jñā­na­sa­ma­bhya­rcyaṃ vi­śe­ṣa­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­taḥ | sphuṭaṃ ba­hu­vi­dha­jñā­nā­j jā­ti­bhe­dā­v a­bhā­si­naḥ || 11 || TAŚV-ML 1.16.12ta­tkṣi­pra­jñā­na­sā­mā­nyā­t tac cā­niḥ­sṛ­ta­ve­da­nā­t | ta­da­nu­kta­ga­mā­t so pi dhru­va­jñā­nā­t ku­ta­śca­na || 12 || TAŚVA-ML 224,29ta­tta­dvi­ṣa­ya­tvā­de­r ba­hvā­dī­n sa­ma­bhyā­rhi­tā­n tathā bodhyaṃ ta­dvā­ca­kā­nāṃ ca kra­ma­ni­rde­śa­kā­ra­ṇaṃ | ba­hvā­dī­nāṃ hi TAŚVA-ML 224,30śa­bdā­nā­m i­ta­re­ta­ra­yo­ge dvaṃdve ba­hu­śa­bdo ba­hu­vi­dha­śa­bdā­t prāk prayukto bhya­rhi­ta­tvā­t so pi kṣi­pra­śa­bdā­t so py a- TAŚVA-ML 224,31niḥ­sṛ­ta­śa­bdā­t so py a­nu­kta­śa­bdā­t so pi dhru­va­śa­bdā­t | evaṃ kathaṃ śa­bdā­nā­m a­bhya­rhi­ta­tvaṃ ? ta­dvā­cyā­nā­m a­rthā­nā­m a- TAŚVA-ML 224,32bhya­rhi­ta­tvā­t | tad api kathaṃ ? ta­dgrā­hi­ṇāṃ jñā­nā­nā­m a­bhya­rhi­ta­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | so pi jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­vī­ryāṃ­ta­rā­ya kṣayo- TAŚVA-ML 224,33pa­śa­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ka­rṣā­d u­kta­vi­śu­ddhi­pra­ka­rṣa­sya pa­ra­mā­rtha­to bhya­rhi­ta­sya bhāvād iti | tad eva ya­tho­kta­kra­ma­ni­rde­śa­ka­sya TAŚVA-ML 224,34kā­ra­ṇa­m a­va­sī­ya­te kā­ra­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­syā­pra­tī­teḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.16.13vi­jā­nā­ti na vijñānaṃ bahūn ba­hu­vi­dhā­n api | pa­dā­rthā­n iti ke­ṣāṃ­ci­n mataṃ pra­tya­kṣa­bā­dhi­ta­m || 13 || TAŚV-ML 1.16.14pra­tya­kṣā­ṇi bahūny eva teṣv a­jñā­nā­ni cet katham | ta­dba­dbo­dhai­ka­ni­rbhā­saiḥ śataiś cen nā­pra­bā­dha­nā­t || 14 || TAŚV-ML 1.16.15ta­dbo­dha­ba­hu­tā­vi­tti­r bā­dhi­kā­tre­ti cen mataṃ | sā yady ekena bodhena ta­da­rthe­ṣv a­nu­ma­nya­tā­m || 15 || TAŚV-ML 1.16.16ba­hu­bhi­r ve­da­nai­r a­nya­jñā­na­ve­dyai­s tu sā yadi | ta­da­va­sthā tadā praśno navasthā na ma­hī­ya­sī || 16 || TAŚV-ML 1.16.17svato ba­hva­rtha­ni­rbhā­si­jñā­nā­nāṃ bahutā gatiḥ | nā­nyo­nya­m a­nu­saṃ­dhā­nā­bhā­vā­t pra­tyā­tma­va­rti­nā­m || 17 || TAŚV-ML 1.16.18ta­tpṛ­ṣṭha­jo vi­ka­lpa­ś ced a­nu­saṃ­dhā­na­kṛ­n mataḥ | so pi nā­ne­ka­vi­jñā­na­vi­ṣa­ya­stā­va­ke mate || 18 || TAŚVA-ML 225,07ba­hva­rtha­vi­ṣa­yo na syād vikalpaḥ katham anyathā || TAŚVA-ML 225,08spaṣṭaḥ pa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā sa pa­ri­hā­ra­s tathā sati yathaiva ba­hva­rtha­jñā­nā­ni bahūny e­vā­nu­saṃ­dhā­na­vi­ka­lpa­s ta­tpṛ­ṣṭha­jaḥ spaṣṭo TAŚVA-ML 225,09vya­va­sya­ti tathā spaṣṭo vya­va­sā­yaḥ sa­kṛ­dba­hū­n ba­hu­bi­dhā­n vā pa­dā­rthā­nā­laṃ­ba­tāṃ vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­t | pa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā TAŚVA-ML 225,10śaśvad evaṃ pa­ri­hṛ­taṃ syāt tato jhaṭiti ba­hvā­dya­rtha­syai­va pra­ti­pa­tteḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.16.19evaṃ ba­hu­tva­saṃ­khyā­yā­m e­ka­syā­ve­da­naṃ nanu | saṃ­khye­ye­ṣu bahuṣv ity ayuktaṃ kecit pra­pe­di­re || 19 || TAŚV-ML 1.16.20ba­hu­tve­na vi­śi­ṣṭe­ṣu saṃ­khye­ye­ṣu pra­va­rti­taḥ | ba­hu­jñā­na­sya ta­dbhe­dai­kāṃ­tā­bhā­vā­c ca yuktitaḥ || 20 || TAŚVA-ML 225,13na hi ba­hu­tva­m idam iti jñānaṃ bahuṣv artheṣu ka­sya­ci­c cakāsti bahavo mī bhāvā ity ekasya ve­da­na­syā­nu­bha­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 225,14saṃ­khye­ye­bhyo bhinnām eva ba­hu­tva­saṃ­khyāṃ saṃ­ci­nva­n bahavo rthā iti cet teṣāṃ sa­tsa­ma­vā­yi­tvā­d ity ayuktā prati- TAŚVA-ML 225,15pattiḥ | ku­ṭā­dya­va­ya­vi­pra­ti­pa­ttau sākṣāt ta­dā­raṃ­bha­ka­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­pra­ti­pa­tti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | anyatra pra­ti­pa­ttau nānyatra prati- TAŚVA-ML 225,16pattir iti cet, tarhi ba­hu­tva­saṃ­vi­ttau ba­hva­rtha­saṃ­vi­tti­r api mā bhūt | yeṣāṃ tu ba­hu­tva­saṃ­khyā­vi­śi­ṣṭe­ṣv artheṣu jñānaṃ TAŚVA-ML 225,17pra­va­rta­mā­naṃ bahavo rthā iti pratītiḥ teṣāṃ na doṣo sti, ba­hu­tva­saṃ­khyā­yāḥ saṃ­khye­ye­bhyaḥ sarvathā bhe­dā­na­bhyu­pa- TAŚVA-ML 225,18gamāt | gu­ṇa­gu­ṇi­noḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­bhe­da­sya yuktyā vya­va­sthā­pa­nā­t | tato na pra­tya­rtha­va­śa­va­rti vijñānaṃ ba­hu­ba­hu- TAŚVA-ML 225,19vidhe saṃ­ve­da­na­vya­va­hā­rā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.16.21kathaṃ ca me­ca­ka­jñā­naṃ pra­tya­rtha­va­śa­va­rti­ni | jñāne sarvatra yujyeta pareṣāṃ na­ga­rā­di­ṣu || 21 || TAŚVA-ML 225,21na hi nagaraṃ nāma kiṃcid ekam asti grāmādi vā yatas ta­dve­da­naṃ pra­tya­rtha­va­śa­va­rti syāt | prā­sā­dā­dī­nā­m alpa- TAŚVA-ML 225,22saṃ­yu­kta­saṃ­yo­ga­la­kṣa­ṇā­t pra­tyā­sa­tti­r na­ga­rā­dī­ti cet na, prā­sā­dā­dī­nāṃ svayaṃ saṃ­yo­ga­tve­na saṃ­yo­gāṃ­ta­rā­nā­śra­ya- TAŚVA-ML 225,23tvāt | kā­ṣṭhe­ṣṭa­kā­dī­nāṃ ta­lla­kṣa­ṇā pra­tyā­sa­tti­r na­ga­rā­di bhavaṃtv iti cen na, tasyāpy a­ne­ka­ga­tvā­t | na hi ya­thai­ka­sya TAŚVA-ML 225,24kā­ṣṭhā­de­r ekena ke­na­ci­d i­ṣṭa­kā­di­nā saṃyogaḥ sa e­vā­nye­nā­pi sarvatra saṃ­yo­ga­tva­syai­ka­tva­vyā­pi­tvā­di­pra­saṃ­gā­t TAŚVA-ML 225,25sa­ma­vā­ya­va­t | ci­trai­ka­rū­pa­va­cci­trai­ka­saṃ­yo­go na­ga­rā­dye­ka­m iti cen na, sā­dhya­sa­ma­tvā­d u­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­sya | na hy ekaṃ citraṃ TAŚVA-ML 225,26rūpaṃ pra­si­ddha­m u­bha­yo­r asti || TAŚV-ML 1.16.22yathā nīlaṃ tathā citraṃ rūpam ekaṃ pa­ṭā­di­ṣu | ci­tra­jñā­naṃ pra­va­rte­ta tatrety api vi­ru­dhya­te || 22 || TAŚV-ML 1.16.23ci­tra­saṃ­vya­va­hā­ra­syā­bhā­vā­d ekatra jā­tu­ci­t | nā­nā­rthe­ṣv iṃ­dra­nī­lā­dī­rū­pe­ṣu vya­va­hā­ri­ṇā­m || 23 || TAŚV-ML 1.16.24e­ka­syā­ne­ka­rū­pa­sya ci­tra­tve­na vya­va­sthi­teḥ | ma­ṇyā­de­r iva nānyasya sa­rva­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ || 24 || TAŚVA-ML 225,30ya­thā­ne­ka­va­rṇa­ma­ṇe­r ma­yū­rā­de­r vā­ne­ka­va­rṇā­tma­ka­syai­ka­sya ci­tra­vya­pa­de­śa­s tathā sarvatra rū­pā­dā­v api sa vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te TAŚVA-ML 225,31nānyathā | na hy ekatra ci­tra­vya­va­hā­ro yuktaḥ saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­rā­rtha­nī­lā­di­va­t nāpy a­ne­ka­trai­va tadvad eveti ni­rū­pi­ta- TAŚVA-ML 225,32prāyam || nanv evaṃ dravyam e­vai­ka­m a­ne­ka­sva­bhā­vaṃ citraṃ syān na punar ekaṃ rūpaṃ | tathā ca tatra ci­tra­vya­va­hā­ro na TAŚVA-ML 225,33syāt | a­tro­cya­te­ —TAŚV-ML 1.16.25citraṃ rūpam iti jñānam eva na pra­ti­ha­nya­te | rūpe py a­ne­ka­rū­pa­tva­pra­tī­te­s ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 25 || TAŚVA-ML 226,01nanu rūpaṃ guṇas tasya katham a­ne­ka­sva­bhā­va­tvaṃ vi­ro­dhā­t | naitat sādhu yataḥ —TAŚV-ML 1.16.26guṇo ne­ka­sva­bhā­vaḥ syād dra­vya­va­n na gu­ṇā­śra­yaḥ | iti rū­pa­gu­ṇe ne­ka­sva­bhā­ve ci­tra­śe­mu­ṣī || 26 || TAŚVA-ML 226,03na hi guṇasya ni­rgu­ṇa­tva­va­nni­rvi­śe­ṣa­tvaṃ rūpe nī­la­nī­la­ta­ra­tvā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­tī­teḥ | pra­ti­yo­gya­pe­kṣa­s tatra TAŚVA-ML 226,04viśeṣo na tāttvika iti cen na, pṛ­tha­ktvā­de­r a­tā­ttvi­ka­pra­saṃ­gā­t | pṛ­tha­ktvā­de­r a­ne­ka­dra­vyā­śra­ya­syai­vo­tpa­tte­r na prati- TAŚVA-ML 226,05yo­gya­pe­kṣa­tva­m iti cen na, tathāpi ta­syai­ka­pṛ­tha­ktvā­di­pra­ti­yo­gya­pe­kṣa­yā vya­va­sthā­nā­t | sū­kṣma­tvā­dya­pe­kṣai­ka­dra­vyā­śra­yā TAŚVA-ML 226,06ma­ha­tvā­di­va­t ta­syā­skha­la­tpra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­tve­na pā­ra­mā­rthi­ka­tve­na nī­la­ta­ra­tvā­de­r api rū­pa­vi­śe­ṣa­sya pā­ra­mā­rthi­ka­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 226,07yuktam anyathā nai­rā­tmya­pra­saṃ­gā­t | nī­la­ta­ra­tvā­di­va­tsa­rva­vi­śe­ṣā­ṇāṃ pra­ti­kṣe­pe dra­vya­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | tato dravya- TAŚVA-ML 226,08va­dgu­ṇā­de­r a­ne­ka­sva­bhā­va­tvaṃ pra­tya­ya­vi­ru­ddha­m a­va­bo­ddha­vya­m || TAŚV-ML 1.16.27nanv a­ne­ka­sva­bhā­va­tvā­t sa­rva­syā­rtha­sya tattvataḥ | na ci­tra­vya­va­hā­raḥ syāj jainānāṃ kvacid ity asat || 27 || TAŚV-ML 1.16.28siddhe jā­tyaṃ­ta­re citre tato poddhṛtya bhāṣate | jano hy ekam idaṃ nānā vety a­rthi­tva­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 28 || TAŚVA-ML 226,11siddhe py e­kā­ne­ka­sva­bhā­ve jā­tyaṃ­ta­re sa­rva­va­stu­ni syā­dvā­di­nāṃ ci­tra­vya­va­hā­rā­rhe tato yo­ddhā­ra­ka­lpa­na­yā kvaci- TAŚVA-ML 226,12d e­ka­trā­rthi­tvā­d ekam idam iti kvacid a­ne­kā­rthi­tvā­d a­ne­ka­m idam iti vya­va­hā­ro janaiḥ pra­ta­nya­ta iti sarvatra sarvadā TAŚVA-ML 226,13ci­tra­vya­va­hā­ra­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ kvacit punar e­kā­ne­ka­sva­bhā­va­bhā­vā­rthi­tvā­c ci­tra­vya­va­hā­ro pīti naikam eva kiṃcic citraṃ nāma TAŚVA-ML 226,14yatra niyataṃ vedanaṃ syāt pra­tya­rtha­va­śa­va­rtī­ti || TAŚV-ML 1.16.29yo­gi­jñā­na­va­d iṣṭaṃ ta­dba­hvā­dya­rthā­v a­bhā­sa­na­m | jñānam ekaṃ sa­ha­srāṃ­śu­pra­kā­śa­jñā­na­m eva cet || 29 || TAŚV-ML 1.16.30ta­de­vā­va­gra­hā­dyā­khyaṃ prā­pnu­va­t kimu vāryate | na ca smṛ­ti­sa­hā­ye­na kā­ra­ṇe­no­pa­ja­nya­te || 30 || TAŚV-ML 1.16.31ba­hvā­dya­va­gra­hā­dī­daṃ vedanaṃ śa­bda­bo­dha­va­t | ye­nā­va­bhā­sa­nā­d bhinnaṃ grahaṇaṃ tatra neṣyate || 31 || TAŚVA-ML 226,18yo hy a­ne­ka­trā­rthe kṣā­va­bhā­sa­na­m ī­śva­ra­jñā­na­va­dā­d ity a­pra­kā­śa­na­va­d vyā­ca­kṣī­ta nanu ta­dgra­ha­ṇaṃ smṛ­ti­sa­hā­ye­neṃ­dri­ye­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 226,19janitaṃ tasya pra­tya­rthi­va­śa­va­rti­tvā­t | sa idaṃ praṣṭavyaḥ kim idaṃ ba­hvā­dya­rthe a­va­gra­hā­di­ve­da­naṃ smṛ­ti­ni­ra­pe­kṣi­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 226,20kṣeṇa janyate smṛ­ti­sa­hā­ye­na vā ? pra­tha­ma­pa­kṣe siddhaṃ syā­dvā­di­ma­taṃ ba­hvā­dya­rthā­va­bhā­sa­na­syai­vā­va­gra­hā­di­jñā­na­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 226,21vya­va­sthā­pa­nā­t | dvi­tī­ya­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ tu pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dha­taḥ svayam a­nu­bhū­ta­pū­rve pi ba­hvā­dya­rthe va­gra­hā­di­pra­tī­teḥ smṛti- TAŚVA-ML 226,22sa­hā­yeṃ­dri­ya­ja­nya­tvā­saṃ­bha­vā­t tatra smṛter a­nu­da­yā­t tasyāḥ svayam a­nu­bhū­tā­rtha eva pra­va­rta­nā­d a­nya­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 226,23tato nedaṃ ba­hvā­dya­va­gra­hā­di­jñā­na­m a­va­bhā­sa­nā­d bhinnaṃ śa­bda­jñā­na­va­tsmṛ­ti­sā­pe­kṣaṃ gra­ha­ṇa­m iti maṃtavyaṃ | tato yuga- TAŚVA-ML 226,24pa­da­ne­kāṃ­tā­rthe na syāt | bhavatu nāma dhā­ra­ṇā­pa­ryaṃ­ta­m a­va­bhā­sa­naṃ tatra na punaḥ sma­ra­ṇā­di­kaṃ vi­ro­dhā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 226,25ma­nya­mā­naṃ pra­tyā­ha­ —TAŚV-ML 1.16.32bahau ba­hu­vi­dhe cārthe setare '­va­gra­hā­di­ka­m | smaraṇaṃ pra­tya­bhi­jñā­naṃ ciṃtā vā­bhi­ni­bo­dha­na­m || 32 || TAŚV-ML 1.16.33dhā­ra­ṇā­vi­ṣa­ye tatra na viruddhaṃ pra­tī­ti­taḥ | pra­vṛ­tte­r anyathā jātu ta­nmū­lā­yā vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 33 || TAŚVA-ML 226,28na hi dhā­ra­ṇā­vi­ṣa­ye ba­hvā­dya­rthe smṛtir vi­ru­dhya­te ta­nmū­lā­yā­s tatra pra­vṛ­tte­r jā­tu­ci­da­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | nāpi tatra TAŚVA-ML 226,29smṛ­ti­vi­ṣa­ye pra­tya­bhi­jñā­yā­s tata eva | nāpi pra­tya­bhi­jñā­vi­ṣa­ye ciṃ­tā­yā­ś ciṃ­tā­vi­ṣa­ye vā­bhi­ni­bo­dha­sya tata TAŚVA-ML 226,30eva pra­tī­ya­te ca tatra tanmūlā pra­vṛ­tti­r abhrāṃtā ca pra­tī­ti­r iti niścitaṃ prāk || TAŚV-ML 1.16.34kṣa­ṇa­sthā­yi­ta­yā­rtha­sya niḥ­śe­ṣa­sya pra­si­ddhi­taḥ | kṣi­prā­va­gra­ha eveti kecit ta­da­pa­rī­kṣi­ta­m || 34 || TAŚV-ML 1.16.35sthā­snū­tpi­tsu­vi­nā­śi­tva­sa­mā­krāṃ­ta­sya vastunaḥ | sa­ma­rtha­yi­ṣya­mā­ṇa­sya ba­hu­to­ba­hu­to grataḥ || 35 || TAŚV-ML 1.16.36kau­ṭa­sthā­t pū­rva­bhā­vā­nāṃ pa­ra­syā­bhyu­pa­ga­ccha­taḥ | a­kṣi­prā­va­gra­hai­kāṃ­to py e­te­nai­va ni­rā­kṛ­taḥ || 36 || TAŚVA-ML 226,34kṣi­prā­va­gra­hā­di­va­da­kṣi­prā­va­gra­hā­da­yaḥ saṃti tra­yā­tma­no vastunaḥ siddheḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.16.37prā­pya­kā­rīṃ­dri­yai­r yukto ni­sṛ­tā­nu­kta­va­stu­naḥ | nā­va­gra­hā­di­r ity eke prā­pya­kā­rī­ṇi tāni vā || 37 || TAŚVA-ML 227,02prā­pya­kā­ri­bhi­r iṃdriyaiḥ spa­rśa­na­ra­sa­na­ghrā­ṇa­śro­trai­r a­ni­sṛ­ta­syā­nu­kta­sya cā­rtha­syā­va­gra­hā­di­r a­nu­pa­pa­nna eva vi­ro­dhā­t | TAŚVA-ML 227,03ta­du­pa­pa­nna­tve vā na tāni prā­pya­kā­rī­ṇi ca­kṣu­rva­t | cakṣuṣo pi hy a­prā­ptā­rtha­pa­ri­cche­da­he­tu­tva­m a­prā­pya­kā­ri­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 227,04tac cā­ni­sṛ­tā­nu­ktā­rthā­va­gra­hā­di­he­toḥ spa­rśa­nā­di­r astīti kecit || TAŚV-ML 1.16.38tan nā­ni­sṛ­ta­bhā­va­syā­nu­kta­syā­pi ca kaiścana | sūkṣmair aṃśaiḥ pa­ri­prā­pta­syā­kṣai­s tair a­va­bo­dha­nā­t || 38 || TAŚV-ML 1.16.39ni­sṛ­to­kta­m athaivaṃ syāt tasyety api na śaṃkyate | sa­rvā­prā­pti­ma ve­kṣyai­vā­ni­sṛ­tā­nu­kta­tā­sthi­teḥ || 39 || TAŚVA-ML 227,07na hi vayaṃ kā­rtsnye­nā­prā­pti­m a­rtha­syā­ni­sṛ­ta­tva­m a­nu­kta­tvaṃ vā brūmahe yatas ta­da­va­gra­hā­di­he­to­r iṃ­dri­ya­syā­prā­pya- TAŚVA-ML 227,08kā­ri­tva­m ā­yu­jya­te | kiṃ tarhi | sūkṣmair a­va­ya­vai­s ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­ra­hi­ta­ja­nā­ve­dyaiḥ kaiścit prā­ptā­na­va- TAŚVA-ML 227,09bhāsasya cā­ni­sṛ­ta­syā­nu­kta­sya ca pa­ri­cche­de pra­va­rta­mā­na­m iṃdriyaṃ nā­prā­pya­kā­ri syāc cakṣuṣy evam a­prā­pya­kā­ri­tva­syā- TAŚVA-ML 227,10pratīteḥ | kathaṃ tarhi ca­kṣu­ra­niṃ­dri­yā­bhyā­m a­ni­sṛ­tā­nu­ktā­va­gra­hā­di­s tayor api prā­pya­kā­ri­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 227,11yo­gya­de­śā­va­sthi­te­r eva prāpter a­bhi­dhā­nā­t | tathā ca ra­sa­gaṃ­dha­spa­rśā­nāṃ sva­grā­hi­bhi­r iṃdriyaiḥ spṛ­ṣṭi­baṃ­dha­sva­yo­gya­de­śā- TAŚVA-ML 227,12vasthitiḥ śabdasya śrotreṇa spṛ­ṣṭi­mā­traṃ rūpasya ca­kṣu­ṣā­bhi­mu­kha­ta­yā­na­ti­dū­rā­.­.­.­ta­yā­va­sthi­tiḥ | sā ca yathā TAŚVA-ML 227,13sa­ka­la­sya va­strā­de­s tathā ta­da­va­ya­vā­nāṃ ca ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d iti ta­tpa­ri­cche­di­nā cakṣuṣā prā­pya­kā­ri­tva­m u­pa­ḍhau­ka­te | TAŚVA-ML 227,14svasminn a­spṛ­ṣṭā­nā­m a­ba­ddhā­nāṃ ca ta­da­va­ya­vā­nāṃ kiyatāṃ cittena pa­ri­cche­da­nā­t tāvatā cā­ni­sṛ­tā­nu­ktā­va­gra­hā­di- TAŚVA-ML 227,15siddheḥ kim a­dhi­ke­nā­bhi­hi­te­na || TAŚV-ML 1.16.40dhruvasya se­ta­ra­syā­trā­va­gra­hā­de­r na bādhyate | ni­tyā­ni­tyā­tma­ke bhāve siddhiḥ syā­dvā­di­no ṃjasā || 40 || TAŚVA-ML 227,17yadi kaścid dhruva evārthaḥ kaścid adhruvaḥ syāt tadā syā­dvā­di­na­s ta­trā­va­gra­hā­va­bo­dha­m ā­ca­kṣā­ṇa­sya sva­si­ddhāṃ­ta- TAŚVA-ML 227,18bādhaḥ syān na punar ekam arthaṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­d dhruvam adhruvaṃ cā­va­dhā­ra­ya­ta­s tasya siddhāṃte su­pra­si­ddha­tvā­t sa tathā virodho bādhaka TAŚVA-ML 227,19iti cet na, tasyāpi su­pra­tī­te viṣaye '­na­va­kā­śā­t | pratītaṃ ca sarvasya vastuno ni­tyā­ni­tyā­tma­ka­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 227,20pra­tya­kṣa­to­nu­mā­nā­c ca ta­syā­va­bo­dhā­d anyathā jā­tu­ci­da­pra­tī­te pa­ra­mā­rtha­to no­bha­ya­rū­pa­tā­rtha­sya ta­trā­nya­ta­ra­sva­bhā­va­sya TAŚVA-ML 227,21ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­ta­tvā­d ity api na ka­lpa­nī­yaṃ ni­tyā­ni­tya­sva­bhā­va­yo­r a­nya­ta­ra­ka­lpi­ta­tve ta­da­vi­nā­bhā­vi­no pa­ra­syā­pi TAŚVA-ML 227,22ka­lpi­ta­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na co­bha­yo­s tayoḥ ka­lpi­ta­tve kiṃcid a­ka­lpi­taṃ vastuno rūpam u­pa­pa­tti­m a­nu­sa­ra­ti yatas tatra TAŚVA-ML 227,23vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te vāyam iti ta­du­bha­ya­m aṃ­ja­sā­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vya­m || TA-ML 1.17 arthasya || 17 || TAŚVA-ML 227,25ki­ma­rtha­m idaṃ sūtryate sā­ma­rthya­si­ddha­tvā­d iti ced a­tro­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.17.1nanu ba­hvā­da­yo dharmāḥ setarāḥ kasya dharmiṇaḥ | te '­va­gra­hā­da­yo yeṣām ity a­rtha­sye­ti sū­tri­ta­m || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 227,27na kaścid dharmī vidyate ba­hvā­di­bhyo nyo 'nanyo vā­ne­ka­do­ṣā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t ta­da­bhā­ve­na te pi dharmiṇāṃ dha­rma­pa­ra­taṃ­tra- TAŚVA-ML 227,28la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­t sva­taṃ­trā­ṇā­m a­saṃ­bha­vā­t | tataḥ keṣām a­va­gra­hā­da­yaḥ kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣā ity ā­kṣi­paṃ­taṃ pra­tī­da­m ucyate | artha- TAŚVA-ML 227,29syā­bā­dhi­ta­pra­tī­ti­si­ddha­sya dharmiṇo ba­hvā­dī­nāṃ se­ta­rā­ṇāṃ ta­tpa­ra­taṃ­tra­ta­yā pra­tī­ya­mā­nā­nāṃ dha­rmā­ṇā­m a­va­gra­hā­da­yaḥ TAŚVA-ML 227,30pa­ri­cchi­tti­vi­śe­ṣā­s tad ekaṃ ma­ti­jñā­na­m iti sū­tra­tra­ye­ṇai­kaṃ vākyaṃ ca­tu­rtha­sū­trā­pe­kṣe­ṇa vā pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ || TAŚVA-ML 227,31kaḥ punar artho nāmety ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.17.2yo vyakto dra­vya­pa­ryā­yā­tmā­rthaḥ so trā­bhi­saṃ­hi­taḥ | a­vya­kta­syo­tta­re sūtre vyaṃ­ja­na­syo­pa­va­rṇa­nā­t || 2 || TAŚV-ML 1.17.3kevalo nā­rtha­pa­ryā­yaḥ sūrer iṣṭo vi­ro­dha­taḥ | tasya ba­hvā­di­pa­ryā­ya­vi­śi­ṣṭa­tve­na saṃvidaḥ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 1.17.4tata eva na niḥ­śe­ṣa­pa­ryā­ye­bhyaḥ pa­rā­ṅmu­kha­m | dravyam artho na cā­nyo­nyā­na­pe­kṣya taddvayaṃ bhavet || 4 || TAŚV-ML 1.17.5evam arthasya dharmāṇāṃ ba­hvā­dī­ta­ra­bhe­di­nā­m | a­va­gra­hā­da­yaḥ siddhaṃ ta­nma­ti­jñā­na­m ī­ri­ta­m || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 228,03na hi dharmī dharmebhyo 'nya eva yataḥ saṃ­baṃ­dhā­si­ddhi­r a­nu­pa­kā­rā­t ta­du­pa­kā­re vā kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vā­pa­tte­s tayo- TAŚVA-ML 228,04r dha­rma­dha­rmi­bhā­vā­bhā­vo gni­dhū­ma­va­t | dharmiṇi dharmāṇāṃ vṛttau ca sa­rvā­tma­nā pratyekaṃ dha­rmi­ba­hu­tvā­pa­ttiḥ e­ka­de­śe­na TAŚVA-ML 228,05sā­va­ya­va­tvaṃ punas tebhyo va­ya­ve­bhyo bhede sa eva pa­rya­nu­yo­go navasthā ca, pra­kā­rāṃ­ta­re­ṇa vṛttāv a­dṛ­ṣṭa­pa­ri­ka­lpa­na- TAŚVA-ML 228,06m i­tyā­di­do­ṣo­pa­ni­pā­taḥ syāt | nāpy ananya eva yato dharmy eva vā dharma eva tadanye ṃ­ta­rā­yāḥ | ye cobhayā- TAŚVA-ML 228,07sattvaṃ tato pi sarvo vya­va­hā­ra ity u­pā­laṃ­bhaḥ saṃ­bha­ve­t | nāpi tenaiva rū­pe­ṇā­nya­tva­m a­na­nya­tvaṃ ca dha­rma­dha­rmi­ṇo­r yato TAŚVA-ML 228,08vi­ro­dho­bha­ya­do­ṣa­saṃ­ka­ra­vya­ti­ka­rāḥ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyāḥ syuḥ | kiṃ tarhi | ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­nya­tva­m a­na­nya­tvaṃ ca yathā- TAŚVA-ML 228,09pratīti jā­tyaṃ­ta­ra­m a­vi­ru­ddhaṃ ci­tra­vi­jñā­na­va­tsā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­va­d vā sa­ttvā­dyā­tma­kai­ka­pra­dhā­na­va­d vā ci­tra­pa­ṭa­va­dve­ty ukta- TAŚVA-ML 228,10prāyaṃ | tata eva na si­ddhā­nā­m a­si­ddhā­nāṃ vā ba­hvā­dī­nāṃ dharmiṇi na pā­ra­taṃ­tryā­nu­pa­pa­ttiḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­t tā­dā­tmya­sya TAŚVA-ML 228,11tataḥ pā­ra­taṃ­trya­sya vya­va­sthi­teḥ | na ca ta­ddra­vyā­rtha­taḥ satāṃ pa­ryā­yā­rtha­to 'satāṃ dharmāṇāṃ dharmī vi­ru­ddhya­te '­nya­thai­va TAŚVA-ML 228,12vi­ro­dhā­t | tato dra­vya­pa­ryā­yā­tmā­rthau dharmī vyaktaḥ pra­tī­ya­tā­m a­vya­kta­sya vyaṃ­ja­na­pa­ryā­ya­syo­tta­ra­sū­tre vi­dhā­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 228,13dra­vya­ni­ra­pe­kṣa­s tv a­rtha­pa­ryā­yaḥ kevalo nārtho tra ta­syā­pra­mā­ṇa­ka­tvā­t | nāpi dra­vya­mā­traṃ pa­ra­spa­raṃ ni­ra­pe­kṣaṃ ta­du­bha­yaṃ TAŚVA-ML 228,14vā tata eva | na cai­vaṃ­bhū­ta­syā­rtha­sya vi­va­rtā­nāṃ ba­hvā­dī­ta­ra­bhe­da­bhṛ­tā­m a­va­gra­hā­da­yo vi­ru­dhyaṃ­te yena evaikaṃ mati- TAŚVA-ML 228,15jñānaṃ yathoktaṃ na siddhyet || TA-ML 1.18 vyaṃ­ja­na­syā­va­gra­haḥ || 18 || TAŚVA-ML 228,17nā­ra­bdha­vya­m idaṃ pū­rva­sū­tre­ṇai­va si­ddha­tvā­t ity ā­re­kā­yā­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.18.1ni­ya­mā­rtha­m idaṃ sūtraṃ vyaṃ­ja­ne­tyā­di da­rśi­ta­m | siddhe hi vidhir ārabhyo ni­ya­mā­ya ma­nī­ṣi­bhiḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 228,19kiṃ punar vyaṃ­ja­na­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.18.2a­vya­kta­m atra śa­bdā­di­jā­taṃ vyaṃ­ja­na­m iṣyate | ta­syā­va­gra­ha eveti niyamo dhya­kṣa­va­dga­taḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 1.18.3ī­hā­da­yaḥ punas tasya na syuḥ spa­ṣṭā­rtha­go­ca­rāḥ | ni­ya­me­ne­ti sā­ma­rthyā­d uktam atra pra­tī­ya­te || 3 || TAŚV-ML 1.18.4nanv a­rthā­va­gra­ho ya­dva­da­kṣa­taḥ spa­ṣṭa­go­ca­raḥ | tadvat kiṃ nā­bhi­ma­nye­ta vyaṃ­ja­nā­va­gra­ho py asau || 4 || TAŚV-ML 1.18.5kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­bhe­da­sya tādṛśo '­saṃ­bha­vā­d iha | a­spa­ṣṭā­tma­ka­sā­mā­nya­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­vya­va­sthi­ta­m || 5 || TAŚV-ML 1.18.6a­dhya­kṣa­tvaṃ na hi vyāptaṃ spa­ṣṭa­tve­na vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | da­vi­ṣṭha­pā­da­pā­dhya­kṣa­jñā­na­syā­spa­ṣṭa­te­kṣa­ṇā­t || 6 || TAŚV-ML 1.18.7vi­śe­ṣa­vi­ṣa­ya­tvaṃ ca divā tā­ma­sa­pa­kṣi­ṇāṃ | ti­gma­ro­ci­r ma­yū­khe­ṣu bhṛṃ­ga­pā­dā­v a­bhā­sa­nā­t || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 228,26nanu ca dū­ra­ta­ma­de­śa­va­rti­ni pā­da­pā­dau jñānam a­spa­ṣṭa­m a­sma­dā­de­r asti vi­śe­ṣa­vi­ṣa­yaṃ cā­di­tya­ki­ra­ṇe­ṣu dhyāma- TAŚVA-ML 228,27lā­kā­ra­m a­dhu­ka­ra­ca­ra­ṇa­va­da­va­bhā­sa­na­m u­lū­kā­dī­nāṃ prasiddhaṃ | nanu ta­da­kṣa­jaṃ śrutam a­spa­ṣṭa­tvā­c chrutam a­spa­ṣṭa­ta­rka­ṇa­m iti TAŚVA-ML 228,28va­ca­nā­t | tato na tena vya­bhi­cā­ro kṣa­ja­tva­sya hetoḥ spaṣṭatve sādhye vyaṃ­ja­nā­va­gra­he dha­rmi­ṇī­ti kaścit | TAŚVA-ML 228,29tan na yu­ktyā­ga­mā­vi­ru­ddhaṃ da­vi­ṣṭha­pā­da­pā­di­jñā­na­m a­kṣa­ja­m a­kṣā­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kā­nu­vi­dhā­yi­tvā­t sa­nni­kṛ­ṣṭa­pā­da­pā­di- TAŚVA-ML 228,30vi­jñā­na­va­t | śru­ta­jñā­naṃ vā na bhavati sākṣāt pa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā vā ma­ti­pū­rva­ka­tvā­bhā­vā­t tadvad eveti yu­kti­vi­ru­ddha- TAŚVA-ML 228,31m ā­ga­ma­vi­ru­ddhaṃ ca tasya śru­ta­jñā­na­tvaṃ yato dhī­ma­dbhi­r a­nu­bhū­ya­te | na cā­spa­ṣṭa­ta­rka­ṇaṃ śrutasya lakṣaṇaṃ smṛ­tyā­de­r api TAŚVA-ML 228,32śru­ta­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | ma­ti­gṛ­hī­te rthe niṃ­dri­ya­ba­lā­d a­spa­ṣṭa­sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­pra­tya­kṣā­d a­nya­tvā­t tarkaṇaṃ | nā­nā­sva­rū­pa­pra­rū­pa­ṇaṃ śruta- TAŚVA-ML 228,33m iti tasya vyākhyāne 'śrutaṃ ma­ti­pū­rvaṃ­' ity etad eva lakṣaṇaṃ tathoktaṃ syāt tac ca na pra­kṛ­ta­jñā­ne sti | na hi TAŚVA-ML 228,34sākṣāc ca­kṣu­rma­ti­pū­rva­kaṃ ta­tspa­ṣṭa­pra­ti­bhā­sā­naṃ­ta­raṃ ta­da­spa­ṣṭā­v a­bhā­sa­na­pra­saṃ­gā­t | nāpi pa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā liṃ­gā­di­śru­ta­jñā­na- TAŚVA-ML 229,01pū­rva­ka­tve­na ta­syā­na­nu­bha­vā­t | na cātra yā­dṛ­śa­m a­kṣā­na­pe­kṣaṃ pā­da­pā­di sā­kṣā­tka­ra­ṇa­pū­rva­kaṃ pra­rū­pa­ṇa­m aspaṣṭaṃ tādṛśa- TAŚVA-ML 229,02m a­nu­bhū­ya­te yena śru­ta­jñā­naṃ ta­da­nu­ma­nye­ma­hi | śrutasya smṛ­tyā­dya­pe­kṣa­yā spa­ṣṭa­tvā­t | saṃ­sthā­nā­di­sā­mā­nya­sya prati- TAŚVA-ML 229,03bhā­sa­nā­t | sa­nni­kṛ­ṣṭa­pā­da­pā­di­pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­pe­kṣa­yā tu da­vi­ṣṭha­pā­da­pā­di­pra­ti­bhā­sa­na­m a­spa­ṣṭa­m a­kṣa­ja­m apīti yukto nena TAŚVA-ML 229,04vya­bhi­cā­raḥ pra­kṛ­ta­he­toḥ | aparaḥ prāha | spaṣṭam eva sa­rva­vi­jñā­naṃ sva­vi­ṣa­ye nyasya ta­dvya­va­sthā­pa­ka­tvā­yo­gā­d aprati- TAŚVA-ML 229,05bhā­sa­na­va­t | tato nāspaṣṭo vyaṃ­ja­nā­va­gra­ha i­ti­.­.­.­. manyeta spa­ṣṭā­spa­ṣṭā­va­bhā­sa­yo­r a­bā­dhi­ta­va­pu­ṣoḥ TAŚVA-ML 229,06svayaṃ sa­rva­syā­nu­bha­vā­t | nanu cā­spa­ṣṭa­tvaṃ yadi jñā­na­dha­rma­s tadā katham a­rtha­syā­spa­ṣṭa­tva­m a­nya­syā­spa­ṣṭa­tvā­d a­nya­syā­spa­ṣṭa- TAŚVA-ML 229,07tve ti­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti cet tarhi spa­ṣṭa­tva­m api yadi jñānasya dharmas tadā katham arthasya spa­ṣṭa­tā­ti­pra­saṃ­ga­sya sa­mā­na­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 229,08viṣaye vi­ṣa­yi­dha­rma­syo­pa­cā­rā­d adoṣa iti cet tata e­vā­nya­trā­pi na doṣaḥ | yathaiva hi dūrād a­spa­ṣṭa­sva­bhā­va- TAŚVA-ML 229,09tvam arthasya sa­nni­kṛ­ṣṭa­spa­ṣṭa­tā­pra­ti­bhā­sa­naṃ bādhyate tathā sa­nni­hi­tā­rtha­sya spa­ṣṭa­tva­m api dūrād a­spa­ṣṭa­tā pra­ti­bhā­se­na TAŚVA-ML 229,10ni­rā­kri­ya­ta iti nārthaḥ svayaṃ ka­sya­ci­t spaṣṭo 'spaṣṭo vā sva­vi­ṣa­ya­jñā­na­spa­ṣṭa­tvā­spa­ṣṭa­tvā­bhyā­m eva tasya tathā TAŚVA-ML 229,11vya­va­sthā­pa­nā­t | nanv evaṃ jñānasya kutaḥ spaṣṭatā ? sva­jñā­na­tvā­d iti cen na, a­na­va­sthā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | svata eveti TAŚVA-ML 229,12cet sa­rva­jñā­nā­nāṃ spa­ṣṭa­tvā­pa­tti­r ity atra kaścid ācaṣṭe | akṣāt spaṣṭatā jñā­na­sye­ti ta­da­yu­ktaṃ­, da­vi­ṣṭha­pā­da­pā­di- TAŚVA-ML 229,13jñānasya divā tā­ma­sa­kha­ga­ku­la­vi­jñā­na­sya ca spa­ṣṭa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t ta­du­tpā­da­ka­m akṣam eva na bhavati dū­ra­ta­ma­di­va­sa­ka­ra- TAŚVA-ML 229,14pra­tā­pā­bhyā­m u­pa­ha­ta­tvā­t ma­rī­ci­kā­su to­yā­kā­ra­jñā­no­tpā­da­kā­kṣa­va­d iti cet tarhi tābhyām akṣasya sva­rū­pa­m upa- TAŚVA-ML 229,15hanyate śaktir vā | na tā­va­dā­dyaḥ pakṣaḥ ta­tsva­rū­pa­syā­vi­ka­la­syā­nu­bha­vā­t | dvi­tī­ya­pa­kṣe tu yo­gya­tā­si­ddhi­s ta- TAŚVA-ML 229,16dvya­ti­re­ke­ṇā­kṣa­śa­kte­r a­vya­va­sthi­teḥ | kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­la­kṣa­ṇā­yāḥ yo­gya­tā­yā eva bhā­veṃ­dri­yā­khyā­yāḥ svīkara- TAŚVA-ML 229,17ṇā­rha­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.18.8jñānasya spaṣṭatā lo­ka­ni­mi­tte­ty api dū­ṣi­ta­m | etena sthā­pi­tā­ka­rī­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­. || 8 || TAŚV-ML 1.18.9sai­vā­spa­ṣṭa­tva­he­tuḥ syād vyaṃ­ja­nā­va­gra­ha­sya naḥ | gaṃ­dhā­di­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­grā­hi­ṇo py a­kṣa­ja­nma­naḥ || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 229,20yathā spa­ṣṭa­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­vī­ryāṃ­ta­rā­ya kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­vi­śe­ṣā­d a­spa­ṣṭa­tā vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­ta iti nānyo hetur a­vya­bhi­cā­rī tatra TAŚVA-ML 229,21saṃ­bhā­vya­te tato rtha­syā­va­gra­hā­diḥ spaṣṭo vyaṃ­ja­na­syā­spa­ṣṭo '­va­gra­ha eveti sūktam || TA-ML 1.19 na ca­kṣu­ra­niṃ­dri­yā­bhyā­m || 19 || TAŚVA-ML 229,23kim a­va­gra­he­hā­dī­nāṃ sarveṣāṃ pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­rtha­m idam ā­ho­svi­dvyaṃ­ja­nā­va­gra­ha­syai­ve­ti śaṃ­kā­yā­m idam ā­ca­ṣṭe­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.19.1netyādy āha ni­ṣe­dhā­rtha­m a­ni­ṣṭa­sya pra­saṃ­gi­naḥ | ca­kṣu­rma­no­ni­mi­tta­sya vyaṃ­ja­nā­va­gra­ha­sya tat || 1 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.2vyaṃ­ja­nā­va­gra­ho naiva ca­kṣu­ṣā­niṃ­dri­ye­ṇa ca | a­prā­pya­kā­ri­ṇā tena spa­ṣṭā­va­gra­ha­he­tu­nā || 2 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.3prā­pya­kā­rīṃ­dri­ya­ś cārthe prā­pti­bhe­dā­d dhi ku­tra­ci­t | ta­dyo­gya­tāṃ viśeṣāṃ vā spa­ṣṭā­va­gra­ha­kā­ra­ṇa­m || 3 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.4yathā na­va­śa­rā­v ādau dvi­trā­dyā­s to­ya­viṃ­da­vaḥ | a­vya­ktā­mā­rdra­tāṃ kṣiptāḥ kurvaṃti prā­pya­kā­ri­ṇaḥ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.5paunaḥ punyena vikṣiptā vyaktāṃ tām eva kurvate | ta­tprā­pti­bhe­da­ta­s ta­dva­diṃ­dri­yā­ṇy apy a­va­gra­ha­m || 5 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.6a­prā­pti­kā­ri­ṇī ca­kṣu­rma­na­sī kurutaḥ punaḥ | vyaktām a­rtha­pa­ri­cchi­tti­m a­prā­pte­r a­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 6 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.7ya­thā­ya­skāṃ­ta­pā­ṣā­ṇaḥ śa­lyā­kṛ­ṣṭiṃ sva­śa­kti­taḥ | karoty a­prā­pti­kā­rī­ti vyaktim eva śa­rī­ra­taḥ || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 229,31na hi yathā svārthayoḥ spṛ­ṣṭi­la­kṣa­ṇā­prā­pti­r a­nyo­pa­ca­ya­spṛ­ṣṭi­tā­ra­ta­myā­d bhidyate tathā tayoḥ prāptir de­śa­vya­va- TAŚVA-ML 229,32dhā­na­la­kṣa­ṇā­pi kā­rtsnye­nā­spṛ­ṣṭe­r a­vi­śe­ṣā­t ta­dvya­va­dhā­ya­ka­de­śā­s padād a­prā­pti­r api bhidyate e­ve­ti­ce­t kim ayaṃ paryu- TAŚVA-ML 229,33dā­sa­pra­ti­ṣe­dhaḥ pra­sa­jya­pra­ti­ṣe­dho vā ? pratham a­pa­kṣe­kṣā­rthā­prā­pti­r anyā na vārthaḥ punar evaṃ "nañ iva yuktam a­nya­sa­dṛ­śā- TAŚVA-ML 229,34dhi­ka­ra­ṇe tathā hy a­rtha­ga­tiḥ­" iti va­ca­nā­t sā ca nā­va­gra­hā­deḥ kā­ra­ṇa­m iti tadbhede pi kutas tadbhedaḥ | dvitīya- TAŚVA-ML 230,01pakṣe tu prāpter abhāvo 'prāptiḥ sā ca na bhidyate bhāvasya svayaṃ sa­rva­trā­bhe­dā­t | katham a­va­gra­hā­dyu­tpa­ttau sā kāraṇa- TAŚVA-ML 230,02m iti cet tasyāṃ ta­tprā­du­rbhā­vā­nu­bha­vā­t ni­mi­tta­mā­tra­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ prā­pti­va­t pradhānaṃ tu kāraṇaṃ svā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma TAŚVA-ML 230,03eveti na kiṃcana vi­ru­ddha­m u­tpa­śyā­maḥ || atra parasya cakṣuṣi prā­pya­kā­ri­tva­sā­dha­na­m anūdya dū­ṣa­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.19.8cakṣuḥ prā­pta­pa­r icched a­kā­ra­ṇaṃ rū­pa­vya­kti­taḥ | spa­rśa­nā­di­va­d ity eke tan na pakṣasya bā­dha­nā­t || 8 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.9bāhyaṃ cakṣur yadā tāvat kṛ­ṣṇa­tā­rā­di dṛ­śya­tā­m | prāptaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­to bādhāt ta­syā­rthā­prā­pti­ve­di­naḥ || 9 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.10śa­kti­rū­pa­m adṛśyaṃ ced a­nu­mā­ne­na bā­dha­na­m | ā­ga­me­na su­ni­rṇī­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ke­na ca || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 230,07vya­kti­rū­pa­sya cakṣuṣaḥ prā­pya­kā­ri­tve sādhye pra­tya­kṣe­ṇa bādhyate pakṣo nuṣṇo gnir i­tyā­di­va­t | pra­tya­kṣa­taḥ TAŚVA-ML 230,08sā­dhya­vi­pa­rya­si­ddheḥ śa­kti­rū­pa­sya tasya ta­thā­tva­sā­dha­ne nu­mā­ne­na bādhyate tata eva su­ni­rṇī­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ke TAŚVA-ML 230,09nā­ga­me­na ca | kiṃ ta­da­nu­mā­naṃ pakṣasya bā­dha­ka­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.19.11ta­trā­prā­pti­pa­ri­cche­di cakṣuḥ spa­ṣṭā­na­va­gra­hā­t | anyathā ta­da­saṃ­bhū­te­r ghrā­ṇā­de­r iva sarvathā || 11 || TAŚVA-ML 230,11ke­va­la­vya­ti­re­kā­nu­mā­na­m a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­ttye­ka­la­kṣa­ṇa­yo­gā­d u­pa­pa­nnaṃ pakṣasya bā­dha­ka­m iti bhāvaḥ | atra hetor a- TAŚVA-ML 230,12si­ddha­tā­m āśaṃkya pa­ri­ha­ra­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.19.12cakṣuṣā śa­kti­rū­pe­ṇa tā­ra­kā­ga­ta­m aṃjanaṃ | na spṛṣṭam iti ta­ddhe­to­r a­si­ddha­tva­m i­ho­cya­te || 12 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.13śaktiḥ śaktim ato nyatra ti­ṣṭha­tā­rthe­na yujyate | ta­tra­sthe­na tu naiveti ko nyo brūyāj ja­ḍā­tma­naḥ || 13 || TAŚVA-ML 230,15vya­kti­rū­pā­c cakṣuṣaḥ śaktim ato nyatra dū­rā­di­de­śe ti­ṣṭha­tā­rthe­na gha­ṭā­di­nā śa­ktīṃ­dri­yaṃ yujyate na pu­na­rvya­kti- TAŚVA-ML 230,16na­ya­na­sthe­nāṃ­ja­nā­di­ne­ti ko nyo ja­ḍā­tma­vā­di­no brūyāt | dū­rā­di­de­śa­sthe­nā­rthe­na vya­kti­ca­kṣu­ṣaḥ saṃ­baṃ­dha­pū­rva­kaṃ TAŚVA-ML 230,17cakṣuḥ saṃ­ba­dhya­te ta­dve­da­na­syā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti cet syād etad evaṃ yady a­saṃ­baṃ­dhe­na tatra ve­da­na­m u­pa­ja­na­yi­tuṃ netreṇa TAŚVA-ML 230,18na śakyeta ma­no­va­t | na hi prāptir eva tasya vi­ṣa­ya­jñā­na­ja­na­na­ni­mi­tta­m aṃ­ja­nā­deḥ prā­pta­syā­pra­ve­da­nā­t | yogyatā- TAŚVA-ML 230,19yās tatra bhāvāt ta­da­pra­ve­da­na­m iti cet saivāstu kiṃ prā­pti­ni­rbaṃ­dhe­na | yo­gya­tā­yāṃ hi satyāṃ kiṃcid akṣaṃ prāpta- TAŚVA-ML 230,20m arthaṃ pa­ri­cchi­na­tti kiṃcid a­prā­pta­m iti ya­thā­pra­tī­ta­m a­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyaṃ | na hi prā­ptya­bhā­ve rtha­pa­ri­cche­da­na­yo­gya­tā­kṣa­sya TAŚVA-ML 230,21na saṃ­bha­va­ti ma­no­va­dvi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­t | yena pra­tī­tya­ti­kra­maḥ kriyate tato na sva­rū­pā­si­ddho hetuḥ | TAŚVA-ML 230,22pa­kṣā­vyā­pa­ko pi na bha­va­tī­ty ā­haḥ­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.19.14pa­kṣā­vyā­pa­ka­tā hetor manasya prā­pya­kā­ri­ṇi | vi­ra­hā­d iti maṃtavyaṃ nā­syā­pe­kṣa­tva­yo­gya­taḥ || 14 || TAŚVA-ML 230,24cakṣur eva hy a­nu­pa­kṣī­kṛ­taṃ na punar manas ta­syā­prā­pya­kā­ri­tve­na pra­si­ddha­tvā­t svayam a­pra­si­ddha­sya sā­dhya­tve­na vyava- TAŚVA-ML 230,25sthā­pa­nā­t | na vedam a­pra­si­ddha­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.19.15manaso prā­pya­kā­ri­tvaṃ nā­pra­si­ddhaṃ pra­vā­di­nā­m | kvā­nya­thā­tī­ta­dū­rā­di­pa­dā­rtha­gra­ha­ṇaṃ tataḥ || 15 || TAŚVA-ML 230,27na hy a­tī­tā­da­yo dū­ra­sthā­rthā manasā prā­pya­kā­ri­ṇā vi­ṣa­yī­ka­rtuṃ śakyā iti sarvaiḥ pra­vā­di­bhi­r a­prā­pya­kā­ri TAŚVA-ML 230,28ta­daṃ­gī­ka­rta­vya­m a­nya­thā­tī­ta­dū­rā­di­va­stu­pa­ri­cchi­tte­r a­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | tato na pa­kṣā­vyā­pa­ko hetuḥ spṛ­ṣṭā­na­va­gra­hā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 230,29pa­kṣī­kṛ­te cakṣuṣi bhāvāt | nāpy a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ko viruddho vā prā­pya­kā­ri­ṇi vipakṣe spa­rśa­nā­dā­v a­saṃ­bha­vā­d ity ato TAŚVA-ML 230,30hetor bhavaty eva sā­dhya­si­ddhiḥ || itaś ca bha­va­tī­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.19.16kā­cā­dyaṃ­ta­ri­tā­rthā­nāṃ grahāc cā­prā­pta­kā­ri­tā | cakṣuṣaḥ prā­pya­kā­ri­tve manasaḥ spa­rśa­nā­di­va­t || 16 || TAŚVA-ML 230,32nanu ca yady aṃ­ta­ri­tā­rtha­gra­ha­ṇaṃ sva­bhā­va­kā­lāṃ­ta­ri­tā­rtha­gra­ha­ṇa­m iṣyate tadā na siddhaṃ sādhanaṃ cakṣuṣi tada- TAŚVA-ML 230,33bhāvāt | de­śāṃ­ta­ri­tā­rtha­gra­ha­ṇaṃ cet tad eva sādhyaṃ sādhanaṃ cety āyātaṃ | de­śāṃ­ta­ri­tā­rtha­grā­hi­tva­m eva hy a­prā­pya­kā­ri- TAŚVA-ML 231,01tvam iti ka­ści­t­, tad asat | cakṣuṣo prāptam arthaṃ pa­ri­cche­ttuṃ śakteḥ sā­dhya­tvā­t ta­trā­pra­si­ddha­tvā­d a­prā­pta­kā­ra­ṇa­śa­kti- TAŚVA-ML 231,02tva­syā­prā­pya­kā­ri­tva­sye­ṣṭa­tvā­t | sā­dha­na­sya punar aṃ­ta­ri­tā­rtha­gra­ha­ṇa­sya sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­pra­tya­kṣa­si­ddha­syā­bhi­dhā­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 231,03nanu ca kā­cā­dyaṃ­ta­ri­tā­rtha­sya prā­pta­syai­va cakṣuṣā pa­ri­cche­dā­d asiddho hetur ity āśaṃkāṃ pa­ri­ha­ra­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.19.17vibhajya spha­ṭi­kā­dīṃ­ś cet ka­thaṃ­ci­c ca­kṣu­raṃ­śa­vaḥ | prā­pnu­vaṃ­s tū­la­rā­śyā­dī­n na­śva­rā­n neti cā­dbhu­ta­m || 17 || TAŚVA-ML 231,05ni­ṣṭhu­ra­sthi­ra­sva­bhā­vā­n spha­ṭi­kā­dī­n vibhajya na­ya­na­ra­śma­yaḥ pra­kā­śa­yaṃ­ti na punar mṛ­du­nā­śi­sva­bhā­vāṃ­s tūla- TAŚVA-ML 231,06rā­śyā­dī­n iti kim a­tya­dbhu­ta­m āśritya hetor a­si­ddha­tā­m u­dbhā­va­yaṃ­taḥ kathaṃ svasthāḥ ? || TAŚV-ML 1.19.18sāmarthyaṃ pā­ra­dī­ya­sya yathā ya­syā­nu­bhe­da­ne | nā­lāṃ­bū­bhā­no­dbhe­de manāg api sa­mī­kṣya­te || 18 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.19kā­cā­di­bhe­da­ne śaktis tathā na­ya­na­ro­ci­ṣāṃ | saṃbhāvyā tū­la­rā­śyā­di­bhi­dā­yāṃ neti kecana || 19 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.20ta­da­prā­tī­ti­kaṃ so yaṃ kā­cā­di­r iti ni­śca­yā­t | vi­nā­śa­vya­va­hā­ra­sya ta­trā­bhā­vā­c ca ka­sya­ci­t || 20 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.21sa­mā­na­sa­nni­ve­śa­sya ta­syo­tpa­tte­r a­nā­śi­tāṃ | jano manyeta ni­rlū­na­ke­śā­de­r veti cen matam || 21 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.22na kvacit pra­tyā­bhi­jñā­na­m e­ka­tva­sya pra­sā­dha­kaṃ | siddhyed iti kṣa­ṇa­dhvaṃ­si ja­ga­dā­pā­ta­m aṃjasā || 22 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.23ā­tmā­dye­ka­tva­si­ddhi­ś cet pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­to dṛḍhāt | dārḍhyāt tatra kuto bā­dhā­bhā­vā­c cet prakṛte sabhaṃ || 23 || TAŚVA-ML 231,13na hi spha­ṭi­kā­dau pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­syai­ka­tva­pa­rā­ma­rśi­naḥ kiṃcid bā­dha­ka­m asti pu­ru­ṣā­di­va­t | TAŚVA-ML 231,14ta­dbhe­de­nā­bhyu­pa­ga­me tu bā­dha­ka­m astīty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.19.24kā­cā­dyaṃ­ta­ri­tā­na­rthā­n pa­śya­ta­ś ca ni­raṃ­ta­raṃ | tatra bhedasya ni­ṣṭhā­nā­n nā­bhi­nna­sya ka­ra­gra­haḥ || 24 || TAŚVA-ML 231,16satataṃ paśyato hi kā­ca­śi­lā­dī­n na­ya­na­ra­śma­yo ni­raṃ­ta­raṃ bhi­daṃ­tī­ti pra­ti­ṣṭhā­yāṃ katham a­bhi­nna­sva­bhā­vā­nāṃ tathā TAŚVA-ML 231,17tasya hastena grahaṇaṃ tac ced asti ta­dbhe­dā­bhyu­pa­ga­maṃ bā­dhi­ṣya­ta iti kiṃ na­ściṃ­ta­yā || TAŚV-ML 1.19.25vi­nā­śā­naṃ­ta­ro­tpa­ttau pu­na­rnā­śe pu­na­rbha­ve­t | kuto ni­raṃ­ta­raṃ tena chā­di­tā­rtha­sya da­rśa­na­m || 25 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.26spa­rśa­ne­na ca ni­rbhe­da­śa­rī­ra­sya ma­hoṃ­gi­nā­m | sāṃ­ta­re­ṇā­nu­bhū­yaṃ­te tasya spa­rśa­na­da­rśa­ne || 26 || TAŚVA-ML 231,20spha­ṭi­kā­de­r ā­śū­tpā­da­vi­nā­śā­bhyā­m a­bhe­da­gra­ha­ṇaṃ ni­raṃ­ta­raṃ paśyataḥ saṃtataṃ na ta­dbhe­dā­bhyu­pa­ga­ma­sya bā­dha­ka­m ity a- TAŚVA-ML 231,21yuktam āśv eva spa­rśa­na­da­rśa­na­yo­s tatra pra­saṃ­gā­t | spa­rśa­nā­spa­rśa­na­yo­ś ca | na ca tatra tadā ka­sya­ci­d u­pa­yu­kta­syā- TAŚVA-ML 231,22da­rśa­nā­spa­rśa­nā­bhyāṃ vya­va­hi­ta­da­rśa­na­spa­rśa­ne sa­ma­nu­bhū­ye­te ta­dvi­nā­śa­sya pū­rvo­tta­ro­tpā­dā­bhyā­m āśu bhāvibhyāṃ tiro- TAŚVA-ML 231,23hi­ta­tvā­n na ta­trā­da­rśa­na­m a­spa­rśa­naṃ vā syād iti cet | nanv evaṃ ta­du­tpā­da­sya pū­rvo­tta­ra­vi­nā­śā­bhyā­m āśu bhāvibhyā- TAŚVA-ML 231,24m eva vi­ro­dhā­n nā­da­rśa­na­spa­rśa­na mā bhūtāṃ ta­du­tpā­da­yoḥ sva­ma­dhya­ga­ta­vi­nā­śa­ti­ro­dhā­ne sāmarthyaṃ bhā­va­sva­bhā­va­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 231,25ba­lī­ya­stvā­t ta­dvi­nā­śa­yoḥ sva­ma­dhya­ga­to­tpā­da­ti­ro­dhā­ne '­bhā­va­sva­bhā­va­tve­na du­rba­la­tvā­d iti cen na, bhā­vā­bhā­va- TAŚVA-ML 231,26sva­bhā­va­yoḥ sa­mā­na­ba­la­tvā­t | tayor a­nya­ta­ra­ba­lī­ya­stve yu­ga­pa­dbhā­vā­bhā­vā­tma­ka­va­stu­pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­t | na hi TAŚVA-ML 231,27vastuno bhāva eva ka­dā­ci­t pra­tī­ya­te sva­rū­pā­di­ca­tu­ṣṭa­ye­ne­va pa­ra­rū­pā­di­ca­tu­ṣṭa­ye­nā­pi bhā­va­pra­tī­ti­śa­kteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 231,28na cā­nā­dya­naṃ­ta­sa­rvā­tma­kaṃ ca vastu pra­ti­bhā­ti yatas ta­thā­bhyu­pa­ga­maḥ śreyān | nāpy abhāva eva vastuno nu­bhū­ya­te TAŚVA-ML 231,29pa­ra­rū­pā­di­ca­tu­ṣṭa­ye­ne­va sva­rū­pā­di­ca­tu­ṣṭa­ye­nā­py a­bhā­va­pra­ti­pa­tti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na ca sa­rva­thā­py asat pra­ti­bhā­ti yatas ta- TAŚVA-ML 231,30da­bhyu­pa­ga­mo pi ka­sya­ci­t pra­ti­ti­ṣṭhe­t | pra­rū­pi­ta­prā­yaṃ ca bhā­vā­bhā­va­sva­bhā­va­va­s tu pra­ti­bhā­sa­na­m iti kṛtaṃ pra­paṃ­ce­na | TAŚVA-ML 231,31sa­rva­tho­tpā­de vināśe ca punaḥ punaḥ spha­ṭi­kā­dau da­rśa­na­spa­rśa­na­yoḥ sāṃ­ta­ra­yoḥ pra­saṃ­ja­na­sya du­rni­vā­ra­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 231,32tadartho nu­mī­ye­te­ti cen na, teṣāṃ kā­cā­de­r na bhrāṃ­ta­tva­m a­rtho­pa­ra­kta­sya vi­jñā­na­syā­nu­dga­ti­r naḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.19.27prā­pta­syāṃ­ta­ri­tā­rthe­na vi­bhi­nna­sya pa­rī­kṣa­ṇā­t | nārthasya darśanaṃ siddhyed anumā ca tathaiva vā || 27 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.28nanv a­tyaṃ­ta­pa­ro­kṣa­tve sa­tyā­rtha­syā­nu­mā­ga­teḥ | vi­jñā­na­syo­pa­ra­kta­tve tena vi­jñā­ya­te katham || 28 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.29tayā śa­śva­da­dṛ­śye­na vedhasā nirmitaṃ jagat | kathaṃ ni­ści­ya­te kā­rya­vi­śe­ṣā­c cet parair api || 29 || TAŚVA-ML 232,02ya­thai­vā­trā­sma­dā­di­vi­ni­rmi­te­ta­ra­ccha­rī­rā­di­vi­śi­ṣṭaṃ kāryam u­pa­la­bhya ta­sye­śva­re­ṇā­tyaṃ­ta­pa­ro­kṣe­ṇa ni­rmi­ta­tva­m anu- TAŚVA-ML 232,03mīyate bhavatā tathā parair api vijñānaṃ nī­lā­dya­rthā­kā­ra­vi­śi­ṣṭaṃ kāryam a­bhi­saṃ­ve­dya nī­lā­dya­rtho nu­mī­ya­ta iti samaṃ TAŚVA-ML 232,04paśyāmaḥ | yathā ca kā­cā­dyaṃ­ta­ri­tā­rthe pra­tya­kṣa­tā vya­va­hā­ro vi­bhra­ma­va­śā­d evaṃ ba­hi­ra­rthe pīti kuto ma­tāṃ­ta­raṃ TAŚVA-ML 232,05ni­rā­kri­ya­te ? || TAŚV-ML 1.19.30pra­tya­kṣe­ṇā­pra­bā­dhe­na ba­hi­ra­rtha­sya da­rśa­na­m | jñā­na­syāṃ­taḥ prasiddhaṃ cen nānyathā pa­ri­ka­lpya­te || 30 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.31kā­cā­dyaṃ­ta­ri­tā­rthe pi sa­mā­na­m idam uttaraṃ | kā­cā­de­r bhi­nna­de­śa­sya ta­syā­vā­dhaṃ vi­ni­śca­yā­t || 31 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.32yathā mukhaṃ ni­rī­kṣaṃ­te darpaṇe pra­ti­biṃ­bi­ta­m | svadehe saṃ­spṛ­śaṃ­tī­ti bādhā siddhātra dhī­ma­tā­m || 32 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.33tathā na spha­ṭi­kāṃ­bho nu­pa­ṭa­lā­vṛ­tta­va­stu­ni | sva­de­śā­di­ta­yā tasya tadā paścāc ca da­rśa­nā­t || 33 || TAŚVA-ML 232,10na ca na­ya­na­ra­śma­yaḥ prasiddhāḥ pra­mā­ṇa­sā­ma­rthyā­deḥ spha­ṭi­kā­dī­n vibhajya gha­ṭā­dī­n pra­kā­śa­yaṃ­tī­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.19.34na cekṣaṃte sma­dā­dī­nāṃ sphu­raṃ­ta­ś ca­kṣu­raṃ­śa­vaḥ | sāṃ­dha­kā­ra­ni śīthiny ā­ma­nyā­nva­bhi­bha­vā­d api || 34 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.35yady a­nu­dbhū­ta­rū­pā­s te śakyaṃte nekṣituṃ janaiḥ | tadā pra­māṃ­ta­raṃ vācyaṃ ta­tsa­dbhā­vā­va­bo­dha­ka­m || 35 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.36ra­śmi­va­llo­ca­naṃ sarvaṃ tai­ja­sa­tvā­t pra­dī­pa­va­t | iti siddhaṃ na netrasya jyo­ti­ṣka­tvaṃ pra­sā­dha­ye­t || 36 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.37taijasaṃ nayanaṃ satsu sa­nni­kṛ­ṣṭa­ra­sā­di­ṣu | rūpasya vyaṃ­ja­ka­tvā­c cet pra­dī­pā­di­va­d īryate || 37 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.38hetor di­na­ni­śā­nā­tha­ma­yū­khai­r vya­rbhi­cā­ri­tā | taijasaṃ nihite caṃ­dra­kāṃ­ta­raṃ tatkṣitau bhavāḥ || 38 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.39te­jo­nu­sū­tri­tā jñeyā gā mū­lo­ṣṇa­va­tī prabhā | nānyā ma­ka­ra­tā­dī­nāṃ pā­rthi­va­tva­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 39 || TAŚVA-ML 232,17ca­kṣu­ṣa­s tai­ja­sa­tve sādhye rū­pa­syai­va vyaṃ­ja­ka­tvā­d ity asya hetoś caṃ­drā­dyu­dyo­te­na mū­lo­ṣṇa­tva­ra­hi­te­na pā­rthi­va­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 232,18vya­bhi­cā­rā­d a­ga­ma­ka­tvā­t ta­ttai­ja­sa­tva­syā­si­ddhe­r na tato ra­śmi­va­cca­kṣu­ṣaḥ siddhyet || TAŚV-ML 1.19.40rū­pā­bhi­vyaṃ­ja­ne cākṣṇāṃ nāśe kvā­pe­kṣa­ṇaṃ bhavet | tai­ja­sa­tvā­t pra­dī­pā­de­r iva sarvasya dehinaḥ || 40 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.41ya­thai­ka­sya pra­dī­pa­sya su­spa­ṣṭā­rtha­pra­kā­śa­ne | maṃ­da­tvā­d a­sa­ma­rtha­sya dvi­tī­yā­de­r a­pe­kṣa­ṇa­m || 41 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.42ta­thā­kṣṇo­r na vi­ru­ddhye­ta sū­ryā­lo­kā­dya­pe­kṣa­ṇaṃ | svakāryo hi sva­jā­tī­yaṃ sa­ha­kā­ri pra­tī­kṣya­te || 42 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.43ta­da­sa­llo­ca­na­syā­rtha­pra­kā­śi­tvā­vi­ni­śca­yā­t | ka­thaṃ­ci­d api dī­pā­di­ni­ra­pe­kṣa­sya pra­dī­pa­va­t || 43 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.44aṃ­dha­kā­rā­va­bhā­so sti vi­nā­lo­ke­na cen na vai | pra­si­ddha­steṃ­dha­kā­ro sti jñā­nā­bhā­vā­t pa­ro­rtha­kṛ­t || 44 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.45pa­re­ṣṭyā­stī­ti cet tasyāḥ siddhaṃ ca­kṣu­ra­tai­ja­saṃ | pra­mā­ṇa­tve nyathā nāṃ­dha­kā­raḥ siddhyet tatas tava || 45 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.46a­tai­ja­sāṃ­ja­nā­pe­kṣi cakṣū rūpaṃ vyanakti yaṃ | nātaḥ sa­mā­na­jā­tī­ya­sa­ha­kā­ri ni­ya­mya­te || 46 || TAŚVA-ML 232,26tai­ja­sa­m e­vāṃ­ja­nā­di rū­pa­pra­kā­śa­ne netrasya sa­ha­kā­ri na punaḥ pā­rthi­va­m eva ta­trā­nu­dbhū­ta­sya te­jo­dra­vya- TAŚVA-ML 232,27bhāvād ity ayuktaṃ pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­vā­t | tai­ja­sa­m aṃ­ja­nā­di rū­pā­va­bhā­sa­ne na­ya­na­sa­ha­kā­ri­tvā­d dī­pā­di­va­ty apy a­sa­mya­k­, TAŚVA-ML 232,28caṃ­dra­dyo­tā­di­nā­nai­kāṃ­tā­t | tasyāpi pa­kṣī­ka­ra­ṇā­n na vya­bhi­cā­ra iti cen na, hetoḥ kā­lā­tya­yā­pa­di­ṣṭa­tva- TAŚVA-ML 232,29pra­saṃ­gā­t | pakṣasya pra­tya­kṣā­nu­mā­nā­ga­ma­bā­dhi­ta­tvā­t tasya pra­tya­kṣe­ṇā­tai­ja­sa­tve­nā­nu­bha­vā­t | na tai­ja­sa­ś caṃ­dro­dyo­to TAŚVA-ML 232,30na­yā­nā­naṃ­da­he­tu­tvā­t sa­li­lā­di­va­d ity a­nu­mā­nā­t | mū­lo­ṣṇa­va­tī prabhā teja ity ā­ga­mā­c cā­bdhi­ja­la­ka­llo­lai­ś caṃ­dra­kāṃ­ta- TAŚVA-ML 232,31pra­ti­ha­tāḥ sū­ryāṃ­śa­vaḥ pra­dyo­taṃ­te śi­śi­rā­ś ca bhavaṃti | tata eva na­ya­nā­naṃ­da­he­ta­va ity ā­ga­ma­s tu na pra­mā­ṇaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 232,32yuktyān a­nu­gṛ­hī­ta­tvā­t ta­thā­vi­dhā­ga­māṃ­ta­ra­va­t | ta­da­na­nu­gṛ­hī­ta­syā­pi pra­mā­ṇa­tve ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | pu­ru­ṣā­dvai­ta­pra­ti- TAŚVA-ML 232,33pā­da­kā­ga­ma­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t sa­ka­la­yau­ga­ma­ta­vi­ro­dhā­t | kiṃca —TAŚV-ML 1.19.47kim u­ṣṇa­spa­rśa­vi­jñā­naṃ tai­ja­se­kṣṇi na jāyate | ta­syā­nu­dbhū­ta­tā­yāṃ tu rū­pā­nu­dbhū­ta­tā kutaḥ || 47 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.48te­jo­dra­vyaṃ hy a­nu­dbhū­ta­spa­rśa­m u­dbhū­ta­rū­pa­bhṛ­t | dṛṣṭaṃ yathā pra­dī­pa­sya pra­bhā­bhā­raḥ sa­maṃ­ta­taḥ || 48 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.49ta­thā­nu­dbhū­ta­rū­paṃ ta­du­dbhū­ta­spa­rśa­m ī­kṣi­ta­m | ya­tho­ṣṇo­da­ka­saṃ­yu­ktaṃ pa­ra­mu­dbhū­ta­ta­ddva­ya­m || 49 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.50nā­nu­bhū­ta­dva­yaṃ tejo dṛṣṭaṃ cakṣur yatas tathā | a­dṛ­ṣṭa­va­śa­ta­s tac cet sarvam akṣaṃ tathā na kim || 50 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.51su­va­rṇa­gha­ṭa­va­t ta­tsyā­di­tya­si­ddhaṃ ni­da­rśa­naṃ | pra­mā­ṇa­ba­la­ta­s tasya tai­ja­sa­tvā­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 51 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.52no­ṣṇa­vī­rya­tva­ta­s tasya tai­ja­sa­tvaṃ pra­si­ddhya­ti | vya­bhi­cā­rā­n ma­rī­cā­di­dra­vye­ṇa tai­ja­se­na vaḥ || 52 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.53tato nā­si­ddha­tā hetoḥ si­ddha­sā­dhya­sya budhyate | ca­kṣu­ṣa­tvā­di­to dhvā­ne­ni­ta­tya­tva­sya yathaiva hi || 53 || TAŚVA-ML 233,07tad evaṃ tai­ja­sa­tvā­d ity asya hetor a­si­ddha­tvā­n na cakṣuṣi ra­śmi­va­ttva­si­ddhi­ni­baṃ­dha­na­tvaṃ yatas tasya raśmayo rtha- TAŚVA-ML 233,08pra­kā­śa­na­śa­kta­yaḥ syuḥ satām api teṣāṃ bṛ­ha­tta­ra­gi­ri­pa­ri­cche­da­na­m ayuktaṃ manaso dhiṣṭhāne sa­rva­the­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.19.54saṃto pi raśmayo netre ma­na­sā­dhi­ṣṭhi­tā yadi | vi­jñā­na­he­ta­vo rtheṣu prāpteṣv eveti manyate || 54 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.55manaso ṇu­tva­ta­ś ca­kṣu­rma­yū­khe­ṣv a­na­dhi­ṣṭhi­teḥ | bhi­nna­de­śe­ṣu bhū­ya­stva­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­va­de­ka­śaḥ || 55 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.56ma­hī­ya­so ma­hī­dhra­sya pa­ri­cchi­tti­r na yujyate | kra­me­ṇā­dhi­ṣṭhi­tau tasya ta­daṃ­śe­ṣv eva saṃvidaḥ || 56 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.57niraṃśo vayavī śailo ma­hī­yā­n api rociṣā | na­ya­ne­na pa­ri­cche­dyo ma­na­sā­dhi­ṣṭhi­te­na cet || 57 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.58na syān me­ca­ka­vi­jñā­naṃ nā­nā­va­ya­va­go­ca­ra­m | ta­dde­śi­ṣa­vi­ṣa­yaṃ cāsya ma­no­hī­nai­r dṛ­gaṃ­śu­bhiḥ || 58 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.59śai­la­caṃ­dra­ma­so­ś cāpi pra­tyā­sa­nna­da­vi­ṣṭha­yoḥ | saha jñānena yujyate pra­si­ddha­m api sa­ddhi­yā­m || 59 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.60kālena yāvatā śailaṃ prayāṃti na­ya­nāṃ­śa­vaḥ | kecic caṃ­dra­ma­saṃ cānye tā­va­tai­ve­ti yujyate || 60 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.61tayoś ca kramato jñānaṃ yadi syāt te ma­no­dva­yaṃ | nā­nya­thai­ka­sya ma­na­sa­s ta­da­dhi­ṣṭhi­tya­saṃ­bha­vā­t || 61 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.62vi­kī­rṇā­ne­ka­ne­trāṃ­śu­rā­śe­r a­prā­pya­kā­ri­ṇaḥ | ma­na­so­dhi­ṣṭhi­tau kā­rya­syai­ka­de­śe pi tiṣṭhataḥ || 62 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.63sa­hā­kṣa­paṃ­ca­ka­syai­ta­t kiṃ nā­dhi­ṣṭhā­ya­kaṃ mataṃ | yato na kramato bhīṣṭaṃ rū­pā­di­jñā­na­paṃ­ca­ka­m || 63 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.64tathā ca yu­ga­pa­jjñā­nā­nu­tpa­tte­r a­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ | sādhye manasi liṃgatvaṃ na syād iti manaḥ kutaḥ || 64 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.65ma­no­na­dhi­ṣṭhi­tā­ś ca­kṣū­ra­śma­yo yadi kurvate | svā­rtha­jñā­naṃ tad apy e­ta­ddū­ṣa­ṇaṃ du­ra­ti­kra­ma­m || 65 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.66tato kṣi­ra­śma­yo bhittvā kā­cā­dī­n a­rtha­bhā­si­naḥ | teṣām a­bhā­va­to bhāve py u­kta­do­ṣā­nu­ṣaṃ­ga­taḥ || 66 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.67kā­cā­dyaṃ­ta­ri­tā­rthā­nāṃ grahaṇaṃ cakṣuṣaḥ sthitam | a­prā­pya­kā­ri­tā­liṃ­gaṃ pa­ra­pa­kṣa­sya bā­dha­ka­m || 67 || TAŚVA-ML 233,23evaṃ pa­kṣa­syā­dhya­kṣa­bā­dhā­m a­nu­mā­na­bā­dhāṃ ca pra­rū­pyā­ga­ma­bā­dhāṃ ca da­rśa­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.19.68spṛṣṭaṃ śabdaṃ śṛṇoty akṣam aspṛṣṭaṃ rūpam īkṣyate | spṛṣṭaṃ baddhaṃ ca jānāti sparśaṃ gaṃdhaṃ rasaṃ tathā || 68 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.69ity ā­ga­ma­ś ca tasyāsti bādhako bā­dha­va­rji­taḥ | cakṣuṣo prā­pya­kā­ri­tva­sā­dha­naḥ śu­ddha­dhī­ma­taḥ || 69 || TAŚVA-ML 233,26nanu na­ya­nā­prā­pya­kā­ri­tva­sā­dha­na­syā­ga­ma­sya bā­dhā­ra­hi­ta­tva­m a­si­ddha­m iti pa­rā­kū­ta­m u­pa­da­rśya dū­ṣa­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.19.70ma­no­bu­ddhi­pra­kṛ­ṣṭā­rtha­grā­ha­ka­tvā­nu­ṣaṃ­ja­naṃ | ne­tra­syā­prā­pya­kā­ri­tve bādhakaṃ yena gīyate || 70 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.71tasya prā­ptā­nu­gaṃ­dhā­di­gra­ha­ṇa­sya pra­saṃ­ja­na­m | prāṇādeḥ prā­pya­kā­ri­tve bādhakaṃ kena bādhyate || 71 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.72sūkṣme mahita ca prāpter a­vi­śe­ṣe pi yogyatā | gṛhītuṃ cen ma­ha­ddra­vyaṃ dṛśyaṃ tasya na cā­pa­ra­m || 72 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.73tarhy a­prā­pte­r abhede pi cakṣuṣaḥ śaktir īdṛśī | yathā kiṃcid dhi dū­rā­rtha­m a­vi­di­kkaṃ pra­pa­śya­ti || 73 || TAŚVA-ML 233,31nanu ca prā­ṇā­dīṃ­dri­yaṃ prā­pya­kā­ri prāptam api ta­trā­ṇu­gaṃ­dhā­di­yo­gi­naḥ pa­ri­cchi­na­tti nā­sma­dā­de­s tā­dṛ­śā­dṛ­ṣṭa- TAŚVA-ML 233,32vi­śe­ṣa­syā­bhā­vā­t ma­ha­ttvā­dyu­pe­ta­dra­vyaṃ gaṃdhādi tu pa­ri­cchi­na­tti tā­dṛ­ga­dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣa­sya sa­dbhā­vā­d ity a­dṛ­ṣṭa­vai­ci­tryā- TAŚVA-ML 233,33t ta­dvi­jñā­na­bhā­vā­bhā­va­vai­ci­tryaṃ ma­nya­mā­nā­n pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.19.74samaṃ cā­dṛ­ṣṭa­vai­ci­tryaṃ jñā­na­vai­ci­trya­kā­ra­ṇaṃ | syā­dvā­di­nāṃ pareṣāṃ cety alaṃ vādena tatra naḥ || 74 || TAŚVA-ML 234,01syā­dvā­di­nā­m api hi ca­kṣu­ra­prā­pya­kā­ri ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d a­ti­śa­ya­jñā­na­bhṛ­tā­mṛ­ddhi­ma­tā­m a­sma­dā­dya­go­ca­raṃ vi­pra­kṛ­ṣṭa- TAŚVA-ML 234,02sva­vi­ṣa­ya­pa­ri­cche­da­kaṃ tādṛśaṃ ta­dā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­sa­dbhā­vā­t | a­sma­dā­dī­nāṃ tu ya­thā­pra­tī­ti svārtha- TAŚVA-ML 234,03pra­kā­śa­kaṃ svā­nu­rū­pa­ta­dā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­d iti sa­ma­ma­dṛ­ṣṭa­vai­ci­tryaṃ jñā­na­vai­ci­trya­ni­baṃ­dha­na­m u­bha­ye­ṣāṃ | tato na nayanā- TAŚVA-ML 234,04prā­pya­kā­ri­tvaṃ bādhyate ke­na­ci­t ghrā­ṇā­di­prā­pya­kā­ri­tva­va­d iti na ta­dā­ga­ma­sya bādho sti yena bādhako na TAŚVA-ML 234,05syāt pakṣasya | tad evaṃ —TAŚV-ML 1.19.75pra­tya­kṣe­ṇā­nu­mā­ne­na svā­ga­me­na ca bādhitaḥ | pakṣaḥ prā­pti­pa­ri­cche­da­kā­ri cakṣur iti sthitaḥ || 75 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.76kā­lā­tya­yā­pa­di­ṣṭa­ś ca he­tu­rbā­hyeṃ­dri­ya­tva­taḥ | ity a­prā­ptā­rtha­kā­ri­tve ghrā­ṇā­de­r iva vāṃchite || 76 || TAŚVA-ML 234,08na hi pa­kṣa­syai­vaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­bā­dhā­yāṃ hetuḥ pra­va­rta­mā­naḥ sā­dhya­sā­dha­nā­yā­la­m a­tī­ta­kā­la­tvā­d a­nya­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.19.77etena bhau­ti­ka­tvā­di sādhanaṃ tatra vāritaṃ | pra­tye­ta­vyaṃ pra­mā­ṇe­na pa­kṣa­bā­dha­sya ni­rṇa­yā­t || 77 || TAŚVA-ML 234,10prā­pya­kā­ri ca­kṣu­rbhau­ti­ka­tvā­t ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­t ghrā­ṇā­di­va­d ity atra na kevalaṃ pakṣaḥ pra­tya­kṣā­di­bā­dhi­taḥ | kālātya- TAŚVA-ML 234,11yā­pa­di­ṣṭa­ś ced dhetuḥ pū­rva­va­d uktaḥ | kiṃ tarhy a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­ś ceti ka­tha­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.19.78a­ya­skāṃ­tā­di­nāṃ loham a­prā­pyā­ka­rṣa­tā svayaṃ | a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tā hetor bhau­ti­kā­rtha­sya bādhyate || 78 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.79kā­yāṃ­ta­rga­ta­lo­ha­sya ba­hi­rde­śa­sya vakṣyate | nā­ya­skāṃ­tā­di­nā prāptis ta­tka­rai­r vo­kta­ka­rma­ṇi || 79 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.80yathā ka­stū­ri­kā­dra­vye viyukte pi pa­ṭā­di­taḥ | tatra sau­gaṃ­dhya­taḥ prāptis ta­dgaṃ­dhā­ṇu­bhi­r iṣyate || 80 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.81a­ya­skāṃ­tā­ṇu­bhiḥ kaiścit tathā lohe pi seṣyatāṃ | vibhakte pi tatas ta­trā­kṛ­ṣṭyā­de­r dṛ­ṣṭi­ta­s tadā || 81 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.82ity a­yu­kta­m a­ya­skāṃ­ta­m aprāptaṃ prati da­rśa­nā­t | lo­hā­kṛ­ṣṭeḥ pa­ri­prā­ptā­s ta­daṃ­śā­s tu na jā­tu­ci­t || 82 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.83yathā ka­stū­ri­kā­dya­rthaṃ gaṃ­dhā­di­pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vaḥ | svā­dhi­ṣṭhā­nā­bhi­mu­khye­na tā nayaṃti pa­ṭā­di­gāḥ || 83 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.84ta­thā­ya­skāṃ­ta­pā­ṣā­ṇaṃ sū­kṣma­bhā­gā­ś ca lohagāḥ | ity ā­yā­ta­m ito prā­ptā­ya­skāṃ­to lo­ha­ka­rma­kṛ­t || 84 || TAŚVA-ML 234,19nanu yathā ha­rī­ta­kī prāpya ma­la­maṃ­gā­d vi­re­ca­ya­ti ta­thā­ya­skāṃ­ta­pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vaḥ śa­rī­rāṃ­ta­rga­taṃ śalyaṃ prā­pyā­ka­rṣaṃ­ti TAŚVA-ML 234,20śa­rī­rā­d iti ma­nya­mā­naṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.19.85prāptā ha­rī­ta­kī śaktā kartuṃ ma­la­vi­re­ca­naṃ | malaṃ na punar ānetuṃ ha­rī­ta­kyaṃ­ta­raṃ prati || 85 || TAŚVA-ML 234,22tarhi ya­thā­na­nā­n nirgato vāyuḥ pa­dma­nī­lā­di­gaḥ prāpya pā­nī­ya­mā­na­naṃ pra­tyā­ka­rṣa­ti ta­thā­ya­skāṃ­tāṃ­ta­ra­gāḥ TAŚVA-ML 234,23pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vo bahir a­va­sthi­tā­ya­skāṃ­tā­va­ya­vi­no nirgatāḥ prāpya lohaṃ taṃ praty e­vā­ka­rṣaṃ­tī­ti śaṃ­ka­mā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 234,24pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.19.86ā­ka­rṣa­ṇa­pra­ya­tne­na vi­nā­na­na­kṛ­tā­ni­laḥ | pa­dma­nā­lā­di­go ṃbhāṃsi nā­ka­rṣa­ti mukhaṃ prati || 86 || TAŚVA-ML 234,26tarhi pu­ru­ṣa­pra­ya­tna­ni­ra­pe­kṣā ya­thā­di­tya­ra­śma­yaḥ prāpya bhūgataṃ toyaṃ tam eva prati nayaṃti ta­thā­ya­skāṃ­ta­pa­ra­mā­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 234,27vo pīty a­bhi­ma­nya­mā­naṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.19.87sū­ryāṃ­śa­vo nayaṃty aṃbhaḥ prāpya ta­tsū­rya­maṃ­ḍa­laṃ | ci­tra­bhā­nu­tvi­ṣo nāstam iti sve­ccho­pa­ka­lpi­ta­m || 87 || TAŚVA-ML 234,29niḥ­pra­mā­ṇa­ka­m u­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­m ā­śri­tyā­ya­skāṃ­ta­sya prā­pya­kā­ri­tvaṃ vya­va­sthā­pa­ya­t kathaṃ na sve­cchā­kā­ri ? ta­dā­ga­mā­t siddha- TAŚVA-ML 234,30m iti cen na, tasya pra­tyā­ga­me sarvatra dṛ­ṣṭe­ṣṭā­vi­ru­ddhe­na pra­mā­ṇa­tā­m ā­tma­sā­t kurvatā pra­ti­ha­ta­tvā­t svayaṃ yuktān anu- TAŚVA-ML 234,31gṛ­hī­ta­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­n a­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­c ca na tatas tatsiddhiḥ yato ya­skāṃ­ta­sya prā­pya­kā­ri­tva­si­ddhau te­nā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 234,32bhau­ti­ka­tva­sya na syāt || TAŚV-ML 1.19.88tathaiva kā­ra­ṇa­tva­sya manasā vya­bhi­cā­ri­tā | maṃtreṇa ca bhu­jaṃ­gā­dyu­ccā­ṭa­kā­di­ka­re­ṇa vā || 88 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.89śa­bdā­tma­no hi maṃtrasya prāptir na bhu­ja­gā­di­nā | manāg ā­va­rta­mā­na­sya dū­ra­sthe­na pra­tī­ya­te || 89 || TAŚVA-ML 235,01prā­pya­kā­ri cakṣuḥ ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­d dā­trā­di­va­d ity atrāpy aṃśataḥ sarvān pra­tyu­dyo­ta­ka­re­ṇo­kto hetur a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ko manasā TAŚVA-ML 235,02maṃtreṇa ca sa­rvā­dyā­kṛ­ṣṭi­kā­ri­ṇā pratyeyaḥ pakṣaś ca pra­mā­ṇā­bā­dhi­taḥ pū­rva­va­t || TAŚV-ML 1.19.90tad evaṃ cakṣuṣaḥ prā­pya­kā­ri­tve nāsti sādhanaṃ | ma­na­sa­ś ca tatas tābhyāṃ vyaṃ­ja­nā­va­gra­haḥ kutaḥ || 90 || TAŚVA-ML 235,04yatra ka­ra­ṇa­tva­m api cakṣuṣi prā­pya­kā­ri­tva­sā­dha­nā­ya nālaṃ ca ta­trā­nya­tsā­dha­naṃ dū­ro­tsā­ri­ta­m eveti ma­no­va­da- TAŚVA-ML 235,05prā­pya­kā­ri cakṣuḥ siddhaṃ | tataś ca na ca­kṣu­rma­no­bhyāṃ vyaṃ­ja­na­syā­va­gra­ha iti vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te || TAŚV-ML 1.19.91dūre śabdaṃ śṛ­ṇo­mī­ti vya­va­hā­ra­sya da­rśa­nā­t | śrotram a­prā­pya­kā­rī­ti kecid āhus tad apy asat || 91 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.92dūre jighrāmy ahaṃ gaṃdham iti vya­va­hṛ­tī­kṣa­ṇā­t | ghrā­ṇa­syā­prā­pya­kā­ri­tva­pra­sa­kti­r i­ṣṭa­hā­ni­taḥ || 92 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.93gaṃ­dhā­dhi­ṣṭhā­na­bhū­ta­sya dra­vya­prā­pta­sya ka­sya­ci­t | dū­ra­tve­na tathā vṛttau vya­va­hā­ro tra cen nṛṇām || 93 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.94samaṃ śabde sa­mā­dhā­na­m iti yat kiṃ­ca­ne­dṛ­śaṃ | codyaṃ mī­māṃ­sa­kā­dī­nā­m a­prā­tī­ti­ka­vā­di­nā­m || 94 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.95ku­ṭyā­di­vya­va­dhā­ne pi śabdasya śra­va­ṇā­d yadi | śrotrām a­prā­pya­kā­rī­ṣṭaṃ tathā ghrāṇaṃ ta­the­ṣya­tāṃ || 95 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.96dra­vyāṃ­ta­ri­ta­gaṃ­dha­sya ghrā­ta­sū­kṣma­sya tasya cet | ghrā­ṇa­prā­pta­sya saṃvittiḥ śro­tra­prā­pta­sya no dhvaneḥ || 96 || TAŚV-ML 1.19.97yathā gaṃ­dhā­ṇa­vaḥ kecic chaktāḥ ku­ṭyā­di­bhe­da­ne | sūkṣmās tathaiva naḥ siddhāḥ pra­mā­ṇa­dhva­ni­pu­dga­lāḥ || 97 || TAŚVA-ML 235,13pu­dga­la­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ śabdo bā­hyeṃ­dri­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t gaṃ­dhā­di­va­d ityādi pra­mā­ṇa­si­ddhāḥ śa­bda­pa­ri­ṇa­ta­pu­dga­lāḥ ity agre TAŚVA-ML 235,14sa­ma­rtha­yi­ṣyā­ma­he | te ca gaṃ­dha­pa­ri­ṇa­ta­pu­dga­la­va­t ku­ṭyā­di­kaṃ bhitvā sveṃdriyaṃ prā­pra­vaṃ­taḥ pa­ri­cche­dyā iti na TAŚVA-ML 235,15teṣām a­prā­ptā­nā­m iṃ­dri­ye­ṇa grahaṇaṃ | kathaṃ mūrtāḥ skaṃdhāḥ śrā­va­ṇa­sva­bhā­vāḥ ku­ṭyā­di­nā mū­rti­ma­tā na pra­ti­ha­nyaṃ­te TAŚVA-ML 235,16iti cet, tav āpi vā­ya­vī­yā dhvanayaḥ śa­bdā­bhi­vyaṃ­ja­kāḥ kathaṃ te na pra­ti­ha­nyaṃ­te iti samānaṃ codyaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 235,17ta­tpra­ti­ghā­te tatra śa­bda­syā­bhi­vya­kte­r a­yo­gā­d a­na­bhi­vya­kta­sya ca śra­va­ṇā­saṃ­bha­vā­d a­pra­ti­ghā­taḥ tasya ku­ṭyā­di­nā TAŚVA-ML 235,18siddhas ta­daṃ­ta­ri­ta­sya śra­va­ṇā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­r iti cet, tata eva śa­bdā­tma­nāṃ pu­dga­lā­nā­m a­pra­ti­ghā­to stu dṛ­ḍha­pa­ri- TAŚVA-ML 235,19hārāt | dṛṣṭo hi gaṃ­dhā­tma­pu­dga­lā­nā­m a­pra­ti­ghā­tā­s ta­dva­ccha­bdā­nāṃ na vi­ru­dhya­te | yadi punar a­mū­rta­sya sa­rva­ga­ta­sya TAŚVA-ML 235,20ca śabdasya pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­t ta­dvyaṃ­ja­kā­nā­m e­vā­pra­ti­ghā­tā­c chra­va­ṇa­m ity a­bhi­ni­ve­śaḥ tathā gaṃ­dha­syā­mū­rta­sya ka­stū­ri­kā­di- TAŚVA-ML 235,21dra­vya­vi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­yo­ga­ja­ni­tā­va­ya­vā vyaṃ­ja­kā­mū­rta­dra­vyāṃ­ta­re­ṇā­pra­ti­ha­tā­s tathā ghrā­ṇa­he­ta­vaḥ iti ka­lpa­nā­nu­ṣa­jya­mā­nā TAŚVA-ML 235,22kathaṃ ni­vā­ra­ṇī­yā ? gaṃ­dha­syai­vaṃ pṛ­thi­vī­gu­ṇa­tva­vi­ro­dha iti cet śa­bda­syā­pi pu­dga­la­tva­vi­ro­dha­s tathā paraiḥ śabdasya TAŚVA-ML 235,23dra­vyāṃ­ta­ra­tve­nā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­d adoṣa iti cet tathā gaṃdho pi dra­vyāṃ­ta­ra­m a­bhyu­pa­ga­mya­tāṃ pra­mā­ṇa­ba­lā­yā­ta­sya pa­ri­ha­rtu­m a- TAŚVA-ML 235,24śakteḥ | spa­rśā­dī­nā­m apy evaṃ dra­vyāṃ­ta­ra­tva­pra­saṃ­ga iti cet, tāny api dra­vyāṃ­ta­rā­ṇi saṃtu | ni­rgu­ṇa­tvā­t teṣām a- TAŚVA-ML 235,25dra­vya­tva­m iti cet, tata eva gaṃ­dha­spa­rśā­dī­nāṃ dra­vya­tva­m astu | te­ṣū­pa­ca­ri­ta­ma­ha­ttvā­da­ya iti cet śabde py upa- TAŚVA-ML 235,26caritāḥ saṃtu | kutaḥ śabdena ta­du­pa­cā­ra iti cet gaṃ­dhā­di­ṣu kutaḥ ? svā­śra­ya­ma­ha­ttvā­d iti cet tata eva TAŚVA-ML 235,27śabde pi mu­khya­ma­ha­ttvā­de­r a­saṃ­bha­vaḥ | śabde kim a­va­ga­taḥ ? tvayāpi gaṃdhādau sa kimu niścitaḥ | gaṃ­dhā­da­yo na TAŚVA-ML 235,28mu­khya­ma­ha­ttvā­dyu­pe­tāḥ śa­śva­da­sva­taṃ­tra­tvā­d a­bhā­va­va­d ity ato nu­mā­nā­t ta­da­saṃ­bha­vo niścita iti cet, tata eva śabde pi TAŚVA-ML 235,29sa ni­ścī­ya­tāṃ | śabde ta­da­si­ddhe­r na ta­nni­śce­yaḥ sarvadā ta­syā­sva­taṃ­tra­syo­pa­la­bdhe­r iti cet gaṃ­dhā­dā­v api TAŚVA-ML 235,30tata eva ta­da­si­ddheḥ | kutas tu ta­nni­śca­yaḥ tasya kṣi­tyā­di­dra­vya­taṃ­tra­tve­na pra­tī­te­r a­sva­taṃ­tra­tva­si­ddhi­r iti cet TAŚVA-ML 235,31śa­bda­syā­pi va­ktṛ­bhe­ryā­di­dra­vya­taṃ­tra­syo­pa­la­bdhe­r a­sva­taṃ­tra­tva­si­ddhe­r astu | tasya ta­da­bhi­vyaṃ­ja­ka­dhva­ni­ni­baṃ­dha­na­tvā­t taṃtratvo- TAŚVA-ML 235,32pa­la­bdhe­r iti cet tarhi kṣi­tyā­di­dra­vya­syā­pi gaṃ­dhā­di­vyaṃ­ja­ka­vā­yu­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­baṃ­dha­na­tvā­t tu gaṃ­dhā­de­s taṃ­tra­tvo­pa­pa­ttiḥ | TAŚVA-ML 235,33śabdasya vaktur a­nya­tro­pa­la­bdhe­r na taṃtratvaṃ sa­rva­de­ti cet gaṃ­dhā­de­r api ka­stū­ri­kā­di­dra­vyā­d a­nya­tro­pa­laṃ­bhā­t ta­tpa­ra­taṃ­tra­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 235,34sarvadā mā bhūt | tato nyatrāpi sū­kṣma­dra­vyā­śri­tā gaṃ­dhā­da­yaḥ pra­tī­yaṃ­te iti cet śabdo pi tā­lvā­di­bhyo 'nyatra TAŚVA-ML 235,35sū­kṣma­pu­dga­lā­śri­ta eva śrūyata iti katham iva svataṃtraḥ | ta­dā­śra­ya­dra­vya­sya ca­kṣu­ṣo­pa­la­bdhiḥ syād iti cet TAŚVA-ML 236,01gaṃ­dhā­dyā­śra­ya­sya kiṃ na syāt ? sū­kṣma­tvā­d iti cet tata eva śa­bdā­śra­ya­dra­vya­syā­pi na ca­kṣu­ṣo­pa­la­bdhi­r iti TAŚVA-ML 236,02sarvaṃ samaṃ paśyāmaḥ | tato yadi gaṃ­dhā­dī­nāṃ śa­śva­da­sva­taṃ­tra­tvā­n ma­ha­ttvā­dyu­pe­ta­tvā­bhā­vā­d ākhyāto na dravyatvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 236,03tadā śa­bda­syā­pi na tat | nanu śa­bda­syā­dra­vya­tve py a­sa­rva­ga­ta­dra­vyā­śra­ya­tve kathaṃ sa­kṛ­tsa­rva­tro­pa­laṃ­bhaḥ yathā TAŚVA-ML 236,04gaṃdhādeḥ sa­mā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­bhṛ­tāṃ pu­dga­lā­nāṃ sva­kā­ra­ṇa­va­śā­t sa­maṃ­ta­to vi­sa­rpa­ṇā­t vṛkṣād vya­va­hi­tā­nāṃ vi­sa­rpa­ṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 236,05kathaṃ na teṣām iti cet, yathā gaṃ­dha­dra­vya­skaṃ­dhā­nāṃ tathā pa­ri­ṇā­mā­t tad eva gaṃ­dhā­di­kṛ­ti­pra­ti­vi­dhā­na­yā dūrād e- TAŚVA-ML 236,06kotkaraḥ śabde samasto nā­va­ta­ra­tī­ti ta­dva­tprā­pta­syeṃ­dri­ye­ṇa grahaṇaṃ ni­rā­re­ka­m a­va­ti­ṣṭha­te ta­thā­pra­tī­te­r ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.19.98ta­trā­re­ko­tka­raḥ sarvo gaṃ­dha­dra­vye sa­ma­sthi­taḥ | sa­mā­dhi­ś ceti na vyā­se­nā­smā­bhi­r a­bhi­dhī­ya­te || 98 || TAŚVA-ML 236,08pra­paṃ­ca­to vi­cā­ri­ta­m e­ta­da­nya­trā­smā­bhi­r iti ne­ho­cya­te || TA-ML 1.20 śrutaṃ ma­ti­pū­rvaṃ dvya­ne­ka­dvā­d a­śa­bhe­da­m || 20 || TAŚVA-ML 236,10ki­ma­rtha­m idam u­pa­di­ṣṭaṃ ma­ti­jñā­na­pra­rū­pa­ṇā­naṃ­ta­ra­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.20.1kiṃ nimittaṃ śru­ta­jñā­naṃ kiṃ bhedaṃ kiṃ pra­bhe­da­ka­m | pa­ro­kṣa­m iti nirṇetuṃ śrutam ityādi sū­tri­ta­m || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 236,12kiṃ nimittaṃ śru­ta­jñā­naṃ ni­tya­śa­bda­ni­mi­tta­m a­nya­ni­mi­ttaṃ ceti śaṃkām a­pa­nu­da­ti ma­ti­pū­rva­ka­m iti va­ca­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 236,13kiṃ bhedaṃ tat ? ṣaḍbhedaṃ dvi­bhe­da­m ity abhedaṃ veti saṃśayaṃ sa­ha­sra­pra­bhe­daṃ dvā­da­śa­pra­bhe­da­m a­ne­ka­bhe­daṃ veti cā­re­kā­m a- TAŚVA-ML 236,14pā­ka­ro­ti dvya­ne­ka­dvā­da­śa­bhe­da­m iti va­ca­nā­t | tatra kim idaṃ śrutam ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.20.2śrute ne­kā­rtha­tā­si­ddhe jñānam ity a­nu­va­rta­nā­t | śravaṇaṃ hi śru­ta­jñā­naṃ na punaḥ śa­bda­mā­tra­ka­m || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 236,16katham evaṃ śa­bdā­tma­kaṃ śrutam iha prasiddhaṃ si­ddhāṃ­ta­vi­dā­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.20.3tac co­pa­cā­ra­to grāhyaṃ śru­ta­śa­bda­pra­yo­ga­taḥ | śa­bda­bhe­da­pra­bhe­do­ktaḥ svayaṃ ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­tva­taḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 236,18tac ca śa­bda­mā­traṃ śrutam iha jñeyam u­pa­cā­rā­t dvya­ne­ka­dvā­da­śa­bhe­da­m ity anena śa­bda­saṃ­da­rbha­sya bhe­da­pra­bhe­da­yo­r va­ca­nā­t TAŚVA-ML 236,19svayaṃ sū­tra­kā­re­ṇa śru­ta­śa­bda­pra­yo­gā­c ca | sa hi śrūyate smeti śrutaṃ pra­va­ca­na­m ity a­sye­ṣṭā­rtha­sya saṃ­gra­hā­rthaḥ śreyo TAŚVA-ML 236,20nānyathā spa­ṣṭa­jñā­nā­bhi­dhā­yi­naḥ śabdasya pra­yo­gā­rha­tvā­t | kutaḥ punar u­pa­cā­raḥ ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­tvā­t | śru­ta­jñā­na- TAŚVA-ML 236,21kāraṇaṃ hi pra­va­ca­naṃ śrutam ity u­pa­ca­rya­te mukhyasya śru­ta­jñā­na­sya bhe­da­pra­ti­pā­da­naṃ katham u­pa­pa­nnaṃ ta­jjñā­na­sya bheda- TAŚVA-ML 236,22pra­bhe­da­rū­pa­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ dvi­bhe­da­pra­va­ca­na­ja­ni­taṃ hi jñānaṃ dvibhedaṃ aṃ­ga­bā­hya­pra­va­ca­na­ja­ni­ta­sya jñā­na­syāṃ­ga­bā­hya­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 236,23aṃ­ga­pra­vi­ṣṭa­va­ca­na­ja­ni­ta­sya cāṃ­ga­pra­vi­ṣṭa­tvā­t | ta­thā­ne­ka­dvā­da­śa­pra­bhe­da­va­ca­na­ja­ni­taṃ jñā­na­ma­n e­ka­dvā­da­śa­pra­bhe­da­kaṃ TAŚVA-ML 236,24kā­li­ko­tkā­li­kā­di­va­ca­na­ja­ni­ta­syā­ne­ka­pra­bhe­da­rū­pa­tvā­t­, ā­cā­rā­di­va­ca­na­ja­ni­ta­sya ca dvā­da­śa­pra­bhe­da­tvā­d ida- TAŚVA-ML 236,25m u­pa­ca­ri­taṃ ca śrutaṃ dvya­ne­ka­dvā­da­śa­bhe­da­m ihaiva vakṣyate | dvi­bhe­da­m a­ne­ka­dvā­da­śa­bhe­da­m iti pratyekaṃ bhe­da­śa­bda­syā­bhi- TAŚVA-ML 236,26saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t tathā ca­tu­rbhe­do vedaḥ ṣaḍaṃgaḥ sa­ha­sra­śā­khaḥ ityādi śru­tā­bhā­sa­ni­vṛ­tti­r a­pra­mā­ṇa­tva­pra­tya­kṣa­tvā­di­ni- TAŚVA-ML 236,27vṛttiś ca kṛtā bhavati | katham ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.20.4samyag ity a­dhi­kā­rā­t tu śru­tā­bhā­sa­ni­va­rta­na­m | ta­syā­prā­mā­ṇya­vi­cche­daḥ pra­mā­ṇa­pa­da­vṛ­tti­taḥ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.5pa­ro­kṣā­vi­ṣkṛ­te­s tasya pra­tya­kṣa­tva­ni­rā­kri­yā | nā­va­dhyā­di­ni­mi­tta­tvaṃ ma­ti­pū­rva­m iti śruteḥ || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 236,30na nityatvaṃ dra­vya­śru­ta­sya bhā­va­śru­ta­sya vā na ni­tya­ni­mi­tta­tva­m iti sā­ma­rthyā­d a­va­sī­ya­te ma­ti­pū­rva­tva­va­ca­nā- TAŚVA-ML 236,31d a­va­dhyā­dya­ni­mi­tta­tva­va­t | śru­ta­ni­mi­tta­tvaṃ śru­ta­syai­va bā­dhye­te­ti na śaṃ­ka­nī­yaṃ | kutaḥ ? TAŚV-ML 1.20.6pūrvaṃ śa­bda­pra­yo­ga­sya vya­va­dhā­ne pi da­rśa­nā­t | na sā­kṣā­nma­ti­pū­rva­sya śru­ta­sye­ṣṭa­sya bā­dha­na­m || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 237,01liṃ­gā­di­va­ca­na­śro­tra­ma­ti­pū­rvā­t ta­da­rtha­gā­t śrutāc chutam iti siddhaṃ liṃ­gā­di­vi­ṣa­yaṃ vidām | TAŚVA-ML 237,02nanv evaṃ ke­va­la­jñā­na­pū­rva­kaṃ bha­ga­va­da­rha­tpra­bhā­ṣi­taṃ dra­vya­śru­taṃ vi­ru­ddhya­ta iti ma­nya­mā­naṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.20.7na ca ke­va­la­pū­rva­tvā­t sa­rva­jña­va­ca­nā­tma­naḥ | śrutasya ma­ti­pū­rva­tva­ni­ya­mo tra vi­ru­dhya­te || 7 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.8jñā­nā­tma­na­s ta­thā­bhā­va­pro­kte ga­ṇa­bhṛ­tā­m api | ma­ti­pra­ka­rṣa­pū­rva­tvā­d a­rha­tpro­ktā­rtha­saṃ­vi­daḥ || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 237,05śru­ta­jñā­naṃ hi ma­ti­pū­rvaṃ sā­kṣā­tpā­raṃ­pa­rye­ṇa veti ni­ya­mya­te na punaḥ śa­bda­mā­traṃ yatas tasya ke­va­la­pū­rva­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 237,06virodhaḥ syāt | na ca ga­ṇa­dha­ra­de­vā­dī­nāṃ śru­ta­jñā­naṃ ke­va­la­pū­rva­kaṃ ta­nni­mi­tta­śa­bda­vi­ṣa­ya­ma­ti­jñā­nā­ti­śa­ya­pū­rva­ka- TAŚVA-ML 237,07tvāt tasyeti ni­ra­va­dyaṃ || TAŚV-ML 1.20.9ma­ti­sā­mā­nya­ni­rde­śā­n na śro­tra­ma­ti­pū­rva­kaṃ | śrutaṃ ni­ya­mya­te '­śe­ṣa­ma­ti­pū­rva­sya vī­kṣa­ṇā­t || 9 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.10śrutvā śabdaṃ yathā tasmāt tadarthaṃ la­kṣa­ye­d ayaṃ | ta­tho­pa­la­bhya rū­pā­dī­n arthaṃ tan nāṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­m || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 237,10yathā hi śabdaḥ sva­vā­cya­m a­vi­nā­bhā­vi­nāṃ pra­tyā­pa­ya­ti tathā rū­pā­da­yo pi svā­vi­nā­bhā­vi­na­m arthaṃ pra­tyā­pa­yaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 237,11tīti śro­tra­ma­ti­pū­rva­ka­m eva śru­ta­jñā­na­m īkṣyate | tato na śro­tra­ma­ti­pū­rva­m eva tad iti niyamaḥ śre­yā­n­, mati- TAŚVA-ML 237,12sā­mā­nya­va­ca­nā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.20.11na smṛtyādi ma­ti­jñā­naṃ śrutam evaṃ pra­sa­jya­te | ma­ti­pū­rva­tva­ni­ya­mā­t tasyāsya tu ma­ti­tva­taḥ || 11 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.12śru­ta­jñā­nā­vṛ­ti­cche­da­vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣa­ṇa­sya ca | smṛ­tyā­di­ṣv aṃ­ta­raṃ­ga­syā­bhā­vā­n na śru­ta­tā­sthi­tiḥ || 12 || TAŚVA-ML 237,15matir hi ba­hi­raṃ­gaṃ śrutasya kāraṇaṃ aṃ­ta­raṃ­gaṃ tu śru­ta­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­vi­śe­ṣaḥ | sa ca smṛ­tyā­de­r mativi- TAŚVA-ML 237,16śe­ṣa­ṇa­sya nāstīti na śru­ta­tva­m || TAŚV-ML 1.20.13ma­ti­pū­rvaṃ tato jñeyaṃ śrutam a­spa­ṣṭa­ta­rka­ṇa­m | na tu sa­rva­ma­ti­vyā­pti­pra­saṃ­gā­d i­ṣṭa­bā­dha­nā­t || 13 || TAŚVA-ML 237,18śrutam a­spa­ṣṭa­ta­rka­ṇa­m ity api ma­ti­pū­rvaṃ nā­nā­rtha­pra­rū­pa­ṇaṃ śru­ta­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­pe­kṣa­m ity a­va­gaṃ­ta­vya­m anyathā TAŚVA-ML 237,19smṛ­tyā­dī­nā­m a­spa­ṣṭā­kṣa­jñā­nā­nāṃ ca śru­ta­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t si­ddhāṃ­ta­vi­ro­dhā­pa­tti­r iti sūktaṃ ma­ti­pū­rvaṃ śrutaṃ | tac ca —TAŚV-ML 1.20.14dvi­bhe­da­m aṃ­ga­bā­hya­tvā­d aṃ­ga­rū­pa­tva­taḥ śrutam | a­ne­ka­bhe­da­m atraikaṃ kā­li­ko­tkā­li­kā­di­ka­m || 14 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.15dvā­da­śā­va­stha­m aṃ­gā­tma­ta­dā­cā­rā­di­bhe­da­taḥ | pratyekaṃ bhe­da­śa­bda­sya saṃ­baṃ­dhā­d iti vā­kya­bhi­t || 15 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.16mukhyā jñā­nā­tma­kā bhe­da­pra­bhe­dā­s tasya sūtritāḥ | śa­bdā­tma­kāḥ punar gauṇāḥ śru­ta­sye­ti vi­bhi­dya­te || 16 || TAŚVA-ML 237,23tatra śru­ta­jñā­na­sya ma­ti­pū­rva­ka­tve pi sarveṣāṃ vi­pra­ti­pa­tti­m u­pa­da­rśa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.20.17śa­bda­jñā­na­sya sarve pi ma­ti­pū­rva­tva­m ādṛtāḥ | vādinaḥ śro­tra­vi­jñā­nā­bhā­ve tasya sa­mu­dbha­vā­t || 17 || TAŚVA-ML 237,25bhavatu nāma śru­ta­jñā­naṃ ma­ti­pū­rva­kaṃ yā­jñi­kā­nā­m api ta­trā­vi­pra­ti­pa­tteḥ "­śa­bdā­d udetya vi­jñā­na­m a­pra­tya­kṣe­tha TAŚVA-ML 237,26vastuni | śābdaṃ tad iti manyaṃte pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­vā­di­naḥ­" iti va­ca­nā­t | śa­bdā­tma­kaṃ tu śrutaṃ ve­da­nā­khyaṃ na TAŚVA-ML 237,27ma­ti­pū­rva­kaṃ tasya ni­tya­tvā­d iti ma­nya­mā­naṃ pra­tyā­ha­ —TAŚV-ML 1.20.18śa­bdā­tma­kaṃ punar yeṣāṃ śrutam a­jñā­na­pū­rva­kaṃ | nityaṃ teṣāṃ pra­mā­ṇe­na virodho ba­hu­co­di­taḥ || 18 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.19pra­tya­kṣa­bā­dha­naṃ tāvad agnim īle pu­ro­hi­taṃ | ity evam ā­di­śa­bda­sya jñā­na­pū­rva­tva­ve­da­nā­t || 19 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.20tadvyakteḥ jñā­na­pū­rva­tvaṃ svayaṃ saṃ­ve­dya­te na tu | śa­bda­sye­ti na sādhīyo vyakteḥ śa­bdā­tma­ka­tva­taḥ || 20 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.21śa­bdā­dya­rthāṃ­ta­raṃ vyaktiḥ śabdasya katham ucyate | saṃ­baṃ­dhā­c ceti saṃbaṃdhaḥ svabhāva iti saikatā || 21 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.22śa­bda­vya­kte­ra­bhi­nnai­ka­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­tma­tva­to na kim | saṃ­baṃ­dha­syā­pi tadbhede navasthā kena vāryate || 22 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.23bhi­nnā­bhi­nnā­tma­ka­tve tu saṃ­baṃ­dha­sya tatas tava | śabdasya bu­ddhi­pū­rva­tvaṃ vyakter iva ka­thaṃ­ca­na || 23 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.24vyaktir varṇasya saṃskāraḥ śro­tra­syā­tho­bha­ya­sya vā | ta­dbu­ddhi­tā­vṛ­tti­cche­daḥ sāpy e­te­nai­va dūṣitā || 24 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.25vi­śe­ṣā­dhā­na­m apy asya nā­bhi­vya­kti­r vi­bhā­vya­te | ni­tya­syā­ti­śa­yo­tpa­tti­vi­ro­dhā­t svā­tma­nā­śa­va­t || 25 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.26ka­la­śā­de­r a­bhi­vya­kti­r dīpādeḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mi­naḥ | pra­si­ddhe­ti na sarvatra do­ṣo­ya­m a­nu­ṣa­jya­te || 26 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.27nityasya vyāpino vyaktiḥ sā­ka­lye­na ya­dī­ṣya­te | kiṃ na sarvatra sarvasya sarvadā ta­dvi­ni­śca­yaḥ || 27 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.28svā­dṛ­ṣṭa­va­śa­taḥ puṃsāṃ śā­bda­jñā­na­vi­ci­tra­tā | vyakte pi kārtsnyataḥ śabde bhāve sa­rvā­tma­ke na kim || 28 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.29de­śa­ta­s ta­da­bhi­vya­ktau sāṃśatā na vi­ru­dhya­te | vyaṃjake yat tu śa­bda­nā­m abhinne sa­ka­la­śru­tiḥ || 29 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.30tasya kvacid a­bhi­vya­ktau vyāpāre de­śa­bhā­k svataḥ | nā­nā­rū­pe tu nānātvaṃ kutas ta­syā­va­ga­mya­tā­m || 30 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.31svā­bhi­pre­tā­bhi­lā­pa­sya śruter a­nyo­nya­saṃ­śra­yaḥ | siddhe vyaṃ­ja­ka­nā­nā­tve vi­śi­ṣṭa­va­ca­saḥ śrutiḥ || 31 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.32pra­si­ddhā­yāṃ punas tasyāṃ ta­tpra­si­ddhi­r hi te mate | yadi pra­tya­kṣa­si­ddhe­yaṃ vi­śi­ṣṭa­va­ca­saḥ śrutiḥ || 32 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.33śe­mu­ṣī­pū­rva­tā­si­ddhi­r vācā kiṃ nā­nu­ma­nya­te | nanu jñā­na­ni­mi­tta­tvaṃ vācām u­ccā­ra­ṇa­sya naḥ || 33 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.34siddhaṃ nā­pū­rva­rū­pe­ṇa prā­du­rbhā­vaḥ ka­dā­ca­na | kartur a­sma­ra­ṇaṃ tāsāṃ tā­dṛ­śī­nāṃ vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 34 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.35pu­ru­ṣā­rtho­pa­yo­ga­tva­bhā­jā­m api ma­hā­tma­nāṃ | naivaṃ sa­rva­nṛ­ṇāṃ kartuḥ smṛter a­pra­ti­si­ddhi­taḥ || 35 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.36ta­tkā­ra­ṇaṃ hi kāṇādāḥ smaraṃti ca­tu­rā­na­naṃ | jaināḥ kā­lā­su­raṃ bauddhāḥ svā­ṣṭa­kā­t sakalāḥ sadā || 36 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.37sarve sva­saṃ­pra­dā­ya­syā­vi­cche­de­nā­vi­gā­na­taḥ | nā­nā­ka­rtṛ­smṛ­te­r nāsti tāsāṃ kartety a­saṃ­ga­taṃ || 37 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.38ba­hu­ka­rtṛ­ka­tā­si­ddheḥ khaṃ­ḍa­śa­s tā­dṛ­ga­nya­va­t | kartur a­sma­ra­ṇaṃ hetur yā­jñi­kā­nāṃ ya­dī­ṣya­te || 38 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.39tadā sva­gṛ­ha­mā­nyā syād ve­da­syā­pau­ru­ṣe­ya­tā | jagato '­ka­rtṛ­tā­py evaṃ pa­re­ṣā­m iti cen na vai || 39 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.40kartuḥ sma­ra­ṇa­he­tu­s tatsiddhau taiś ca pra­yu­jya­te | mahattvaṃ tu na vedasya pra­ti­vā­dyā­ga­mā­t sthitam || 40 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.41ye­nā­śa­kya­kri­ya­tva­sya sādhanaṃ tat tava smṛteḥ | pu­ru­ṣā­rtho­pa­yo­gi­tvaṃ vi­vā­dā­dhyā­si­taṃ kathaṃ || 41 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.42vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­ta­yā hetoḥ prayoktuṃ yujyate satāṃ | ve­dā­dhya­ya­na­vā­cya­tvaṃ ve­dā­dhya­ya­na­pū­rva­tā­m || 42 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.43na ve­dā­dhya­ya­ne śaktaṃ prā­jñā­pa­yi­tu­m a­nya­va­t | yathā hi­ra­ṇya­ga­rbhaḥ so 'dhyetā vedasya sādhyate || 43 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.44yugādau pra­tha­ma­s ta­dva­dbu­ddhā­diḥ svā­ga­ma­sya ca | sā­kṣā­tkṛ­tyā­ga­ma­syā­rtha­va­ktā ka­rtā­ga­ma­sya cet || 44 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.45agnir ity agnir i­tyā­di­r vaktā kartā tu tādṛśaḥ | pa­rā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t kartā sa ced vede pi­tā­ma­haḥ || 45 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.46tata eva na dhātāstu na vā kaścit sa­ma­tva­taḥ | nā­nā­dhī­ta­sya ve­da­syā­dhye­tā­sty a­dhyā­pa­kā­d vinā || 46 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.47na so sti brahmaṇo trādāv iti nā­dhye­tṛ­tā gatiḥ | svarge dhītān svayaṃ ve­dā­na­nu­smṛ­ty eha saṃbhavī || 47 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.48bra­hmā­dhye­tā pareṣāṃ bā­dhyā­pa­ka­ś ced yathā yathaṃ | sarve pi kavayaḥ saṃtu ta­thā­dhye­tā­ra eva ca || 48 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.49ity a­kṛ­tri­ma­tā sa­rva­śā­strā­ṇāṃ sa­mu­pā­ga­tā | svayaṃ ja­nmāṃ­ta­rā­dhī­ta­m a­dhī­yā­ma­hi saṃprati || 49 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.50iti saṃ­ve­da­nā­bhā­vā­t teṣām a­dhye­tṛ­tā na cet | pū­rvā­nu­bhū­ta­pā­nā­de­s ta­da­ha­rjā­ta­dā­ra­kāḥ || 50 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.51smartāraḥ katham evaṃ syus tathā saṃ­ve­da­nā­d vinā | smṛ­ti­liṃ­ga­vi­śe­ṣā­c cet teṣāṃ tatra pra­sā­dhya­te || 51 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.52kavīnāṃ kiṃ na kāvyeṣu pū­rvā­dhī­te­ṣu sānvayā | yadi vyu­tpa­tti­va­rṇe­ṣu padeṣv artheṣv a­ne­ka­dhā || 52 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.53vākyeṣu ceha kurvaṃtaḥ kavayaḥ kāvyam īkṣitāḥ | kiṃ na pra­jā­pa­ti­r vedān kurvann evaṃ sa­tī­kṣi­taḥ || 53 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.54kaścit pa­rī­kṣa­kai­r lokaiḥ sadbhis ta­dde­śa­kā­la­gaiḥ | tathā ca śrūyate sāpi girā sāmāni ru­gni­rā­ṭ || 54 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.55ṛcaḥ kṛtā iti kveyaṃ ve­da­syā­pau­ru­ṣe­ya­tā | pra­tya­bhi­jñā­ya­mā­na­tvaṃ ni­tyai­kāṃ­taṃ na sā­dha­ye­t || 55 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.56pau­rvā­pa­rya­vi­hī­ne rthe ta­da­yo­gā­d vi­ro­dha­taḥ | pū­rva­dṛ­ṣṭa­sya paścād yā dṛ­śya­mā­na­sya cai­ka­tā­m || 56 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.57vetti sā pra­tya­bhi­jñe­ti prāyaśo vi­ni­ve­di­ta­m | dṛ­ṣṭa­tva­dṛ­śya­mā­na­tve rūpe pū­rvā­pa­re na cet || 57 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.58bhāvasya pra­tya­bhi­jñā­naṃ syāt tad atrāśv a­śṛṃ­ga­va­t | tadā ni­tyā­tma­kaḥ śabdaḥ pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­to yathā || 58 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.59de­va­da­ttā­di­r ity astu viruddho hetur īritaḥ | da­rśa­na­sya pa­rā­rtha­tvā­d ity api pa­ra­da­rśi­taḥ || 59 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.60viruddho hetur ity evaṃ śa­bdai­ka­tva­pra­sā­dha­ne | tato '­kṛ­ta­ka­tā siddher a­bhā­vā­n na­ya­śa­kti­taḥ || 60 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.61vedasya prathamo dhyetā karteti ma­ti­pū­rva­taḥ | pa­da­vā­kyā­tma­ka­tvā­c ca bhā­ra­tā­di­va­d anyathā || 61 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.62ta­da­yo­gā­d vi­ru­dhye­ta saṃgirau ca ma­hā­na­saḥ | sarveṣāṃ hi vi­śe­ṣā­ṇāṃ kriyā śakyā va­co­tta­re || 62 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.63ve­da­vā­kye­ṣu dṛ­śyā­nā­m anyeṣāṃ ceti hetutā | yu­ktā­nya­thā na dhū­mā­de­r a­gnyā­di­ṣu bhaved asau || 63 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.64tataḥ sa­rvā­nu­mā­nā­nā­m u­cche­da­s te du­ru­tta­raḥ | pramāṇaṃ na punar ve­da­va­ca­so kṛ­tri­ma­tva­taḥ || 64 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.65sādhyate ced bhaved a­rtha­vā­d asyāpi pra­mā­ṇa­tā | a­du­ṣṭa­he­tu­ja­nya­tvaṃ ta­dva­tprā­mā­ṇya­sā­dha­ne || 65 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.66he­tvā­bhā­sa­na­m ity uktam a­pū­rvā­rtha­tva­m apyadaḥ | bā­dha­va­rji­ta­tā hetus tatra cel laiṃ­gi­kā­di­va­t || 66 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.67kim a­kṛ­tri­ma­tā tasya poṣyate kāraṇaṃ vinā | puṃso do­ṣā­śra­ya­tve­na pau­ru­ṣe­ya­sya duṣṭatā || 67 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.68śakyate ta­jja­saṃ­vi­tte­r ato bā­dha­na­śaṃ­ka­naṃ | niḥ­saṃ­śa­yaṃ punar bā­dha­va­rji­ta­tvaṃ pra­si­ddhya­ti || 68 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.69ka­rtṛ­hī­na­va­co vitter ity a­kṛ­tri­ma­tā­rtha­kṛ­t | pa­re­ṣā­m ā­ga­ma­sye­ṣṭaṃ gu­ṇa­va­dva­ktṛ­ka­tva­taḥ || 69 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.70sā­dhī­ya­sī­ti yo vakti so pi mī­māṃ­sa­kaḥ kathaṃ | sa­ma­tvā­d a­kṣa­liṃ­gā­deḥ ka­sya­ci­d duṣṭatā dṛśaḥ || 70 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.71śa­bda­jñā­na­va­dā­śaṃ­kā­pa­tte­s ta­jja­nma­saṃ­vi­daḥ | mi­thyā­jñā­na­ni­mi­tta­sya yady a­kṣā­de­s tadā na tāḥ || 71 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.72tādṛśaḥ kiṃ na vākyasya śru­tyā­bhā­sa­tva­m iṣyate | gu­ṇa­va­dva­ktṛ­ka­tvaṃ tu parair iṣṭaṃ yad āgame || 72 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.73ta­tsā­dha­nāṃ­ta­raṃ tasya prāmāṇye kāṃścana prati | su­ni­rbā­dha­tva­he­to­r vā sa­ma­rtha­na­pa­raṃ bhavet || 73 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.74tan no ca pau­ru­ṣe­ya­tvaṃ bha­va­ta­s tatra tādṛśaṃ | maṃ­trā­rtha­vā­da­ni­ṣṭha­sya pau­ru­ṣe­ya­sya bā­dha­nā­t || 74 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.75ve­da­syā­pi pa­yo­dā­di­dhva­ne­r nai­ṣpha­lya­da­rśa­nā­t | satyaṃ śrutaṃ su­ni­rṇī­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ka­tva­taḥ || 75 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.76pra­tya­kṣā­di­va­d ity e­ta­tsa­mya­k prā­mā­ṇya­sā­dha­naṃ | ka­dā­ci­t syād a­pra­mā­ṇaṃ śuktau ra­ja­ta­bo­dha­va­t || 76 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.77nāpekṣaṃ saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dhaṃ de­śa­kā­la­na­rāṃ­ta­raṃ | sve­ṣṭa­jñā­na­va­d ity asya nā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tā sthitiḥ || 77 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.78na ca hetur asiddho yam a­vya­ktā­rtha­va­co­vi­daḥ | pra­tya­kṣa­bā­dha­nā­bhā­vā­d a­ne­kāṃ­te ka­dā­ca­na || 78 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.79a­nu­me­ye nu­mā­ne­na bā­dha­vai­dhu­rya­ni­rṇa­yā­t | tṛ­tī­ya­sthā­na­saṃ­krāṃ­te tv ā­ga­mā­va­ya­ve­na ca || 79 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.80pa­rā­ga­me pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ naivaṃ saṃ­bhā­vya­te sadā | dṛ­ṣṭe­ṣṭa­bā­dha­nā­t sa­rva­śū­nya­tvā­ga­ma­bo­dha­va­t || 80 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.81bhā­vā­dye­kāṃ­ta­vā­cā­nāṃ sthitaṃ dṛ­ṣṭe­ṣṭa­bā­dha­naṃ | sā­maṃ­ta­bha­dra­to nyāyād iti nātra pra­paṃ­ci­ta­m || 81 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.82ka­ri­ṣya­te ca tadvatsa ya­thā­va­sa­ra­m agrataḥ | yuktyā sarvatra tattvārthe pa­ra­mā­ga­ma­go­ca­ra­m || 82 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.83pro­kta­bhe­da­pra­bhe­daṃ ta­cchru­ta­m eva hi taddṛḍhaṃ | prā­mā­ṇya­m ā­tma­sā­t kuryād iti na­ściṃ­ta­yā­tra kim || 83 || TAŚVA-ML 239,25tad evaṃ śru­ta­syā­pau­ru­ṣe­ya­tai­kāṃ­ta­m a­pā­kṛ­tya ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­pau­ru­ṣe­ya­tve pi co­da­nā­yāḥ prā­mā­ṇya­sā­dha­nā­saṃ­bha­vaṃ vibhāvya TAŚVA-ML 239,26syā­dvā­da­sya ca su­ni­ści­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ka­tvaṃ prā­mā­ṇya­sā­dha­naṃ vya­va­sthā­pya sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­tā­nāṃ ta­da­saṃ­bha­vaṃ bha­ga­va­tsa­maṃ­ta- TAŚVA-ML 239,27bha­drā­cā­rya­nyā­yā­dbhā­vā­dye­kāṃ­ta­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇa­pra­va­ṇā­d āvedya va­kṣya­mā­ṇā­c ca nyāyāt saṃ­kṣe­pa­taḥ pra­va­ca­na­prā­mā­ṇya­dā­rḍhya­m a­va­dhā­rya TAŚVA-ML 239,28tatra niścitaṃ nā­mā­tma­sā­t kṛtya saṃprati śru­ta­sva­rū­pa­pra­ti­pā­da­ka­m a­ka­laṃ­ka­graṃ­tha­m a­nu­vā­da­pu­ra­ssa­raṃ vi­cā­ra­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.20.84atra pra­ca­kṣa­te kecic chrutaṃ śa­bdā­nu­yo­ja­nā­t | ta­tpū­rva­ni­ya­mā­dyu­ktaṃ nā­nya­the­ṣṭa­vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 84 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.85śa­bdā­nu­yo­ja­nā­d eva śrutaṃ hi yadi kathyate | tadā śro­tra­ma­ti­jñā­naṃ na syān nā­nya­ma­tau bhavam || 85 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.86yady a­pe­kṣa­va­ca­s teṣāṃ śrutaṃ sāṃ­vya­va­hā­ri­kaṃ | sveṣṭasya bādhanaṃ na syād iti saṃ­pra­ti­pa­dya­te || 86 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.87na so sti pratyayo loko yaḥ śa­bdā­nu­ga­mā­dṛ­te | ity ekāṃtaṃ ni­rā­ka­rtuṃ tathoktaṃ tair iheti vā || 87 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.88jñānam ādyaṃ smṛtiḥ saṃjñā ciṃtā cā­bhi­ni­bo­dhi­kaṃ | prā­gnā­ma­saṃ­sṛ­taṃ śeṣaṃ śrutaṃ śa­bdā­nu­yo­ja­nā­t || 88 || TAŚVA-ML 239,34a­trā­ka­laṃ­ka­de­vāḥ prāhuḥ "­jñā­na­m ādyaṃ smṛtiḥ saṃjñā ciṃtā cā­bhi­ni­bo­dhi­kaṃ | prā­ṅnā­ma­yo­ja­nā­c cheṣaṃ śrutaṃ TAŚVA-ML 239,35śa­bdā­nu­yo­ja­nā­t || " iti tatredaṃ vi­cā­rya­te ma­ti­jñā­nā­d ādyād ā­bhi­ni­bo­dhi­ka­pa­ryaṃ­tā­c cheṣaṃ śrutaṃ śa­bdā­nu­yo­ja­nā- TAŚVA-ML 240,01d evety a­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ śrutam eva śa­bdā­nu­yo­ja­nā­d iti vā ? yadi śrutam eva śa­bdā­nu­yo­ja­nā­d iti pū­rva­ni­ya­ma­s tadā na TAŚVA-ML 240,02kaścid virodhaḥ śa­bda­saṃ­sṛ­ṣṭa­jñā­na­syā­śru­ta­jñā­na­tva­vya­va­cche­dā­t | atha śa­bdā­nu­yo­ja­nā­d eva śrutam iti ni­ya­ma­s tadā TAŚVA-ML 240,03śro­tra­ma­ti­pū­rva­ka­m eva śrutaṃ na ca­kṣu­rā­di­ma­ti­pū­rva­ka­m iti si­ddhāṃ­ta­vi­ro­dhaḥ syāt | sāṃ­vya­va­hā­ri­kaṃ śābdaṃ jñānaṃ TAŚVA-ML 240,04śrutam ity a­pe­kṣa­yā tathā niyame tu ne­ṣṭa­bā­dhā­sti ca­kṣu­rā­di­ma­ti­pū­rva­ka­syā­pi śrutasya pa­ra­mā­rtha­to bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t TAŚVA-ML 240,05sva­sa­ma­ya­saṃ­pra­ti­pa­tteḥ | athavā "na so sti pratyayo loke yaḥ śa­bdā­nu­ga­mā­dṛ­te | a­nu­vi­ddha­m i­vā­bhā­ti sarvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 240,06śabde pra­ti­ṣṭhi­taṃ || " ity ekāṃtaṃ ni­rā­ka­rtuṃ prā­gnā­ma­yo­ja­nā­d ādyam iṣṭaṃ na tu ta­nnā­ma­saṃ­sṛ­ṣṭa­m iti vyā­khyā­na­m ā- TAŚVA-ML 240,07ka­laṃ­ka­ma­nu­sa­rta­vyaṃ | tathā sati yadāha paraḥ "­vā­grū­pa­tā ced u­tkrā­me­d a­va­bo­dha­sya śāśvatī | na prakāśaḥ pra­kā­śe­ta TAŚVA-ML 240,08sā hi pra­tya­va­ma­rśi­nī­" iti ta­da­pā­staṃ bhavati tayā vi­nai­vā­bhi­ni­bo­dhi­ka­sya pra­kā­śa­nā­d ity ā­ve­da­ya­ti­ —TAŚV-ML 1.20.89vā­grū­pa­tā tato na syād yoktā pra­tya­va­ma­rśi­nī | ma­ti­jñā­naṃ pra­kā­śe­ta sadā tad dhi tayā vinā || 89 || TAŚVA-ML 240,10na hīṃ­dri­ya­jñā­naṃ vācā saṃ­sṛ­ṣṭa­m a­nyo­nyā­śra­ya­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tathā hi | na tāvad ajñātvā vācā saṃ­sṛ­je­d a­ti­pra­saṃ- TAŚVA-ML 240,11gāt | jñātvā saṃ­sṛ­ja­tī­ti cet tenaiva saṃ­ve­da­ne­nā­ny eva vā ? tenaiva ced a­nyo­nyā­śra­ya­ṇa­m anyena ced a­na­va­sthā­naṃ | TAŚVA-ML 240,12atra śa­bdā­dvai­ta­vā­di­nā­m a­jña­tva­m u­pa­da­rśya dū­ṣa­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.20.90vaikharīṃ madhyamāṃ vācaṃ vi­nā­kṣa­jñā­na­m ātmanaḥ | sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­m iṣṭaṃ no nyo­nyā­śra­ya­ṇa­m anyathā || 90 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.91paśyaṃtyā nu vinā nai­ta­dvya­va­sā­yā­tma­ve­da­na­m | yuktaṃ na cātra saṃbhāvyaḥ prokto nyo­nya­sa­mā­śra­yaḥ || 91 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.92vyāpinyā sūkṣmayā vācā vyāptaṃ sarvaṃ ca vedanaṃ | tayā vinā hi paśyaṃtī vi­ka­lpā­tmā kutaḥ punaḥ || 92 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.93madhyamā ta­da­bhā­ve kva nirbījā vaikharī ravāt | tataḥ sā śāśvatī sa­rva­ve­da­ne­ṣu pra­kā­śa­te || 93 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.94iti ye pi sa­mā­da­dhyu­s te py a­nā­lo­ci­to­kta­yaḥ | śa­bda­bra­hma­ṇi nirbhāge tathā vaktum a­śa­kti­taḥ || 94 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.95na hy avasthā ca śrotrasya sa­tyā­dvai­ta­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ | na ca tāsām a­vi­dyā­tvaṃ ta­ttvā­si­ddhau pra­si­ddhya­ti || 95 || TAŚVA-ML 240,19ca­tu­rvi­dhā hi vā­gvai­kha­rī madhyamā paśyaṃtī sūkṣmā ceti | ta­trā­jñā­naṃ vinaiva vaikharyā ma­dhya­ma­yā cātmanaḥ TAŚVA-ML 240,20pra­bha­va­ti sva­saṃ­ve­da­naṃ ca a­nya­thā­nyo­nyā­śra­ya­ṇa­sya du­rni­vā­ra­tvā­t | tata e­vā­na­va­sthā­pa­ri­hā­ro pi | na caivaṃ TAŚVA-ML 240,21vā­grū­pa­tā sa­rva­ve­da­ne­ṣu pra­tya­va­ma­rśi­nī­ti vi­ru­dhya­te paśyaṃtyā vācā vi­nā­kṣa­jñā­nā­de­r apy a­saṃ­bha­vā­t | tad dhi yadi TAŚVA-ML 240,22vya­va­sā­yā­tma­kaṃ tadā vya­va­sā­ya­rū­pāṃ pa­śyaṃ­tī­vā­caṃ kas tatra ni­rā­ku­ryā­d a­vya­va­sā­yā­tma­ka­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na caiva- TAŚVA-ML 240,23m a­nyo­nyā­śra­yo navasthā vā yu­ga­pa­t sva­kā­ra­ṇa­va­śā­d vāk TAŚVA-ML 240,24tmakaṃ darśanaṃ ta­tpa­śyaṃ­tyā­pi vi­no­pa­jā­ya­mā­naṃ na vā­cā­na­nu­ga­taṃ sūkṣmayā vācā sa­ho­tpa­dya­mā­na­tvā­t tasyāḥ TAŚVA-ML 240,25sa­ka­la­saṃ­ve­da­nā­nu­yā­yi­sva­bhā­va­tvā­t | tayā vinā punaḥ paśyaṃtyā ma­dhya­mā­yā vai­kha­ryā­ś co­tpa­tti­vi­ro­dhā­d anyathā TAŚVA-ML 240,26ni­rbī­ja­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tatas ta­dbī­ja­m icchatā ta­du­tpā­da­na­śa­kti­rū­pā sūkṣmā vāk vyāpinī satataṃ pra­kā­śa­mā­nā- TAŚVA-ML 240,27bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyā | sai­vā­nu­pa­ri­ha­ra­ty a­bhi­dhā­nā­dya­pe­kṣā­yāṃ bha­va­da­nyo­nya­saṃ­śra­ya iti dūṣaṇaṃ "­a­bhi­lā­pa­ta­dva­śā­nā­m abhilā- TAŚVA-ML 240,28pa­vi­ve­ka­taḥ | a­pra­mā­ṇa­pra­me­ya­tva­m a­va­śya­m a­nu­ṣa­jya­te­" ity a­na­va­sthā­naṃ ca a­bhi­lā­pa­sya ta­dbhā­gā­nāṃ vā parābhi- TAŚVA-ML 240,29lāpena vai­kha­rī­rū­pe­ṇa ma­dhya­mā­rū­pe­ṇa ca vi­ni­bā­dha­saṃ­ve­da­no­tpa­tte­r a­pra­mā­ṇa­pra­me­ya­tvā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­bhā­vā­d iti ye sa­mā­da­dha­te TAŚVA-ML 240,30te py a­nā­lo­ci­to­kta­ya eva, ni­raṃ­śa­śa­bda­bra­hma­ṇi tathā vaktum aśakteḥ | ta­syā­va­sthā­nāṃ ca­ta­sṛ­ṇāṃ satyatve 'dvaita- TAŚVA-ML 240,31vi­ro­dhā­t | tāsām a­vi­dyā­tvā­d adoṣa iti cen na, śa­bda­bra­hma­ṇo naṃśasya vi­dyā­tva­si­ddhau ta­da­va­sthā­nā­m a­vi­dyā­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 240,32prasiddheḥ | tad dhi śa­bda­bra­hma ni­raṃ­śa­m iṃ­dri­ya­pra­tya­kṣā­d a­nu­mā­nā­t sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­pra­tya­kṣā­d ā­ga­mā­d vā na pra­si­ddhya­tī­ty āha —TAŚV-ML 1.20.96brahmaṇo na vya­va­sthā­na­m a­kṣa­jñā­nā­t ku­ta­śca­na | sva­pnā­dā­v iva mi­thyā­tvā­t tasya sā­ka­lya­taḥ svayam || 96 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.97nā­nu­mā­nā­t tato rthānāṃ pra­tī­te­r du­rla­bha­tva­taḥ | pa­ra­pra­si­ddhi­r apy asya prasiddhā nā­pra­mā­ṇi­kā || 97 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.98svataḥ saṃ­ve­da­nā­t siddhiḥ kṣa­ṇi­kā­naṃ­śa­vi­tti­va­t | na pa­ra­bra­hma­ṇo nāpi sā yuktā sā­dha­nā­d vinā || 98 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.99ā­ga­mā­d eva tatsiddhau bhe­da­si­ddhi­s tathā na kim | ni­rbā­dhā­d eva cettavyaṃ va pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­rā­dṛ­te || 99 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.100ta­dā­ga­ma­sya niścetuṃ śakyaṃ jātu pa­rī­kṣa­kaiḥ | na cā­ga­ma­s tato bhinnaḥ samasti pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ || 100 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.101ta­dvi­va­rta­s tv a­vi­dyā­tmā tasya pra­jñā­pa­kaḥ kathaṃ | na cā­vi­ni­ści­te tattve phe­na­bu­dbu­da­va­dbhi­dā || 101 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.102māyeyaṃ bata duḥpārā vi­pa­ści­d iti paśyati | ye­nā­vi­dyā vi­ni­rṇī­tā vidyāṃ ga­ma­ya­ti dhruvam || 102 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.103bhrāṃter bī­jā­vi­nā­bhā­vā­d a­nu­mā­trai­va­m āgatā | tato naiva paraṃ brahmāsty a­nā­di­ni­dha­nā­tma­ka­m || 103 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.103efvi­va­rte­tā­rtha­bhā­ve­na prakriyā jagato yataḥ | TAŚVA-ML 241,07na hi bhrāṃtir iyam a­khi­la­bhe­da­pra­tī­ti­r ity a­ni­śca­ye ta­da­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­ttyā ta­dbī­ja­bhū­taṃ śa­bda­ta­ttva­m a­nā­di­ni­dha­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 241,08brahma siddhyati | nāpi ta­da­si­ddhau bhe­da­pra­tī­ti­bhrāṃ­ti­r iti pa­ra­spa­rā­śra­ya­ṇā­t katham idam a­va­ti­ṣṭha­te "­a­nā­di­ni­dha­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 241,09brahma śa­bda­ta­ttvaṃ yad akṣaraṃ | vi­va­rte­tā­rtha­bhā­ve­na prakriyā jagato yataḥ || " iti yatas tasya catastro vasthā vaikharyā- TAŚVA-ML 241,10dayaḥ saṃ­bhā­vyaṃ­te satyo satyo vā | na ca ta­da­saṃ­bha­ve­nā­yaṃ sarvatra pratyaye śa­bdā­nu­ga­maḥ siddhyet sūkṣmāyāḥ TAŚVA-ML 241,11sarvatra bhāvāt | yato bhi­dhā­nā­pe­kṣā­yā­m a­kṣā­di­jñā­ne nyo­nyā­śra­yo '­na­va­sthā ca na syāt sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­tā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.20.104syā­dvā­di­nāṃ pu­na­rvā­co dra­vya­bhā­va­vi­ka­lpa­taḥ | dvaividhyaṃ dra­vya­vā­gdve­dhā dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­bhe­da­taḥ || 104 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.105śro­tra­grā­hyā­tra pa­ryā­ya­rū­pā sā vaikharī matā | madhyamā ca parais tasyāḥ kṛtaṃ nā­māṃ­ta­raṃ tathā || 105 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.106dra­vya­rū­pā punar bhā­ṣā­va­rga­ṇāḥ pudgalāḥ sthitāḥ | pra­tya­yā­n manasā nāpi sa­rva­pra­tya­ya­gā­mi­nī || 106 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.107bhā­va­vā­gvya­kti­rū­pā­tra vi­ka­lpā­tma­ni­baṃ­dha­naṃ | dra­vya­vā­co­bhi­dhā tasyāḥ pa­śyaṃ­tī­ty a­ni­rā­kṛ­tāḥ || 107 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.108vā­gvi­jñā­nā­vṛ­tti­cche­da­vi­śe­ṣo­pa­hi­tā­tma­naḥ | vaktuḥ śaktiḥ punaḥ sūkṣmā bhā­va­vā­g a­bhi­dhī­ya­tā­m || 108 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.109tayā vinā pra­va­rtaṃ­te na vācaḥ ka­sya­ci­t kvacit | sa­rva­jña­syā­py a­naṃ­tā­yā jñā­na­śa­kte­s ta­du­dbha­vaḥ || 109 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.110iti ci­drū­pa­sā­mā­nyā­t sa­rvā­tma­vyā­pi­nī nanu | vi­śe­ṣā­tma­ta­ye­ty uktā matiḥ prāṅ nā­ma­yo­ja­nā­t || 110 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.111śa­bdā­nu­yo­ja­nā­d eva śrutam evaṃ na bādhyate | jñā­na­śa­bdā­d vinā tasya śa­kti­rū­pā­d a­saṃ­bha­vā­t || 111 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.112la­bdhya­kṣa­ra­sya vijñānaṃ ni­tyo­ddhā­ṭa­na­vi­gra­haṃ | śru­tā­jñā­ne pi hi proktaṃ tatra sa­rva­ja­gha­nya­ke || 112 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.113spa­rśa­neṃ­dri­ya­mā­tro­tthe ma­tya­jñā­na­ni­mi­tta­kaṃ | tato kṣa­rā­di­vi­jñā­naṃ śrute sarvatra saṃ­ma­ta­m || 113 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.114nā­ka­laṃ­ka­va­co­bā­dhā saṃ­bha­va­ty atra jā­tu­ci­t | tādṛśaḥ saṃ­pra­dā­ya­syā­vi­cche­dā­dyu­ktya­nu­gra­hā­t || 114 || TAŚVA-ML 241,23nanu ca śro­tra­grā­hyā pa­ryā­ya­rū­pā vaikharī madhyamā ca vāguktā śa­bdā­dvai­ta­vā­di­bhi­r yato nā­māṃ­ta­ra­mā­traṃ tasyāḥ TAŚVA-ML 241,24syān na punar a­rtha­bhe­da iti | nāpi paśyaṃtī vāg vā­ca­ka­vi­ka­lpa­la­kṣa­ṇā sūkṣmā vā vāk śa­bda­jñā­na­śa­kti­rū­pā | TAŚVA-ML 241,25kiṃ tarhi | sthā­ne­ṣū­raḥ­pra­bhṛ­ti­ṣu vi­bha­jya­mā­ne vivṛtte vāyau va­rṇa­tva­m ā­pa­dya­mā­nā va­ktṛ­prā­ṇa­vṛ­tti­he­tu­kā vaikharī TAŚVA-ML 241,26sthā­ne­ṣū­raḥ­pra­bhṛ­ti­ṣu vi­bha­jya­mā­ne vivṛtte vāyau kṛ­ta­va­rṇa­tva­pa­ri­gra­haḥ | "­vai­kha­rī vāk pra­yo­ktṝ­ṇāṃ prā­ṇa­vṛ­tti- TAŚVA-ML 241,27ni­ba­ndha­nā­" iti va­ca­nā­t | tathā madhyamā ke­va­la­m eva bu­ddhyu­pā­dā­nā kra­ma­rū­pā­nu­pā­ti­nī va­ktṛ­prā­ṇa­vṛ­tti- TAŚVA-ML 241,28m a­ti­kra­mya pra­va­rta­mā­nā niścitā kevalaṃ bu­ddhyu­pā­dā­nā kra­ma­rū­pā­nu­pā­ti­nī | "­prā­ṇa­vṛ­tti­m a­ti­kra­mya madhyamā TAŚVA-ML 241,29vāk pra­va­rtta­te­" iti va­ca­nā­t | paśyantī punar a­vi­bhā­gā sarvataḥ saṃ­hṛ­ta­kra­mā pratyeyā | sūkṣmātra sva­rū­pa­jyo­ti- TAŚVA-ML 241,30r e­vā­nta­ra­va­bhā­si­nī ni­tyā­va­ga­nta­vyā | "­a­vi­bhā­gā­nu­pa­śya­ntī sarvataḥ saṃ­hṛ­ta­kra­mā | sva­rū­pa­jyo­ti­r evāntaḥ TAŚVA-ML 241,31sūkṣmā vā­ga­va­bhā­si­nī | 1 | '' iti va­ca­nā­t | tato na syā­dvā­di­nāṃ ka­lpa­yi­tuṃ yuktāś catastro 'vasthāḥ śrutasya TAŚVA-ML 241,32vai­kha­ryā­da­ya­s ta­da­ni­ṣṭa­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­d iti kecit | te 'pi na prā­tī­ti­ko­kta­yaḥ | vaikharyā ma­dhya­mā­yā­ś ca śrotra- TAŚVA-ML 241,33grā­hya­tva­la­kṣa­ṇā­na­ti­kra­mā­t | sthāneṣu vivṛto hi vāyur vaktṝṇāṃ prā­ṇa­vṛ­tti­ś ca varṇatvaṃ pa­ri­gṛ­hṇaṃ­tyā vaikharyāḥ TAŚVA-ML 241,34kāraṇaṃ | va­rṇa­tva­pa­ri­gra­ha­s tu lakṣaṇaṃ | sa ca śro­tra­grā­hya­tva­pa­ri­ṇā­ma eva | iti na kiñcid aniṣṭaṃ | tathā kevalā TAŚVA-ML 242,01buddhir va­ktṛ­prā­ṇa­vṛ­ttya­ti­kra­ma­ś ca ma­dhya­mā­yāḥ kāraṇaṃ tu lakṣaṇaṃ kra­ma­rū­pā­nu­pā­ti­tva­m eva ca tatra śro­tra­gra­ha­ṇa­yo­gya- TAŚVA-ML 242,02tvā­vi­ru­ddha­m iti na ni­rā­kri­ya­te | paśyantyāḥ sarvataḥ saṃ­hṛ­ta­kra­ma­tva­m a­vi­bhā­ga­tvaṃ ca lakṣaṇaṃ | tac ca yadi sarvathā TAŚVA-ML 242,03tadā pra­mā­ṇa­vi­ro­dho­, vā­cya­vā­ca­ka­vi­ka­lpa­kra­mā­vi­bhā­ga­yo­s tatra pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­t | ka­thaṃ­ci­t tu saṃ­hṛ­ta­kra­ma­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 242,04vi­bhā­ga­tvaṃ ca ta­tre­ṣṭa­m eva, yu­ga­pa­du­pa­yu­kta­śru­ta­vi­ka­lpā­nā­m a­sa­mbha­vā­d va­rṇā­di­vi­bhā­gā­bhā­vā­c cā­nu­pa­yu­kta­śru­ta­vi­ka­lpa- TAŚVA-ML 242,05syeti | ta­syā­vi­ka­lpā­tma­ka­tva­la­kṣa­ṇā­na­ti­kra­ma eva | sūkṣmāyāḥ pu­na­ra­ntaḥ­pra­kā­śa­mā­na­sva­rū­pa­jyo­ti­r la­kṣa­ṇa­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 242,06ka­thaṃ­ci­n nityatvaṃ ca ni­tyo­dghā­ṭi­tā­n ni­rā­va­ra­ṇa­la­bdhya­kṣa­ra­jñā­nā­c cha­kti­ru­pā­c ca ci­tsā­mā­nyā­n na vi­śi­ṣya­te | TAŚVA-ML 242,07sarvathā ni­tyā­dva­ya­rū­pa­tvaṃ tu pra­mā­ṇa­vi­ru­ddha­sya ve­di­ta­prā­ya­m | ity alaṃ pra­paṃ­ce­na "śrutaṃ śa­bdā­nu­yo­ja­nā­d eva" TAŚVA-ML 242,08ity a­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­syā­ka­laṃ­kā­bhi­pre­ta­sya ka­dā­ci­d vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­t­; tathā saṃ­pra­dā­ya­syā­vi­cche­dā­dyu­ktya­nu­gra­hā­c ca sarvam ati- TAŚVA-ML 242,09pū­rva­ka­syā­pi śru­ta­syā­kṣa­ra­jñā­na­tva­vya­va­sthi­teḥ | a­tro­pa­mā­na­syā­nta­rbhā­vaṃ vi­bhā­va­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.20.115kṛ­tā­bhi­de­śa­vā­cyā­bhiḥ saṃ­skā­ra­sya kvacit punaḥ | saṃ­vi­tpra­si­ddha­sā­dha­rmyā­t tathā vā­ca­ka­yo­ji­tā || 115 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.116pra­kā­śi­to­pa­mā kaiścit sā śrutān na vi­bhi­dya­te | śa­bdā­nu­yo­ja­nā­t tasyāḥ pra­si­ddhā­ga­ma­vi­tti­va­t || 116 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.117pra­mā­ṇā­nta­ra­tā­yā­n tu pra­mā­ṇa­ni­ya­maḥ kutaḥ | saṃkhyā saṃ­ve­da­nā­dī­nāṃ pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­tā­sthi­tau || 117 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.118pratyakṣaṃ dvyā­di­vi­jñā­na­m u­tta­rā­dha­rya­ve­di­naṃ | stha­vi­ṣṭho­ru­da­vi­ṣṭhā­lpa­la­ghvā­sa­nnā­di­vi­c ca cet || 118 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.119no­pa­de­śa­m a­pe­kṣe­ta jātu rū­pā­di­vi­tti­va­t | pa­ro­pa­de­śa­ni­rmu­ktaṃ pratyakṣaṃ hi satāṃ mataṃ || 119 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.120ta­tsaṃ­jñā­saṃ­jñi­sa­mba­ndha­pra­ti­pa­tti­r a­pe­kṣa­te | pa­ro­pa­de­śa­m adhyakṣaṃ saṃ­khyā­di­vi­ṣa­yaṃ yadi || 120 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.121ta­tro­pa­mā­na­taḥ saitat pra­mā­ṇā­nta­ra­m astu vaḥ | no­pa­mā­nā­rtha­tā tasyās ta­dvā­kye­na vi­no­dbha­vā­t || 121 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.122ā­ga­ma­tvaṃ punaḥ siddham u­pa­mā­naṃ śrutaṃ yathā | siṃ­hā­sa­ne sthito rā­je­tyā­di­śa­bdo­ttha­ve­da­naṃ || 122 || TAŚVA-ML 242,18pra­si­ddha­sā­dha­rmyā­t sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­m u­pa­mā­naṃ­, gaur iva gavaya iti jñānaṃ | tathā vai­dha­rmyā­d yo '­ga­va­yo ma­hi­ṣā­diḥ TAŚVA-ML 242,19sa na gaur iveti jñānaṃ | sā­dha­rmya­vai­dha­rmyā­bhyāṃ saṃ­jñā­saṃ­jñi­sa­mba­ndha­pra­ti­rū­pa­mā­nā­rthaḥ | ayaṃ sa ga­va­ya­śa­bda- TAŚVA-ML 242,20vācyaḥ piṃḍa, iti so 'yaṃ ma­hi­ṣā­di­r a­ga­va­ya­śa­bda­vā­cya iti vā | sā­dha­rmya­vai­dha­rmyo­pa­mā­na­vā­kyā­di­saṃ­skā­ra­sya TAŚVA-ML 242,21pra­ti­pā­dya­syo­pa­jā­ya­te | iti dve­dho­pa­mā­naṃ śabdāt pra­mā­ṇā­nta­raṃ ye sa­mā­ca­kṣa­te teṣāṃ dvyā­di­saṃ­khyā­jñā­naṃ pramāṇā- TAŚVA-ML 242,22ntaraṃ, ga­ṇi­ta­jña­saṃ­khyā­vā­kyā­hi­ta­saṃ­skā­ra­sya pra­ti­pā­dya­sya pu­na­rdvyā­di­ṣu saṃ­khyā­vi­śi­ṣṭa­dra­vya­da­rśa­nā­d etāni TAŚVA-ML 242,23dvyādīni tānīti saṃ­jñā­saṃ­jñi­sa­mba­ndha­pra­ti­pa­tti­r dvyā­di­saṃ­khyā­jñā­na­pra­mā­ṇa­pha­la­m iti pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ | ta­tho­tta­rā­dha­rya­jñā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 242,24so­pa­mā­nādiṣu stha­vi­ṣṭha­jñā­naṃ pa­rvā­di­ṣu ma­ha­tva­jñā­naṃ sva­vaṃ­śā­di­ṣu da­vi­ṣṭha­jñā­naṃ ca­ndrā­rkā­di­ṣv a­lpa­tva­jñā­naṃ sarṣa- TAŚVA-ML 242,25pā­di­ṣu­, la­ghu­tva­jñā­naṃ tū­lā­di­ṣu­, pra­tyā­sa­nna­jñā­naṃ sva­gṛ­hā­di­ṣu­, saṃ­sthā­na­jñā­naṃ trya­sryā­di­ṣu­, va­kra­rjvā­di­jñā­naṃ ca TAŚVA-ML 242,26kvacit pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­m āyātaṃ | pa­ro­pa­di­ṣṭo­tta­rā­dha­ryā­di­vā­kyā­hi­ta­saṃ­skā­ra­sya vi­ne­ya­ja­na­sya punar au­tta­rā­dha­rya­da­rśa- TAŚVA-ML 242,27nād idaṃ ta­dau­tta­rā­dha­ryā­dī­ti saṃ­jñā­saṃ­jñi­sa­mba­ndha­pra­ti­pa­tte­s ta­tpha­la­sya bhāvān na hi saṃ­khyā­jñā­nā­di pra­tya­kṣa­m iti TAŚVA-ML 242,28yuktaṃ vaktuṃ, pa­ro­pa­de­śā­pe­kṣā­vi­ra­ha­pra­saṃ­gā­t rū­pā­di­jñā­na­va­t­, pa­ro­pa­de­śa­vi­ni­rmu­ktaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m ity atra satāṃ TAŚVA-ML 242,29saṃ­pra­ti­pa­tteḥ | yadi punaḥ saṃ­khyā­di­vi­ṣa­ya­jñā­naṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m a­pa­ro­pa­de­śa­m eva ta­tsaṃ­jñā­saṃ­jñi­sa­mba­ndha­pra­ti­pa­tte­r eva paro- TAŚVA-ML 242,30pa­de­śā­pe­kṣā­nu­bha­vā­d iti mataṃ tadā saiva saṃ­jñā­saṃ­jñi­sa­mba­ndha­pra­ti­pa­ttiḥ pra­mā­ṇā­nta­ra­m astu, vi­no­pa­mā­na­vā­kye­na TAŚVA-ML 242,31bhāvād u­pa­mā­ne '­nta­rbhā­vi­tu­m a­śa­kya­tvā­t | nanu cā­pto­pa­de­śā­t prati pādyasya ta­tsaṃ­jñā­saṃ­jñi­sa­mba­ndha­pra­ti­pa­tti­r āgama- TAŚVA-ML 242,32phalam eva tato '­pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­m iti cet tarhy ā­pto­pa­di­ṣṭo­pa­mā­na­vā­kyā­d api ta­tpra­ti­pa­tti­r ā­ga­ma­jñā­na­m eveti no­pa­mā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 242,33śrutāt pra­mā­ṇā­nta­raṃ­, siṃ­hā­sa­na­stho rājā maṃcake ma­hā­de­vī su­va­rṇa­pī­ṭhe sacivaḥ e­ta­smā­t pūrvata e­ta­smā­d u- TAŚVA-ML 242,34ttarata e­ta­smā­d dakṣita e­ta­nnā­mā­ṇa­va­yaṃ grā­ma­vā­na­ka i­tyā­di­vā­kyā­hi­ta­saṃ­skā­ra­sya punas tathaiva da­rśa­nā­t so TAŚVA-ML 242,35TAŚVA-ML 243,01'yaṃ rā­je­tyā­di­saṃ­jñā­saṃ­jñi­saṃ­ba­ndha­pra­ti­pa­ttiḥ | ṣa­ḍā­na­no guhaś ca­tu­rmu­kho brahmā tuṃ­ga­nā­so bhā­ga­va­taḥ kṣīrā- TAŚVA-ML 243,02mbho vi­ve­ca­na­tu­ṇḍo haṃsaḥ sa­pta­ccha­da i­tyā­di­vā­kyā­hi­ta­saṃ­skā­ra­sya tathā pra­ti­pa­tti­r vā yady ā­ga­ma­jñā­naṃ tadā tadva- TAŚVA-ML 243,03d e­vo­pa­mā­na­m a­va­se­yaṃ vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | yadi punar u­pa­mā­no­pa­me­ya­bhā­va­pra­ti­pā­da­na­pa­ra­tve­na vi­śi­ṣṭā­d u­pa­mā­na­vā­kyā- TAŚVA-ML 243,04d u­tpa­dya­mā­naṃ śrutāt pra­mā­ṇā­nta­ra­m ity a­bhi­ni­ve­śa­s tadā rū­pya­rū­pa­ka­bhā­vā­di­pra­ti­pā­da­na­pa­ra­tve­na tato 'pi viśiṣṭā- TAŚVA-ML 243,05d rū­pa­kā­di­vā­kyā­d u­pa­jā­ya­mā­naṃ vijñānaṃ pra­mā­ṇā­nta­ra­m a­nu­ma­nya­tāṃ­, tasyāpi sva­vi­ṣa­ya­pra­mi­tau sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tvā­d vi- TAŚVA-ML 243,06saṃ­vā­da­ka­tvā­bhā­vā­d a­pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­yo­gā­t | atha rū­pa­kā­dya­laṃ­kā­ra­bhā­jo 'pi vā­kya­vi­śe­ṣā­d u­pa­jā­ta­m a­rtha­jñā­naṃ śrutam eva TAŚVA-ML 243,07pra­va­ca­na­mū­la­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­d iti matis ta­do­pa­mā­na­vā­kyo­pa­ja­ni­ta­m api vedanaṃ śru­ta­jñā­na­m apy u­pa­ga­nta­vyaṃ tata evety alaṃ TAŚVA-ML 243,08pra­paṃ­ce­na | pratibhā kiṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.20.123u­tta­ra­pra­ti­pa­ttyā­khyā pratibhā ca śrutaṃ matā | nā­bhyā­sa­jā su­saṃ­vi­ttiḥ kū­ṭa­dru­mā­di­go­ca­rā || 123 || TAŚVA-ML 243,10u­tta­ra­pra­ti­pa­ttiḥ pratibhā kaiścid uktā sā śrutam eva, na pra­mā­ṇā­nta­raṃ­, śa­bda­yo­ja­nā­sa­dbhā­vā­t | atyantā- TAŚVA-ML 243,11bhyāsād āśu pra­ti­pa­tti­r a­śa­bda­jā kū­ṭa­dru­mā­dā­va­kṛ­tā­bhyā­sa­syā­śu pravṛttiḥ pratibhā paraiḥ proktā | sā na śrutaṃ, TAŚVA-ML 243,12sā­dṛ­śya­pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­rū­pa­tvā­t ta­syā­sta­yoḥ pū­rvo­tta­ra­yo­r hi dṛ­ṣṭa­dṛ­śya­mā­na­yoḥ kū­ṭa­drū­ma­yoḥ sā­dṛ­śya­pra­tya­bhi­jñā TAŚVA-ML 243,13jhaṭity ekatāṃ pa­rā­mṛ­ṣa­ntī tad evety u­pa­jā­ya­te | sā ca matir eva ni­ści­te­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.20.124"so 'yaṃ kūṭa iti prā­cyau­dī­cya­dṛ­ṣṭe kṣa­mā­ṇa­yoḥ | sādṛśye pra­tya­bhi­jñe­yaṃ matir eva hi niścitā || 124 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.125śa­bdā­nu­yo­ja­nā­t tv eṣā śrutam astv a­kṣa­vi­tti­va­t | saṃ­bha­vā­bhā­va­saṃ­vi­tti­r a­rthā­pa­tti­s ta­thā­nu­mā || 125 || TAŚV-ML 1.20.126nā­nā­saṃ­sṛ­ṣṭa­rū­pā hi matir eṣā pra­kī­rti­tā | nātaḥ kaścid virodho 'sti syā­dvā­dā­mṛ­ta­bho­gi­nāṃ || 126 || TAŚVA-ML 243,17nā­mā­saṃ­sṛ­ṣṭa­rū­pā pratibhā saṃ­bha­va­vi­tti­r a­bhā­va­vi­tti­r a­rthā­pa­ttiḥ svā­rthā­nu­mā ca pūrvaṃ matir ity uktā | nā­ma­saṃ­sṛ­ṣṭā TAŚVA-ML 243,18tu samprati śrutam ity u­cya­mā­ne pū­rvā­pa­ra­vi­ro­dho na syā­dvā­dā­mṛ­ta­bhā­jāṃ sa­mbhā­vya­te­, tathaiva yu­ktyā­ga­mā­nu­ro- TAŚVA-ML 243,19dhāt | tad evaṃ pū­rvo­kta­yā matyā saha śrutaṃ parokṣaṃ pramāṇaṃ sa­ka­la­mu­nī­śva­ra­vi­śru­ta­m u­nmū­li­ta­niḥ­śe­ṣa­du­rma­ta­ni­ka­ra- TAŚVA-ML 243,20m iha ta­tvā­rtha­śā­stre sa­mu­dī­ri­ta­m iti pa­rī­kṣa­kā­ś cetasi dhā­ra­ya­ntu sva­pra­jñā­ti­śa­ya­va­śā­d ity u­pa­saṃ­ha­ra­nn āha | TAŚV-ML 1.20.127abiti śruṃta sa­rva­mu­nī­śa­vi­śru­taṃ | sa­ho­kta­m atyātra pa­ro­kṣa­m īritaṃ | TAŚV-ML 1.20.127cdpra­mā­ṇa­m u­nmū­li­ta­du­rma­to­tka­raṃ | pa­rī­kṣa­kā­ś cetasi dhā­ra­ya­ntu tam || 127 || TAŚVA-ML 243,23iti ta­ttvā­rtha­ślo­ka­vā­rti­kā­laṃ­kā­re pra­tha­ma­syā­dhyā­ya­sya tṛ­tī­ya­m ā­hni­ka­m || TA-ML 1.21 bha­va­pra­tya­yo '­va­dhi­r de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m || 21 || TAŚVA-ML 243,25kiṃ punaḥ kurvann idam ā­ve­da­ya­tī­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.21.1bha­va­pra­tya­ya i­tyā­di­sū­tra­m ā­hā­va­dhe­r bahiḥ | kāraṇaṃ ka­tha­ya­nn ekaṃ svā­mi­bhe­da­vya­pe­kṣa­yā || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 243,27de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ bha­va­bhe­dā­t kathaṃ bhavas ta­da­va­dhe­re­kaṃ kā­ra­ṇa­m iti na codyaṃ bha­va­sā­mā­nya­syai­ka­tvā­vi­ro­dhā­t | kathaṃ TAŚVA-ML 243,28ba­hi­raṃ­ga­kā­ra­ṇaṃ bhavas ta­syā­tma­pa­ryā­ya­tvā­d iti cet | TAŚV-ML 1.21.2nā­mā­yu­ru­da­yā­pe­kṣo nuḥ paryāyo bhavaḥ smṛtaḥ | sa ba­hiḥ­pra­tya­yo yasya sa bha­va­pra­tya­yo 'vadhiḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 243,30ba­hi­raṃ­ga­sya de­va­ga­ti­nā­ma­ka­rma­ṇo de­vā­yu­ṣa­ś co­da­yā­d de­va­bha­vaḥ | tathā na­ra­ka­ga­ti­nā­ma­ka­rma­ṇo nā­ra­kā­yu­ṣa­ś co- TAŚVA-ML 243,31dayān na­ra­ka­bha­va iti | tasya ba­hi­raṃ­ga­tā­tma­pa­ryā­ya­tve 'pi na viruddhā | katham a­trā­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ­, de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m eva TAŚVA-ML 243,32bha­va­pra­tya­yo '­va­dhi­r iti vā bha­va­pra­tya­ya eva de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m iti ? u­bha­ya­thā­py adoṣa ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.21.3ye 'grato 'tra pra­va­kṣya­nte prāṇino de­va­nā­ra­kāḥ | teṣām e­vā­ya­m ity arthān nānyeṣāṃ bha­va­kā­ra­ṇaḥ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 1.21.4bha­va­pra­tya­ya eveti ni­ya­mā­n na gu­ṇo­dbha­vaḥ | saṃ­ya­mā­di­gu­ṇā­bhā­vā­d de­va­nā­ra­ka­de­hi­nā­m || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 244,03nanv evam a­va­dhā­ra­ṇe 'vadhau jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­he­tu­r api na bhaved ity ā­śaṃ­kā­m a­pa­nu­da­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.21.5nā­va­dhi­jñā­na­vṛ­tka­rma­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­he­tu­tā | vya­va­cche­dyā pra­sa­jye­tā­pra­ti­yo­gi­tva­ni­rṇa­yā­t || 5 || TAŚV-ML 1.21.6bāhyau hi pra­tya­yā­v a­trā­khyā­tau bha­va­gu­ṇau tayoḥ | pra­ti­yo­gi­tva­m ity e­ka­ni­ya­mā­d a­nya­vi­cchi­de || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 244,06yathaiva hi caitro dha­nu­rddha­ra evety a­trā­yo­ga­vya­va­cche­de 'py a­dhā­nu­rddha­rya­sya vya­va­cche­do nā­pā­ṇḍi­tyā­de­s tasya tada- TAŚVA-ML 244,07pra­ti­yo­gi­tvā­t | kiṃ caitro dha­nu­rddha­raḥ kiṃ vāyam a­dha­nu­rddha­ra iti ā­śaṃ­kā­yāṃ dhā­nu­ddha­rye­ta­ra­yo­r eva pra­ti­yo­gi­tvā­d dhā- TAŚVA-ML 244,08nu­rddha­rya­ni­ya­te­nā­dhā­nu­rddha­ryaṃ vya­va­cchi­dya­te | tathā kim a­va­dhi­r bha­va­pra­tya­ya iti ba­hi­raṃ­ga­kā­ra­ṇa­yo­r bha­va­gu­ṇa­yoḥ pa­ra­spa­raṃ TAŚVA-ML 244,09pra­ti­yo­gi­noḥ śaṃ­kā­yā­m e­ka­ta­ra­sya bhavasya kā­ra­ṇa­tve­na niyame gu­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ vya­va­cchi­dya­te | na punar avadhi- TAŚVA-ML 244,10jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­vi­śe­ṣaḥ kṣe­tra­kā­lā­di­va­t tasya ta­da­pra­ti­yo­gi­tvā­t | ta­dvya­va­cche­de bhavasya sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­tvā­t sarveṣāṃ TAŚVA-ML 244,11sā­dhā­ra­ṇo 'vadhiḥ pra­sa­jye­ta | tac cā­ni­ṣṭa­m eva | pa­ri­hṛ­taṃ ca bha­va­tī­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.21.7pra­tya­ya­syā­nta­ra­syā­ta­s ta­tkṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­tma­naḥ | pra­tya­gbhe­do '­va­dhe­r yukto bha­vā­bhe­de 'pi cā­ṅgi­nā­m || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 244,13kutaḥ punar bha­vā­bhe­de 'pi de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m a­va­dhi­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­bhe­daḥ siddhyet iti cet, svaśuddhi- TAŚVA-ML 244,14bhedāt | so 'pi ja­nmā­nta­ro­pa­pa­tti­vi­śu­ddhi­bhā­vā­t­, nā­bhe­dā­t | so 'pi sva­kā­ra­ṇa­bhe­dā­t | iti na paryanu- TAŚVA-ML 244,15yogo vidheyaḥ kā­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­pa­ra­mpa­rā­yāḥ sa­rva­trā­pa­rya­nu­yo­gā­rha­tvā­t | TA-ML 1.22 kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­ni­mi­ttaḥ ṣa­ḍvi­ka­lpaḥ śe­ṣā­ṇā­m || 22 || TAŚVA-ML 244,17ki­ma­rtha­m idam ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.22.1gu­ṇa­he­tuḥ sa keṣāṃ syāt ki­ya­dbhe­da i­tī­ri­tu­m | prāha sūtraṃ kṣa­ye­tyā­di saṃ­kṣe­pā­d i­ṣṭa­saṃ­vi­de || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 244,19kaḥ punar atra kṣayaḥ ka­śco­pa­śa­maḥ kaś ca kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.22.2kṣa­ya­he­tu­r ity ākhyātaḥ kṣayaḥ kṣā­yi­ka­saṃ­ya­maḥ | saṃ­ya­ta­sya guṇaḥ pūrvaṃ sa­ma­bhya­rhi­ta­vi­gra­haḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 1.22.3tathā cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­syo­pa­śa­mā­d u­dbha­va­nn ayam | ka­thye­to­pa­śa­mo hetor u­pa­cā­ra­s tv ayaṃ phale || 3 || TAŚV-ML 1.22.4kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­to jātaḥ kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma ucyate | saṃ­ya­mā­saṃ­ya­mo 'pīti vā­kya­bhe­dā­d vi­vi­cya­te || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 244,23kṣa­ya­ni­mi­tto 'vadhiḥ śe­ṣā­ṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­ni­mi­ttaḥ kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­ni­mi­tta iti vā­kya­bhe­dā­t kṣā­yi­kau­pa­śa­mi­ka­kṣā­yo- TAŚVA-ML 244,24pa­śa­mi­ka­saṃ­ya­m a­gu­ṇa­ni­mi­tta­syā­va­dhi­r a­va­ga­mya­te | kārye kā­ra­ṇo­pa­cā­rā­t kṣa­yā­dī­nāṃ kṣā­yi­ka­saṃ­ya­mā­di­ṣū­pa­cā­raḥ TAŚVA-ML 244,25ta­thā­bhi­dhā­no­pa­pa­tteḥ || kimarthaṃ mu­khya­śa­bdā­na­bhi­dhā­na­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.22.5kṣā­yo­pa­śa­ma ity a­nta­raṃ­go hetur ni­ga­dya­te | yadi veti pratīty arthaṃ mu­khya­śa­bdā­pra­kī­rta­na­m || 5 || TAŚV-ML 1.22.6teneha prā­cya­vi­jñā­ne va­kṣya­mā­ṇe ca bhedini | kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­he­tu­tvā­t sūtritaṃ saṃ­pra­tī­ya­te || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 244,28kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma ity a­nta­raṃ­go hetuḥ sā­mā­nye­nā­bhi­dhī­ya­mā­na­s ta­dā­va­ra­ṇā­pe­kṣa­yā vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te sa ca sa­ka­la­kṣā­yo- TAŚVA-ML 244,29pa­śa­mi­ka­jñā­na­bhe­dā­nāṃ sā­dhā­ra­ṇa iti | yatheha ṣa­ḍvi­dha­syā­va­dhe­r nimittaṃ tathā pūrvatra bha­va­pra­tya­ye 'vadhau śrute matau TAŚVA-ML 244,30cā­va­sī­ya­te | va­kṣya­mā­ṇe ca ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ye sa eva ta­dā­va­ra­ṇā­pe­kṣa­ye­ti sūtritaṃ bhavati | mukhyasya śabdasyā- TAŚVA-ML 244,31śra­ya­ṇā­t sarvatra ba­hi­raṃ­ga­kā­ra­ṇa­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­c ca mu­khya­śa­bda­pra­yo­go yukto 'nyathā gu­ṇa­pra­tya­ya­syā­va­dhe­r a­pra­ti­pa­tteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 244,32ke punaḥ śeṣā ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.22.7śeṣā ma­nu­ṣya­ti­rya­ñco va­kṣya­mā­ṇāḥ pra­paṃ­ca­taḥ | te yataḥ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyā ga­ti­nā­mā­bhi­dhā­śra­yāḥ || 7 || TAŚV-ML 1.22.8syāt teṣām a­va­dhi­r bā­hya­gu­ṇa­he­tu­r i­tī­ra­ṇā­t | bha­va­he­tu­r na me 'stīti sā­ma­rthyā­d a­va­dhā­rya­te || 8 || TAŚV-ML 1.22.9teṣām eveti ni­rṇī­te­r de­va­nā­ra­ka­vi­cchi­dā | kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­he­tuḥ sann ity ukte nā­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 245,03kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­ni­mi­tta eva śe­ṣā­ṇā­m ity a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­d bha­va­pra­tya­ya­tva­vyu­dā­saḥ śe­ṣā­ṇā­m eva kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­ni­mi­tta iti TAŚVA-ML 245,04de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ ni­ya­mā­t tato no­bha­ya­thā­py a­va­dhā­ra­ṇe doṣo 'sti | kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­ni­mi­tto 'vadhiḥ śe­ṣā­ṇā­m ity ubhaya- TAŚVA-ML 245,05trā­na­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­c ca nā­vi­śe­ṣa­to '­va­dhi­sti­rya­ṅma­nu­ṣyā­ṇā­m a­nta­ra­ṅga­sya tasya kā­ra­ṇa­sya vi­śe­ṣā­t | tathā pū­rva­trā­na­va- TAŚVA-ML 245,06dhā­ra­ṇā­d ba­hi­raṃ­ga­kā­ra­ṇā­vya­va­cche­daḥ | pa­ra­trā­na­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­d de­va­nā­ra­kā­vya­va­cche­daḥ prasiddho bhavati || TAŚV-ML 1.22.10ṣa­ḍvi­ka­lpaḥ sa­ma­stā­nāṃ bhe­dā­nā­m u­pa­saṃ­gra­hā­t | pa­ra­mā­ga­ma­si­ddhā­nāṃ yuktyā sa­mbhā­vi­tā­tma­nā­m || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 245,08a­nu­gā­mya­na­nu­gā­mī va­rddha­mā­no hī­ya­mā­no '­va­sthi­to '­na­va­sthi­ta iti ṣa­ḍvi­ka­lpo 'vadhiḥ saṃ­pra­ti­pā­tā­pra­ti­pā­ta- TAŚVA-ML 245,09yor a­trai­vā­nta­rbhā­vā­t | de­śā­va­dhiḥ pa­ra­mā­va­dhiḥ sa­rvā­va­dhi­r iti ca pa­ra­mā­ga­ma­pra­si­ddhā­nāṃ pū­rvo­kta­yu­ktyā sambhā- TAŚVA-ML 245,10vi­tā­nā­m a­tro­pa­saṃ­gra­hā­t kutaḥ punar avadhiḥ kaścid a­nu­gā­mī kaścid anyathā sa­mbha­va­tī­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.22.11vi­śu­ddhya­nu­ga­mā­t puṃso '­nu­gā­mī deśato 'vadhiḥ | pa­ra­mā­va­dhi­r apy uktaḥ sa­rvā­va­dhi­r a­pī­dṛ­śaḥ || 11 || TAŚV-ML 1.22.12vi­śu­ddhya­na­nva­yā­de­śo '­na­nu­gā­mī ca ka­sya­ci­t | ta­dbha­vā­pe­kṣa­yā prācyaḥ śeṣo '­nya­bha­va­vī­kṣa­yā || 12 || TAŚV-ML 1.22.13va­rddha­mā­no 'vadhiḥ kaścid viśuddhe vṛddhitaḥ sa tu | de­śā­va­dhi­r i­hā­mnā­taḥ pa­ra­mā­va­dhi­r eva ca || 13 || TAŚV-ML 1.22.14hī­ya­mā­no 'vadhiḥ śuddhe hī­ya­mā­na­tva­to mataḥ | sa­dde­śā­va­dhi­r evātra hāne sa­dbhā­va­si­ddhi­taḥ || 14 || TAŚV-ML 1.22.15a­va­sthi­to 'vadhiḥ śuddher a­va­sthā­nā­n ni­ya­mya­te | sarvo ṅgināṃ vi­ro­dha­syā­tha­bhā­vā­n nā­na­va­sthi­teḥ || 15 || TAŚV-ML 1.22.16vi­śu­ddhe­r a­na­va­sthā­nā­t sa­mbha­ve­d a­na­va­sthi­taḥ | sa de­śā­va­dhi­r evaiko 'nyatra tat pra­ti­ghā­ta­taḥ || 16 || TAŚV-ML 1.22.17proktaḥ sa­pra­ti­pā­to vā­'­pra­ti­pā­ta­s ta­thā­'­va­dheḥ | so '­nta­rbhā­va­m amīṣv eva pra­yā­tī­ti na sūtritaḥ || 17 || TAŚVA-ML 245,18viśudgheḥ pra­ti­pā­tā­pra­ti­pā­tā­bhyāṃ sa­pra­ti­pā­tā­pra­ti­pā­tau hy avadhī ṣaṭsv e­vā­nta­rbha­va­taḥ | a­na­gā­myā­da­yo hi TAŚVA-ML 245,19kecit pra­ti­pā­tāḥ kecid a­pra­ti­pā­tā iti | TA-ML 1.23 ṛ­ju­vi­pu­la­ma­tī ma­naḥ­pa­rya­yaḥ || 23 || TAŚVA-ML 245,21nanv iha ba­hi­raṃ­ga­kā­ra­ṇa­sya bhedasya ca jñānānāṃ pra­stu­ta­tvā­n nedaṃ vaktavyaṃ jñā­na­bhe­da­kā­ra­ṇā­pra­ti­pā­da­ka­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 245,22d ity ā­re­kā­yā­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.23.1ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­vi­jñā­na­bhe­da­kā­ra­ṇa­si­ddha­ye | prāharjv i­tyā­di­kaṃ sūtraṃ sva­rū­pa­sya vi­ni­śca­yā­t || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 245,24na hi ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­na­rū­pa­sya ni­śca­yā­rtha­m idaṃ sūtram ucyate yato '­pra­stu­tā­rthaṃ syāt | tasya ma­tyā­di­sū­tre TAŚVA-ML 245,25ni­ru­ktyai­va ni­śca­yā­t | kiṃ tarhi | pra­kṛ­ta­sya ba­hi­raṃ­ga­kā­ra­ṇa­sya bhedasya pra­si­ddha­ye sa­mā­ra­bha­te | ṛjvī TAŚVA-ML 245,26matir yasya na ṛ­ju­ma­tiḥ | vipulā matir yasya sa vi­pu­la­ma­tiḥ | ṛ­ju­ma­ti­ś ca vi­pu­la­ma­ti­ś ca ṛ­ju­vi­pu­la­ma­tī | TAŚVA-ML 245,27ekasya ma­ti­śa­bda­sya ga­mya­mā­na­tvā­l lopa iti vyākhyāne kā sā ṛjvī vipulā ca matiḥ kiṃ­pra­kā­rā ca TAŚVA-ML 245,28ma­ti­śa­bde­na cā­nya­pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ vṛttau ko '­nya­pa­dā­rtha ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.23.2ni­rva­rti­ta­śa­rī­rā­di­kṛ­ta­syā­rtha­sya ve­da­nā­t | ṛjvī ni­rva­rti­tā tredhā praguṇā ca pra­kī­rti­tā || 2 || TAŚV-ML 1.23.3a­ni­rva­rti­ta­kā­yā­di­kṛ­tā­rtha­sya ca vedikā | vipulā kuṭilā ṣoḍhā ca­kra­rju­tra­ya­go­ca­rā || 3 || TAŚV-ML 1.23.4e­ta­yo­r ma­ti­śa­bde­na vṛttir a­nya­pa­dā­rthi­kā | kaiścid uktā sa cānyo 'rtho ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya ity asan || 4 || TAŚV-ML 1.23.5dvi­tra­pra­saṃ­ga­ta­s tatra pravaktuṃ dhīdhano janaḥ | na ma­naḥ­pa­rya­yo yukto ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya ity alam || 5 || TAŚV-ML 1.23.6yadātv anyau padārthau sta­sta­dvi­śe­ṣau balād gatau | sā­mā­nya­ta­s tadeko 'yam iti yuktaṃ tathā vacaḥ || 6 || TAŚV-ML 1.23.7sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyaṃ ca na sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­yoḥ | pra­bā­dhya­te ta­dā­tma­tvā­t ka­thaṃ­ci­t saṃ­pra­tī­ti­taḥ || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 246,01ye 'py āhuḥ | ṛjuś ca vipulā ca ṛ­ju­vi­pu­le te ca te matīti ca sva­pa­dā­rtha­vṛ­tti­s tena ṛ­ju­vi­pu­la- TAŚVA-ML 246,02matī viśiṣṭe pa­ri­cchi­nnaṃ ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya ukto bha­va­tī­ti ta­dbhe­da­ka­tha­naṃ pra­tī­ya­ta iti teṣām apy a­vi­ro­dha­m u­pa­da­rśa- TAŚVA-ML 246,03yati || TAŚV-ML 1.23.8sva­pa­dā­rthā ca vṛttiḥ syād a­vi­ru­ddhā tathā sati | viśiṣṭe hi ma­ti­jñā­ne ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya iṣyate || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 246,05ya­tha­rju­vi­pu­la­ma­tī ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­vi­śe­ṣau ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­sā­mā­nye­ne­ti sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇya­m a­vi­ru­ddhaṃ sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­yoḥ TAŚVA-ML 246,06ka­thaṃ­ci­t tā­dā­tmyā­t tathā saṃ­pra­tī­te­ś ca ta­dva­dṛ­ju­vi­pu­la­ma­tī jñā­na­vi­śe­ṣau ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­yo­r jñānam ity api na vi­ru­dhya­te TAŚVA-ML 246,07ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­na­bhe­dā­pra­ti­pa­tteḥ pra­kṛ­ta­yoḥ sa­dbhā­vā­t vi­śe­ṣā­t | kathaṃ bā­hya­kā­ra­ṇa­pra­ti­pa­tti­r atrety ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.23.9parato 'yam a­pe­kṣa­syā­tma­naḥ svasya parasya vā | ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya ity asmin pakṣe bā­hya­ni­mi­tta­va­t || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 246,09ma­naḥ­pa­rī­tyā­nu­saṃ­dhā­ya vāyanaṃ ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya iti vyutpattau ba­hi­raṃ­ga­ni­mi­tta­ko 'yaṃ ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya iti bāhya- TAŚVA-ML 246,10ni­mi­tta­pra­ti­pa­tti­r asya kṛtā bhavati | TAŚV-ML 1.23.10na ma­ti­jñā­na­tā­pa­tti­s tasyaivaṃ manasaḥ svayaṃ | ni­rva­rtta­ka­tva­vai­dhu­ryā­d a­pe­kṣā­mā­tra­tā­sthi­teḥ || 10 || TAŚV-ML 1.23.11kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­m ā­bi­bhra­dā­tmā mukhyaṃ hi kāraṇaṃ | ta­tpra­tya­kṣa­sya nirvṛttau pa­ra­he­tu­pa­rā­ṅmu­khaḥ || 11 || TAŚV-ML 1.23.12ma­no­li­ṅga­ja­tā­pa­tte­r na ca ta­syā­nu­mā­na­taḥ | pra­tya­kṣa­la­kṣa­ṇa­syai­va ni­rbā­dha­sya vya­va­sthi­teḥ || 12 || TAŚVA-ML 246,14nanv evaṃ ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­śa­bda­ni­rva­ca­na­sā­ma­rthyā­t ta­dbā­hya­pra­ti­pa­ttiḥ katham ataḥ syād ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.23.13yadā pa­ra­ma­naḥ­prā­ptaḥ padārtho mana ucyate | tātsthyāt tā­ccha­bdya­saṃ­si­ddhe­r maṃ­ca­kro­śa­na­va­t tadā || 13 || TAŚV-ML 1.23.14tasya pa­rya­ya­ṇaṃ yasmāt tad vā yena pa­rī­ya­te | sa ma­naḥ­pa­rya­yo jñeya ity uktes ta­tsva­rū­pa­vi­t || 14 || TA-ML 1.24 vi­śu­ddhya­pra­ti­pā­tā­bhyāṃ ta­dvi­śe­ṣaḥ || 24 || TAŚVA-ML 246,18nanu ṛ­ju­vi­pu­la­ma­tyoḥ sva­va­ca­na­sā­ma­rthyā­d eva vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­tte­s ta­da­rtha­m idaṃ kim ā­ra­bhya­ta ity ā­śaṃ­kā­yā­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.24.1ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­yo­r u­kta­bhe­da­yoḥ sva­va­co­ba­lā­t | vi­śe­ṣa­he­tu­saṃ­vi­ttau vi­śu­ddhī­tyā­di­sū­tri­ta­m || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 246,20na rju­ma­ti­tva­vi­pu­la­ma­ti­tvā­bhyā­m eva rju­vi­pu­la­ma­tyo­r viśeṣo 'tra pra­ti­pā­dya­te | yato nā­na­rtha­ka­m idaṃ syāt | kiṃ TAŚVA-ML 246,21tarhi vi­śu­ddhya­pra­ti­pā­tā­bhyāṃ tayoḥ pa­ra­spa­raṃ vi­śe­ṣā­nta­ra­m i­ho­cya­te tato 'sya sā­pha­lya­m eva | TAŚVA-ML 246,22kā punar viśuddhiḥ kaś cā­pra­ti­pā­taḥ ko vā­na­yo­r viśeṣa ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.24.2ā­tma­pra­sa­tti­r atroktā vi­śu­ddhi­r ni­ja­rū­pa­taḥ | pracyutya saṃ­bha­va­ś cā­syā­pra­ti­pā­taḥ pra­tī­ya­te || 2 || TAŚV-ML 1.24.3tābhyāṃ vi­śe­ṣa­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ viśeṣaḥ ka­rma­sā­dha­naḥ | ta­ccha­bde­na pa­rā­ma­rśo ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya bhedayoḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 246,25tayor eva rju­vi­pu­la­ma­tyo­r vi­śu­ddhya­pra­ti­pā­tā­bhyāṃ viśeṣo '­va­se­ya ity arthaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.24.4na­nū­tta­ra­tra ta­dbhe­da­sthi­tā­bhyāṃ sa vi­śi­ṣya­te | vi­śu­ddhya­pra­ti­pā­tā­bhyāṃ pūrvas tu na ka­thaṃ­ca­na || 4 || TAŚV-ML 1.24.5ity ayuktaṃ vi­śe­ṣa­sya dvi­ṣṭha­tve­na pra­si­ddhi­taḥ | vi­śi­ṣya­te yato yasya viśeṣaḥ so 'tra hīkṣate || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 246,28pā­ṭhā­pe­kṣa­yo­tta­ro ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­sya bhedo vi­pu­la­ma­ti­s ta­dga­tā­bhyāṃ vi­śu­ddhya­pra­ti­pā­tā­bhyāṃ sa eva pū­rva­smā­t ta- TAŚVA-ML 246,29dbhedād ṛ­ju­ma­te­r vi­śi­ṣya­te na punaḥ pūrva u­tta­ra­smā­t katham apīty ayuktaṃ vi­śe­ṣya­syo­bha­ya­tve­na prasiddheḥ | yato viśi- TAŚVA-ML 246,30ṣyate sa viśeṣo yaś ca vi­śi­ṣya­te sa viśeṣya iti vyutpatteḥ | vi­śu­ddhya­pra­ti­pā­tā­bhyāṃ co­tta­ra­ta­dbhe­da­ga- TAŚVA-ML 246,31tābhyāṃ pūrvo ya­tho­tta­ra­smā­d vi­śi­ṣya­te tathā pū­rva­va­dbhe­da­gā­bhyā­m uttara iti sarvaṃ ni­ra­va­dyaṃ | nanu ca rju­ma­te­r vipula- TAŚVA-ML 246,32matir viśuddhyā vi­śi­ṣya­te tasya tato vi­śu­ddha­ta­ra­tvā­n ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­pra­ka­rṣā­d u­tpa­nna­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 246,33a­pra­ti­pā­te­na ca ta­tsvā­mi­nā­ma­pra­ti­pa­ti­ta­saṃ­ya­ma­tve­na ta­tsaṃ­ya­m a­gu­ṇai­kā­rtha­sa­ma­vā­yi­tve­na vi­pu­la­ma­te­r a­pra­ti­pā­tā­d vi- TAŚVA-ML 247,01pu­la­ma­te­s tu katham ṛ­ju­ma­ti­r vi­śi­ṣya­te ? tābhyām iti cet sva­vi­śu­ddhyā­lpa­yā pra­ti­pā­te­na ceti ga­mya­tā­m | vipula- TAŚVA-ML 247,02ma­tya­pe­kṣa­ya­rju­ma­te­r a­lpa­vi­śu­ddhi­tvā­t ta­tsvā­mi­nā­m u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­yā­ṇā­m api sa­mbha­va­tpra­ti­pa­ta­tsaṃ­ya­m a­gu­ṇai­kā­rtha­sa­ma­vā­yi­naḥ TAŚVA-ML 247,03pra­ti­pā­ta­sa­mbha­vā­d iti pra­paṃ­ci­ta­m a­smā­bhi­r anyatra || TA-ML 1.25 vi­śu­ddhi­kṣe­tra­svā­mi­vi­ṣa­ye­bhyo '­va­dhi­ma­naḥ pa­rya­ya­yoḥ || 25 || TAŚVA-ML 247,05viśeṣa ity a­nu­va­rtta­te | ki­ma­rtha­m idam ucyate ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.25.1kuto '­va­dhe­r viśeṣaḥ syān ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­saṃ­vi­daḥ | ity ākhyātuṃ vi­śu­ddhyā­di­sū­tra­m āha ya­thā­ga­maṃ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 247,07vi­śu­ddhi­r uktā kṣetraṃ pa­ri­cche­dyā­dya­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ svā­mī­śva­raṃ viṣayaḥ pa­ri­cche­dya­s tair viśeṣo '­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­yo­r viśeṣaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 247,08katham ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.25.2bhūyaḥ sū­kṣmā­rtha­pa­ryā­ya­vi­nma­naḥ­pa­rya­yo 'vadheḥ | pra­bhū­ta­dra­vya­vi­ṣa­yā­d api śuddhyā vi­śe­ṣya­te || 2 || TAŚV-ML 1.25.3kṣetrato '­va­dhi­r evātaḥ pa­ra­ma­kṣe­tra­tā­m itaḥ | svāminā tv avadheḥ saḥ syād viśiṣṭaḥ saṃ­ya­ta­pra­bhuḥ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 1.25.4vi­ṣa­ye­ṇa ca niḥ­śe­ṣa­rū­pa­rū­pya­rtha­go­ca­raḥ | rū­pya­rtha­go­ca­rā­d eva tasmād etac ca vakṣyate || 4 || TAŚV-ML 1.25.5evaṃ ma­tyā­di­bo­dhā­nāṃ sa­bhe­dā­nāṃ ni­rū­pa­ṇa­m | kṛtaṃ na ke­va­la­syā­tra bhe­da­syā­pra­stu­ta­tva­taḥ || 5 || TAŚV-ML 1.25.6va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­tva­ta­ś cāsya ghā­ti­kṣa­ya­ja­m ātmanaḥ | sva­rū­pa­sya ni­ru­ktyai­va jñānaṃ sūtre pra­rū­pa­ṇā­t || 6 || TA-ML 1.26 ma­ti­śru­ta­yo­r nibandho dravyeṣv a­sa­rva­pa­ryā­ye­ṣu || 26 || TAŚVA-ML 247,15ma­tyā­di­jñā­ne­ṣu sa­bhe­dā­ni catvāri jñānāni bhedato vyākhyāya ba­hi­raṃ­ga­kā­ra­ṇa­ta­ś ca ke­va­la­m abhedaṃ vakṣya- TAŚVA-ML 247,16mā­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇa­sva­rū­pa­m i­hā­pra­stu­ta­tvā­t ta­thā­nu­ktvā ki­ma­rtha­m idam ucyata ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.26.1a­thā­dya­jñā­na­yo­r a­rtha­vi­vā­da­vi­ni­vṛ­tta­ye | ma­tī­tyā­di vacaḥ samyak sū­tra­ya­n sūtram āha saḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 247,18saṃprati ke ma­ti­śru­te kaś ca nibandhaḥ kāni dravyāṇi ke vā paryāyā ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.26.2ma­ti­śru­te sa­mā­khyā­te nibandho niyamaḥ sthitaḥ | dravyāṇi va­kṣya­mā­ṇā­ni pa­ryā­yā­ś ca pra­paṃ­ca­taḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 247,20tato ma­ti­śru­ta­yoḥ pra­paṃ­ce­na vyā­khyā­ta­yo­r va­kṣya­mā­ṇe­ṣu dravyeṣv a­sa­rva­pa­ryā­ye­ṣu nibandho niyamo pra­tye­ta­vya TAŚVA-ML 247,21iti sūtrārtho vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | vi­ṣa­ye­ṣv ity anuktaṃ katham a­trā­ga­mya­ta ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.26.3pū­rva­sū­tro­di­ta­ś cātra varttate vi­ṣa­ya­dhva­niḥ | kevalo 'rthād vi­śu­ddhyā­di­sa­ha­yo­gaṃ śrayann api || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 247,23vi­śu­ddhi­kṣe­tra­svā­mi­vi­ṣa­yo­bhyo '­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­yo­r ity asmāt sūtrāt ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­śa­bdo '­trā­nu­va­rtta­te | kathaṃ sa viśuddhyā- TAŚVA-ML 247,24dibhiḥ saha yogam ā­śra­ya­nn api kevalaḥ śakyo '­nu­va­rta­yi­tuṃ ? sā­ma­rthyā­t | tathā hi–na tāvad vi­śu­ddhe­r a­nu­va­rtta­na­sā­ma­rthyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 247,25pra­yo­ja­nā­bhā­vā­t­, tata eva na kṣetrasya svāmino vā sū­tra­sā­ma­rthyā­bhā­vā­t | nanv evaṃ dravyeṣv a­sa­rva­pa­ryā­ye­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 247,26ni­ba­ndha­na iti va­ca­na­sā­ma­rthyā­d vi­ṣa­ya­śa­bda­syā­nu­va­rtta­ne­ṣv iti kathaṃ vi­ṣa­ye­bhya iti pūrvaṃ ni­rde­śā­t ta­thai­vā­nu­vṛ­tti- TAŚVA-ML 247,27pra­saṃ­gā­d ity ā­śaṃ­kā­yā­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.26.4dravyeṣv iti pa­de­nā­sya sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇya­taḥ | ta­dvi­bha­ktya­nta­tā­pa­tte­r vi­ṣa­ye­ṣv iti budhyate || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 247,29kiṃ punaḥ phalaṃ vi­ṣa­ye­ṣv iti sa­mba­ndha­sye­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.26.5vi­ṣa­ye­ṣu nibandho 'stīty ukte ni­rvi­ṣa­ye­na te | ma­ti­śru­te iti jñeyaṃ na vā ni­ya­ta­go­ca­re || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 247,31tarhi dravyeṣv a­sa­rva­pa­ryā­ye­ṣv iti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­pha­laṃ kim ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.26.6pa­ryā­ya­mā­tra­ge naite dravyeṣv iti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­t | dravyage eva te '­sa­rva­pa­ryā­ye dra­vya­go­ca­re || 6 || TAŚV-ML 1.26.7eteṣv a­sa­rva­pa­ryā­ye­ṣv ity ukter i­ṣṭa­ni­rṇa­yā­t | ta­thā­ni­ṣṭau tu sarvasya pra­tī­ti­vyā­ha­tī­ra­ṇā­t || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 248,02ma­ti­śru­ta­yo­r ye tā­va­dbā­hyā­rthā­nā­la­mba­na­tva­m icchanti teṣāṃ pra­tī­ti­vyā­ha­tiṃ da­rśa­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.26.8ma­tyā­di­pra­tya­yo naiva bā­hyā­rthā­la­mba­naṃ sadā | pra­tya­ya­tvā­d yathā sva­pna­jñā­na­m ity apare viduḥ || 8 || TAŚV-ML 1.26.9ta­da­sa­tsa­rva­śū­nya­tvā­pa­tte­r bā­hyā­rtha­vi­tti­va­t | svā­nya­saṃ­tā­na­saṃ­vi­tte­r a­bhā­vā­t ta­da­bhe­da­taḥ || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 248,05ma­ti­śru­ta­pra­tya­yāḥ na bā­hyā­rthā­laṃ­ba­nāḥ sarvadā pra­tya­ya­tvā­t sva­pna­pra­tya­ya­va­d iti yo­gā­cā­ra­s ta­da­yu­ktaṃ­, sa­rva­śū­nya- TAŚVA-ML 248,06tvā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | bā­hyā­rtha­saṃ­ve­da­na­va­tsva­pa­ra­saṃ­tā­na­saṃ­ve­da­nā­sa­mbha­vā­d grā­ha­ka­jñā­nā­pe­kṣa­yā sva­sa­ntā­na­sya pa­ra­sa­ntā­na­sya TAŚVA-ML 248,07ca bā­hya­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­t | saṃ­ve­da­naṃ hi yadi kiṃcit svasmād a­rthā­nta­raṃ pa­ra­sa­ntā­naṃ sva­sa­ntā­naṃ vā pū­rvā­pa­ra­kṣa­ṇa­pra­vā­ha- TAŚVA-ML 248,08rūpam ā­la­mba­te | tadā gha­ṭā­dya­rthe­na tasya ko '­pa­rā­dhaḥ kṛtaḥ yatas tam api nā­la­mba­te | atha gha­ṭā­di­va­tsva­pa­ra­sa­ntā- TAŚVA-ML 248,09nam api nā­la­mba­ta eva tasya sva­sa­mā­na­sa­ma­ya­sya bhi­nna­sa­ma­ya­sya bā­laṃ­ba­nā­sa­mbha­vā­t | na caivaṃ sva­rū­pa­sa­ntā­nā­bhā­vaḥ TAŚVA-ML 248,10sva­rū­pa­sya svato gateḥ | nī­lā­de­s tu yadi svato gatis tadā saṃ­ve­da­na­tva­m eveti sva­rū­pa­mā­tra­pa­rya­va­si­tāḥ sarve TAŚVA-ML 248,11pratyayā ni­rā­la­mba­nāḥ siddhās tat kutaḥ sa­rva­śū­nya­tvā­pa­tti­r iti mataṃ ta­da­sa­t­, va­rtta­mā­na­saṃ­ve­da­nā­t svam a­nu­bhū­ya- TAŚVA-ML 248,12mānād anyāni sva­pa­ra­sa­ntā­na­saṃ­ve­da­nā­ni sva­rū­pa­mā­tre pa­rya­va­si­tā­nī­ti ni­śce­tu­m a­śa­kya­tvā­d vi­vā­dā­dhyā­si­tā­ni TAŚVA-ML 248,13sva­rū­pa­sa­ntā­na­jñā­nā­ni sva­rū­pa­mā­tra­pa­rya­va­si­tā­ni jñā­na­tvā­t sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­va­d ity a­nu­mā­nā­t tathā niścaya iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 248,14ta­syā­nu­mā­na­jñā­na­sya pra­kṛ­ta­sā­la­mba­na­tve '­ne­nai­va hetor vya­bhi­cā­rā­t sva­rū­pa­mā­tra­pa­rya­va­si­ta­tve pra­kṛ­ta­sā­dhya­syā­smā­d a- TAŚVA-ML 248,15siddheḥ | saṃ­ve­da­nā­dvai­ta­syai­vaṃ pra­si­ddhe­s tathāpi na sa­rva­śū­nya­tvā­pa­tti­r iti ma­nya­mā­naṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.26.10na caivaṃ sa­mbha­ve­d iṣṭam advayaṃ jñānam u­tta­ma­m | tato 'nyasya ni­rā­ka­rttu­m a­śa­kte­s tena sarvathā || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 248,17yathaiva hi sa­ntā­nā­nta­rā­ṇi sva­sa­ntā­na­ve­da­nā­ni cā­nu­bhū­ya­mā­ne­na saṃ­ve­da­ne­na sarvathā vidhātuṃ na śakyante | TAŚVA-ML 248,18tathā pra­ti­ṣi­ddha­m api taddhi tāni ni­rā­ku­rva­dā­tma­mā­tra­vi­dhā­na­mu­khe­na vā ta­tpra­ti­ṣe­dha­mu­khe­na vā ni­rā­ku­ryā­t | TAŚVA-ML 248,19pra­tha­ma­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ dū­ṣa­ṇa­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.26.11svato na tasya saṃ­vi­tti­r asya na syān ni­rā­kṛ­tiḥ | kim anyasya sva­saṃ­vi­tti­r anyasya syān ni­rā­kṛ­tiḥ || 11 || TAŚV-ML 1.26.12svayaṃ saṃ­ve­dya­mā­na­sya katham anyair ni­rā­kṛ­tiḥ | paraiḥ saṃ­ve­dya­mā­na­sya bhavatāṃ sā kathaṃ matā || 12 || TAŚVA-ML 248,22paraiḥ saṃ­ve­dya­mā­naṃ ve­da­na­m astīti jñātum a­śa­kte­s tasya ni­rā­kṛ­ti­r asmākaṃ mateti cet, tarhi tan nāstīti TAŚVA-ML 248,23jñātum a­śa­kte­s ta­dvya­va­sthi­tiḥ kin na matā | nanu tad astīti jñātum a­śa­kya­tva­m eva | tan nāstīti jñātuṃ śaktir iti TAŚVA-ML 248,24cet, tan nāstīti jñātum a­śa­kya­tva­m eva | tad astīti jñātuṃ śaktir astu vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | yadi punas tad asti TAŚVA-ML 248,25nāstīti vā jñātum aśakteḥ saṃ­di­gdha­m iti matis tadāpi kathaṃ saṃ­ve­da­nā­dvai­te siddhyed a­saṃ­śa­ya­m iti cintyatāṃ TAŚVA-ML 248,26saṃ­ve­da­nā­nta­raṃ pra­ti­ṣe­dha­mu­khe­na ni­rā­ka­ro­tī­ti | dvi­tī­ya­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ punar a­dvai­ta­ve­da­nā­si­ddhi­dū­ro­tsā­ri­tai­va tatprati- TAŚVA-ML 248,27ṣe­dha­jñā­na­sya dvi­tī­ya­syā­bhā­vā­t svayaṃ ta­tpra­ti­ṣe­dha­ka­ra­ṇā­d adoṣa iti cet, tarhi sva­rū­pa­vi­dhi­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­vi­ṣa­ya­m eka- TAŚVA-ML 248,28saṃ­ve­da­na­m ity āyātaṃ | tathā caikam eva vastu sādhyaṃ sādhanaṃ vā­pe­kṣā­taḥ kāryaṃ kāraṇaṃ ca bādhyaṃ bādhakaṃ cetyādi TAŚVA-ML 248,29kin na siddhyet | vi­ru­ddha­dha­rmā­dhyā­sā­d iti cet, tata eva saṃ­ve­da­na­m ekaṃ ca pa­ra­rū­pa­vi­dhi­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­vi­ṣa­yaṃ TAŚVA-ML 248,30mā bhūt svā­pe­kṣā­vi­dhā­ya­kaṃ pa­rā­pe­kṣa­yā pra­ti­ṣe­dha­ka­m ity a­vi­ro­dhe sva­kā­ryā­pe­kṣa­yā kāraṇaṃ sva­kā­ra­ṇā­pe­kṣa­yā kārya- TAŚVA-ML 248,31m ity a­vi­ro­dho 'stu | atha svato 'nyasya kāryasya kā­ra­ṇa­sya vā sādhyasya sā­dha­ka­sya vā sa­dbhā­vā­si­ddheḥ kathaṃ tada- TAŚVA-ML 248,32pekṣā yatas tatkāryaṃ kāraṇaṃ bādhyaṃ bādhakaṃ ca sādhyaṃ sādhanaṃ ca syād iti brūte tarhi parasya sa­dbhā­vā­si­ddheḥ TAŚVA-ML 248,33kathaṃ ta­da­pe­kṣā yatas ta­tpa­ra­sya pra­ti­ṣe­dha­kaṃ su­vi­dhā­ya­kaṃ vā syād ity u­pa­hā­sā­spa­daṃ tattvaṃ su­ga­te­na bhā­vi­ta­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.26.13na sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­tvā­di­r na ca sa­tye­ta­ra­sthi­tiḥ | te sva­si­ddhi­r apīty e­ta­tta­ttvaṃ su­ga­ta­bhā­vi­ta­m || 13 || TAŚVA-ML 249,01tataḥ sva­rū­pa­si­ddhi­m icchatā sa­tye­ta­ra­sthi­ti­r a­ṅgī­ka­rtta­vyā sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­tvā­di­r api svī­ka­ra­ṇī­ya iti bāhyārthā- TAŚVA-ML 249,02lambanāḥ pratyayāḥ kecit santy eva, sarvathā teṣāṃ ni­rā­la­mba­na­tva­sya vya­va­sthā­nā­yo­gā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.26.14a­kṣa­jñā­naṃ ba­hi­rva­stu veti na sma­ra­ṇā­di­kaṃ | ity uktaṃ tu pra­mā­ṇe­na bā­hyā­rtha­syā­sya sā­dha­nā­t || 14 || TAŚVA-ML 249,04śrutaṃ tu bā­hyā­rthā­la­mba­naṃ | katham ity u­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.26.15śru­te­nā­rthaṃ pa­ri­cchi­dya va­rtta­mā­no na bādhyate | a­kṣa­je­nai­va tat tasya bā­hyā­rthā­laṃ­ba­nā sthitiḥ || 15 || TAŚVA-ML 249,06sā­mā­nya­m eva śrutaṃ pra­kā­śa­ya­ti vi­śe­ṣa­m eva pa­ra­spa­ra­ni­ra­pe­kṣa­m u­bha­ya­m eveti vā­śaṃ­kā­m a­pā­ka­ro­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.26.16a­ne­kā­ntā­tma­kaṃ vastu saṃ­pra­kā­śa­ya­ti śrutaṃ | sa­dbo­dha­tvā­d ya­thā­kṣo­ttha­bo­dha ity u­pa­pa­tti­ma­t || 16 || TAŚV-ML 1.26.17nayena vya­bhi­cā­ra­ś cen na tasya gu­ṇa­bhā­va­taḥ | sva­go­ca­rā­rtha­dha­rmā­ṇy a­dha­rmā­rtha­pra­kā­śa­nā­t || 17 || TAŚV-ML 1.26.18śru­ta­syā­va­stu­ve­di­tve pa­ra­pra­tyā­ya­naṃ kutaḥ | saṃ­vṛ­te­ś ced vṛ­thai­vai­ṣā pa­ra­mā­rtha­sya niściteḥ || 18 || TAŚVA-ML 249,10nanu svata eva pa­ra­mā­rtha­vya­va­sthi­teḥ ku­ta­ści­d a­vi­dyā­pra­kṣa­yā­n na punaḥ śru­ta­vi­ka­lpā­t ta­du­kta­śā­stre­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 249,11pra­kri­yā­bhe­dai­r a­vi­dyai­vo­pa­va­rṇya­te | a­nā­ga­ma­vi­ka­lpā hi svaṃya vi­dyo­pa­va­rtta­ta iti ta­da­yu­ktaṃ­, pa­re­ṣṭa­ta­ttva­syā­pra­tya­kṣa- TAŚVA-ML 249,12vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­syā­ne­kā­ntā­tma­no vastunaḥ sarvadā pa­ra­syā­py a­va­bhā­sa­nā­t | liṅgasya tv a­syā­ṅgī­ka­ra­ṇī­ya- TAŚVA-ML 249,13tvāt | na ca tatra liṃgaṃ vā­sta­va­m asti tasya sā­dhyā­vi­nā­bhā­vi­tve­na pra­tya­kṣa­ta eva pra­ti­pa­ttu­m a­śa­kte­r a­nu­mā­nā­nta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 249,14tvāt pra­ti­pa­ttā­v a­na­va­sthā­pra­saṃ­gā­t­, pra­va­ca­nā­d api ne­ṣṭa­ta­ttva­vya­va­sthi­tiḥ tasya ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­tvā­yo­gā­d iti katham api TAŚVA-ML 249,15ta­dga­te­r a­bhā­vā­t svatas ta­ttvā­va­bhā­sa­nā­sa­mbha­vā­t | tathā coktaṃ | "­pra­tya­kṣa­bu­ddhiḥ kramate na yatra ta­lli­ṅga­myaṃ TAŚVA-ML 249,16na ta­da­rtha­li­ṅgaṃ | vāco na vā ta­dvi­ṣa­ye na yogaḥ kā tadgatiḥ kaṣṭam a­sṛ­jya­tā­nte || " iti tata eva ve­dya­ve­da­ka- TAŚVA-ML 249,17bhāvaḥ pra­ti­pā­dya­pra­ti­pā­da­ka­bhā­vo vā na pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ kintu saṃ­vṛ­tyai­ve­ti cet, tad iha ma­hā­dhā­rṣṭyaṃ yenāyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 249,18vri­ṣṭi­ka­m api japet | tathoktaṃ | "­saṃ­vṛ­tyā sā­dha­yaṃ­s tattvaṃ jaye dhārṣṭyena ḍiṃḍikaṃ | matyā ma­ta­vi­lā­si­nyā rāja- TAŚVA-ML 249,19vi­pro­pa­de­śi­naṃ || " iti | kathaṃ vā saṃ­vṛ­tya­saṃ­vṛ­ttyoḥ vibhāgaṃ buddhyet ? saṃ­vṛ­tye­ti cet, sā cā­ni­ści­tā tayaiva TAŚVA-ML 249,20kiñcin ni­ści­no­tī­ti katham a­nu­nma­ttaḥ­, su­dū­ra­m api gatvā svayaṃ kiñcin ni­ści­nva­n paraṃ ca ni­ścā­ya­ya­nve­dya- TAŚVA-ML 249,21ve­da­ka­bhā­vaṃ pra­ti­pā­dya­pra­ti­pā­da­ka­bhā­vaṃ ca pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ svī­ka­rttu­m arhaty eva, a­nya­tho­pe­kṣa­ṇī­ya­tvā­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tathā TAŚVA-ML 249,22ca va­stu­vi­ṣa­ya­m a­dhya­kṣa­m iva śrutaṃ siddhaṃ sa­dbo­dha­va­ttvā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | tarhi dravyeṣv eva ma­ti­śru­ta­yo­r nibaṃdho stu TAŚVA-ML 249,23teṣām eva va­stu­tvā­t pa­ryā­yā­ṇāṃ pa­ri­ka­lpi­ta­tvā­t pa­ryā­ye­ṣv eva vā dra­vya­syā­va­stu­tvā­di ca ma­nya­mā­naṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.26.19sa­rva­pa­ryā­ya­m uktāni na syur dravyāṇi jā­tu­ci­t | sa­dvi­yu­ktā­ś ca paryāyāḥ śa­śa­śrṛṃ­go­cca­tā­di­va­t || 19 || TAŚVA-ML 249,25na santi sa­rva­pa­ryā­ya­m uktāni dravyāṇi sa­rva­pa­ryā­yā­ni­rmu­kta­tvā­c cha­śa­śrṛ­ṅga­va­t | na santy e­kā­nta­pa­ryā­yāḥ TAŚVA-ML 249,26sarvathā dravyam u­kta­tvā­c cha­śa­śrṛ­ṅgo­cca­tvā­di­va­t | tato na ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­tvaṃ ma­ti­śru­ta­yoḥ śa­ṅka­nī­yaṃ pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.26.20nā­śe­ṣa­pa­rya­yā­krā­nta­ta­nū­ni ca ca­kā­sa­ti | dravyāṇi pra­kṛ­ta­jñā­ne tathā yo­gya­tva­hā­ni­taḥ || 20 || TAŚVA-ML 249,28nanu ca yadi dravyāṇy a­naṃ­ta­pa­ryā­yā­ṇi vastutvaṃ vibhrati tadā ma­ti­śru­tā­bhyāṃ ta­dvi­śe­ṣā­bhyāṃ bha­vi­ta­vya­m anyathā TAŚVA-ML 249,29tayor a­va­stu­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­pa­tte­r iti na codyaṃ, tathā yo­gya­tā­pā­yā­t | na hi vastu sa­ttā­mā­tre­ṇa jñā­na­vi­ṣa­ya­tva- TAŚVA-ML 249,30m u­pa­yā­ti | sarvasya sarvadā sa­rva­pu­ru­ṣa­jñā­na­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­pra­sa­ṅgā­t | kiṃ tarhi vastunaḥ pa­ri­cchi­ttau kā­ra­ṇa­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.26.21jñā­na­syā­rtha­pa­ri­cchi­ttau kāraṇaṃ nānyad īkṣyate | yo­gya­tā­yā­s ta­du­tpa­ttiḥ sārūpy ādiṣu satsv api || 21 || TAŚVA-ML 249,32tasmād u­tpa­dya­te jñānaṃ yena ca sarūpaṃ tasya grā­ha­ka­m ity a­yu­ktaṃ­, sa­mā­nā­rtha­sa­ma­na­nta­ra­pra­tya­ya­sya sa­ma­naṃ­ta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 249,33pra­tya­ya­sya te­nā­gra­ha­ṇā­t | ta­dgra­ha­ṇa­yo­gya­tā­pā­yā­t ta­syā­gra­ha­ṇe yo­gya­tai­va vi­ṣa­ya­gra­ha­ṇa­ni­m ittaṃ ve­da­na­sye­ty ā­yā­ta­m | TAŚVA-ML 249,34yogyatā punar ve­da­na­sya svā­va­ra­ṇa­vi­cche­da­vi­śe­ṣa evety u­kta­prā­ya­m || TA-ML 1.27 rūpiṣv avidheḥ || 27 || TAŚVA-ML 250,02ki­ma­rtha­m idaṃ sūtram ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.27.1pra­tya­kṣa­syā­va­dheḥ keṣu vi­ṣa­ye­ṣu ni­ba­ndha­na­m | iti ni­rṇī­ta­ye prāha rūpiṣv i­tyā­di­kaṃ vacaḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 1.27.2rūpaṃ pu­dga­la­sā­mā­nya­gu­ṇa­s te­no­pa­la­kṣya­te | spa­rśā­di­r iti ta­dyo­gā­t rū­pi­ṇī­ti vi­ni­śca­yaḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 1.27.3teṣv eva niyamo '­sa­rva­pa­ryā­ye­ṣv avadheḥ sphuṭam | dravyeṣu vi­ṣa­ye­ṣv evam a­nu­vṛ­tti­r vi­dhī­ya­te || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 250,06rūpaṃ mūrtir ity eke, teṣām a­sa­rva­ga­ta­dra­vya­pa­ri­mā­ṇaṃ mūrtiḥ spa­rśā­di­r vā mūrtir iti mataṃ syāt | pra­tha­ma­pa­kṣe TAŚVA-ML 250,07jī­va­sva­rū­pa­tva­pra­sa­kti­r a­sa­rva­ga­ta­dra­vya­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­la­kṣa­ṇā­yā mūrtes tatra bhāvāt | sa­rva­ga­ta­tvā­d ā­tma­na­s tadbhāva iti cen na TAŚVA-ML 250,08śa­rī­ra­pa­ri­mā­ṇā­nu­vi­dhā­yi­na­s tasya pra­sā­dha­nā­t | spa­rśā­di­mū­rti­r ity asmiṃs tu pakṣe rūpaṃ pu­dga­la­sā­mā­nya­gu­ṇa­s tena TAŚVA-ML 250,09spa­rśā­di­rū­paṃ lakṣyate iti ta­dyo­gā­d dravyāṇi rūpīṇi mū­rti­ma­nti ka­thi­tā­ni bhavanty eva tatheha dravyeṣv a­sa­rva­pa­ryā­ye­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 250,10iti nibandha iti cā­nu­va­rtta­te | te­ne­da­m uktaṃ bhavati mū­rti­ma­tsu dravyeṣv a­sa­rva­pa­ryā­ye­ṣu vi­ṣa­ye­ṣu a­va­dhe­r nibandha TAŚVA-ML 250,11iti | kuta evaṃ nā­nya­the­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.27.4sva­śa­kti­va­śa­to '­sa­rva­pa­ryā­ye­ṣv eva va­rtta­na­m | tasya nā­nā­ga­tā­tī­tā­na­nta­pa­ryā­ya­yo­gi­ṣu || 4 || TAŚV-ML 1.27.5pu­dga­le­ṣu ta­thā­kā­śā­di­ṣv a­mū­rte­ṣu jā­tu­ci­t | iti yuktaṃ su­ni­rṇī­tā­sa­mbha­va­dbā­dha­ka­tva­taḥ || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 250,14a­trā­sa­rva­pa­ryā­ya­rū­pa­dra­vya­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­vi­śe­ṣā­va­dheḥ sva­śa­kti­s ta­dva­śā­t ta­syā­sa­rva­pa­ryā­ye­ṣv eva pu­dga­le­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 250,15vṛttir nā­tī­tā­dya­na­nta­pa­ryā­ye­ṣu nāpy a­mū­rte­ṣv ā­kā­śā­di­ṣu iti yuktam u­tpa­śyā­maḥ | su­ni­rṇī­tā­sa­mbha­va­dbā­dha­ka­tvā­n mati- TAŚVA-ML 250,16śru­ta­yo­r nibandho dravyeṣv a­sa­rva­pa­ryā­ye­ṣv i­tyā­di­va­t || TA-ML 1.28 ta­da­na­nta­bhā­ge ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­sya || 28 || TAŚVA-ML 250,18ki­ma­rtha­m idam ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.28.1kvaḥ ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­syā­rthe nibandha iti da­rśa­ya­t | tad ityādy āha sa­tsū­tra­m i­ṣṭa­saṃ­gra­ha­si­ddha­ye || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 250,20kasya punas ta­ccha­bde­na pa­rā­ma­rśo yad a­na­nta­bhā­ge '­sa­rva­pa­ryā­ye­ṣu nibaṃdho ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­sye­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.28.2pa­ra­mā­va­dhi­ni­rṇī­te viṣaye '­na­nta­bhā­ga­tā­m | nīte sa­rvā­va­dhe­r jñeyo bhāgaḥ sūkṣmo 'pi sarvataḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 1.28.3e­ta­syā­na­nta­bhā­ge syād viṣaye sa­rva­pa­rya­ye | vya­va­stha­rju­ma­te­r a­nya­ma­naḥ­sthe praguṇe dhruvam || 3 || TAŚV-ML 1.28.4a­mu­ṣyā­na­nta­bhā­ge­ṣu paramaṃ sau­kṣmya­mā­ga­te | syān ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­syai­vaṃ nibandho viṣaye khile || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 250,24tacchabdo '­trā­va­dhi­vi­ṣa­yaṃ pa­rā­mṛ­śa­ti na punar avadhiṃ vi­ṣa­ya­pra­ka­ra­ṇā­t | sa ca mukhyasya pa­rā­ma­rśya­te TAŚVA-ML 250,25gauṇasya pa­rā­ma­rśe pra­yo­ja­nā­bhā­vā­t | mukhyasya pa­ra­bhā­va­dhi­vi­ṣa­ya­sya sarvato de­śā­va­dhi­vi­ṣa­yā­t sū­kṣma­syā­naṃ­ta­bhā­gī- TAŚVA-ML 250,26kṛ­ta­syā­na­nto bhāgaḥ sa­rvā­va­dhi­vi­ṣa­ya­s tasya sa­mpū­rṇe­na mukhyena sa­rvā­va­dhi­pa­ri­cche­dya­tvā­t | ta­tra­rju­ma­te­r nibandho TAŚVA-ML 250,27bo­ddha­vya­s tasya ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­pra­tha­ma­vya­kti­tvā­t sā­ma­rthyā­d ṛ­ju­ma­ti­vi­ṣa­ya­syā­na­nta­bhā­ge viṣaye vi­pu­la­ma­te­r nibandho 'va- TAŚVA-ML 250,28sīyate tasya pa­ra­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­tvā­d a­sa­rva­pa­ryā­ya­gra­ha­ṇā­nu­vṛ­tte­r nāstīti nā­nā­dya­na­nta­pa­ryā­yā­krā­nte dravye ma­naḥ­pa­rya- TAŚVA-ML 250,29yasya pra­vṛ­tti­s ta­djñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­sa­mbha­vā­t | a­tī­tā­nā­ga­ta­va­rtta­mā­nā­na­nta­pa­ryā­yā­tma­ka­va­stu­naḥ sakala- TAŚVA-ML 250,30jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­ya­vi­jṛṃ­bhi­ta­ke­va­la­jñā­na­pa­ri­cche­dya­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 250,31kathaṃ punas tad e­vaṃ­vi­dha­vi­ṣa­yaṃ ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­naṃ pa­rī­kṣya­te ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.28.5kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ jñānaṃ prakarṣaṃ paramaṃ vrajet | sūkṣme pra­ka­rṣa­mā­ṇa­tvā­d arthe tad idam ī­ri­ta­m || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 250,33na hi kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­sya jñānasya sūkṣme 'rthe pra­kṛ­ṣya­mā­ṇa­tva­m asiddhaṃ ta­jjñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­hā­neḥ pra­kṛ­ṣya­mā­ṇa­tva- TAŚVA-ML 251,01siddheḥ | pra­kṛ­ṣya­mā­ṇā­t ta­jjñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­hā­ni­tvā­n mā­ṇi­kyā­dyā­va­ra­ṇa­hā­ni­va­t | katham ā­va­ra­ṇa­hā­neḥ pra­kṛ­ṣya­mā­ṇa­tve TAŚVA-ML 251,02siddhe 'pi kvacid vi­jñā­na­sya pra­kṛ­ṣya­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ si­ddhya­tī­ti cet pra­kā­śā­tma­ka­tvā­t | yad dhi pra­kā­śā­tma­kaṃ tatsvāva- TAŚVA-ML 251,03ra­ṇa­hā­ni­pra­ka­rṣe pra­kṛ­ṣya­mā­ṇaṃ dṛṣṭaṃ yathā cakṣuḥ | pra­kā­śā­tma­kaṃ ca vi­vā­dā­dhyā­si­taṃ jñānam iti sva­vi­ṣa­ye TAŚVA-ML 251,04pra­kṛ­ṣya­mā­ṇaṃ si­ddhya­t­, tasya pa­ra­ma­pra­ka­rṣa­ga­ma­naṃ sā­dha­ya­ti | yat ta­tpa­ra­ma­pra­ka­rṣa­prā­ptaṃ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka jñānaṃ spaṣṭaṃ TAŚVA-ML 251,05tan ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya ity uktaṃ | yathā cāpi ma­ti­śru­tā­ni pa­ra­ma­pra­ka­rṣa­bhā­ñji kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kā­nī­ti da­rśa­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.28.6kṣe­tra­dra­vye­ṣu bhūyeṣu yathā ca vi­vi­dha­sthi­tiḥ | spaṣṭā yā paramā ta­dva­da­sya svārthe ya­tho­di­te || 6 || TAŚV-ML 1.28.7yathā ce­ndri­ya­ja­jñā­naṃ vi­ṣa­ye­ṣv a­ti­śā­ya­nā­t | sveṣu pra­ka­rṣa­m āpannaṃ ta­dvi­dbhi­r vi­ni­ve­di­ta­m || 7 || TAŚV-ML 1.28.8ma­ti­pū­rvaṃ śrutaṃ ya­dva­da­spa­ṣṭaṃ sa­rva­va­stu­ṣu | sthitaṃ pra­kṛ­ṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t paryaṃtaṃ prāpya tattvataḥ || 8 || TAŚV-ML 1.28.9ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­vi­jñā­naṃ tathā pra­spa­ṣṭa­bhā­sa­naṃ | vi­ka­lā­dhya­kṣa­pa­rya­ntaṃ tathā sa­mya­kpa­rī­kṣi­taṃ || 9 || TAŚV-ML 1.28.10pra­kṛ­ṣya­mā­ṇa­tā tv a­kṣa­jñā­nā­deḥ saṃ­pra­tī­ya­te | iti nā­si­ddha­tā hetor na cāsya vya­bhi­cā­ri­tā || 10 || TAŚV-ML 1.28.11sādhye saty eva sa­dbhā­vā­d a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ | sve­ṣṭa­he­tu­va­d ity astu tataḥ sā­dhya­vi­ni­śca­yaḥ || 11 || TAŚV-ML 1.28.12dṛ­ṣṭe­ṣṭa­bā­dha­naṃ ta­syā­pa­hna­ve sa­rva­vā­di­nāṃ | sa­rva­thai­kā­nta­vā­de­ṣu tadvāde 'pīti nirṇayaḥ || 12 || TA-ML 1.29 sa­rva­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ye­ṣu ke­va­la­sya || 29 || TAŚVA-ML 251,14nanu a­si­ddha­tvā­t ke­va­la­sya vi­ṣa­ya­ni­ba­ndha­ka­tha­naṃ na yuktam ity ā­śaṃ­kā­yā­m idam ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.29.1kevalaṃ sa­ka­la­jñe­ya­vyā­pi spaṣṭaṃ pra­sā­dhi­ta­m | pra­tya­kṣa­m akramaṃ tasya nibandho vi­ṣa­ye­ṣv iha || 1 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.2bodhyo dravyeṣu sarveṣu pa­ryā­ye­ṣu ca tattvataḥ | pra­kṣī­ṇā­va­ra­ṇa­syai­va ta­dā­vi­rbhā­va­ni­śca­yā­t || 2 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.3ā­tma­dra­vyaṃ jña eveṣṭaḥ sarvajñaḥ paramaḥ pumān | kaiścit ta­dvya­ti­ri­ktā­rthā­bhā­vā­d ity a­pa­sā­ri­taṃ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.4dravyeṣv iti ba­hu­tva­sya ni­rde­śā­t ta­tpra­si­ddhi­taḥ | va­rtta­mā­ne 'stu paryāye jñānī sarvajña ity api || 4 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.5pa­ryā­ye­ṣv iti ni­rde­śā­d a­va­ya­va­sya pra­tī­ti­taḥ | sa­rva­thā­bhe­da­ta­ttva­sya yatheti pra­ti­pā­da­nā­t || 5 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.6tasmād a­nu­ṣṭhe­ya­ga­taṃ jñānam asya vi­cā­rya­tāṃ | kī­ṭa­saṃ­jñā­pa­ri­jñā­naṃ tasya nā­tro­pa­yu­jya­te || 6 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.7ity etac ca vya­va­cchi­nnaṃ sa­rva­śa­bda­pra­yo­ga­taḥ | ta­de­ka­syā­py a­vi­jñā­ne kvākṣūṇāṃ śi­ṣya­sā­dha­naṃ || 7 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.8he­yo­pā­de­ya­ta­ttva­sya sā­bhyu­pā­ya­sya vedakaṃ | sa­rva­jña­tā­mi­taṃ niṣṭaṃ tajjñānaṃ sa­rva­go­ca­ra­m || 8 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.9u­pe­kṣa­ṇī­ya­ta­ttva­sya he­yā­di­bhi­r a­saṃ­gra­hā­t | na jñānaṃ na punas teṣāṃ na jñāne 'pīti kecana || 9 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.10ta­da­sa­dvī­ta­rā­gā­ṇā­m u­pe­kṣa­tve­na ni­śca­yā­t | sa­rvā­rthā­nāṃ kṛ­tā­rtha­tvā­t teṣāṃ kvacid a­vṛ­tti­taḥ || 10 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.11vi­ne­yā­pe­kṣa­yā heyam u­pā­de­yaṃ ca kiṃcana | sopāyaṃ yadi te 'py āhus ta­do­pe­kṣyaṃ na vidyate || 11 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.12niḥśeṣaṃ saṃparaṃ tāvad upeyaṃ sammataṃ satām | heyaṃ ja­nma­ja­rā­mṛ­tyu­kī­rṇaṃ saṃ­sa­ra­ṇaṃ sadā || 12 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.13anayoḥ kāraṇaṃ tat syād yad anyat tan na vidyate | pā­raṃ­pa­rye­ṇa sākṣāc ca va­stū­pe­kṣaṃ tataḥ kimu || 13 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.14dveṣo hānam u­pā­dā­naṃ rāgas ta­ddva­ya­va­rja­naṃ | khyā­to­pe­kṣe­ti heyādyā bhāvās ta­dvi­ṣa­yā­d ime || 14 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.15iti mo­hā­bhi­bhū­tā­nāṃ vyavasthā pa­ri­ka­lpya­te | he­ya­tvā­di­vya­va­sthā­nā­sa­mbha­vā­t ku­tra­ci­t tava || 15 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.16hātuṃ yogyaṃ mu­mu­kṣū­ṇāṃ he­ya­ta­ttvaṃ vya­va­sthi­taṃ | u­pā­dā­tuṃ pu­na­ryo­gya­m u­pā­de­ya­m i­tī­ya­te || 16 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.17u­pe­kṣa­ntu punaḥ sarvam u­pā­de­ya­sya kā­ra­ṇa­m | sa­rvo­pe­kṣā­sva­bhā­va­tvā­c cā­ri­tra­sya ma­hā­tma­naḥ || 17 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.18ta­ttva­śra­ddhā­na­saṃ­jñā­na­go­ca­ra­tvaṃ yathā dadhat | ta­dbhā­vya­mā­na­m ā­mnā­ta­m a­mo­gha­m a­gha­ghā­ti­bhiḥ || 18 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.19mi­thyā­dṛ­gbo­dha­cā­ri­tra­go­ca­ra­tve­na bhā­vi­ta­m | sarvaṃ heyasya tattvasya saṃ­sā­ra­syai­va kāraṇaṃ || 19 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.20ta­da­va­śyaṃ pa­ri­jñe­yaṃ ta­ttvā­rtha­m a­nu­śā­sa­tā | vi­ne­yā­n iti boddhavyaṃ dha­rmma­va­tsa­ka­laṃ jagat || 20 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.21dharmād a­nya­tpa­ri­jñā­naṃ vi­pra­kṛ­ṣṭa­m a­śe­ṣa­taḥ | yena tasya kathaṃ nāma dha­rma­jña­tva­ni­ṣe­dha­na­m || 21 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.22sa­rvā­na­tīṃ­dri­yā­n vetti sā­kṣā­ddha­rma­ma­tī­ndri­ya­m | pra­mā­te­ti va­da­nnyā­ya­m a­ti­krā­ma­ti kevalaṃ || 22 || TAŚVA-ML 252,03yathaiva hi he­yo­pā­de­ya­ta­ttvaṃ sā­bhyu­pā­yaṃ sa vetti na punaḥ sa­rva­kī­ṭa­saṃ­khyā­di­ka­m iti va­da­nnyā­ya­m a­ti­krā­ma­ti TAŚVA-ML 252,04kevalaṃ ta­tsaṃ­ve­da­ne sa­rva­saṃ­ve­da­na­sya nyā­ya­prā­pta­tvā­t | tathā dharmād a­nyā­na­tī­ndri­yā­n sarvān arthān vi­jā­na­nn api dharmaṃ sā- TAŚVA-ML 252,05kṣān na sa vettīti vadann api ta­tsā­kṣā­tka­ra­ṇe dharmmasya sā­kṣā­tka­ra­ṇa­si­ddhe­r a­tī­ndri­ya­tve­na jā­tya­nta­ra­tvā­bhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 252,06yasya ya­jjā­tī­yāḥ padārthāḥ pra­tya­kṣā­s ta­syā­sa­tyā­va­ra­ṇe 'pi pratyakṣā yathā gha­ṭa­sa­mā­na­jā­tī­ya­bhū­ta­la­pra­tya­kṣa­tve ghaṭaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 252,07pra­tya­kṣā­ś ca ka­sya­ci­d vi­vā­dā­pa­nna­sya dha­rma­sa­jā­tī­yāḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇvā­da­yo de­śa­kā­la­sva­bhā­va­vi­pra­kṛ­ṣṭā iti nyāyasya TAŚVA-ML 252,08su­vya­va­sthi­ta­tvā­t | tato nedaṃ sūktaṃ mī­māṃ­sa­ka­sya | "­dha­rma­jña­tva­ni­ṣe­dha­s tu kevalo '­tro­pa­yu­jya­te | sarvam a­nya­dvi­jā­naṃ­s tu TAŚVA-ML 252,09puruṣaḥ kena vā­rya­te­" iti | na tv a­va­dhī­ra­ṇā­nā­da­raḥ | ta­tsa­rva­m a­nya­dvi­jā­naṃ­s tu puruṣaḥ kena vāryata iti | tatra no TAŚVA-ML 252,10nā­ti­ta­rā­m ādaraḥ | pa­ra­mā­rtha­ta­s tu na katham api pu­ru­ṣa­syā­tī­ndri­yā­rtha­da­rśa­nā­ti­śa­yaḥ sa­mbhā­vya­te sā­ti­śa­yā­nā­m api TAŚVA-ML 252,11pra­jñā­me­ghā­di­bhiḥ sto­ka­sto­kā­nta­ra­tve­nai­va da­rśa­nā­t | tad uktaṃ "ye 'pi sā­ti­śa­yā dṛṣṭāḥ pra­jñā­me­dhā­di­bhi­r narāḥ | TAŚVA-ML 252,12sto­ka­sto­kā­nta­ra­tve­nā­tī­ndri­ya­jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­t || " iti kaścit taṃ prati vi­jñā­na­sya pa­ra­ma­pra­ka­rṣa­ga­ma­na­sā­dha­na­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.29.23jñānaṃ pra­ka­rṣa­mā­yā­ti paramaṃ kva­ci­dā­tma­ni | tā­ra­ta­myā­dhi­rū­ḍha­tvā­d ākāśe pa­ri­mā­ṇa­va­t || 23 || TAŚVA-ML 252,14tā­ra­ta­myā­dhi­rū­ḍha­tva­m a­saṃ­śa­ya­prā­pta­tvaṃ ta­dvi­jñā­na­sya siddhyat kvacid ātmani pa­ra­ma­pra­ka­rṣa­prā­ptiṃ sā­dha­ya­ti­, TAŚVA-ML 252,15tayā tasya vyā­pta­tvā­t pa­ri­mā­ṇa­va­dā­kā­śe || TAŚV-ML 1.29.24atra yady a­kṣa­vi­jñā­naṃ tasya sādhyaṃ pra­bhā­ṣya­te | si­ddha­sā­dha­na­m etat syāt pa­ra­syā­py evam iṣṭitaḥ || 24 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.25li­ṅgā­ga­mā­di­vi­jñā­naṃ jñā­na­sā­mā­nya­m eva vā | tathā sādhyaṃ vadaṃs tena doṣaṃ pa­ri­ha­re­t katham || 25 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.26akramaṃ ka­ra­ṇā­tī­taṃ yadi jñānaṃ pa­ri­sphu­ṭa­m | dha­rmī­ṣye­ta tadā pa­kṣa­syā­pra­si­ddha­vi­śe­ṣya­tā || 26 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.27sva­rū­pā­si­ddha­tā hetor ā­śra­yā­si­ddha­tā­pi ca | tan nai­ta­tsā­dha­naṃ samyag iti kecit pra­vā­di­naḥ || 27 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.28atra pra­ca­kṣma­he jñā­na­sā­mā­nyaṃ dharmi nā­pa­ra­m | sa­rvā­rtha­go­ca­ra­tve­na prakarṣaṃ paramaṃ vrajet || 28 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.29iti sādhyam a­ni­ccha­ntaṃ bhū­tā­di­vi­ṣa­yaṃ paraṃ | co­da­nā­jñā­na­m anyad vā vādinaṃ prati nā­sti­ka­m || 29 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.30na si­ddha­sā­dhya­tai­vaṃ syān nā­pra­si­ddha­vi­śe­ṣya­tā | pakṣasya nāpi do­ṣo­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­. || 30 || TAŚVA-ML 252,23sa hetoḥ kvacit pra­da­rśi­taḥ | na hy a­trā­kṣa­vi­jñā­naṃ paramaṃ prakarṣaṃ yātīti sādhyate nāpi li­ṅgā­ga­mā­di­vi­jñā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 252,24yena si­ddha­sā­dhya­tā­nā­ma pakṣasya doṣo duḥ­pa­ri­hā­raḥ syāt | pa­ra­syā­pī­ndri­ya­jñā­ne li­ṅgā­di­jñā­ne ca pa­ra­ma­pra­ka­rṣa­ga­ma­na- TAŚVA-ML 252,25sye­ṣṭa­tvā­t | nāpy akramaṃ ka­ra­ṇā­tī­taṃ pa­ri­sphu­ṭaṃ jñānaṃ tathā sādhyate yatas tasyaiva dha­rmi­ṇo­r a­pra­si­ddha­vi­śe­ṣya­tā .­.­.­.­. TAŚVA-ML 252,26rūpādeḥ siddhiś ca hetur dharmiṇo siddhau ta­ddha­rma­sya sā­dha­na­syā­sa­mbha­vā­d ā­śra­yā­si­ddha­ś ca bhavet | kiṃ tarhi jñā­na­sā­mā­nyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 252,27dharmi ? na ca tasya sa­rvā­rtha­go­ca­ra­tve­na pa­ra­ma­pra­ka­rṣa­mā­tre sādhye si­ddha­sā­dhya­tā bhū­tā­di­vi­ṣa­yaṃ co­da­nā­jñā­na­m anumā- TAŚVA-ML 252,28nā­di­jñā­naṃ vā pra­kṛ­ṣṭa­m a­ni­ccha­ntaṃ vādinaṃ nāstikaṃ prati pra­yo­gā­t | mī­māṃ­sa­kaṃ prati ta­tpra­yo­ge si­ddha­sā­dha­na­m eva TAŚVA-ML 252,29bhū­tā­dya­śe­ṣā­rtha­go­ca­ra­sya co­da­nā­jñā­na­sya pa­ra­ma­pra­ka­rṣa­prā­pta­sya te­nā­bhyu­pa­ga­ta­tvā­d iti cen na, taṃ prati pra­tya­kṣa­sā­mā- TAŚVA-ML 252,30nyasya dha­rmi­tvā­t tasya tena sa­rvā­rtha­vi­ṣa­ya­tve­nā­tya­nta­pra­kṛ­ṣṭa­syā­na­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t | na caivam a­pra­si­ddha­vi­śe­ṣyā­di­do­ṣaḥ TAŚVA-ML 252,31pakṣādeḥ sa­mbha­va­ti kevalaṃ mī­māṃ­sa­kā­n prati ya­dai­ta­tsā­dha­naṃ tadā pratyakṣaṃ viśadaṃ sū­kṣmā­dya­rtha­vi­ṣa­yaṃ sā­dha­ya­ty e- TAŚVA-ML 252,32vā­na­va­dya­tvā­t | yadā tu nāstikaṃ prati sa­rvā­rtha­go­ca­raṃ jñā­na­sā­mā­nyaṃ sādhyate tadā tasya ka­ra­ṇa­kra­ma­vya­va­dhā- TAŚVA-ML 252,33nā­ti­va­rti­tvaṃ spaṣṭatvaṃ ca kathaṃ siddhyati ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.29.31tac ca sa­rvā­rtha­vi­jñā­naṃ punaḥ sā­va­ra­ṇaṃ mataṃ | a­dṛ­ṣṭa­tvā­d yathā cakṣus ti­mi­rā­di­bhi­r āvṛtaṃ || 31 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.32jñā­na­syā­va­ra­ṇaṃ yāti prakṣayaṃ paramaṃ kvacit | pra­kṛ­ṣya­mā­ṇa­hā­ni­tvā­d dhemādau śyā­mi­kā­di­va­t || 32 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.33tato '­nā­va­ra­ṇaṃ spaṣṭaṃ vi­pra­kṛ­ṣṭā­rtha­go­ca­raṃ | siddham a­kra­ma­vi­jñā­naṃ sa­ka­laṃ­ka­ma­hī­ya­sā­m || 33 || TAŚVA-ML 253,03yata evam a­tī­ndri­yā­rtha­pa­ri­cche­da­na­sa­ma­rthaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m a­sa­rva­jña­vā­di­naṃ prati siddham || TAŚV-ML 1.29.34tataḥ sā­ti­śa­yā dṛṣṭāḥ pra­jñā­me­dhā­di­bhi­r narāḥ | bhū­tā­dya­śe­ṣa­vi­jñā­na­bhā­ja­ś cec co­da­nā­ba­lā­t || 34 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.35kin na kṣī­ṇā­vṛ­tiḥ sū­kṣmā­na­rthā­n draṣṭuṃ kṣamaḥ sphuṭaṃ | maṃ­da­jñā­nā­na­ti­krā­ma­n nā­ti­śe­te parān narān || 35 || TAŚVA-ML 253,06yadi parair a­bhya­dhā­yi | "­da­śa­ha­stā­nta­raṃ vyomni yo na nāmātra gacchati | na yo­ja­na­m asau gaṃtuṃ śakto- TAŚVA-ML 253,07bhyā­sa­śa­tai­r a­pi­'­' ityādi | tad api na yuktam ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.29.36la­ṅgha­nā­di­ka­dṛ­ṣṭā­ntaḥ sva­bhā­vā­n na vi­laṃ­gha­ne | nā­vi­rbhā­ve sva­bhā­va­sya pra­ti­ṣe­dhaḥ ku­ta­śca­na || 36 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.37svā­bhā­vi­kī gatir na syāt pra­kṣī­ṇā­śe­ṣa­ka­rma­ṇaḥ | kṣaṇād ūrddhvaṃ ja­ga­ccū­ḍā­ma­ṇau vyomni ma­hī­ya­si || 37 || TAŚV-ML 1.29.38vī­ryā­nta­rā­ya­vi­cche­da­vi­śe­ṣa­va­śa­to­pa­rā | bahudhā kena vāryeta niyataṃ vyo­ma­la­ṅgha­nā­t || 38 || TAŚVA-ML 253,11tato yad u­pa­ha­sa­na­ma­kā­ri bhaṭṭena | "yair uktaṃ ke­va­la­jñā­na­m i­ndri­yā­dya­na­pe­kṣi­ṇaḥ | sū­kṣmā­tī­tā­di­vi­ṣa­yaṃ sūktaṃ TAŚVA-ML 253,12jīvasya tair adaḥ" iti, tad api pa­ri­hṛ­ta­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.29.39tataḥ sa­ma­nta­ta­ś ca­kṣu­ri­ndri­yā­dya­na­pe­kṣi­ṇaḥ | niḥ­śe­ṣa­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­vi­ṣa­yaṃ kevalaṃ sthitaṃ || 39 || TAŚVA-ML 253,14tad evaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ siddhe ke­va­la­jñā­ne sa­ka­la­ku­vā­dya­vi­ṣa­ye yuktaṃ tasya vi­ṣa­ya­pra­rū­pa­ṇaṃ ma­ti­jñā­nā­di­va­t || TA-ML 1.30 e­kā­dī­ni bhājyāni yu­ga­pa­d e­ka­smi­n nā­ca­tu­rbhyaḥ || 30 || TAŚVA-ML 253,16kān pratīdaṃ sūtram ity ā­ve­da­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.30.1e­ka­trā­tma­ni vi­jñā­na­m ekam e­vai­ka­de­ti ye | manyante tān prati prāha yu­ga­pa­j jñā­na­sa­mbha­va­m || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 253,18a­trai­ka­śa­bda­sya prā­tha­mya­va­ca­na­tvā­t prā­dhā­nya­va­ca­na­tvā­d vā kvacid ātmani jñānaṃ ekaṃ prathamaṃ pradhānaṃ vā TAŚVA-ML 253,19saṃ­khyā­va­ca­na­tvā­d e­ka­saṃ­khyaṃ vā vaktavyaṃ | tac ca kiṃ dve ca jñāne kiṃ yu­ga­pa­d ekatra trīṇi catvāri vā jñānāni TAŚVA-ML 253,20kānīty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.30.2prācyam ekaṃ ma­ti­jñā­naṃ śru­ti­bhe­dā­na­pe­kṣa­yā | pradhānaṃ kevalaṃ vā syād ekatra yu­ga­pa­n nari || 2 || TAŚV-ML 1.30.3dvedhā ma­ti­śru­te syātāṃ te cā­va­dhi­yu­te kvacit | ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­ne vā trīṇi yena yute tathā || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 253,23prathamaṃ ma­ti­jñā­naṃ kvacid ātmani śru­ta­bhe­da­sya tatra sato 'py a­pa­ri­pū­rṇa­tve­nā­na­pe­kṣa­ṇā­t pradhānaṃ ke­va­la­m ete- TAŚVA-ML 253,24nai­ka­saṃ­khyā­vā­cy apy e­ka­śa­bdo vyākhyātaḥ svayam i­ṣṭa­syai­ka­sya pa­ri­gra­hā­t | paṃ­cā­nā­m a­nya­ta­ma­syā­ni­ṣṭa­syā­sa­mbha­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 253,25kvacit punar dve ma­ti­śru­te kvacit te vā­va­dhi­yu­te ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­yu­te ceti trīṇi jñānāni saṃ­bha­va­nti kvacit te e­vā­va­dhi- TAŚVA-ML 253,26ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­dva­ye­na yute catvāri jñānāni bhavanti | paṃ­cai­ka­smi­n na bha­va­ntī­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.30.4ā­ca­tu­rbhya iti vyā­pta­vā­do va­ca­na­taḥ punaḥ | paṃ­cai­ka­tra na vidyante jñānāny etāni jā­tu­ci­t || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 253,28kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­jñā­naiḥ sa­ha­bhā­va­vi­ro­dhā­t kṣā­yi­ka­sye­ty uktaṃ paṃ­cā­nā­m e­ka­trā­sa­ha­bha­va­na­m anyatra || TAŚV-ML 1.30.5bhājyāni pra­vi­bhā­ge­na sthā­pyā­nī­ti ni­bu­ddhya­tāṃ | e­kā­dī­ny e­ka­dai­ka­trā­nu­pa­yo­gā­ni nānyathā || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 253,30so­pa­yo­ga­syā­ne­ka­sya jñā­na­syai­ka­tra yau­ga­pa­dya­va­ca­ne hi si­ddhā­nta­vi­ro­dhaḥ sū­tra­kā­ra­sya na punar a­nu­pa­yo­ga­sya TAŚVA-ML 253,31saha dvāv u­pa­yo­gau na sta iti va­ca­nā­t || so­pa­yo­ga­yo­r jñānayoḥ saha pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­d iti ni­ve­da­ya­nti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.30.6kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ jñānaṃ so­pa­yo­gaṃ kramād iti | nārthasya vyāhatiḥ kācit kra­ma­jñā­nā­bhi­dhā­yi­naḥ || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 254,01ni­ru­pa­yo­ga­syā­ne­ka­sya jñānasya sa­ha­bhā­va­va­ca­na­sā­ma­rthyā­t so­pa­yo­ga­sya kra­ma­bhā­vaḥ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­sye­ty uktaṃ TAŚVA-ML 254,02bhavati | tathā ca nārthasya hāniḥ kra­ma­bhā­vi­jñā­nā­va­bo­dha­ka­sya sa­mbhā­vya­te | a­trā­pa­rā­kū­ta­m anūdya ni­rā­ku­rva­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.30.7mo­pa­yo­gau saha syātām ity āryāḥ khyā­pa­ya­nti ye | da­rśa­na­jñā­na­rū­pau tau na tu jñā­nā­tma­kā­v iti || 7 || TAŚV-ML 1.30.8jñānānāṃ sa­ha­bhā­vā­ya teṣām etad vi­ru­ddhya­te | kra­ma­bhā­vi ca yaj jñānam iti yuktaṃ tato na tat || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 254,05yadāpi kra­ma­bhā­vi ca yaj jñānam iti sa­ma­nta­bha­dra­svā­mi­va­ca­na­m anyathā vyā­ca­kṣa­te vi­ro­dha­pa­ri­hā­rā­rthaṃ tadāpi- TAŚVA-ML 254,06doṣam u­dbhā­va­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.30.9śa­bda­saṃ­sṛ­ṣṭa­vi­jñā­nā­pe­kṣa­yā vacanaṃ tathā | yasmād uktaṃ tad evāryaiḥ syā­dvā­da­na­ya­saṃ­sthi­ta­m || 9 || TAŚV-ML 1.30.10iti vyā­ca­kṣa­te ye tu teṣāṃ ma­tyā­di­ve­da­naṃ | pramāṇaṃ tatra neṣṭaṃ syāt tataḥ sūtrasya bā­dha­na­m || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 254,09ta­ttva­jñā­naṃ pramāṇaṃ te yu­ga­pa­t sa­rva­bhā­sa­na­m ity anena ke­va­la­sya kra­ma­bhā­vi ca yaj jñānaṃ syā­dvā­da­na­ya­saṃ­skṛ­ta- TAŚVA-ML 254,10m ity anena ca śru­ta­syā­ga­ma­sya pra­mā­ṇā­nta­ra­va­ca­na­m iti vyākhyāne ma­ti­jñā­na­syā­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­yo­ś ca nātra pra­mā­ṇa­tva- TAŚVA-ML 254,11m uktaṃ syāt | tathā ca '­ma­ti­śru­tā­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­ke­va­lā­ni jñānaṃ' '­ta­tpra­mā­ṇe­' iti jñā­na­paṃ­ca­ka­sya pramāṇa- TAŚVA-ML 254,12dva­ya­rū­pa­tva­pra­ti­pā­da­ka­sū­tre­ṇa bādhanaṃ pra­sa­jye­ta | yadā tu ma­tyā­di­jñā­na­ca­tu­ṣṭa­yaṃ kra­ma­bhā­vi kevalaṃ ca yuga- TAŚVA-ML 254,13pa­tsa­rva­bhā­vi pramāṇaṃ syā­dvā­de­na pra­mā­ṇe­na sa­ka­lā­de­śi­nā tayoś ca vi­ka­lā­de­śi­bhiḥ saṃskṛtaṃ sa­ka­la­vi­pra­ti­pa­tti- TAŚVA-ML 254,14ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇa­dvā­re­ṇā­ga­ta­m iti vyā­khyā­ya­te tadā-sū­tra­bā­dhā pa­ri­hṛ­tā bhavaty eva | nanu pa­ra­vyā­khyā­ne 'pi na TAŚVA-ML 254,15sū­tra­bā­dhā kra­ma­bhā­vi ceti ca­śa­bdā­n ma­ti­jñā­na­syā­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­yo­ś ca saṃ­gra­hā­d ity atra doṣam ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.30.11ca­śa­bdā­saṃ­gra­hā­t tasya ta­dvi­ro­dho na cet katham | tasya krameṇa janmeti labhyate va­ca­nā­d vinā || 11 || TAŚVA-ML 254,17kra­ma­bhā­vi syā­dvā­da­na­ya­saṃ­skṛ­taṃ ca­śa­bdā­n ma­tyā­di­jñā­naṃ kra­ma­bhā­vī­ti na vyā­khyā­ya­te yatas tasya krama- TAŚVA-ML 254,18bhāvitvaṃ va­ca­nā­d vinā na labhyeta | kiṃ tarhi syā­dvā­da­na­ya­saṃ­skṛ­taṃ | yat tu śru­ta­jñā­naṃ kra­ma­bhā­vi ca­śa­bdā­d akrama- TAŚVA-ML 254,19bhāvi ca ma­tyā­di­jñā­na­m iti vyākhyānaṃ kriyate sū­tra­bā­dhā­pa­ri­hā­ra­syai­vaṃ pra­si­ddhe­r iti cet, naivam iti va­ca­nā­t TAŚVA-ML 254,20sūtrān ma­tyā­di­jñā­na­m a­kra­ma­bhā­vi­pra­kā­śa­nā­d vinā labdhum aśakteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 254,21nanu ba­hvā­di­sū­traṃ ma­ti­jñā­na­yau­ga­pa­dya­pra­ti­pā­da­kaṃ tāvad astīti śaṃkām u­pa­da­rśya pra­tyā­ca­ṣṭe­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.30.12ba­hvā­dya­va­gra­hā­dī­nā­m u­pa­de­śā­t sa­ho­dbha­vaḥ | jñā­nā­nā­m iti cen naivaṃ sū­trā­rthā­na­va­bo­dha­taḥ || 12 || TAŚV-ML 1.30.13bahuṣv artheṣu tatraiko va­gra­hā­di­r i­tī­ṣya­te | tathā ca na bahūni syuḥ sa­ha­jñā­nā­ni jā­tu­ci­t || 13 || TAŚVA-ML 254,24katham evam idaṃ sūtram ekasya jñā­na­syai­ka­tra sa­ha­bhā­vaṃ pra­kā­śa­ya­n na vi­ru­ddhya­te iti ced u­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.30.14śa­ktya­rpa­ṇā­t tu tadbhāvaḥ saheti na vi­ru­dhya­te | ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­kra­mo­dbhū­tiḥ syā­dvā­da­nyā­ya­ve­di­nā­m || 14 || TAŚVA-ML 254,26kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­jñā­nā­nāṃ hi svā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­yau­ga­pa­dya­śa­kteḥ sa­ha­bhā­vo 'sty e­ka­trā­tma­ni yoga iti TAŚVA-ML 254,27ka­tha­ñci­d a­kra­mo­tpa­tti­r na vi­ru­dhya­te sūtroktā syā­dvā­da­nyā­ya­vi­dāṃ | sarvathā sa­ha­bhā­va­yo­r a­na­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­c ca na pratīti- TAŚVA-ML 254,28virodhaḥ śa­ktyā­tma­nai­va hi sa­ha­bhā­vo no­pa­yu­ktā­tma­nā­nu­pa­yu­ktā­tma­nā vā sa­ha­bhā­vo na śa­ktyā­tma­nā­pī­ti TAŚVA-ML 254,29pra­tī­ti­si­ddhaṃ | sa­ho­pa­yu­ktā­tma­nā­pi rū­pā­di­jñā­na­paṃ­ca­ka­prā­du­rbhā­va­m u­pa­ya­ntaṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.30.15śa­ṣku­lī­bha­kṣa­ṇā­dau tu ra­sā­di­jñā­na­paṃ­ca­ka­m | sakṛd eva tathā tatra pra­tī­te­r iti yo vadet || 15 || TAŚV-ML 1.30.16tasya ta­tsmṛ­ta­yaḥ kin na saha syur a­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | tatra tā­dṛ­kṣa­saṃ­vi­tteḥ ka­dā­ci­t ka­sya­ci­t kvacit || 16 || TAŚV-ML 1.30.17sarvasya sa­rva­dā­tve ta­dra­sā­di­jñā­na­paṃ­ca­ka­m | sa­ho­pa­jā­ya­te naiva smṛ­ti­va­tta­tkra­me­kṣa­ṇā­t || 17 || TAŚV-ML 1.30.18kra­ma­ja­nma kvacid dṛṣṭvā smṛ­tī­nā­m a­nu­mī­ya­te | sarvatra kra­ma­bhā­vi­tvaṃ yady a­nya­trā­pi tatsamaṃ || 18 || TAŚV-ML 1.30.19paṃ­ca­bhi­r vya­va­dhā­naṃ tu śa­ṣku­lī­bha­kṣa­ṇā­di­ṣu | ra­sā­di­ve­da­ne­ṣu syād yathā ta­dva­tsmṛ­ti­ṣv api || 19 || TAŚV-ML 1.30.20la­ghu­vṛ­tte­r na vicchedaḥ smṛ­tī­nā­m u­pa­la­kṣya­te | yathā tathaiva rū­pā­di­jñā­nā­nā­m iti ma­nya­tā­m || 20 || TAŚV-ML 1.30.21a­saṃ­khyā­taiḥ kṣaṇaiḥ pa­dma­pa­tra­dvi­ta­ya­bhe­da­na­m | vicchinnaṃ sakṛd ābhāti yeṣāṃ bhrānteḥ ku­ta­śca­na || 21 || TAŚV-ML 1.30.22paṃcaṣaiḥ sa­ma­yai­s teṣāṃ kin na rū­pā­di­ve­da­na­m | vi­cchi­nna­m api bhā­tī­hā­vi­cchi­nna­m iva vi­bhra­mā­t || 22 || TAŚV-ML 1.30.23vya­va­sā­yā­tma­kaṃ ca­kṣu­rjñā­naṃ gavi yadā tadā | ma­ta­ṅga­ja­vi­ka­lpo 'pīty anayoḥ sa­kṛ­du­dbha­vaḥ || 23 || TAŚV-ML 1.30.24jñā­no­da­ya­sa­kṛ­jja­nma­ni­ṣe­dhe hanti cen na vai | tayor api sa­hai­vo­pa­yu­kta­yo­r asti ve­da­na­m || 24 || TAŚV-ML 1.30.25ya­do­pa­yu­jya­te hy ātmā ma­ta­ṅga­ja­vi­ka­lpa­ne | tadā lo­ca­na­vi­jñā­naṃ gavi ma­ndo­pa­yo­ga­hṛ­t || 25 || TAŚV-ML 1.30.26tathā ta­tro­pa­yu­kta­sya ma­ta­ṅga­ja­vi­ka­lpa­ne | pra­tī­ya­nti svayaṃ sanno bhā­va­ya­nto vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 26 || TAŚV-ML 1.30.27sa­mo­pa­yu­kta­tā tatra ka­sya­ci­t pra­ti­bhā­ti yā | sāśu saṃ­ca­ra­ṇā­d dhānter go­ku­ñja­ra­vi­ka­lpa­va­t || 27 || TAŚV-ML 1.30.28nanv a­śva­ka­lpa­nā­kā­le godṛṣṭeḥ sa­vi­ka­lpa­tā­m | katham evaṃ pra­sā­dhye­ta kvacit syā­dvā­da­ve­di­bhiḥ || 28 || TAŚV-ML 1.30.29saṃ­skā­ra­smṛ­ti­he­tu­r yā godṛṣṭiḥ sa­vi­ka­lpi­kā | sānyathā kṣa­ṇa­bhaṃ­gā­di dṛ­ṣṭi­va­n na tathā bhavet || 29 || TAŚV-ML 1.30.30ity ā­śra­yo­pa­yo­gā­yāḥ sa­vi­ka­lpa­tva­sā­dha­naṃ | ne­trā­lo­ca­na­mā­tra­sya nā­pra­mā­ṇā­tma­naḥ sadā || 30 || TAŚV-ML 1.30.31go­da­rśa­no­pa­yo­ge­na sa­ha­bhā­vaḥ kathaṃ na tu | ta­dvi­jñā­ne 'sya yogasya nā­rtha­vyā­ghā­ta­kṛ­t tadā || 31 || TAŚV-ML 1.30.32ity acodyaṃ dṛśas ta­trā­nu­pa­yu­kta­tva­si­ddhi­taḥ | puṃso vi­ka­lpa­vi­jñā­naṃ pratyevaṃ pra­ṇi­dhā­na­taḥ || 32 || TAŚV-ML 1.30.33so­pa­yo­gaṃ punaś ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­naṃ prathamaṃ tataḥ | ca­kṣu­rjñā­naṃ śrutaṃ tasmāt tatrārthe 'nyatra ca kramāt || 33 || TAŚV-ML 1.30.34prā­du­rbha­va­t karoty āśu vṛtyā saha janau dhiyaṃ | yathā dṛ­gjñā­na­yo­r nṛṇām iti si­ddhā­nta­ni­śca­yaḥ || 34 || TAŚVA-ML 255,16jananaṃ janir iti nā­ya­mi­ga­nto 'yaṃ yato jir iti pra­sa­jya­te kiṃ tarhi, au­ṇā­di­kai­kā­ro 'tra kriyate bahula- TAŚVA-ML 255,17va­ca­nā­t | u­ṇā­da­yo bahulaṃ ca santīti va­ca­nā­t i­kā­rā­da­yo 'py anuktāḥ kartavyā eveti siddhaṃ janir iti | TAŚVA-ML 255,18tatra janau sa­ha­dhi­yaṃ karoty ā­śu­vṛ­ttyā ca­kṣu­rjñā­naṃ ta­cchru­ta­jñā­naṃ ca kramād a­bha­va­d api ka­thaṃ­ci­d iti hi siddhānta- TAŚVA-ML 255,19vi­ni­śca­yo na punaḥ saha kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­da­rśa­na­jñā­ne so­pa­yo­ge ma­ti­śru­ta­jñā­ne vā yena sū­trā­vi­ro­dho na TAŚVA-ML 255,20bhavet | na cai­tā­va­tā pa­ra­ma­ta­si­ddhi­s tatra sarvathā kra­ma­bhā­vi­jñā­na­vya­va­sthi­te­r iha ka­thaṃ­ci­t ta­thā­bhi­dhā­nā­t || TA-ML 1.31 ma­ti­śru­tā­va­dha­yo vi­pa­rya­ya­ś ca || 31 || TAŚVA-ML 255,22kasyāḥ punar ā­śaṃ­kā­yā ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ ka­sya­ci­d vā si­ddhya­rtha­m idaṃ sūtram ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.31.1atha jñānāpi paṃcāni vyā­khyā­tā­ni pra­paṃ­ca­taḥ | kiṃ samyag eva mithyā vā sarvāṇy api ka­dā­ca­na || 1 || TAŚV-ML 1.31.2kā­ni­ci­d vā tathā puṃsā mi­thyā­śaṃ­kā­ni­vṛ­tta­ye | sve­ṣṭa­pa­kṣa­pa­kṣa­si­ddhya­rthaṃ ma­tī­tyā­dy āha saṃprati || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 255,25pū­rva­pa­dā­va­dhā­ra­ṇe­na sūtraṃ vyā­ca­ṣṭe­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.31.3ma­tyā­da­yaḥ sa­mā­khyā­tā­sta evety a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­t | saṃ­gṛ­hye­te ka­dā­ci­n na ma­naḥ­pa­ryā­ya­ke­va­le || 3 || TAŚV-ML 1.31.4ni­ya­me­na tayoḥ sa­mya­gbhā­va­ni­rṇa­ya­taḥ sadā | mi­thyā­tva­kā­ra­ṇā­bhā­vā­d vi­śu­ddhā­tma­ni sa­mbha­vā­t || 4 || TAŚV-ML 1.31.5dṛ­ṣṭi­cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­sya kṣaye vo­pa­śa­me 'pi vā | ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­vi­jñā­naṃ bha­va­nmi­thyā na yujyate || 5 || TAŚV-ML 1.31.6sa­rva­ghā­ti­kṣa­ye 'tyantaṃ kevalaṃ pra­bha­va­t katham | mithyā saṃ­mbhā­vya­te jātu viśuddhiṃ paramaṃ dadhat || 6 || TAŚV-ML 1.31.7ma­ti­śru­tā­va­dhi­jñā­na­tra­yaṃ tu syāt ka­dā­ca­na | mithyeti te ca nirdiṣṭā vi­pa­rya­ya i­hā­ṅgi­nā­m || 7 || TAŚV-ML 1.31.8sa ca sā­mā­nya­to mi­thyā­jñā­na­m a­tro­pa­va­rṇya­te | saṃ­śa­yā­di­vi­ka­lpā­nāṃ trayāṇāṃ saṃ­gṛ­hī­ya­te || 8 || TAŚV-ML 1.31.9sa­mu­cci­no­ti casteṣāṃ samyaktvaṃ vyā­va­hā­ri­ka­m | mukhyaṃ ca ta­da­nu­ktau tu teṣāṃ mi­thyā­tva­m eva hi || 9 || TAŚV-ML 1.31.10te vi­pa­rya­ya eveti sūtre cen nā­va­dhā­rya­te | ca­śa­bda­m a­nta­re­ṇā­pi sadā sa­mya­ktva­m attvataḥ || 10 || TAŚV-ML 1.31.11mi­thyā­jñā­na­vi­śe­ṣaḥ syād ā­smi­npa­kṣe vi­pa­rya­ya­m | saṃ­śa­yā­jñā­na­bhe­da­sya ca­śa­bde­na sa­mu­cca­yaḥ || 11 || TAŚVA-ML 256,01atra ma­ti­śru­tā­va­dhī­nā­m a­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa saṃ­śa­ya­vi­pa­ryā­sā­na­dhya­va­sā­ya­rū­pa­tva­sa­ktau ya­thā­pra­tī­ti ta­dda­rśa­nā­rtha­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.31.12tatra tridhāpi mithyātvaṃ ma­ti­jñā­ne pra­tī­ya­te | śrute ca dvividhaṃ bodhyam avadhau saṃ­śa­yā­d vinā || 12 || TAŚV-ML 1.31.13ta­sye­ndri­ya­ma­no­he­tu­sa­mu­dbhū­ti­ni­yā­ma­taḥ | i­ndri­yā­ni­ndri­yā­ja­nya­sva­bhā­va­ś cāvadhiḥ smṛtaḥ || 13 || TAŚVA-ML 256,04matau śrute ca trividhaṃ mithyātvaṃ boddhavyaṃ mater i­ndri­yā­ni­ndri­ya­ni­mi­tta­ka­tva­ni­ya­mā­t | śru­ta­syā­ni­ndri­ya- TAŚVA-ML 256,05ni­mi­tta­ka­tva­ni­ya­mā­t dvi­vi­dha­m avadhau saṃ­śa­yā­d vinā vi­pa­rya­yā­na­dhya­va­sā­yā­v ity arthaḥ | kutaḥ saṃ­śa­yā­d indriyā- TAŚVA-ML 256,06ni­ndri­yā­ja­nya­sva­bhā­vaḥ proktaḥ | saṃśayo hi ca­li­tā­pra­ti­pa­ttiḥ­, kim ayaṃ sthāṇuḥ kiṃ vā puruṣa iti | TAŚVA-ML 256,07sa ca sā­mā­nya­pra­tya­kṣā­d vi­śe­ṣā­pra­tya­kṣā­d u­bha­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­sma­ra­ṇā­t pra­jā­ya­te | dūrasthe ca vastuni i­ndri­ye­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 256,08sā­mā­nya­ta­ś ca sa­nni­kṛ­ṣṭe sā­mā­nya­pra­tya­kṣa­tvaṃ vi­śe­ṣā­pra­tya­kṣa­tvaṃ ca dṛṣṭaṃ manasā ca pū­rvā­nu­mū­ta­ta­du­ma­ya­vi­śe­ṣa- TAŚVA-ML 256,09sma­ra­ṇe­na­, na cā­va­dhyu­tpa­ttau kvacid i­ndri­ya­vyā­pā­ro 'sti ma­no­vyā­pā­ro vā svā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­vi­śe­ṣā­tma­nā TAŚVA-ML 256,10sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣā­tma­no vastunaḥ sva­vi­ṣa­ya­sya tena gra­ha­ṇā­t | tato na saṃ­śa­yā­tmā­va­dhiḥ | vi­pa­rya­yā­tmā tu TAŚVA-ML 256,11mi­thyā­tvo­da­yā­d vi­pa­rī­ta­va­stu­sva­bhā­va­śra­ddhā­na­sa­ha­bhā­vā­t sa­mbo­dhya­te | ta­thā­na­dhya­va­sā­yā­tmā­py āśu u­pa­yo­ga­saṃ­ha­ra­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 256,12d vi­jñā­nā­nta­ro­pa­yo­gā­d ga­ccha­ttṛ­ṇa­spa­rśa­va­d u­tpā­dya­te | dṛ­ḍho­pa­yo­gā­va­sthā­yāṃ tu nā­va­dhi­r a­na­dhya­va­sā­yā­tmā­pi katham evā- TAŚVA-ML 256,13vasthito '­va­dhi­r iti cet, ka­dā­ci­d a­nu­ga­ma­nā­t ka­dā­ci­d a­na­nu­ga­ma­nā­t ka­dā­ci­d va­rdha­mā­na­tvā­t ka­dā­ci­d dhī­ya­mā­na­tvā­t tathā TAŚVA-ML 256,14vi­śu­ddhi­vi­pa­ri­va­rtta­mā­nā­d a­va­sthi­tā­va­dhi­r ekena rū­pe­ṇā­va­sthā­nā­n na punar a­dṛ­ṣṭo­pa­yo­ga­tvā­t sva­bhā­va­pa­rā­va­rtta­ne 'pi, tasya TAŚVA-ML 256,15tathā tathā dṛ­ḍho­pa­yo­ga­tvā­vi­ro­dhā­t | kutaḥ punas triṣv eva bodheṣu mi­thyā­tva­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.31.14mithyātvaṃ triṣu bodheṣu dṛ­ṣṭi­mo­ho­da­yā­d bhaved | teṣāṃ sā­mā­nya­ta­s tena sa­ha­bhā­vā­vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 14 || TAŚV-ML 1.31.15yadā ma­tyā­da­yaḥ puṃsas tadā na syād vi­pa­rya­yaḥ | sa yadā te tadā na syur ity etena ni­rā­kṛ­ta­m || 15 || TAŚV-ML 1.31.16vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣa­yā hy eṣāṃ na vi­pa­rya­ya­rū­pa­tā | ma­tya­jñā­nā­di­saṃ­jñe­ṣu teṣu tasyāḥ pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 16 || TAŚVA-ML 256,19sa­mya­ktvā­va­sthā­yā­m eva ma­ti­śru­tā­va­dha­yo vya­pa­di­śya­nte mi­thyā­tmā­va­sthā­yāṃ teṣāṃ ma­tya­jñā­na­vya­pa­de­śā­t | TAŚVA-ML 256,20tato na vi­śe­ṣa­rū­pa­ta­yā te vi­pa­rya­ya iti vyā­khyā­ya­te yena sa­hā­na­va­sthā­la­kṣa­ṇo virodhaḥ syāt | kiṃ tarhi TAŚVA-ML 256,21samyag mi­thyā­ma­tyā­di­vya­kti­ga­ta­ma­tyā­di­sā­mā­nyā­pe­kṣa­yā te vi­pa­rya­ya iti ni­ścī­ya­te mi­thyā­tve­na sa­ha­bhā­vā- TAŚVA-ML 256,22vi­ro­dhā­t tathā ma­tyā­dī­nāṃ | nanu ca teṣāṃ tena sa­ha­bhā­ve 'pi kathaṃ mi­thyā­tva­m i­tyā­śaṃ­kyo­tta­ra­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.31.17mi­thyā­tvo­da­ya­sa­dbhā­ve ta­dvi­pa­rya­ya­rū­pa­tā | na yu­ktā­gryā­di­saṃ­pā­te jā­tya­he­mno yatheti cet || 17 || TAŚV-ML 1.31.18nā­śra­ya­syā­nya­thā­bhā­va­sa­mya­kpa­ri­dṛ­ḍhe sati | pa­ri­ṇā­me ta­dā­dhe­ya­syā­nya­thā bhā­va­da­rśa­nā­t || 18 || TAŚV-ML 1.31.19yathā sa­ra­ja­sā­lā­mbū­pha­la­sya kaṭu kin na tat | kṣiptasya payaso dṛṣṭaḥ ka­ṭu­bhā­va­s ta­thā­vi­dhaḥ || 19 || TAŚV-ML 1.31.20ta­thā­tma­no 'pi mi­thyā­tva­pa­ri­ṇā­me sa­tī­ṣya­te | ma­tyā­di­saṃ­vi­dāṃ tā­dṛ­ṅbhi­thyā­tvaṃ ka­sya­ci­t sadā || 20 || TAŚVA-ML 256,27jā­tya­he­mno mā­ṇi­kya­sya cā­gnyā­di­r vā gṛ­hā­di­r vā nā­he­ma­tva­m a­mā­ṇi­kya­tvaṃ vā karttuṃ sa­ma­rtha­s ta­syā­pa­ri­ṇā­ma- TAŚVA-ML 256,28katvāt | mi­thyā­tva­pa­ri­ṇa­ta­s tu ātmā sā­śra­yī­ṇi ma­tyā­di­jñā­nā­ni vi­pa­rya­ya­rū­pa­tā­m ā­pā­da­ya­ti | tasya TAŚVA-ML 256,29tathā pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ka­tvā­t sa­ra­ja­sa­ka­ṭu­kā­lā­mbū­va­tsvā­śra­yi paya iti na mi­thyā­tva­sa­ha­bhā­ve 'pi ma­tyā­dī­nāṃ samyak- TAŚVA-ML 256,30tva­pa­ri­tyā­gaḥ śa­ṅka­nī­yaḥ | pa­ri­ṇā­mi­tva­m ātmano siddham iti ced a­tro­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.31.21na cedaṃ pa­ri­ṇā­mi­tva­m ātmano na pra­sā­dhi­ta­m | sa­rva­syā­pa­ri­ṇā­mi­tve sa­ttva­syai­va vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 21 || TAŚV-ML 1.31.22yato vi­pa­rya­yo na syāt pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ ka­dā­ca­na | ma­tyā­di­ve­da­nā­kā­ra­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ni­vṛ­tti­taḥ || 22 || TA-ML 1.32 sa­da­sa­to­r a­vi­śe­ṣā­d ya­dṛ­ccho­pa­la­bdhe­r u­nma­tta­va­t || 32 || TAŚVA-ML 257,02kiṃ kurvann idaṃ sūtraṃ bra­vī­ti­ti śaṃ­kā­yā­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.32.1sa­mā­no­rtha­pa­ri­cche­daḥ sa­ddu­ṣṭya­rtha­pa­ri­cchi­dā | kuto vi­jñā­ya­te tredhā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r vi­pa­rya­yaḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.2ity atra jñāpakaṃ hetuṃ sa­dṛ­ṣṭā­ntaṃ pra­da­rśa­ya­t | sad ityādy āha saṃ­kṣe­pā­d vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­tta­ye || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 257,05mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r apy a­rtha­pa­ri­cche­daḥ sa­ddṛ­ṣṭya­rtha­pa­ri­cche­de­na samāno bhūyate tat kuto 'sau tredhā vi­pa­rya­ya ity āre- TAŚVA-ML 257,06kāyāṃ satyāṃ darśanaṃ jñāpakaṃ hetum a­ne­no­pa­da­rśa­ya­ti || TAŚVA-ML 257,07ke punar atra sa­da­sa­tī kaś ca tayor a­vi­śe­ṣaḥ kā ca ya­dṛ­ccho­pa­la­bdhi­r ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.32.3nā­tro­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vya­yu­ktaṃ sad iti vakṣyati | tato 'nyad asad ity e­ta­tsā­ma­rthyā­d a­va­sī­ya­te || 3 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.4a­vi­śe­ṣa­s tayoḥ sadbhir a­vi­ve­ko vi­dhī­ya­te | sāṃ­ka­rya­to hi ta­dvi­tti­s tathā vai­ya­ti­ka­ryya­taḥ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.5pra­ti­pa­tti­r a­bhi­prā­ya­mā­traṃ yad a­ni­ba­ndha­naṃ | sā yadṛkṣā tayā vittir u­pa­la­bdhiḥ ka­thaṃ­ca­na || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 257,11kim atra sādhyam ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.32.6ma­tyā­da­yo 'tra varttante te vi­pa­rya­ya ity api | hetor ya­tho­di­tā­d atra sādhyate sa­da­sa­ttva­yoḥ || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 257,13te­nai­ta­d uktaṃ bhavati mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r ma­ti­śru­tā­va­dha­yo vi­pa­rya­yaḥ sa­da­sa­to­r a­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ya­dṛ­ccho­pa­la­bdhe­r unmatta- TAŚVA-ML 257,14syaiveti | samāne 'py a­rtha­pa­ri­cche­de ka­sya­ci­d vi­pa­rya­ya­si­ddhiṃ dṛṣṭānte sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­yo­r vyāptiṃ pra­da­rśa­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.32.7svarṇe svarṇam iti jñānam asvarṇe svarṇam ity api | svarṇe vā­sva­rṇa­m ity evam u­nma­tta­sya ka­dā­ca­na || 7 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.8vi­pa­rya­yo yathā loke tad ya­dṛ­ccho­pa­la­bdhi­taḥ | vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­va­ta­s ta­dva­nmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r gha­ṭā­di­ṣu || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 257,17sa­rva­trā­hā­rya eva vi­pa­rya­yaḥ sahaja evety e­kā­nta­vya­va­cche­de­na ta­du­bha­yaṃ svī­ku­rva­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.32.9sa­ha­cā­ryo vi­ni­rdi­ṣṭaḥ sa­ha­ja­ś ca vi­pa­rya­yaḥ | prācyas tatra śru­tā­jñā­naṃ mi­thyā­sa­ma­ya­sā­dhi­ta­m || 9 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.10ma­tya­jñā­naṃ vi­bha­ṅga­ś ca sahajaḥ saṃ­pra­tī­ya­te | pa­ro­pa­de­śa­ni­rmu­kteḥ śru­tā­jñā­naṃ ca kiṃcana || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 257,20ca­kṣu­rā­di­ma­ti­pū­rva­kaṃ śru­tā­jñā­na­m a­pa­ro­pa­de­śa­tvā­t sahajaṃ ma­tya­jñā­na­vi­bha­ṅga­jñā­na­va­t | śrotram a­ti­pū­rva­kaṃ tu paro- TAŚVA-ML 257,21pa­de­śā­pe­kṣa­tvā­d āhāryaṃ pratyeyaṃ | tatra sati viṣaye śru­tā­jñā­na­m ā­hā­rya­vi­pa­rya­ya­m ā­da­rśa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.32.11sati sva­rū­pa­to 'śeṣe śū­nya­vā­do vi­pa­rya­yaḥ | grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­bhā­vā­dau saṃ­vi­da­dvai­ta­va­rṇa­na­m || 11 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.12ci­trā­dvai­ta­pra­vā­da­ś ca puṃ­śa­bdā­dvai­ta­va­rṇa­na­m | bā­hya­rthe­ṣu ca bhinneṣu vi­jñā­nāṃ­ḍa­pra­ka­lpa­naṃ || 12 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.13bahir antaś ca vastūnāṃ sādṛśye vai­sa­dṛ­śya­vā­k | vai­sa­dṛ­śye ca sā­dṛ­śyai­kā­nta­vā­dā­va­la­mba­na­m || 13 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.14dravye pa­ryā­ya­mā­tra­sya paryāye dra­vya­ka­lpa­nā | ta­ddva­yā­tma­ni ta­dbhe­da­vā­do vā­cya­tva­vā­g api || 14 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.15u­tpā­da­vya­ya­vā­da­ś ca dhrauvye ta­da­va­la­mba­na­m | ja­nma­pra­dhvaṃ­sa­yo­r evaṃ pra­ti­va­stu pra­bu­ddhya­tā­m || 15 || TAŚVA-ML 257,27sati tāvat kā­rtsnye­nai­ka­de­śe­na ca vi­pa­rya­yo 'sti tatra kārtsnyena śū­nya­vā­daḥ sva­rū­pa­dra­vya­kṣe­tra­kā­la­taḥ | TAŚVA-ML 257,28sarvasya sattvena pra­mā­ṇa­si­ddha­tvā­t | vi­śe­ṣa­ta­s tu sati grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­bhā­ve kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­ve ca vā­cya­vā­ca­ka­bhā- TAŚVA-ML 257,29vādau ca ta­da­sa­ttva­va­ca­na­m | tatra saṃ­vi­da­dvai­ta­sya vā­va­la­mba­ne­na sau­ga­ta­sya­, pu­ru­ṣā­dvai­ta­syā­la­mba­ne­na bra­hma­vā­di­naḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 257,30śa­bdā­dvai­ta­syā­śra­ye­ṇa vai­yā­ka­ra­ṇa­sye­ti pratyeyaṃ | vi­pa­rya­ya­tvaṃ tu tasya grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­bhā­vā­dī­nāṃ pra­tī­ti­si­ddhaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 257,31ta­dva­ca­nā­t tathā ba­hi­ra­rthe bhinne sati ta­dva­da­sa­ttva­va­ca­naṃ vi­jñā­nāṃ­śa­pra­ka­lpa­nā­d vi­pa­rya­yaḥ | pa­ra­mā­rtha­to bahir antaś ca TAŚVA-ML 257,32vastūnāṃ sādṛśye sati ta­da­sa­ttva­va­ca­naṃ sa­rva­vai­sa­dṛ­śyā­va­la­mba­ne­na ta­thā­ga­ta­syai­va vi­pa­rya­yaḥ | sā­dṛ­śya­pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na- TAŚVA-ML 257,33syā­bā­dhi­ta­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tva­sā­dha­ne­na sā­dṛ­śya­sya sā­dha­nā­t saty api ca ka­thaṃ­ci­d vi­śi­ṣṭa­sā­dṛ­śye ta­da­sa­ttva­va­ca­naṃ | sarvathā TAŚVA-ML 258,01sā­dṛ­śyā­va­la­mba­nā­t sā­dṛ­śyai­kā­nta­vā­di­no vi­pa­rya­yaḥ | e­ka­tva­pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­syā­bā­dhi­ta­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tva­sā­dha- TAŚVA-ML 258,02nāt ta­tsa­ttva­si­ddheḥ paryāye ca sati ta­da­sa­ttva­va­ca­naṃ dra­vya­mā­trā­sthā­nā­d a­pa­ra­sya vi­pa­rya­yaḥ | bhe­da­jñā­nā­dya­bā­dhi- TAŚVA-ML 258,03tāt ta­tsa­ttva­sā­dha­nā­t | dra­vya­pa­ryā­tma­ni vastuni sati ta­da­sa­ttvā­bhi­dhā­naṃ pa­ra­spa­ra­bhi­nna­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­vā­dā­śra­ya­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 258,04d anyeṣāṃ tasya pra­mā­ṇa­to vya­va­sthā­pa­nā­t | ta­ttvā­nya­tvā­bhyā­m a­vā­cya­tva­vā­dā­la­mba­nā­d vā tatra vi­pa­rya­yaḥ | sati TAŚVA-ML 258,05dhrauvye ta­da­sa­ttva­ka­tha­na­m u­tpā­da­vya­ya­mā­trāṃ­gī­ka­ra­ṇā­t ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d vi­pa­rya­yaḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­t sarvasya ni­tya­tva­sā­dha­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 258,06u­tpā­da­vya­ya­yo­ś ca satos ta­da­sa­ttvā­bhi­ni­ve­śaḥ śā­śva­tai­kā­ntā­śra­ya­ṇā­d anyeṣāṃ vi­pa­rya­yaḥ | sarvasya ka­thaṃ­ci­d utpāda- TAŚVA-ML 258,07vya­yā­tma­naḥ sā­dha­nā­d evaṃ pra­ti­va­stu­sa­ttve '­sa­ttva­va­ca­naṃ vi­pa­rya­yaḥ pra­paṃ­ca­to budhyatāṃ | jīve sati ta­da­sa­ttva­va­ca­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 258,08cā­rvā­ka­sya vi­pa­rya­ya­s ta­tsa­ttva­sya pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ sā­dha­nā­t | ajīve ta­da­sa­ttva­va­ca­naṃ bra­hma­vā­di­no vi­pa­rya­yaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 258,09āsrave ta­da­sa­ttva­va­ca­naṃ ca bau­ddha­cā­rvā­ka­syai­va | saṃvare ni­rja­rā­yāṃ mokṣe ca ta­da­sa­ttva­va­ca­naṃ yā­jñi­ka­sya TAŚVA-ML 258,10vi­pa­rya­yaḥ | pūrvam eva jī­va­va­da­jī­vā­dī­nāṃ pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ pra­rū­pa­ṇā­t | vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇi mukte ca jīve sati TAŚVA-ML 258,11ta­da­sa­ttva­va­ca­naṃ vi­pa­rya­yaḥ | jīve pudgale dharme 'dharme nabhasi kāle ca sati ta­da­sa­ttva­va­ca­naṃ | ta­tka­pu­ṇyā­sra­ve TAŚVA-ML 258,12pā­pā­sra­ve ca pu­ṇya­va­ttve pā­pa­va­ttve ca de­śa­saṃ­va­re sa­rva­saṃ­va­re ca ya­thā­kā­laṃ ni­rja­rā­yā­m au­pa­kra­mi­ka­ni­rja­rā­yāṃ ca TAŚVA-ML 258,13ā­rha­tya­mo­kṣe si­ddha­tva­mo­kṣe ca sati ta­da­sa­ttva­va­ca­naṃ ka­sya­ci­d vi­pa­rya­ya­s ta­tsa­ttva­sya pu­ra­stā­t pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ sā­dha­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 258,14evaṃ tadā bhedeṣu pra­mā­ṇa­si­ddhe­ṣu ta­da­sa­tsu ta­da­sa­ttva­va­ca­naṃ vi­pa­rya­yo ba­hu­dhā­va­bo­ddha­vyaḥ pa­rī­kṣā­kṣa­m a­dhi­ṣa­ṇai­r i- TAŚVA-ML 258,15ty alaṃ vi­cā­re­ṇa || TAŚV-ML 1.32.16pa­ra­rū­pā­di­to­śe­ṣe vastuny asati sarvathā | sa­ttva­vā­daḥ sa­mā­mnā­taḥ pa­rā­hā­ryo vi­pa­rya­yaḥ || 16 || TAŚVA-ML 258,17pa­ra­rū­pa­dra­vya­kṣe­tra­kā­la­taḥ sa­rva­va­s tv asat tatra kārtsnyataḥ sa­ttva­va­ca­na­m āhāryo vi­pa­rya­yaḥ | sa­ttvai­kā­ntā­va­la- TAŚVA-ML 258,18mbanāt ka­sya­ci­t pra­tye­ta­vyaḥ | pra­mā­ṇa­ta­s tathā sa­rva­syā­sa­ttva­si­ddheḥ deśato 'sato 'sati sa­ttva­vi­pa­rya­ya­m u­pa­da­rśa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.32.17sa­tya­sa­ttva­vi­pa­ryā­sā­d vai­pa­rī­tye­na kī­rti­tā­t | pra­tī­ya­mā­na­kaḥ sarvo 'sati sa­ttva­vi­pa­rya­yaḥ || 17 || TAŚVA-ML 258,20sati grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­bhā­vā­dau saṃ­vi­da­dvai­tā­dyā­la­mba­ne­na ta­da­sa­ttva­va­ca­na­la­kṣa­ṇā­d vi­pa­rya­yā­t pū­rvo­ktā­d vi­pa­rī­ta­tve­nā- TAŚVA-ML 258,21sati pra­tī­tyā­rū­ḍhe grā­hya­grā­hya­ka­bhā­vā­dau sau­trā­nti­kā­dyu­pa­va­rṇi­te sa­ttva­va­ca­naṃ vi­pa­rya­yaḥ pra­paṃ­ca­to '­va­bo­ddha­vyaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 258,22evam āhāryaṃ śru­ta­vi­pa­rya­ya­m u­pa­da­rśya śru­tā­na­dhya­va­sā­yaṃ cāhāryaṃ da­rśa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.32.18sati tri­vi­pra­kṛ­ṣṭā­rthe saṃśayaḥ śru­ti­go­ca­re | ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d dṛ­śya­mā­ne 'pi ta­ttvo­pa­pla­va­vā­di­nā­m || 18 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.19ta­thā­na­dhya­va­sā­yo 'pi ke­ṣāṃ­ci­t sa­rva­ve­di­ni tattve | sarvatra vā­ggo­ca­rā­hā­ryo '­va­ga­mya­tā­m || 19 || TAŚVA-ML 258,25śru­ta­vi­ṣa­ye de­śa­kā­la­sva­bhā­va­vi­pra­kṛ­ṣṭe 'rthe saṃśayaḥ | sau­ga­tā­nā­m a­dṛ­śya­saṃ­śa­yai­kā­nta­vā­dā­va­la­mba­nā­d āhāryo TAŚVA-ML 258,26'­va­se­yaḥ | pṛ­thi­vyā­dau dṛ­śya­mā­ne 'pi saṃśayaḥ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­t ta­ttvo­pa­pla­va­vā­d ā­va­ṣṭaṃ­bhā­t | sa­rva­ve­di­ni punaḥ saṃśayo TAŚVA-ML 258,27'­dhya­va­sā­ya­ś ca ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d vi­pa­rya­ya­va­dā­hā­ryo '­va­ga­mya­tā­m | sa­rva­jñā­bhā­va­vā­d ā­va­le­pā­t sarvatra vā tattve ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d anyo TAŚVA-ML 258,28'­na­dhya­va­sā­yaḥ | saṃ­śa­ya­vi­pa­rya­ya­va­t "tarko '­pra­ti­ṣṭhaḥ śrutayo vibhinnā nāsau munir yasya vacaḥ pramāṇaṃ | dharmasya TAŚVA-ML 258,29tattvaṃ nihitaṃ guhāyāṃ ma­hā­ja­no yena gataḥ sa panthāḥ" iti pra­lā­pa­mā­trā­śra­ya­ṇā­t | tathā pra­lā­pi­nāṃ svoktā- TAŚVA-ML 258,30pra­ti­ṣṭhā­nā­t ta­tpra­ti­ṣṭhā­ne vā tathā va­ca­na­vi­ro­dhā­d ity u­kta­prā­yaṃ || samprati ma­ti­jñā­na­vi­pa­rya­ya­sa­ha­ja­m ā­ve­da­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.32.20ba­hvā­dya­va­gra­hā­dye­ṣu ca­tvā­riṃ­śa­tsu vittiṣu | ku­ta­ści­n ma­ti­bhe­de­ṣu sahajaḥ syād vi­pa­rya­yaḥ || 20 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.21smṛtāv a­na­nu­bhū­tā­rthe smṛ­ti­sā­dha­rmya­sā­dha­naḥ | saṃ­jñā­yā­m e­ka­tā­jñā­naṃ sādṛśyaḥ śro­tra­da­rśi­taḥ || 21 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.22ta­thai­ka­tve 'pi sā­dṛ­śya­vi­jñā­naṃ ka­sya­ci­d bhavet | sa vi­saṃ­vā­da­taḥ siddhaś ciṃtāyāṃ li­ṅga­li­ṅgi­noḥ || 22 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.23he­tvā­bhā­sa­ba­lā­jñā­naṃ liṅgini jñānam ucyate | svā­rthā­nu­mā­vi­pa­ryā­so bahudhā taddhiyāṃ mataḥ || 23 || TAŚVA-ML 258,35kaḥ pu­na­ra­sau he­tvā­bhā­so yato jā­ya­mā­naṃ liṅgini jñānaṃ svā­rthā­nu­mā­na­vi­pa­rya­yaḥ | sahajo matiḥ TAŚVA-ML 259,01smṛ­ti­saṃ­jñā­ci­ntā­nā­m iva sva­vi­ṣa­ye ti­mi­rā­di­kā­ra­ṇa­va­śā­d u­pa­ga­mya­te iti pa­rya­nu­yo­ge sa­mā­sa­vyā­sa­to hetvā- TAŚVA-ML 259,02bhāsam u­pa­da­rśa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.32.24he­tvā­bhā­sa­s tu sā­mā­nyā­d ekaḥ sā­dhyā­pra­sā­dha­naḥ | yathā hetuḥ sva­sā­dhye­nā­vi­nā­bhā­vī ni­ve­di­taḥ || 24 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.25trividho '­sā­va­si­ddhā­di­bhe­dā­t kaścid vi­ni­ści­taḥ | sva­rū­pā­śra­ya­saṃ­di­gdha­jñā­tā­si­ddha­ś ca­tu­rvi­dhaḥ || 25 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.26tatra sva­rū­pa­to 'siddho vādinaḥ śū­nya­sā­dha­ne | sarvo hetur yathā bra­hma­ta­ttvo­pa­pla­va­sā­dha­ne || 26 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.27sattvādiḥ sarvathā sādhye śa­bda­bhaṃ­gu­ra­tā­di­ke | syā­dvā­di­naḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­n na sa­rva­thai­kā­nta­vā­di­naḥ || 27 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.28śabdād vi­na­śva­rā­d dhe­tu­sā­dhye cā­'­kṛ­ta­kā­da­yaḥ | hetavo '­si­ddha­tāṃ yānti bauddhādeḥ pra­ti­vā­di­naḥ || 28 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.29jainasya sa­rva­thai­kā­nta­dhū­ma­va­ttvā­da­yo 'gniṣu | sādhyeṣu hetavo 'siddhā pa­rva­tā­dau ta­thā­gni­taḥ || 29 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.30śabdādau cā­kṣu­ṣa­tvā­di­r u­bha­yā­si­ddha iṣyate | niḥśeṣo 'pi yathā śū­nya­bra­hmā­dvai­ta­pra­vā­di­noḥ || 30 || TAŚVA-ML 259,10bā­dya­si­ddhau tatra sā­dhya­pra­sā­dha­nau || TAŚV-ML 1.32.31sa­ma­rtha­na­vi­hī­naḥ syād asiddhaḥ pra­ti­vā­di­naḥ | hetor ya­syā­śra­yo na syāt ā­śra­yā­si­ddha eva saḥ || 31 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.32sva­sā­dhye­nā­vi­nā­bhā­vā­bhā­vā­d a­ga­ma­ko mataḥ | pra­tya­kṣā­deḥ pra­mā­ṇā­deḥ saṃ­vā­di­tvā­da­yo yathā || 32 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.33śū­nyo­pa­pla­va­śa­bdā­dya­dvai­ta­vā­dā­va­la­mbi­nāṃ | saṃ­de­ha­vi­ṣa­yaḥ sarvaḥ saṃ­di­gdhā­si­ddha ucyate || 33 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.34ta­thā­ga­ma­pra­mā­ṇa­tve ru­dro­kta­tvā­di­r āsthitaḥ | sann apy a­jñā­ya­mā­no '­trā­jñā­tā­si­ddho vi­bhā­vya­te || 34 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.35sau­ga­tā­de­r yathā sarvaḥ sa­ttvā­di­sve­ṣṭa­sā­dha­ne | na ni­rvi­ka­lpa­kā­dhya­kṣā­d asti hetor vi­ni­śca­yaḥ || 35 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.36ta­tpṛ­ṣṭha­jā­d vi­ka­lpā­c ca va­stu­go­ca­ra­taḥ kva saḥ | a­nu­mā­nā­nta­rā­d dhe­tu­ni­śca­yo cā­na­va­sthi­tiḥ || 36 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.37pa­rā­pa­rā­nu­mā­nā­nāṃ pū­rva­pū­rva­tra­vṛ­tti­taḥ | jñānaṃ jñā­nā­nta­rā­dhya­kṣaṃ vadato nena darśitaḥ || 37 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.38sarvo he­tu­ra­vi­jñā­to '­na­va­sthā­nā­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | a­rthā­pa­tti­pa­ri­cche­dyaṃ parokṣaṃ jñānam ādṛtāḥ || 38 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.39sarvaṃ ye te 'py a­ne­no­ktā svā­jñā­tā­si­ddha­he­ta­vaḥ | pratyakṣaṃ tu pha­la­jñā­na­m ātmānaṃ vā sva­saṃ­vi­da­m || 39 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.40prā­ṅbha­yo­ka­ra­ṇā­jñā­naṃ vyarthaṃ teṣāṃ ni­ve­di­taṃ | pra­dhā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­tvā­d a­ce­ta­na­m i­tī­ri­ta­m || 40 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.41jñānaṃ yais te kathaṃ na syur a­jñā­tā­si­ddha­he­ta­vaḥ | pra­ti­jñā­rthai­ka­de­śa­s tu sva­rū­pā­si­ddha eva naḥ || 41 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.42śabdo nāsau vi­nā­śi­tvā­d ityādi sā­dhya­sa­nni­bhaḥ | yas sā­dhya­vi­pa­rī­tā­rtho vya­bhi­cā­rī su­ni­ści­taḥ || 42TAŚV-ML 1.32.43sa viruddho '­va­bo­ddha­vya­s ta­thai­ve­ṣṭa­vi­ghā­ta­kṛ­t | sattvādiḥ kṣa­ṇi­ka­tvā­dau yathā syā­dvā­da­vi­dvi­ṣāṃ || 43 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.44a­ne­kā­ntā­tma­ka­tva­sya ni­ya­mā­t tena sā­dha­nā­t | parārthyaṃ ca­kṣu­rā­dī­nāṃ saṃ­ha­nta­vyaṃ pra­sā­dha­ye­t || 44 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.45parasya pa­ri­ṇā­mi­tvaṃ ta­the­tī­ṣṭa­vi­ghā­ta­kṛ­t | a­nu­syū­ta­ma­nī­ṣā­di­sā­mā­nyā­di­ni sā­dha­ye­t || 45 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.46teṣāṃ dra­vya­vi­va­rtta­tva­m evam i­ṣṭa­vi­ghā­ta­kṛ­t | vi­ru­ddhā­n na ca bhinno 'sau svayam iṣṭād vi­pa­rya­ye || 46 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.47sā­ma­rthya­syā­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa bhe­da­vā­di­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ | vi­vā­dā­dhyā­si­taṃ dhī­ma­ddhe­tu­kaṃ kṛ­ta­ka­tva­taḥ || 47 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.48yathā śa­ka­ṭa­m ityādi viruddho tena darśitaḥ | yathā hi bu­ddhi­ma­tpū­rvaṃ jagad etat pra­sā­dha­ye­t || 48 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.49tathā bu­ddhi­ma­to hetor a­ne­ka­tva­śa­rī­ri­tā­m | sva­śa­rī­ra­sya karttātmā nā­śa­rī­ro 'sti sarvathā || 49 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.50kā­rma­ṇe­na śa­rī­re­ṇā­nā­di­sa­mba­ndha­si­ddhi­taḥ | yataḥ sādhye śarīre sve dhīmato vya­bhi­cā­ra­tā || 50 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.51ja­ga­tka­rttuḥ pra­pa­dye­ta tena hetoḥ ku­tā­rki­kaḥ | bodhyo '­nai­kā­nti­ko hetuḥ sa­mbha­vā­n nānyathā tathā || 51 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.52saṃśītiṃ vi­dhi­va­tsa­rvaḥ sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­ta­yā sthitaḥ | śa­bda­tva­śrā­va­ṇa­tvā­di śabdādau pa­ri­ṇā­mi­ni || 52 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.53sā­dhya­he­tu­s tato vṛtteḥ pakṣa eva su­ni­ści­taḥ | saṃ­śī­tyā­li­ṅgi­tā­ṅga­s tu yaḥ sa­pa­kṣa­vi­pa­kṣa­yoḥ || 53 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.54pakṣe sa va­rta­mā­naḥ syād a­nai­kā­nti­ka­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ | tena sā­dhā­ra­ṇo nānyo he­tvā­bhā­sa­s tato 'sti naḥ || 54 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.55ta­syā­nai­kā­nti­ke sa­mya­gghe­tau vā­nta­rga­tiḥ sthitiḥ | pra­me­ya­tvā­di­r etena sa­rva­smi­n pa­ri­ṇā­mi­ni || 55 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.56sādhye vastuni nirṇīto vyākhyātaḥ pra­ti­pa­dya­tāṃ | pa­kṣa­tri­ta­ya­hā­ni­s tu ya­syā­nai­kā­nti­ko mataḥ || 56 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.57ke­va­la­vya­ti­re­kā­di­s ta­syā­nai­kā­nti­kaḥ kathaṃ | vya­ktā­tma­nāṃ hi bhedānāṃ pa­ri­ṇā­mā­di­sā­dha­na­m || 57 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.58ekaṃ kā­ra­ṇa­pū­rva­tve ke­va­la­vya­ti­re­ki­naḥ | kā­ra­ṇa­tra­ya­pū­rva­tvā­t kā­rye­ṇā­na­nva­yā­ga­teḥ || 58 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.59pu­ru­ṣai­r vya­bhi­cā­rī­ṣṭaṃ pra­dhā­na­pu­ru­ṣai­r api | vinā sa­pa­kṣa­sa­ttve­na gamakaṃ yasya sā­dha­na­m || 59 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.60a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tvā­t tasya sā­dhā­ra­ṇo mataḥ | sādhye ca ta­da­bhā­ve ca va­rtta­mā­no vi­ni­ści­taḥ || 60 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.61saṃ­śī­tyā­krā­nta­de­ho vā hetuḥ kā­rtsnyai­ka­de­śa­taḥ | tatra kārtsnyena ni­rṇī­ta­s tā­va­tsā­dhya­vi­pa­kṣa­yoḥ || 61 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.62yathā dravyaṃ nabhaḥ sattvād ityādiḥ kaścid īritaḥ | vi­śva­ve­dī­śva­raḥ sa­rva­ja­ga­tka­rtṛ­tva­si­ddhi­taḥ || 62 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.63iti saṃ­śra­ya­ta­s ta­trā­vi­nā­bhā­va­sya saṃ­śa­yā­t | sati hy a­śe­ṣa­ve­di­tve saṃdigdhā vi­śva­ka­rtṛ­tā || 63 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.64ta­da­bhā­ve ca tan nāyaṃ gamako nyā­ya­ve­di­nā­m | nityo rtho ni­rmū­rtta­tvā­d iti syād e­ka­de­śa­taḥ || 64 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.65sthitas tayor vi­ni­rdi­ṣṭa­pa­ro '­pī­dṛ­k tadā tu kaḥ | yatrārthe sā­dha­ye­d ekaṃ dharmaṃ hetur vi­va­kṣi­ta­m || 65 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.66ta­trā­nya­s ta­dvi­ru­ddhaṃ ced viruddhyā vya­bhi­cā­ry asau | iti kecit ta­da­prā­pta­m a­ne­kā­nta­sya yuktitaḥ || 66 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.67sa­mya­gghe­tu­tva­ni­rṇī­te­r ni­tyā­ni­tya­tva­he­tu­va­t | sa­rva­thai­kā­nta­vā­de tu he­tvā­bhā­so 'yam iṣyate || 67 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.68sa­rva­ga­tve pa­ra­smiṃ­śca jāteḥ khyā­pi­ta­he­tu­va­t | sa ca sa­pra­ti­pa­kṣo 'tra kaścid uktaḥ paraiḥ punaḥ || 68 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.69a­nai­kā­nti­ka eveti tato nāsya vi­bhi­nna­tā | sve­ṣṭa­dha­rma­vi­hī­na­tve he­tu­nā­nye­na sādhyate || 69 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.70sā­dhyā­bhā­ve pra­yu­kta­sya hetor nā­bhā­va­ni­śca­yaḥ | dha­rmi­ṇī­ti svayaṃ sā­dhyā­sā­dhya­yo­r vṛ­tti­saṃ­śra­yā­t || 70 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.71nā­nai­kā­nti­ka­tā bādhyā tasya ta­lla­kṣa­ṇā­nva­yā­t | yaḥ sva­pa­kṣa­sa­pa­kṣā­nya­ta­ra­vā­daḥ sva­nā­di­ṣu || 71 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.72nityatve bhaṃ­gu­ra­tve vā proktaḥ pra­ka­ra­ṇe samaḥ | so 'py a­nai­kā­nti­kā­n nānya ity a­ne­nai­va kī­rti­ta­m || 72 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.73svasādhye sati sambhūtiḥ saṃśayā sa­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | kā­lā­tya­yā­pa­di­ṣṭo 'pi sā­dhya­mā­ne­na bādhite || 73 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.74yaḥ pra­yu­jye­ta hetuḥ syāt sa no nai­kā­nti­ko 'paraḥ | sā­dhyā­bhā­ve pravṛtto hi pramāṇaiḥ ku­tra­ci­t svayam || 74 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.75sādhye hetur na nirṇīto vi­pa­kṣa­vi­ni­va­rtta­naḥ | vipakṣe bādhake vṛtte sa­mī­cī­no ya­tho­cya­te || 75 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.76sādhyake sati kin na syāt tadā hāsas tathaiva saḥ | sā­dhyā­bhā­ve pra­vṛ­tte­na kiṃ pra­mā­ṇe­na bādhyate || 76 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.77hetuḥ kiṃ vā tad e­te­ne­ty atra saṃ­śī­ti­sa­mbha­vaḥ | sā­dhya­syā­bhā­va evāyaṃ pravṛtta iti niścaye || 77 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.78viruddho hetur udbhāvyo '­tī­ta­kā­lo na cāparaḥ | pra­mā­ṇa­bā­dha­naṃ nāma doṣaḥ pakṣasya vastutaḥ || 78 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.79kva tasya he­tu­bhi­s trāṇo '­nu­tpa­nne­na ta­po­ha­taḥ | siddhe sādhye pravṛtto '­trā­kiṃ­ci­tka­ra i­tī­ri­taḥ || 79 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.80kaiścid dhetur na saṃciṃtyaḥ syā­dvā­da­na­ya­śā­li­bhiḥ | gṛ­hī­ta­gra­ha­ṇā­t ta­syā­pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ ya­dī­ṣya­te || 80 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.81smṛ­tyā­de­r a­pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ smṛ­tyā­de­ś cet kathaṃ tu taiḥ | siddhe rthe va­rta­mā­na­sya hetoḥ saṃ­vā­di­tā na te || 81 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.82pra­yo­ja­na­vi­śe­ṣa­sya sa­dbhā­vā­n mānatā yadi | ta­dā­lpa­jñā­na­vi­jñā­naṃ hetoḥ kiṃ na pra­yo­ja­na­m || 82 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.83pra­mā­ṇa­saṃ­pla­va­s tv evaṃ svayam iṣṭo vi­ru­dhya­te | siddhe ku­ta­śca­nā­rthe nya­pra­mā­ṇa­syā­pha­la­tva­taḥ || 83 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.84mā­ne­nai­ke­na siddhe rthe pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­va­rta­ne | yān a­va­stho­cya­te sāpi nā­kāṃ­kṣā­kṣa­ya­taḥ sthiteḥ || 84 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.85sa­rā­ga­pra­ti­pa­ttṝ­ṇāṃ svā­dṛ­ṣṭa­tva­ma­taḥ kvacit | syād ā­kāṃ­kṣā­kṣa­yaḥ kā­la­de­śā­deḥ sva­ni­mi­tta­taḥ || 85 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.86vī­ta­rā­gāḥ punaḥ svārthān ve­da­nai­r a­pa­rā­pa­raiḥ | pa­ri­kṣe­traṃ pra­va­rtaṃ­te sa­do­pe­kṣā­pa­rā­ya­ṇā || 86 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.87pra­mā­ṇa­saṃ­pla­ve caivam adoṣe pra­tyu­pa­sthi­te | gṛ­hī­ta­gra­ha­ṇā­t kva syāt ke­va­la­syā­pra­mā­ṇa­tā || 87 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.88tataḥ sa­rva­pra­mā­ṇā­nā­m a­pū­rvā­rtha­tva­sa­nna­ye | syād a­kiṃ­ci­tka­ro he­tvā­bhā­so nai­vā­nya­thā­rpa­ṇā­t || 88 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.89tatrāpi ke­va­la­jñā­naṃ nā­pra­mā­ṇaṃ pra­sa­hya­te | sā­dya­pa­rya­va­sā­na­sya ta­syā­pū­rvā­rtha­tā sthiteḥ || 89 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.90prā­du­rbhū­ti­kṣa­ṇā­d ūrdhvaṃ pa­ri­ṇā­mi­tva­vi­cyu­tiḥ | ke­va­la­syai­ka­rū­pi­tvā­d iti codyaṃ na yu­kti­ma­t || 90 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.91pa­rā­pa­re­ṇa kālena saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t pa­ri­ṇā­mi ca | .­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.jñā­tṛ­tve­nai­ka­m eva hi || 91 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.92evaṃ vyā­khyā­na­niḥ­śe­ṣa­he­tvā­bhā­sa­sa­mu­dbha­vaṃ | jñānaṃ svā­rthā­nu­mā­bhā­saṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r vi­pa­rya­yaḥ || 92 || TAŚVA-ML 261,03yathā śru­ta­jñā­ne vi­pa­ryā­sa­s ta­dva­tsaṃ­śa­yo '­na­dhya­va­sā­ya­ś ca pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaḥ | sā­mā­nya­to vi­pa­rya­ya­śa­bde­na mithyā- TAŚVA-ML 261,04jñā­na­sā­mā­nya­syā­bhi­dhā­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 261,05saṃprati vā­kyā­rtha­jñā­na­vi­pa­rya­ya­m āhāryaṃ da­rśa­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.32.93niyogo bhā­va­nai­kāṃ­tā­d dhātvartho vidhir eva ca | ya­trā­rū­ḍhā­di­vya­rtho ṝ­nyā­po­ho vā vacaso yadā || 93 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.94kaiścin manyeta tajjñānaṃ śrutābhaṃ vedanaṃ tadā | tathā vā­kyā­rtha­ni­rṇī­te­r vidhātuṃ duḥ­śa­ka­tva­taḥ || 94 || TAŚVA-ML 261,08kaḥ punar ayaṃ niyogo nāma niyukto ham anena vā­kye­ne­ti ni­ra­va­śe­ṣo yogo ni­yo­ga­s tatra manāg apy ayogā- TAŚVA-ML 261,09śaṃkāyāḥ saṃ­bha­vā­bhā­vā­t | sa cā­ne­ka­dhā­, ke­ṣāṃ­ci­l li­ṅā­di­pra­tya­yā­rthaḥ śuddho '­nya­ni­ra­pe­kṣaḥ kā­rya­rū­po niyoga TAŚVA-ML 261,10iti matam || TAŚV-ML 1.32.95pra­tya­yā­rtho ni­yo­ga­ś ca yataḥ śuddhaṃ pra­tī­ya­te | kā­rya­rū­pa­ś ca tenātra śuddhaṃ kāryam asau yataḥ || 95 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.96vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ tu yat tasya kiṃcid a­nya­tpra­tī­ya­te | pra­tya­yā­rtho na tadyuktaḥ dhātvarthaḥ sva­rga­kā­ma­va­t || 96 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.97pre­ra­ka­tvaṃ tu yat tasya vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m i­he­ṣya­te | ta­syā­pra­tya­ya­vā­cya­tvā­t śuddhe kārye ni­yo­ga­tā || 97 || TAŚVA-ML 261,14pareṣāṃ śuddhā preraṇā niyoga ity āśayaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.32.98pre­ra­ṇai­va niyogo tra śuddhā sarvatra gamyate | nā­pre­ri­to yataḥ kaścin niyuktaṃ svaṃ pra­bu­dhya­te || 98 || TAŚVA-ML 261,16pre­ra­ṇā­sa­hi­taṃ kāryaṃ niyoga iti kecin manyaṃte | TAŚV-ML 1.32.99mamedaṃ kāryam ity evaṃ jñānaṃ pūrvaṃ yadā bhavet | svasiddhyai prerakaṃ tat syād anyathā tan na siddhyati || 99 || TAŚVA-ML 261,18kā­rya­sa­hi­tā preraṇā niyoga ity apare || TAŚV-ML 1.32.100preryate puruṣo naiva kā­rye­ṇe­ha vinā kvacit | tataś cet preraṇā proktā niyogaḥ kā­rya­saṃ­ga­tā || 100 || TAŚVA-ML 261,20kā­rya­syai­vo­pa­cā­ra­taḥ pra­va­rta­ka­tvaṃ niyoga ity anye | TAŚV-ML 1.32.101pre­ra­ṇā­vi­ṣa­yaḥ kāryaṃ na tu ta­tpre­ra­kaṃ svataḥ | vyā­pā­ra­s tu pra­mā­ṇa­sya prameya u­pa­ca­rya­te || 101 || TAŚVA-ML 261,22kā­rya­pre­ra­ṇa­yoḥ saṃbaṃdho niyoga ity apare | TAŚV-ML 1.32.102preraṇā hi vinā kāryaṃ prerikā naiva ka­sya­ci­t | kā­rya­pre­ra­ṇa­yo­r yogo ni­yo­ga­s tena sammataḥ || 102 || TAŚVA-ML 261,24ta­tsa­mu­dā­yo niyoga iti cāpare | TAŚV-ML 1.32.103pa­ra­spa­rā­vi­nā­bhū­taṃ dvayam etat pra­tī­ya­te | niyogaḥ sa­mu­dā­yo smāt kā­rya­pre­ra­ṇa­yo­r mataḥ || 103 || TAŚVA-ML 261,26ta­du­bha­ya­sva­bhā­va­ni­rmu­kto niyoga iti cānye | TAŚV-ML 1.32.104siddham ekaṃ yato bra­hma­ga­ta­m ā­mnā­ya­taḥ sadā | si­ddha­tve­na ca tatkāryaṃ prerakaṃ kuta eva tat || 104 || TAŚVA-ML 261,28yaṃ­trā­rū­ḍho niyoga iti kaścit | TAŚV-ML 1.32.105kāmī yatraiva yaḥ kaścin niyoge sati tatra saḥ | vi­ṣa­yā­rū­ḍha­m ātmānaṃ ma­nya­mā­naḥ pra­va­rta­te || 105 || TAŚVA-ML 261,30bho­gya­rū­po niyoga ity aparaḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.32.106mamedaṃ bhogyam ity evaṃ bho­gya­rū­paṃ pra­tī­ya­te | ma­ma­tve­na ca vijñānaṃ bhoktary eva vya­va­sthi­ta­m || 106 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.107svā­mi­tve­nā­bhi­mā­no hi bhoktur yatra bhaved ayaṃ | bhogyaṃ tad eva vijñeyaṃ tad evaṃ svaṃ ni­ru­cya­te || 107 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.108sā­dhya­rū­pa­ta­yā yena ma­me­da­m iti gamyate | ta­tpra­sā­dhye­na rūpeṇa bhogyaṃ svaṃ vya­pa­di­śya­te || 108 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.109si­ddha­rū­paṃ hi yad bhogyaṃ na niyogaḥ sa tāvatā | sā­dhya­tve­ne­ha bhogyasya pre­ra­ka­tvā­n ni­yo­ga­tā || 109 || TAŚVA-ML 262,01puruṣa eva niyoga ity anyaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.32.110mamedaṃ kāryam ity evaṃ manyate puruṣaḥ sadā | puṃsaḥ kā­rya­vi­śi­ṣṭa­tvaṃ niyogaḥ syād a­bā­dhi­taḥ || 110 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.111kāryasya siddhau jātāyāṃ tad yuktaḥ puruṣaḥ sadā | bhavet sādhita ity evaṃ pumān vākyārtha ucyate || 111 || TAŚVA-ML 262,04so 'yam e­kā­da­śa­vi­ka­lpo niyoga eva vākyārtha ity ekāṃto vi­pa­rya­yaḥ pra­bhā­ka­ra­sya tasya sa­rva­syā­py e­kā­da­śa- TAŚVA-ML 262,05bhedasya pratyekaṃ pra­mā­ṇā­dya­ṣṭa­vi­ka­lpā­na­ti­kra­mā­t | yad uktaṃ —TAŚV-ML 1.32.112pramāṇaṃ kiṃ niyogaḥ syāt pra­me­ya­m athavā punaḥ | u­bha­ye­na vihīno vā dva­ya­rū­po thavā punaḥ || 112 || TAŚV-ML 1.32.113śa­bda­vyā­pā­ra­rū­po vā vyāpāraḥ pu­ru­ṣa­sya vā | dva­ya­vyā­pā­ra­rū­po vā dva­yā­vyā­pā­ra eva vā || 113 || TAŚVA-ML 262,08ta­trai­kā­da­śa­bhe­do pi niyogo yadi pramāṇaṃ tadā vidhir eva vākyārtha iti ve­dāṃ­ta­vā­da­pra­ve­śaḥ pra­bhā­ka­ra­sya TAŚVA-ML 262,09syāt pra­mā­ṇa­sya ci­dā­tma­ka­tvā­t­, ci­dā­tma­naḥ pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­tra­tvā­t tasya ca pa­ra­bra­hma­tvā­t | pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­trā­d dhi TAŚVA-ML 262,10pṛ­tha­gvi­dhiḥ kā­rya­ta­yā na pra­tī­ya­te gha­ṭā­di­va­t pre­ra­ka­ta­yā va­ca­nā­di­va­t | ka­rma­kā­ra­ṇa­sā­dha­na­ta­yā ca hi TAŚVA-ML 262,11ta­tpra­tī­tau kā­rya­tā­pre­ra­ka­tā­pra­tya­yo yukto nānyathā | kiṃ tarhi, draṣṭavyo 're 'yam ātmā śrotavyo '­nu­maṃ­ta­vyo TAŚVA-ML 262,12ni­di­dhyā­si­ta­vya ityādi śra­va­ṇā­d a­va­sthāṃ­ta­ra­vi­la­kṣa­ṇe­na prerito ham iti jā­tā­kū­te­nā­kā­ra­ṇai­va svayam ātmaiva TAŚVA-ML 262,13pra­ti­bhā­ti sa eva vidhir iti ve­dāṃ­ta­vā­di­bhi­r a­bhi­dhā­nā­t | pra­me­ya­tvaṃ tarhi ni­yo­ga­syā­s tu pra­mā­ṇa­tve doṣā- TAŚVA-ML 262,14bhi­dhā­nā­t iti kaścit | tad a­sa­t­, pra­mā­ṇa­va­ca­nā­bhā­vā­t | pra­me­ya­tve hi tasya pra­mā­ṇa­m a­nya­dvā­cyaṃ­, ta­da­bhā­ve TAŚVA-ML 262,15kvacit pra­me­ya­tvā­yo­gā­t | śru­ti­vā­kyaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m iti cen na ta­syā­ci­dā­tma­ka­tve pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­gha­ṭa­nā­d a­nya­tro­pa­cā­rā­t | TAŚVA-ML 262,16saṃ­vi­dā­tma­ka­tve śru­ti­vā­kya­sya puruṣa eva tad iti sa eva pramāṇaṃ ta­tsaṃ­ve­da­na­vi­va­rta­ś ca | niyukto ham ity a- TAŚVA-ML 262,17bhi­dhā­na­rū­po niyogaḥ prameya iti nāyaṃ pu­ru­ṣā­d anyaḥ pra­tī­ya­te yato ve­dāṃ­ta­vā­di­ma­tā­nu­pra­ve­śo 'sminn api pakṣe TAŚVA-ML 262,18na saṃ­bha­ve­t | pra­mā­ṇa­pra­me­ya­sva­bhā­vo niyoga iti cet siddhas tarhi cid vivarto sau pra­mā­ṇa­rū­pa­tā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 262,19tathā ca sa eva ci­dā­tmo­bha­ya­sva­bhā­va­ta­yā­tmā­na­m ā­da­rśa­ya­n niyoga iti sa eva bra­hma­vā­daḥ | a­nu­bha­va­sva­bhā­vo TAŚVA-ML 262,20niyoga iti cet tarhi saṃ­ve­da­na­mā­tra­m eva pā­ra­mā­rthi­kaṃ tasya ka­dā­ci­d a­he­ya­tvā­t ta­thā­vi­dha­tva­saṃ­bha­vā­t sanmātra- TAŚVA-ML 262,21de­ha­ta­yā ni­rū­pi­ta­tvā­d iti ve­dāṃ­ta­vā­da eva | śa­bda­vyā­pā­ro niyoga iti cet bha­ṭṭa­ma­ta­pra­ve­śaḥ­, śabda- TAŚVA-ML 262,22vyā­pā­ra­sya śa­bda­bhā­va­nā­rū­pa­tvā­t | pu­ru­ṣa­vyā­pā­ro niyoga iti cet, sa eva doṣaḥ tasyāpi bhāvanā- TAŚVA-ML 262,23rū­pa­tvā­t­; śa­bdā­tma­vyā­pā­ra­rū­pe­ṇa bhā­va­nā­yā dvai­vi­dhyā­bhi­dhā­nā­t | ta­du­bha­ya­rū­po niyoga ity a­ne­nai­va TAŚVA-ML 262,24vyākhyātaṃ | ta­da­nu­bha­ya­vyā­pā­ra­rū­pa­tve ta­nni­yo­ga­sya vi­ṣa­ya­sva­bhā­va­tā pha­la­sva­bhā­va­tā niḥ­sva­bhā­va­tā vā syāt ? TAŚVA-ML 262,25pra­tha­ma­pa­kṣe yā­gā­di­vi­ṣa­ya­syā­gni­ṣṭo­mā­di­vā­kya­kā­le vi­ra­hā­t ta­drū­pa­sya ni­yo­ga­syā­saṃ­bha­va eva | saṃbhave vā na TAŚVA-ML 262,26vākyārtho ni­yo­ga­s tasya ni­ṣpā­da­nā­rtha­tvā­t ni­ṣpa­nna­sya ni­ṣpā­da­nā­yo­gā­t pu­ru­ṣā­di­va­t | dvitīye pakṣe pi TAŚVA-ML 262,27nāsau niyogaḥ phalasya bhā­va­tve­na ni­yo­ga­tvā­gha­ṭa­nā­t tadā ta­syā­saṃ­ni­dhā­nā­c ca | tasya vā­kyā­rtha­tve nirā- TAŚVA-ML 262,28laṃ­ba­na­śa­bda­vā­dā­śra­ya­ṇā­t kutaḥ pra­bhā­ka­ra­ma­ta­si­ddhiḥ ? niḥ­sva­bhā­va­tve ni­yo­ga­syā­ya­m eva doṣaḥ | kiṃ ca, san TAŚVA-ML 262,29vā niyogaḥ syād asan vā ? pra­tha­ma­pa­kṣe vi­dhi­vā­da eva dvitīye ni­rā­laṃ­ba­na­vā­da iti na niyogo vākyārthaḥ TAŚVA-ML 262,30saṃ­bha­va­ti­; parasya vi­cā­rā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | tathā vākyārtha ity ekāṃto pi vi­pa­rya­ya­s tathā vya­va­sthā­pa­yi­tu­m aśakteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 262,31bhāvanā hi dvividhā śa­bda­bhā­va­nā a­rtha­bhā­va­nā ceti "­śa­bdā­tma­bhā­va­nā­m āhur anyām eva li­ṅā­da­yaḥ | iyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 262,32tv anyaiva sarvārthā sa­rvā­khyā­te­ṣu vi­dya­te­" iti va­ca­nā­t | atra śa­bda­bhā­va­nā śa­bda­vyā­pā­ra­s tatra śa­bda­vyā­pā­ro TAŚVA-ML 262,33bhāvyate pu­ru­ṣa­vyā­pā­re­ṇa dhātvartho dhā­tva­rthe­na ca phalam iti śa­bda­bhā­va­nā­vā­di­no mataṃ, tac ca na yujyate śabda- TAŚVA-ML 262,34vyā­pā­ra­sya śa­bdā­rtha­tvā­yo­gā­t | na hy a­gni­ṣṭo­me­na yajeta sva­rga­kā­ma iti śabdāt ta­vdyā­pā­ra eva pra­ti­bhā­ti TAŚVA-ML 262,35svayam ekasya pra­ti­pā­dya­pra­ti­pā­da­ka­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | pra­ti­pā­da­ka­sya si­ddha­rū­pa­tvā­t pra­ti­pā­dya­sya cā­si­ddha­sya tathātva- TAŚVA-ML 263,01siddher ekasya ca sa­kṛ­tpra­ti­si­ddhe­ta­ra­rū­pa­tvā­saṃ­bha­vā­t ta­dvi­ro­dhaḥ | śabdaḥ sva­rū­pa­m api śro­tra­jñā­ne­r pa­ya­tī­ti tasya TAŚVA-ML 263,02pra­ti­pā­da­ka­tvā­vi­ro­dhe rū­pā­da­yo pi svasya pra­ti­pā­da­kāḥ saṃ­ca­kṣu­rā­di­jñā­ne sva­rū­pā­da­yo py '­rpa­ṇā­d vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 263,03svā­bhi­dhe­ya­pra­ti­pā­da­ka­tva­sa­ma­rpa­ṇā­t | pra­ti­pā­da­kaḥ śabdo na rū­pā­da­ya iti cā­yu­kti­kaṃ­, śabdasya svā­bhi­dhe­ya- TAŚVA-ML 263,04pra­ti­pā­da­ka­tva­sa­ma­rpa­ṇe svayaṃ prasiddhe pa­ro­pa­de­śā­na­rtha­kya­pra­saṃ­gā­t | svata eva śabdena ma­me­da­m a­bhi­dhe­ya­m iti TAŚVA-ML 263,05pra­ti­pā­da­nā­t | pu­ru­ṣa­saṃ­ke­ta­ba­lā­t svā­bhi­dhe­ya­pra­ti­pā­da­na­vyā­pā­ra­m ātmanaḥ śabdo ni­ve­da­ya­tī­ti cet, tarhi TAŚVA-ML 263,06yatrārthe saṃ­ke­ti­taḥ śabdas ta­syā­rtha­sya pu­ru­ṣā­bhi­pre­ta­sya pra­ti­pā­da­ka­tvaṃ tasya vyāpāra iti na śa­bda­vyā­pā­ro TAŚVA-ML 263,07bhāvanā va­ktra­bhi­prā­ya­rū­ḍhā­rthaḥ | kathaṃ ? tasya ta­thā­bhi­dhā­nā­t | tathā ca katham a­gni­ṣṭo­mā­di­vā­kye­na bhā­va­ke­na TAŚVA-ML 263,08pu­ru­ṣa­sya yā­ga­vi­ṣa­ya­pra­vṛ­tti­la­kṣa­ṇo vyāpāro bhāvyate pu­ru­ṣa­vyā­pā­re­ṇa vā dhātvartho ya­ja­na­kri­yā­la­kṣa­ṇo dhātva- TAŚVA-ML 263,09rthena phalaṃ sva­rgā­khyaṃ­, yato bhā­vya­bhā­va­ka­ka­ra­ṇa­rū­pa­ta­yā tryaṃ­śa­pa­ri­pū­rṇā bhāvanā vi­bhā­vya­ta iti puruṣa- TAŚVA-ML 263,10vyāpāro bhā­va­ne­ty atrāpi puruṣo yā­gā­di­nā svargaṃ bhā­va­ya­tī­ti kathyate | na caivaṃ dhā­tva­rtha­bhā­va­nā śabdārthaḥ TAŚVA-ML 263,11sva­rga­syā­saṃ­ni­hi­ta­tvā­t | pra­ti­pā­da­yi­tṛ­vi­vaṃ­kṣā­bu­ddhau pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­na­sya śa­bdā­rtha­tve bauddha vi­śa­bdā­rtha ity abhi- TAŚVA-ML 263,12mataṃ syāt | tad uktaṃ | "­va­ktṛ­vyā­pā­ra­vi­ṣa­yo yo rtho buddhau pra­kā­śa­te | prāmāṇyaṃ tatra śabdasya nā­rtha­ta­ttva- TAŚVA-ML 263,13ni­baṃ­dha­na­m || " iti na bhā­va­nā­vā­dā­va­tā­ro mī­māṃ­sa­ka­sya­, sau­ga­ta­pra­ve­śā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­d iti | tathā dhātvartho TAŚVA-ML 263,14vākyārtha i­tye­kāṃ­to vi­pa­rya­yaḥ śuddhasya bhā­va­sva­bhā­va­ta­yā vi­dhi­rū­pa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tad uktaṃ | "­sa­nmā­traṃ bhāva- TAŚVA-ML 263,15liṃgaṃ syād a­saṃ­pṛ­ktaṃ tu kārakaiḥ | dhātvarthaḥ kevalaḥ śuddho bhāva ity a­bhi­dhī­ya­te || " iti vi­dhi­vā­da eva, TAŚVA-ML 263,16na ca pra­tya­yā­rtha­s tayor dhātvarthaḥ ku­ta­ści­d vi­dhi­vā­kyā­t pra­tī­ya­te ta­du­pā­dhe­r eva tasya tataḥ pratīteḥ | pratya- TAŚVA-ML 263,17yārthas tatra pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­no pi na pradhānaṃ ka­rmā­di­va­d a­nya­trā­pi bhā­va­nā­d iti cet, tarhi dhātvartho pi pradhānaṃ mā TAŚVA-ML 263,18bhūt pra­tya­yāṃ­ta­re pi bhāvāt | pra­kṛ­ta­pra­tya­yā­pā­ye pīti samānaṃ paśyāmaḥ | nanv evaṃ dhā­tva­rtha­sya sarvatra pratyaye- TAŚVA-ML 263,19ṣv a­nu­syū­ta­tvā­t pra­dhā­na­tva­m iṣyata iti cet, pra­tya­yā­rtha­sya sa­rva­dhā­tva­rthe­ṣv a­nu­ga­ta­tvā­t pra­dhā­na­tva­m astu | pratya- TAŚVA-ML 263,20yā­rtha­vi­śe­ṣaḥ sa­rva­dhā­tva­rthā­n a­nu­yā­yī­ti cet, dhā­tva­rtha­vi­śe­ṣo pi sa­rva­pra­tya­yā­rthā­n a­nu­gā­my eva dhā­tva­rtha­sā­mā­nya­sya TAŚVA-ML 263,21sa­rva­pra­tya­yā­rthā­n a­nu­pā­yi­tva­m iti na vi­śe­ṣa­si­ddhiḥ | tathā vidhir vākyārtha ity ekāṃto pi vi­pa­rya­ya­s tasya vicārya- TAŚVA-ML 263,22mā­ṇa­syā­yo­gā­t | tad dhi vi­dhi­vi­ṣa­yaṃ vākyaṃ gu­ṇa­bhā­ve­na pra­dhā­na­bhā­ve­na vidhau pramāṇaṃ syāt ? yadi guṇa- TAŚVA-ML 263,23bhāvena ta­dā­gni­ho­traṃ ju­hu­yā­t sva­rga­kā­ma i­tyā­de­r api tad astu gu­ṇa­bhā­ve­na vi­dhi­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­sya bhāvāt | tatra TAŚVA-ML 263,24bha­ṭṭa­ma­tā­nu­sā­ri­bhi­r bhā­va­nā­prā­dhā­nyo­pa­ga­mā­t prā­bhā­ka­rai­ś ca ni­yo­gā­go­ca­ra­tva­pra­dhā­nāṃ­gī­ka­ra­ṇā­t | tau ca bhāvanā- TAŚVA-ML 263,25niyogau nā­sa­dvi­ṣa­yau pra­va­rte­te pra­tī­ye­te vā sa­rva­thā­py asatoḥ pravṛttau pratītau vā śa­śa­vi­ṣā­ṇā­de­r api tadanu- TAŚVA-ML 263,26ṣakteḥ sa­drū­pa­tāṃ ca tayor vi­dhi­nāṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tva­si­ddheḥ siddhaṃ gu­ṇa­bhā­ve­na vi­dhi­vi­ṣa­ya­tvaṃ vā­kya­sye­ti na TAŚVA-ML 263,27pra­mā­ṇa­tā­pa­tte­r vi­pra­ti­pa­ttiḥ yena ka­rma­kāṃ­ḍa­sya pā­ra­mā­rthi­ka­tā na bhavet | pra­dhā­na­bhā­ve­na vi­dhi­vi­ṣa­yaṃ ve­da­vā­kyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 263,28pra­mā­ṇa­m iti cā­yu­ktaṃ­, vidheḥ satyatve dvai­tā­va­tā­rā­t | ta­da­sa­tya­tve prā­dhā­nyā­yo­gā­t | tathā hi–yo yo TAŚVA-ML 263,29'satyaḥ sa sa na pra­dhā­na­bhā­va­m a­nu­bha­va­ti yathā ta­da­vi­dyā­vi­lā­saḥ tathā cāsatyo vidhir iti na pra­dhā­na­bhā­ve­na TAŚVA-ML 263,30ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­to­pa­pa­ttiḥ | syān mataṃ, na sa­mya­ga­va­dhā­ri­taṃ vidheḥ svarūpaṃ bhavatā ta­syai­va­m a­vya­va­sthi­ta­tvā­t | pra­ti­bhā­sa- TAŚVA-ML 263,31mātrād dhi pṛ­tha­gvi­dhiḥ kā­rya­ta­yā na pra­tī­ya­te gha­ṭā­di­va­t pre­ra­ka­ta­yā vā va­ca­nā­di­va­t | ka­rma­ka­ra­ṇa­sā­dha­na­ta­yā TAŚVA-ML 263,32hi ta­tpra­tī­tau kā­rya­tā­pre­ra­ka­tā­pra­tya­yo yukto nānyathā | kiṃ tarhi draṣṭavyo 're 'yam ātmā śrotavyo a­nu­ma­nta­vyo TAŚVA-ML 263,33ni­di­dhyā­si­ta­vya ityādi śa­bda­śra­va­ṇā­d a­va­sthāṃ­ta­ra­vi­la­kṣa­ṇe­na prerito ham iti jā­tā­kū­te­nā­kā­re­ṇa svayam ātmaiva TAŚVA-ML 263,34pra­ti­bhā­ti­, sa eva vidhir ity ucyate | tasya jñā­na­vi­ṣa­ya­ta­yā saṃ­baṃ­dha­m a­dhi­ti­ṣṭha­tī­ti pra­dhā­na­bhā­va­vi­bhā­va­nā- TAŚVA-ML 263,35vidhir na vi­ha­nya­te­, ta­thā­vi­dha­ve­da­vā­kyā­d ātmana eva vi­dhā­ya­ka­ta­yā buddhau pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­t | ta­dda­rśa­na­śra­va­ṇā­t tu TAŚVA-ML 264,01ma­na­na­ni­di­dhyā­sa­na­rū­pa­sya vi­dhī­ya­mā­na­ta­yā­nu­bha­vā­t | tathā ca svayam ātmānaṃ draṣṭuṃ śrotum a­nu­bhaṃ­tuṃ nidhyātuṃ TAŚVA-ML 264,02vā pra­va­rta­te­, anyathā pra­vṛ­ttya­saṃ­bha­ve py ātmanaḥ prerito ham ity atra ga­ti­ra­pra­mā­ṇi­kā syāt | tato nāsatyo TAŚVA-ML 264,03vidhir yena pra­dhā­na­tā na vi­ru­dhya­te | nāpi satyatve dvai­ta­si­ddhiḥ ā­tma­sva­rū­pa­vya­ti­re­ke­ṇa ta­da­bhā­vā­t­, tasyaika- TAŚVA-ML 264,04syaiva tathā pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­t iti | tad apy asatyaṃ | ni­yo­gā­di­vā­kyā­rtha­sya ni­śca­yā­tma­ta­yā pra­tī­ya­mā­na­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 264,05tathā hi­–­ni­yo­ga­s tāvad a­gni­ho­trā­di­vā­kyā­di­va­t draṣṭavyo re 'yam ātmā i­tyā­di­va­ca­nā­d api pra­tī­ya­te eva TAŚVA-ML 264,06niyukto ham anena vā­kye­ne­ti ni­ra­va­śe­ṣo yogo niyogaḥ pra­ti­bhā­ti manāg apy a­yo­gā­śaṃ­kā­na­va­tā­rā­d a­va­śya­ka­rta- TAŚVA-ML 264,07vya­tā­saṃ­pra­tya­yā­t | katham anyathā ta­dvā­kya­śra­va­ṇā­d asya pra­vṛ­tti­r u­pa­pa­dya­te­, me­gha­dhva­nyā­de­r api pra­vṛ­tti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 264,08syād etat | mithyeyaṃ pra­tī­ti­r ni­yo­ga­sya vi­cā­rya­mā­ṇa­sya pra­vṛ­tti­he­tu­tvā­yo­gā­t | sa hi pra­va­rta­ka­sva­bhā­vo vā TAŚVA-ML 264,09syād a­ta­tsva­bhā­vo vā ? pra­tha­ma­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ prā­bhā­ka­rā­ṇā­m iva tā­thā­ga­tā­dī­nā­m api pra­va­rta­kaḥ syāt | sarvathā TAŚVA-ML 264,10pra­va­rta­ka­tvā­t teṣāṃ vi­pa­ryā­sā­d a­pra­va­rta­ka ity āpi na niścetuṃ śakyaṃ pa­re­ṣā­m api vi­pa­ryā­sā­t pra­va­rta­ka­tvā­d a­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 264,11prā­bhā­ka­rā hi vi­pa­rya­sta­ma­na­saḥ śa­bda­ni­yo­gā­t pra­va­rtaṃ­te netare sa­vi­pa­rya­sta­tvā­d iti vadato ni­vā­ra­yi­tu­m a- TAŚVA-ML 264,12śakteḥ sau­ga­tā­di­ma­ta­sya pra­mā­ṇa­bā­dhi­ta­tvā­t ta eva vi­pa­rya­stā na prā­bhā­ka­rā ity api pa­kṣa­pā­ta­mā­traṃ tanma- TAŚVA-ML 264,13tasyāpi pra­mā­ṇa­bā­dha­nā­vi­śe­ṣā­t | yathaiva hi pra­ti­kṣa­ṇa­vi­na­śva­ra­sa­ka­lā­rtha­va­ca­naṃ pra­tya­kṣā­di­vi­ru­ddhaṃ tathā TAŚVA-ML 264,14ni­yo­gā­d vi­ṣa­yā­di­bhe­da­ka­lpa­na­m api sa­rva­pra­mā­ṇā­nāṃ vi­dhi­vi­ṣa­ya­ta­yā­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­t sa­de­ka­tva­syai­va pa­ra­mā­rtha­to­pa­pa­tteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 264,15yadi punar a­pra­va­rta­ka­sva­bhā­vaḥ śa­bda­ni­yo­ga­s tadā siddha eva tasya pra­kṛ­ti­he­tu­tvā­yo­gaḥ pha­la­ra­hi­tā­d vā niyoga- TAŚVA-ML 264,16mātrān na pre­kṣā­va­tāṃ pra­vṛ­tti­r a­pre­kṣā­va­ttva­pra­saṃ­gā­t­, pra­yo­ja­na­m a­nu­ddi­śya na maṃdo pi pra­va­rta­ta iti pra­si­ddhe­ś ca | TAŚVA-ML 264,17pra­caṃ­ḍa­pa­ri­dṛ­ḍha­va­ca­na­ni­yo­gā­d a­pha­lā­d api pra­va­rta­na­da­rśa­nā­d adoṣa iti cen na, ti­nni­mi­ttā­pā­ya­pa­ri­ra­kṣa­ṇa­sya pha­la­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 264,18ta­nni­yo­gā­d a­pra­va­rta­ne hi ma­mā­na­pā­yo vaśyaṃ bhāvīti ta­nni­vā­ra­ṇā­ya pra­va­rta­mā­nā­nāṃ pre­kṣā­va­tā­m api ta­ttvā­vi­ro- TAŚVA-ML 264,19dhāt | tarhi ve­da­va­ca­nā­d api ni­yu­kta­pra­tya­vā­ya­pa­ri­hā­rā­ya pra­va­rta­tāṃ "­ni­tya­nai­mi­tti­ke kuryāt pra­tya­vā­ya­ji­hā­sa- TAŚVA-ML 264,20yā" iti va­ca­nā­t | katham idānīṃ sva­rga­kā­ma iti va­ca­na­m a­va­ti­ṣṭha­te­, ju­hu­yā­t juhotu ho­ta­vya­m iti liṃṅlo- TAŚVA-ML 264,21ṭta­vya­pra­tya­yāṃ­ta­ni­rde­śā­d eva ni­yo­ga­mā­tra­pra­ti­pa­tteḥ­, tata eva ca pra­vṛ­tti­saṃ­bha­vā­t | pha­la­sa­hi­tā­n ni­yo­gā­t pravṛtti- TAŚVA-ML 264,22pha­la­si­ddhau ca pha­lā­rthi­tai­va pra­va­rti­kā na ni­yo­ga­sta­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­pi pha­lā­rthi­nāṃ pra­vṛ­tti­da­rśa­nā­t | pu­ru­ṣa­va­ca­nā­n ni- TAŚVA-ML 264,23yoge ayam u­pā­laṃ­bho nā­pau­ru­ṣe­yā­gni­ho­trā­di­vā­kya­ni­yo­ge ta­syā­nu­pā­la­bhya­tvā­t | iti na yuktaṃ, "sarvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 264,24khalv idaṃ brahma" ityādi va­ca­na­syā­py a­nu­pā­la­bhya­tva­si­ddhe­r ve­dāṃ­ta­vā­da­pa­ri­ni­ṣṭhā­nā­t | tasmān na niyogo vākyārthaḥ TAŚVA-ML 264,25ka­sya­ci­t pra­vṛ­tti­he­tu­r iti | tad e­ta­dvi­dhi­vā­di­no pi samānaṃ vidher api pra­vṛ­tti­he­tu­tvā­yo­ga­syā­vi­śe­ṣā­t | prakṛ- TAŚVA-ML 264,26vi­ka­lpā­n a­ti­vṛ­tteḥ | tasyāpi hi pra­va­rta­ka­sva­bhā­va­tve ve­dāṃ­ta­vā­di­nā­m iva prā­bhā­ka­ra­ta­thā­ga­tā­dī­nā­m api pravarta- TAŚVA-ML 264,27ka­tva­pra­sa­kte­r a­pra­va­rta­ka­sva­bhā­vā­t teṣām api na pra­va­rta­ko vidhiḥ syāt | svayam a­vi­pa­rya­stā­s tataḥ pra­va­rtaṃ­te na vipa- TAŚVA-ML 264,28ryastā iti cet, kutaḥ saṃ­vi­bhā­go vi­bhā­vya­tāṃ | pra­mā­ṇā­bā­dhi­te­ta­ra­ma­tā­śra­ya­ṇā­d iti cet, tarhi vedāṃta- TAŚVA-ML 264,29vādinaḥ kathaṃ na vi­pa­rya­stāḥ sarvathā sa­rvai­ka­tva­ma­ta­syā­dhya­kṣa­vi­ru­ddha­tvā­t pa­ra­spa­ra­ni­ra­pe­kṣa­dra­vya­gu­ṇā­di­bhe­dā- TAŚVA-ML 264,30bhe­da­ma­na­na­va­t | ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­syā­ne­kāṃ­ta­sya jā­tyaṃ­ta­ra­sya pratīteḥ pha­la­ra­hi­ta­ś ca vidhir na pra­va­rta­ko ni­yo­ga­va­t | TAŚVA-ML 264,31saphalaḥ pra­va­rta­ka iti cet, kiṃcij jñānāṃ pha­lā­rthi­nāṃ phalāya da­rśa­nā­d eva pra­vṛ­ttyu­pa­pa­tteḥ | pu­ru­ṣā­dvai­te na kāścit TAŚVA-ML 264,32ku­ta­ści­t pra­va­rta­ta iti cet, siddhas tarhi vidhir a­pra­va­rta­ko ni­yo­ga­va­d iti na vākyārthaḥ | pu­ru­ṣā­dvai­ta­vā­di­nā- TAŚVA-ML 264,33m u­pa­ni­ṣa­dvā­kyā­d ātmani da­rśa­na­śra­va­ṇā­nu­ma­na­na­ni­dhyā­na­vi­dhā­ne py a­pra­va­rta­ne kutas teṣāṃ ta­da­bhyā­saḥ sā­pha­lya­m anu- TAŚVA-ML 264,34bhavati ma­tto­nma­ttā­di­pra­lā­pa­va­t­, kathaṃ vā sa­rva­thā­py a­pra­va­rta­ko vidhir eva vākyārtho na punar niyogaḥ pa­ṭā­di­va­t TAŚVA-ML 264,35pa­dā­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tve­nā­pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­t | ni­yu­jya­mā­na­vi­ṣa­ya­ni­yo­ktṛ­dha­rma­tve­na cā­na­va­sthā­nā­n na niyogo vākyārtha iti TAŚVA-ML 265,01cet tad i­ta­ra­tra sa­mā­naṃ­, vidher api gha­ṭā­di­va­tpa­dā­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tve­nā­pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­d vi­dhā­pya­mā­na­vi­ṣa­ya­vi­dhā­ya­ka­dha­rma­tve TAŚVA-ML 265,02vya­va­sthi­te­ś ca | yathaiva hi ni­yo­jya­sya puṃso dharme niyoge a­na­nu­ṣṭhe­ya­tā ni­yo­ga­sya si­ddha­tvā­d a­nya­thā­nu­ṣṭhā­no TAŚVA-ML 265,03pa­ra­mā­bhā­vā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t ka­sya­ci­t ta­drū­pa­syā­si­ddha­syā­bhā­vā­d­, sa­si­ddha­rū­pa­tā­yāṃ vā ni­yo­jya­tvaṃ vi­ro­dhā­d vaṃ­dhyā­sta­naṃ­dha­yā- TAŚVA-ML 265,04divat | si­ddha­rū­pe­ṇa ni­yo­jya­tve a­si­ddha­rū­pe­ṇa vā ni­yo­jya­tā­m ekasya pu­ru­ṣa­syā­si­ddha­si­ddha­rū­pa­saṃ­ka­rā­n ni- TAŚVA-ML 265,05yo­jye­ta­ra­tva­vi­bhā­gā­si­ddhi­s ta­drū­pā­saṃ­ka­re vā bhe­da­pra­saṃ­gā­d ātmanaḥ si­ddhā­si­ddha­rū­pa­yoḥ saṃ­baṃ­dhā­bhā­vo nu­pa­kā­rā­t | TAŚVA-ML 265,06u­pa­kā­ra­ka­lpa­nā­yā­m ā­tma­na­s ta­du­pa­kā­rya­tve ni­tya­tva­hā­ni­s tayor ā­tmo­pa­kā­rya­tve si­ddha­rū­pa­sya sa­rva­tho­pa­kā­rya­tva- TAŚVA-ML 265,07vyāghāto '­si­ddha­rū­pa­syā­py u­pa­kā­rya­tve­na ga­ga­na­ku­su­mā­de­r u­pa­kā­rya­tvā­nu­ṣaṃ­gaḥ | si­ddhā­si­ddha­rū­pa­yo­r api ka­thaṃ­ci­d a- TAŚVA-ML 265,08si­ddha­rū­po­pa­ga­me pra­kṛ­ta­pa­rya­nu­yo­gā­ni­vṛ­tte­r a­na­va­sthā­nu­ṣaṃ­ga ity u­pā­laṃ­bhaḥ | tathā vi­dhī­ya­mā­na­sya pu­ru­ṣa­sya dharme TAŚVA-ML 265,09vidhāv api siddhasya puṃso da­rśa­na­śra­va­ṇā­nu­ma­na­na­ni­dhyā­na­vi­dhā­na­vi­ro­dhā­t | ta­dvi­dhā­ne vā sarvadā tadanu- TAŚVA-ML 265,10pa­ra­ti­pra­sa­ktiḥ | da­rśa­nā­di­rū­pe­ṇa ta­syā­si­ddhau vi­dhā­na­vyā­ghā­taḥ kū­rma­ro­mā­di­va­t | si­ddha­rū­pe­ṇa vidhāpya- TAŚVA-ML 265,11mānasya vidhāne si­ddha­rū­pe­ṇa vidhāne si­ddhā­si­ddha­rū­pe­ṇa vā vidhāne si­ddhā­si­ddha­rū­pa­saṃ­ka­rā­t vi­dhā­pye­ta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 265,12vi­bhā­gā­si­ddhe­s ta­drū­pā­saṃ­ka­re vā bhe­da­pra­saṃ­gā­d ātmanaḥ si­ddhā­si­ddha­rū­pa­yo­s ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dhā­bhā­vā­di­do­ṣā­saṃ­ja­na­na­syā- TAŚVA-ML 265,13viśeṣaḥ | tathā vi­ṣa­ya­sya yā­ga­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya dharme niyoge ta­syā­pa­ri­ni­ṣpa­nna­tvā­t sva­rū­pā­bhā­vā­d vākyena pratyetu- TAŚVA-ML 265,14m a­śa­kya­tva­sya vidhāv api vi­ṣa­ya­dha­rme sa­mā­na­tvā­t kuto vi­ṣa­ya­dha­rme vidhiḥ ? pu­ru­ṣa­syai­va vi­ṣa­ya­ta­yā­va­bhā­sa- TAŚVA-ML 265,15mānasya vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t tasya vā pa­ri­ni­ṣpa­nna­tvā­n na ta­ddha­rma­sya vidher a­saṃ­bha­va iti cet, tarhi ya­ja­nā­śra­ya­sya dravyādeḥ TAŚVA-ML 265,16si­ddha­tvā­t tasya vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t kathaṃ taddharmo niyogo pi na sidhyet ? yena rūpeṇa viṣayo vidyate tena dharmeṇa TAŚVA-ML 265,17niyogo pīti, ta­da­nu­ṣṭhā­nā­bhā­ve vi­dhi­vi­ṣa­yo yena rūpeṇa nāsti tena ta­ddha­rma­sya vidheḥ katham a­nu­ṣṭhā­naṃ ? TAŚVA-ML 265,18ye­nā­tma­nā­sti te­nā­nu­ṣṭhā­na­m iti cet ta­nni­yo­ge­na samānaṃ | katham a­sa­nni­yo­go '­nu­ṣṭhī­ya­te a­pra­tī­ya­mā­na­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 265,19kha­ra­vi­ṣā­ṇa­va­t iti cet, tata eva vidhir api nā­nu­ṣṭhe­yaḥ | pra­tī­ya­mā­na­ta­yā si­ddha­tvā­d a­nu­ṣṭhe­yo vidhir iti TAŚVA-ML 265,20cet, niyogo pi tathāstu | nanv a­nu­ṣṭhe­ya­ta­yai­va niyogo va­ti­ṣṭha­te na pra­tī­ya­mā­na­ta­yā tasyāḥ sa­ka­la­va­stu- TAŚVA-ML 265,21sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­tvā­t | a­nu­ṣṭhe­ya­tā cet pra­ti­bhā­tā ko nyo niyogo ya­syā­nu­ṣṭhi­te­r iti cet, tarhi vidhir api na pratī- TAŚVA-ML 265,22ya­mā­na­ta­yā pra­ti­ṣṭhā­m a­nu­bha­va­ti kiṃ tu vi­dhī­ya­mā­na­ta­yā | sā ced a­nu­bhū­tā ko nyo vidhir nāma ? yasya TAŚVA-ML 265,23vi­dhā­na­m u­pa­ni­ṣa­dvā­kyā­d u­pa­va­rṇya­te | dra­ṣṭa­vyā­di­vā­kye­nā­tma­da­rśa­nā­di­vi­hi­taṃ mameti pra­tī­te­r a­pra­ti­kṣe­pā­rho vidhiḥ TAŚVA-ML 265,24katham a­pā­kri­ya­te ? kim i­dā­nī­m a­gni­ho­trā­di­vā­kye­na yā­gā­di­vi­ṣa­ye niyukto ham iti pra­tī­ti­r na vi­dya­te­, yena TAŚVA-ML 265,25niyogaḥ pra­ti­kṣi­pya­te | sā pra­tī­ti­r a­pra­mā­ṇa­m iti cet, vi­dhi­pra­tī­tiḥ katham a­pra­mā­ṇaṃ na syāt ? puruṣa- TAŚVA-ML 265,26do­ṣa­ra­hi­ta­ve­da­va­ca­no­pa­ja­ni­ta­tvā­d iti cet, tata eva ni­yo­ga­pra­tī­ti­r apy a­pra­mā­ṇaṃ mā bhūt sa­rva­thā­py aviśe- TAŚVA-ML 265,27ṣāt | tathāpi ni­yo­ga­sya vi­ṣa­ya­dha­rma­syā­saṃ­bha­ve vidher api dharmasya na saṃbhavaḥ | śabdasya vi­dhā­ya­ka­sya ca TAŚVA-ML 265,28dharmo vidhir ity api na niścetuṃ śakyaṃ, ni­yo­ga­syā­pi ni­yo­ktṛ­śa­bda­dha­rmā­rtha­pra­ti­ghā­tā­bhā­vā­nu­ṣa­kteḥ | śabdasya TAŚVA-ML 265,29si­ddha­rū­pa­tvā­n na taddharmo niyogaḥ katham asiddho yenāsau saṃ­pā­dya­te ka­sya­ci­d ity api na maṃ­ta­vyaṃ­, vi­dhi­saṃ­pā­da­na- TAŚVA-ML 265,30vi­ro­dhā­t tasyāpi si­ddho­pa­ni­ṣa­dvā­kya­dha­rma­tva­vi­śe­ṣā­t | pra­si­ddha­syā­pi saṃ­pā­da­ne punaḥ punas ta­tsaṃ­pā­da­ne TAŚVA-ML 265,31pra­vṛ­ttya­nu­pa­ra­mā­t katham u­pa­ni­ṣa­dva­ca­na­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tā a­pū­rvā­rtha­tā­vi­ra­hā­t smṛ­ti­va­t | tasya vā pra­mā­ṇa­tve niyoga- TAŚVA-ML 265,32vākyaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m astu vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | syān mataṃ, ni­yo­ga­sya sa­rva­pa­kṣe­ṣu vi­cā­rya­mā­ṇa­syā­yo­gā­t ta­dva­ca­na­m a- TAŚVA-ML 265,33pramāṇaṃ | teṣāṃ hi na tāvat kāryaṃ śuddhaṃ niyogaḥ preraṇā ni­yo­jya­va­rji­ta­sya ni­yo­ga­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | tasmin TAŚVA-ML 265,34ni­yo­ga­saṃ­jñā­ka­ra­ṇe sva­kaṃ­ba­la­sya ku­rdā­li­ke­ti nā­māṃ­ta­ra­ka­ra­ṇa­mā­traṃ syāt | na ca tāvatā sve­ṣṭa­si­ddhiḥ | TAŚVA-ML 265,35śuddhā preraṇā niyoga ity apy a­ne­nā­pā­staṃ­, ni­yo­jya­pha­la­ra­hi­tā­yāḥ pre­ra­ṇā­yāḥ pra­lā­pa­mā­tra­tvā­t | pre­ra­ṇā­sa­hi­taṃ TAŚVA-ML 266,01kāryaṃ niyoga ity apy a­saṃ­bha­vi­, ni­yo­gā­dya­saṃ­bha­ve ta­dvi­ro­dhā­t | kā­rya­sa­hi­tā preraṇā niyoga ity apy anena TAŚVA-ML 266,02nirastaṃ | kā­rya­syai­vo­pa­cā­ra­taḥ pra­va­rta­ka­tvaṃ niyoga ity apy a­sā­raṃ­; ni­yo­jyā­di­ni­ra­pe­kṣa­sya kāryasya pra­va­rta­ka­tvo- TAŚVA-ML 266,03pa­cā­rā­yo­gā­t­, ka­dā­ci­t kvacit pa­ra­mā­rtha­ta­s tasya ta­thā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhā­t | kā­rya­pre­ra­ṇa­yoḥ saṃbaṃdho niyoga iti TAŚVA-ML 266,04va­ca­na­m a­saṃ­ga­taṃ­, tato bhinnasya saṃ­baṃ­dha­sya saṃ­baṃ­dhi­ni­ra­pe­kṣa­sya ni­yo­ga­tve­nā­gha­ṭa­nā­t | saṃ­baṃ­dhā­tma­naḥ saṃ­baṃ­dha­sya TAŚVA-ML 266,05ni­yo­ga­tva­m ity api du­ra­nva­yaṃ­, pre­rya­mā­ṇa­pu­ru­ṣa­ni­ra­pe­kṣa­yoḥ saṃ­baṃ­dhā­tma­no­r api kā­rya­pre­ra­ṇa­yoḥ ni­yo­ga­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 266,06sa­mu­dā­ya­ni­yo­ga­vā­do py anena pra­tyā­khyā­taḥ | kā­rya­pre­ra­ṇā­sva­bhā­va­ni­rmu­kta­s tu niyogo na vi­dhi­vā­da­m a­ti­śe­te | TAŚVA-ML 266,07yat punaḥ sva­rga­kā­maḥ puruṣo gni­ho­trā­di­vā­kya­ni­yo­ge sati yā­ga­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ vi­ṣa­ya­m ā­rū­ḍha­m ātmānaṃ ma­nya­mā­naḥ TAŚVA-ML 266,08pra­va­rta­ta iti yaṃ­trā­rū­ḍha­ni­yo­ga­va­ca­naṃ tad api na pa­ra­mā­tma­vā­de pra­ti­kū­laṃ­, pu­ru­ṣā­bhi­mā­na­mā­tra­sya ni­yo­ga­tva- TAŚVA-ML 266,09va­ca­nā­t tasya cā­vi­dyo­da­ya­ni­baṃ­dha­na­tvā­t | bho­gya­rū­po niyoga iti cā­yu­ktaṃ­, ni­yo­ktṛ­pre­ra­ṇā­śū­nya­sya bhogyasya TAŚVA-ML 266,10ta­da­bhā­vā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | pu­ru­ṣa­sva­bhā­vo pi na niyogo gha­ṭa­te­, tasya śā­śva­ti­ka­tve­na ni­yo­ga­sya śā­śva­ti­ka­tva- TAŚVA-ML 266,11pra­saṃ­gā­t | pu­ru­ṣa­mā­tra­vi­dhe­r eva tathā vidhāne ve­dāṃ­ta­vā­di­pa­ri­sa­mā­pteḥ | kuto ni­yo­ga­vā­do nāmeti ? tad etada- TAŚVA-ML 266,12sāraṃ, sarvathā vidher api vā­kyā­rthā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | so pi hi śa­bdā­di­r dra­ṣṭa­vya­tā­di­vya­va­cche­de­na rahito ya­dī­ṣya­te TAŚVA-ML 266,13tadā na ka­dā­ci­t pra­vṛ­tti­he­tuḥ­, pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­vi­dhi­nāṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tvā­t pre­kṣā­va­tpra­vṛ­tteḥ tasya vā ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­pa­ri- TAŚVA-ML 266,14hā­rā­vi­nā­bhā­vi­tvā­t kaṭaḥ kartavya iti yathā | na hi ka­ṭa­ka­rta­vya­tā­vi­dhi­r a­ta­dvya­va­cche­da­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa vya­va­hā­ra- TAŚVA-ML 266,15mārgyam a­va­tā­ra­yi­tuṃ śakyaḥ | pa­ra­pa­ri­hā­ra­sa­hi­to vidhiḥ śabdārtha iti cet, tarhi vi­dhi­pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­tma­kaḥ TAŚVA-ML 266,16śabdārtha iti kuto vi­dhye­kāṃ­ta­vā­da­pra­ti­ṣṭhā pra­ti­ṣe­dhai­kāṃ­ta­vā­da­va­t | syān mataṃ, pa­ra­pa­ri­hā­ra­sya gu­ṇī­bhū­tā- TAŚVA-ML 266,17d vidher eva pra­vṛ­ttyaṃ­ga­tve prā­dhā­nyā­d vidhiḥ śabdārtha iti | katham idānīṃ śu­ddha­kā­ryā­di­rū­pa­ni­yo­ga­vya­va­sthi­ti­r na TAŚVA-ML 266,18syāt ? kā­rya­syai­va śuddhasya pra­vṛ­ttyaṃ­ga­ta­yā pra­dhā­na­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ­, ni­yo­jyā­deḥ sato pi gu­ṇī­bhā­vā­t | ta­dva­tpre­ra­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 266,19di­sva­bhā­va­ni­yo­ga­vā­di­nāṃ pre­ra­ṇā­dau pra­dhā­na­tā­bhi­prā­yā­t | tad i­ta­ra­sya sato pi gu­ṇī­bhā­vā­dhya­va­sā­yā­d ukto TAŚVA-ML 266,20niyogaḥ śabdārthaḥ | śu­ddha­kā­rya­pre­ra­ṇā­di­ṣu svā­bhi­prā­yā­t ka­sya­ci­t pra­dhā­na­bhā­ve pi pa­rā­bhi­prā­yā­t pra­dhā­na­tvā­bhā­vā- TAŚVA-ML 266,21d a­nya­ta­ra­syā­pi sva­bhā­va­syā­vya­va­sthi­te­r nai­ka­syā­pi śa­bdā­rtha­tva­m iti cet, tarhi pu­ru­ṣā­dvai­ta­vā­dyā­śa­ya­va­śā­d vidheḥ TAŚVA-ML 266,22pra­dhā­na­tve pi ta­thā­ga­ta­ma­tā­śra­ya­ṇā­d a­pra­dhā­na­tā­gha­ṭa­nā­t so pi na pra­ti­ṣṭhā­m a­ṭā­ṭye­ta vi­pra­ti­pa­tti­sa­dbhā­vā­vi­śe­ṣā­t | TAŚVA-ML 266,23pra­mā­ṇa­rū­pa­ś ca yadi vidhiḥ tadā pra­me­ya­m anyad vācyaṃ | ta­tsva­rū­pa­m eva pra­me­ya­m iti cet, katham a­syā­rtha­dva­ya­rū­pa­tā TAŚVA-ML 266,24na vi­ru­dhya­te ? ka­lpa­na­ye­ti cet, tarhy a­nyā­po­haḥ śabdārthaḥ kathaṃ pra­ti­ṣi­dhya­te ? pra­mā­ṇa­tva­vyā­vṛ­ttyā vidheḥ TAŚVA-ML 266,25pra­mā­ṇa­tva­va­ca­nā­d a­pra­me­ya­vyā­vṛ­ttyā ca pra­me­ya­tva­pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­t | pa­dā­rtha­sva­rū­pa­vi­dhā­ya­ka­tva­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­nyā­po­ha­mā­tra- TAŚVA-ML 266,26vi­dhā­ya­ka­sya śabdasya kvacit pra­va­rta­ka­tvā­yo­gā­d a­nyā­po­ho na śabdārtha iti cet, tarhi pa­dā­rtha­sva­rū­pa­vi­dhā­ya- TAŚVA-ML 266,27kasyāpi śa­bda­syā­nyā­po­hā­na­bhi­dhā­yi­naḥ katham a­nya­pa­ri­hā­re­ṇa kvacit pra­vṛ­tti­ni­mi­tta­tva­si­ddhiḥ yena vi­dhi­mā­traṃ TAŚVA-ML 266,28śabdārthaḥ syāt | pa­ra­ma­pu­ru­ṣa eva vidhiḥ sa eva ca pramāṇaṃ prameyaṃ cā­vi­dyā­va­śā­d ā­bhā­sa­te pra­ti­bhā­sa- TAŚVA-ML 266,29mā­tra­vya­ti­re­ke­ṇa vyā­vṛ­ttyā­de­r apy a­saṃ­bha­vā­d ity api da­tto­tta­raṃ­, pra­ti­bhā­sa­vya­ti­ri­kta­sya pra­ti­bhā­sya­syā­rtha­sya vyava- TAŚVA-ML 266,30sthā­pi­tā­tvā­t | pra­me­ya­rū­po vidhir iti va­ca­na­m a­yu­ktaṃ­, pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­ve pra­me­ya­rū­pa­tvā­yo­gā­t tasyaiva ca TAŚVA-ML 266,31dva­ya­rū­pa­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | ka­lpa­nā­va­śā­d vidher dva­ya­rū­pa­tve a­nyā­po­ha­vā­dā­nu­ṣaṃ­ga­syā­vi­śe­ṣā­t | pra­mā­ṇa­pra­me­yo­bha­ya­rū­po TAŚVA-ML 266,32vidhir ity apy anena nirastaṃ bhavatu | a­nu­bha­ya­rū­po 'sāv iti cet, sva­ra­śṛṃ­gā­di­va­da­va­stu­tā­pa­ttiḥ katham iva tasya TAŚVA-ML 266,33ni­vā­rya­tāṃ ? tathā yaṃ­trā­rū­ḍho vākyārtha ity ekāṃto pi vi­pa­rya­ya e­vā­nyā­po­ha­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa tasya pra­va­rta­ka­tvā­yo­gā- TAŚVA-ML 266,34d vi­dhi­va­ca­na­va­t | etena bhogyam eva puruṣa eva vākyārtha ity apy ekānto ni­ra­staḥ­, yo­ga­vi­śe­ṣa­ta­yā ca yaṃtrā- TAŚVA-ML 266,35rūḍhādeḥ pra­ti­vi­hi­ta­tvā­t | na punas ta­tpra­ti­vi­dhā­ne ti­ta­rā­mā­da­ro smākam ity u­pa­ra­mya­te | ta­thā­nyā­po­ha eva TAŚVA-ML 267,01śabdārtha ity ekāṃto vi­pa­rya­yaḥ sva­rū­pa­vi­dhi­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­nyā­po­ha­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | va­kra­bhi­prā­yā­rū­ḍha­syā­rtha­sya vidhir e- TAŚVA-ML 267,02vā­nyā­po­ha itthaṃ iti cet, tathaiva ba­hi­ra­rtha­sya vidhir astu vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | tena śabdasya saṃ­baṃ­dhā­bhā­vā­n na TAŚVA-ML 267,03śabdāt ta­dvi­dhi­r iti cet, tata eva va­kra­bhi­pre­ta­syā­py arthasya vidhir mā bhūt | tena saha kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­sya TAŚVA-ML 267,04saṃ­baṃ­dha­sya sa­hā­yā­c chabdasya ta­dvi­dhā­yi­tva­m iti cen na, vi­va­kṣā­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­pi su­ptā­dya­va­sthā­yāṃ śabdasya pravṛtti- TAŚVA-ML 267,05da­rśa­nā­t kā­rya­tvā­d vya­va­sthā­nā­t | pra­ti­kṣi­pta­ś cā­nyā­po­hai­kāṃ­taḥ pu­ra­stā­d iti tarkitaṃ | niyogo bhāvanā dhātvartho TAŚVA-ML 267,06vi­dhi­yaṃ­trā­rū­ḍhā­di­r a­nyā­po­ho vā yadā kaiścid e­kāṃ­te­na viṣayo vā­kya­syā­nu­ma­nya­te tadā ta­jja­ni­taṃ vedanaṃ TAŚVA-ML 267,07śru­tā­bhā­saṃ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ­, tathā vā­kyā­rtha­ni­rṇī­te­r vidhātuṃ duḥ­śa­ka­tvā­d iti || TAŚVA-ML 267,08kaḥ punar a­va­dhi­vi­pa­rya­ya ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.32.113abhavaṃ pratītya yo jāto guṇaṃ vā prā­ṇi­nā­m iha | de­śā­va­dhiḥ sa vijñeyo dṛ­ṣṭi­mo­hā­d vi­pa­rya­yaḥ || 113 a || TAŚV-ML 1.32.114sa­tsaṃ­ya­ma­vi­śe­ṣo­ttho na jātu pa­ra­mā­va­dhiḥ | sa­rvā­va­dhi­r api vyasto ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­bo­dha­va­t || 114 || TAŚVA-ML 267,11pa­ra­mā­va­dhiḥ sa­rvā­va­dhi­ś ca na ka­dā­ci­d vi­pa­rya­yaḥ sa­tsaṃ­ya­ma­vi­śe­ṣo­ttha­tvā­t ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­va­d iti | de­śā­va­dhi­r eva TAŚVA-ML 267,12ka­sya­ci­n mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­vi­rbhā­ve vi­pa­rya­yaḥ pra­ti­pā­dya­te | kiṃ punaḥ kartuṃ pra­mā­ṇā­tma­ka­sa­mya­gjñā­na­vi­dhau prakṛte TAŚVA-ML 267,13vi­pa­rya­yaṃ jñānam a­ne­ka­dhā matyādi pra­rū­pi­taṃ sū­tra­kā­rai­r ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.32.115abiti pra­mā­ṇā­tma­vi­bo­dha­saṃ­vi­dhau vi­pa­rya­ya­jñā­na­m a­ne­ka­dho­di­ta­m | TAŚV-ML 1.32.115cdvi­pa­kṣa­vi­kṣe­pa­mu­khe­na nirṇayaḥ su­bo­dha­rū­pe­ṇa vi­dhā­tu­m udyataḥ || 115 || TAŚVA-ML 267,16pūrvaṃ sa­mya­ga­va­bo­dha­sva­rū­pā­va­dhi­rū­pa­mu­khe­na nirṇayaṃ vidhāya vi­pa­kṣa­vi­kṣe­pa­mu­khe­nā­pi taṃ vi­dhā­tu­m u­dya­tai­r a­ne­ka­dhā TAŚVA-ML 267,17vi­pa­rya­ya­jñā­na­m uditaṃ vā­di­no­bha­yaṃ kartavyaṃ sva­pa­ra­pa­kṣa­sā­dha­na­dū­ṣa­ṇa­m iti nyā­yā­nu­sa­ra­ṇā­t­, sva­vi­dhi­sā­ma­rthyā­t prati- TAŚVA-ML 267,18ṣedhasya siddhes ta­tsā­ma­rthyā­d vā sva­pa­kṣa­vi­dhi­si­ddhe­r no­bha­ya­va­ca­na­m a­rtha­va­d iti pra­vā­da­syā­va­sthā­pi­tu­m a­śa­kteḥ­, sarvatra TAŚVA-ML 267,19sā­ma­rthya­si­ddha­syā­va­ca­na­pra­saṃ­gā­t | sve­ṣṭa­vyā­dhā­ta­syā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | kvacit sā­ma­rthya­si­ddha­syā­pi vacane syā­dvā­da­nyā­ya­syai­va TAŚVA-ML 267,20siddheḥ sarvaṃ śuddham || TAŚVA-ML 267,21iti ta­ttvā­rtha­ślo­ka­vā­rti­kā­laṃ­kā­re pra­tha­ma­syā­dhyā­ya­sya ca­tu­rtha­m ā­hni­ka­m || TA-ML 1.33 nai­ga­ma­saṃ­gra­ha­vya­va­hā­ra­rju­sū­tra­śa­bda­sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍhai­vaṃ­bhū­tā nayāḥ || 33 || TAŚVA-ML 267,23kiṃ kṛ­tvā­dhu­nā kiṃ ca kartum idaṃ sūtraṃ bra­vī­tī­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.1ni­rde­śyā­dhi­ga­mo­pā­yaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m adhunā nayān | nayair a­dhi­ga­me­tyā­di prāha saṃ­kṣe­pa­to khilān || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 267,25pra­mā­ṇa­na­yai­r a­dhi­ga­ma ity anena pramāṇaṃ nayāś cā­dhi­ga­mo­pā­yā ity uddiṣṭaṃ | tatra pramāṇaṃ ta­ttvā­rthā­dhi­ga­mo­pā­yaṃ TAŚVA-ML 267,26pra­paṃ­ca­to ni­rde­śyā­dhu­nā nayāṃs ta­da­dhi­ga­mo­pā­yā­n a­khi­lā­n saṃ­kṣe­pa­to nyathā ca vyā­khyā­tu­m idaṃ prāha bha­ga­vā­n | TAŚVA-ML 267,27kathaṃ ? na­ya­sā­mā­nya­sya ta­lla­kṣa­ṇa­syai­va saṃ­kṣe­pa­to vi­bhā­ga­sya vi­śe­ṣa­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya ca vi­sta­ra­to na­ya­vi­bhā­ga­sya TAŚVA-ML 267,28a­ti­vi­sta­ra­to na­ya­pra­paṃ­ca­sya cātra pra­ti­pā­da­nā­t sarvathā na­ya­pra­rū­pa­ṇa­sya sū­tri­ta­tvā­d iti brūmahe || TAŚVA-ML 267,29tatra sā­mā­nya­to na­ya­saṃ­khyāṃ lakṣaṇaṃ ca ni­rū­pa­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.2sā­mā­nyā­de­śa­ta­s tāvad eka eva nayaḥ sthitaḥ | syā­dvā­da­pra­vi­bha­ktā­rtha­vi­śe­ṣa­vyaṃ­ja­nā­tma­kaḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 267,31sā­mā­nyā­de­śā­t tāvad eka eva nayaḥ sthitaḥ sā­mā­nya­syā­ne­ka­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | sa ca syā­dvā­da­pra­vi­bha­ktā­rtha- TAŚVA-ML 267,32vi­śe­ṣa­vyaṃ­ja­ko naya iti va­ca­nā­t | nanu cedaṃ hetur la­kṣa­ṇa­va­ca­na­m iti kecit | tad ayuktaṃ | hetoḥ syā­dvā­de­na TAŚVA-ML 267,33pra­vi­bha­kta­syā­rtha­sya sa­ka­la­sya viśeṣaṃ vyaṃ­ja­yi­tu­m a­sa­ma­rtha­tvā­d a­nya­tro­pa­cā­rā­t | he­tu­ja­ni­ta­sya bodhasya vyaṃjakaḥ TAŚVA-ML 268,01pra­dhā­na­bhā­va­ta eva yuktaḥ | sa ca naya eva svā­rthai­ka­de­śa­vya­va­sā­yā­tma­ka­tvā­d ity uktaṃ | nanv evaṃ dṛ­ṣṭe­ṣṭa­vi­ru­ddhe­nā­pi TAŚVA-ML 268,02rūpeṇa tasya vyaṃjako nayaḥ syād iti na śaṃ­ka­nī­yaṃ­, "­sa­dha­rma­ṇai­va śābdasya sā­dha­rmyā­d a­vi­ro­dha­taḥ­" iti vaca- TAŚVA-ML 268,03nāt | samāno hi dharmo yasya dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­sya tena sādharmyaṃ sādhyasya dharmiṇo manāg api vai­dha­rmyā­bhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 268,04tato syā­vi­ro­dhe­nai­va vyaṃjaka iti ni­ścī­ya­te dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­sā­dha­rmyā­d a­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­to­tsa­ra­ṇā­d ity anena dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­ro­dha­sya nivarta- TAŚVA-ML 268,05nāt | nanu ka­thaṃ­ci­d api dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­vai­dha­rmyā­d dṛ­ṣṭa­vai­pa­rī­tyā­d ity a­ne­ne­ṣṭa­vi­ro­dha­sya pa­ri­ha­ra­ṇā­t dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­pa­rī­ta­sya TAŚVA-ML 268,06sa­rva­thā­ni­ṣṭa­tvā­t svayam u­dā­hṛ­ta­ś caivaṃ lakṣaṇo nayaḥ svā­mi­sa­maṃ­ta­bha­drā­cā­ryaiḥ | "sad eva sarvaṃ ko necchet sva- TAŚVA-ML 268,07rū­pā­di­ca­tu­ṣṭa­yā­t­" iti sarvasya vastunaḥ syā­dvā­da­pra­vi­bha­kta­sya viśeṣaḥ sattvaṃ tasya vyaṃjako bodhaḥ svarū- TAŚVA-ML 268,08pā­di­ca­tu­ṣṭa­yā­d dṛ­ṣṭa­sā­dha­rmya­sya sva­rū­pa­di­ca­tu­ṣṭa­yā­t sa­nni­ści­taṃ na pa­ra­rū­pā­di­ca­tu­ṣṭa­ye­na ta­dva­tsa­rvaṃ vivādā- TAŚVA-ML 268,09pannaṃ sat ko necchet ? kasyātra vi­pra­ti­pa­tti­r iti vyā­khyā­nā­t || TAŚVA-ML 268,10saṃ­kṣe­pa­to na­ya­vi­bhā­ga­m ā­ma­rśa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.3saṃ­kṣe­pā­d dvau vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­go­ca­rau | dravyārtho vya­va­hā­rāṃ­taḥ pa­ryā­yā­rtha­s tato paraḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 268,12vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ saṃ­kṣe­pā­d dvau nayau dravyārthaḥ pa­ryā­yā­rtha­ś ca | dra­vya­vi­ṣa­yo dravyārthaḥ pa­ryā­ya­vi­ṣa­yaḥ pa­ryā­yā­rthaḥ TAŚVA-ML 268,13prathamo nai­ga­ma­saṃ­gra­ha­vya­va­hā­ra­vi­ka­lpaḥ | tato paraś caturdhā ṛ­ju­sū­tra­śa­bda­sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍhai­vaṃ­bhū­ta­vi­ka­lpā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.33.4vi­sta­re­ṇe­ti saptaite vijñeyā nai­ga­mā­da­yaḥ | ta­thā­ti­vi­sta­re­ṇai­ta­dbhe­dāḥ saṃ­khyā­ta­vi­gra­hāḥ || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 268,15kuta evam ataḥ sūtrāl lakṣyata ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.5nayo nayau nayāś ceti vā­kya­bhe­de­na yojitāḥ | nai­ga­mā­da­ya ity evaṃ sa­rva­saṃ­khyā­bhi­sū­ca­nā­t || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 268,17nai­ga­ma­saṃ­gra­ha­vya­va­hā­ra­rju­sū­tra­śa­bda­sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍhai­vaṃ­bhū­tā nayāḥ ity atra naya ity ekaṃ vākyaṃ, te nayau dra­vyā­rthi­ka­pa­ryā- TAŚVA-ML 268,18yārthikau iti dvi­tī­ya­me­te nayāḥ sapteti tṛ­tī­yaṃ­, punar api te nayāḥ saṃkhyātā śabdata iti caturthaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 268,19saṃ­kṣe­pa­pa­rā­yāṃ vāka TAŚVA-ML 268,20bhidhāne da­rśa­nā­t | ke­ṣāṃ­ci­t tathā va­ca­no­pa­laṃ­bhā­c ca na vi­ru­dhya­te | atra vā­kya­bhe­dau nai­ga­mā­di­r ekasya dvayoś ca TAŚVA-ML 268,21sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyā­vi­ro­dhā­c ca gṛhā grāmaḥ devam anuṣyā ubhau rāśī iti yathā | nanv evam e­ka­tva­dvi­tvā­di­saṃ­khyā- TAŚVA-ML 268,22gatāv api kathaṃ nayasya sā­mā­nya­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ dvidhā vi­bha­kta­sya ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ vi­jñā­ya­ta ity ā­śaṃ­kā­yā­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.6nayānāṃ lakṣaṇaṃ lakṣyaṃ ta­tsā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | nīyate gamyate yena śru­tā­rthāṃ­śo nayo hi saḥ || 6 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.7tadaṃśau dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­la­kṣa­ṇau sā­dhya­pa­kṣi­ṇau | nīyete tu yakābhyāṃ tau nayāv iti vi­ni­ści­tau || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 268,25nīyate '­ne­ne­ti naya ity ukte tasya viṣayaḥ sā­ma­rthyā­d ā­kṣi­pya­te | sa ca śru­tā­khya­pra­mā­ṇa­vi­ṣa­yī­kṛ­ta­syāṃ­śa TAŚVA-ML 268,26iti ta­da­pe­kṣā ni­ru­kti­r na­ya­sā­mā­nya­la­kṣa­ṇe la­kṣa­ya­ti­, tathā nīyete yakābhyāṃ tau nayāv ity ukte tu dravyārthi- TAŚVA-ML 268,27ka­pa­ryā­yā­rthi­kau nayau dvau tau ca dra­vya­pa­ryā­yā­v iti ta­da­pe­kṣaṃ ni­rva­ca­naṃ na­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­dva­ya­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ pra­kā­śa­ya­ti | TAŚVA-ML 268,28nanu ca gu­ṇa­vi­ṣa­yo gu­ṇā­rthi­ko pi tṛtīyo vaktavya ity a­trā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.8guṇaḥ paryāya evātra sa­ha­bhā­vī vi­bhā­vi­taḥ | iti ta­dgo­ca­ro nānyas tṛtīyo sti gu­ṇā­rthi­kaḥ || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 268,30paryāyo hi dvi­vi­dhaḥ­, kra­ma­bhā­vī sa­ha­bhā­vī ca | dravyam api dvividhaṃ śuddham aśuddhaṃ ca | tatra saṃ­kṣe­pa­śu­ddha- TAŚVA-ML 268,31vacane dvitvam eva yu­jya­te­, pa­ryā­ya­śa­bde­na pa­ryā­ya­sā­mā­nya­sya sva­vya­kti­vyā­pi­no bhi­dhā­nā­t | dra­vya­śa­bde­na ca TAŚVA-ML 268,32dra­vya­sā­mā­nya­sya sva­śa­kti­vyā­pi­naḥ ka­tha­nā­t | tato na guṇaḥ sa­ha­bhā­vī pa­ryā­ya­s tṛtīyaḥ śu­ddha­dra­vya­va­t | TAŚVA-ML 268,33saṃ­kṣe­pā­vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ tu vi­śe­ṣa­va­ca­na­sya catvāro nayāḥ syuḥ, pa­ryā­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­gu­ṇaṃ ca dra­vya­vi­śe­ṣa­śu­ddha­dra­vya­sya TAŚVA-ML 268,34pṛ­tha­gu­pā­dā­na­pra­saṃ­gā­t | nanu ca dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­yo­s tadvāṃs tṛtīyo sti ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­tṛ­tī­yo mū­la­na­yo stīti cet na, TAŚVA-ML 269,01ta­tpa­ri­ka­lpa­ne '­na­va­sthā­pra­saṃ­gā­t dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­s ta­dva­tā­m api ta­dva­daṃ­ta­ra­pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­nu­ṣa­kte­r du­rni­vā­ra­tvā­t | yadi tu TAŚVA-ML 269,02yathā taṃtavo va­ya­vā­s tadvān a­va­ya­vī pa­ṭa­sta­yo­r api taṃ­tu­pa­ṭa­yo­r nānyo sti ta­dvāṃ­sta­syā­pra­tī­ya­mā­na­tvā­t | tathā paryāyāḥ TAŚVA-ML 269,03sva­bhā­vā­s tadvad dravyaṃ tayor api nānyas tadvān asti pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­d iti matis tadā pra­dhā­na­bhā­ve­na sva­pa­ryā­yā­tma­ka- TAŚVA-ML 269,04va­stu­pra­mā­ṇa­vi­ṣa­ya­s ta­vo­po­ddhṛ­taṃ | dra­vya­mā­traṃ dra­vyā­rthi­ka­vi­ṣa­yaḥ pa­ryā­ya­mā­traṃ pa­ryā­yā­rthi­ka­vi­ṣa­ya iti na tṛtīyo TAŚVA-ML 269,05na­ya­vi­śe­ṣo­sti yato mū­la­na­ya­s tṛtīyaḥ syāt | tad e­va­m­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.9pra­mā­ṇa­go­ca­rā­rthāṃ­śā nīyaṃte yair a­ne­ka­dhā | te nayā iti vyākhyātā jātā mū­la­na­ya­dva­yā­t || 9 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.10dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­pa­ri­bo­dhi­kāḥ | na mūlaṃ nai­ga­mā­dī­nāṃ nayāś catvāra eva tat || 10 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.11sā­mā­nya­sya pṛ­tha­ktve­na dravyād a­nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ | sā­dṛ­śya­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya tathā vyaṃ­ja­na­pa­rya­yā­t || 11 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.12vai­sa­dṛ­śya­vi­va­rta­sya vi­śe­ṣa­sya ca paryaye | aṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­d vi­bhā­vye­ta dvau tanmūlaṃ nayāv iti || 12 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.13nā­mā­da­yo pi ca­tvā­ra­s tanmūlaṃ nety ato gataṃ | dra­vya­kṣe­trā­da­ya­ś caiṣāṃ dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­ga­tva­taḥ || 13 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.14bhā­vā­nvi­tā na paṃcaite skaṃdhā vā pa­ri­kī­rti­tāḥ | rū­pā­da­yo ta eveha te pi hi dra­vya­pa­rya­yau || 14 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.15tathā dra­vya­gu­ṇā­dī­nāṃ ṣoḍhātvaṃ na vya­va­sthi­taṃ | ṣaṭ syur mū­la­na­yā yena dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­grā­hi­te || 15 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.16ye pra­mā­ṇā­da­yo bhāvā pra­dhā­nā­da­ya eva vā | te nai­ga­mā­di­bhe­dā­nā­m arthā nā­pa­ra­nī­ta­yaḥ || 16 || TAŚVA-ML 269,14pra­mā­ṇa­pra­me­ya­saṃ­śa­ya­pra­yo­ja­na­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­si­ddhāṃ­tā­va­ya­va­ta­rka­ni­rṇa­ya­vā­da­ja­lpa­vi­taṃ­ḍā­he­tvā­bhā­sa­ccha­la­jā­ti­ni­gra­ha­sthā­nā- TAŚVA-ML 269,15khyāḥ ṣoḍaśa padārthāḥ kaiścid u­pa­di­ṣṭāḥ­, te pi dra­vya­gu­ṇa­ka­rma­sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­sa­m a­vā­ye­bhyo na jā­tyaṃ­ta­ra­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 269,16pra­ti­pa­dyaṃ­te­, gu­ṇā­da­ya­ś ca pa­ryā­yā­n nā­rthāṃ­ta­ra­m ity u­kta­prā­yaṃ | tato dra­vya­pa­ryā­yā­v eva tair iṣṭau syātāṃ, tayor eva teṣā- TAŚVA-ML 269,17m aṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­n nā­mā­di­va­t | ye py āhuḥ | "­mū­la­pra­kṛ­ti­r a­vi­kṛ­ti­r ma­ha­dā­dyāḥ pra­kṛ­ti­vi­kṛ­ta­yaḥ sapta | ṣo­ḍa­śa­ka­ś ca TAŚVA-ML 269,18vikāro na pra­kṛ­ti­r na vikṛtiḥ puruṣaḥ || " iti paṃ­ca­viṃ­śa­ti­s ta­ttvā­nī­ti | tair api dra­vya­pa­ryā­yā­v evāṃgī- TAŚVA-ML 269,19ka­ra­ṇī­yau mū­la­pra­kṛ­teḥ pu­ru­ṣa­sya ca dra­vya­tvā­t­, ma­ha­dā­dī­nāṃ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­tve­na pa­ryā­ya­tvā­t rū­pā­di­skaṃ­dha­saṃ­tā­na- TAŚVA-ML 269,20kṣa­ṇa­va­t | tato nai­ga­mā­di­bhe­dā­nā­m e­vā­rthā­s te na punar a­pa­rā­nī­ta­yaḥ | a­pa­rā­nī­ti­r yeṣu ta eva hy a­pa­rā­nī­ta­yaḥ iti TAŚVA-ML 269,21ga­mya­te­, na caiteṣu dra­vyā­rthi­ka­pa­ryā­yā­rthi­kā­bhyāṃ nai­ga­mā­di­bhe­dā­bhyāṃ a­pa­rā­nī­tiḥ pra­va­rta­ta iti tāv eva mū­la­na­yau­, TAŚVA-ML 269,22nai­ga­mā­dī­nāṃ tata eva jā­ta­tvā­t || TAŚVA-ML 269,23tatra naigamaṃ vyā­ca­ṣṭe­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.17tatra saṃ­ka­lpa­mā­tra­sya grāhako naigamo nayaḥ | so­pā­dhi­r ity a­śu­ddha­sya dra­vyā­rtha­syā­bhi­dhā­na­taḥ || 17 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.18saṃkalpo ni­ga­ma­s tatra bhavo yaṃ ta­tpra­yo­ja­naḥ | tathā pra­sthā­di­saṃ­ka­lpaḥ ta­da­bhi­prā­ya iṣyate || 18 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.21nanv ayaṃ bhāvinīṃ saṃjñāṃ sa­mā­śri­tyo­pa­ca­rya­te | a­pra­sthā­di­ṣu ta­dbhā­va­s taṃ­ḍu­le­ṣv o­da­nā­di­va­t || 21 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.20ity a­sa­dba­hi­ra­rthe­ṣu ta­thā­na­dhya­va­sā­na­taḥ | sva­ve­dya­mā­na­saṃ­ka­lpe saty evāsya pra­vṛ­tti­taḥ || 20 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.21yad vā naikaṃ gamo yotra sa satāṃ naigamo mataḥ | dha­rma­yo­r dharmiṇo vāpi vivakṣā dha­rma­dha­rmi­ṇoḥ || 21 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.22pra­mā­ṇā­tma­ka e­vā­ya­m u­bha­ya­grā­ha­ka­tva­taḥ | ity ayuktaṃ iha jñapteḥ pra­dhā­na­gu­ṇa­bhā­va­taḥ || 22 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.23prādhānye no­bha­yā­tmā­na­m arthaṃ gṛ­hṇa­ddvi­ve­da­na­m | pramāṇaṃ nānyad ity e­ta­tpra­paṃ­ce­na ni­ve­di­ta­m || 23 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.24saṃgrahe vya­va­hā­re vā nāṃ­ta­rbhā­vaḥ sa­mī­kṣya­te | nai­ga­ma­sya tayor e­ka­va­stvaṃ­śa­pra­va­ṇa­tva­taḥ || 24 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.25na­rju­sū­trā­di­ṣu pro­kta­he­ta­vo veti ṣaṇnayāḥ | saṃ­gra­hā­da­ya eveha na vācyāḥ pra­pa­rī­kṣa­kaiḥ || 25 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.26saptaite niyataṃ yuktā nai­ga­ma­sya na­ya­tva­taḥ | tasya tri­bhe­da­vyā­khyā­nā­t kaiścid uktā nayā nava || 26 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.27tatra pa­ryā­ya­ga­s tredhā naigamo dravyago dvidhā | dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­gaḥ proktaś ca­tu­rbhe­do dhruvaṃ dhruvaiḥ || 27 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.28a­rtha­pa­ryā­ya­yo­s tāvad gu­ṇa­mu­khya­sva­bhā­va­taḥ | kvacid vastuny a­bhi­prā­yaḥ pra­ti­pa­ttuḥ pra­jā­ya­te || 28 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.29yathā pra­ti­kṣa­ṇaṃ dhvaṃsi su­kha­saṃ­vi­ccha­rī­ri­ṇaḥ | iti sa­ttā­rtha­pa­ryā­yo vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­ta­yā guṇaḥ || 29 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.30saṃ­ve­da­nā­rtha­pa­ryā­yo vi­śe­ṣya­tve­na mu­khya­tā­m | pra­ti­ga­ccha­nn a­bhi­pre­to nā­nya­thai­vaṃ va­co­ga­tiḥ || 30 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.31sarvathā su­kha­saṃ­vi­ttyo­r nānātve bhimatiḥ punaḥ | svāśrayā cā­rtha­pa­ryā­ya­nai­ga­mā­bho pra­tī­ti­taḥ || 31 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.32kaścid vyaṃ­ja­na­pa­ryā­yo vi­ṣa­yī­ku­ru­te ṃjasā | gu­ṇa­pra­dhā­na­bhā­ve­na dharmiṇy ekatra naigamaḥ || 32 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.33sa­ccai­ta­nyaṃ narīty evaṃ sattvasya gu­ṇa­bhā­va­taḥ | pra­dhā­na­bhā­va­ta­ś cāpi cai­ta­nya­syā­bhi­si­ddhi­taḥ || 33 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.34tayor a­tyaṃ­ta­bhe­do­kti­r anyonyaṃ svā­śra­yā­d api | jñeyo vyaṃ­ja­na­pa­ryā­ya­nai­ga­mā­bho vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 34 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.35a­rtha­vyaṃ­ja­na­pa­ryā­yau go­ca­rī­ku­ru­te paraḥ | dhārmike su­kha­jī­vi­tva­m ity evam a­nu­ro­dha­taḥ || 35 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.36bhinne tu su­kha­jī­va­tve yo bhi­ma­nye­ta sarvathā | so rtha­vyaṃ­ja­na­pa­ryā­ya­nai­ga­mā­bhā­sa eva naḥ || 36 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.37śu­ddha­dra­vya­m aśuddhaṃ ca ta­thā­bhi­prai­ti yo nayaḥ | sa tu naigama eveha saṃ­gra­ha­vya­va­hā­ra­jaḥ || 37 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.38saddravyaṃ sakalaṃ vastu ta­thā­nva­ya­vi­ni­śca­yā­t | ity evam a­va­gaṃ­ta­vya­s ta­dbhe­do­kti­s tu durnayaḥ || 38 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.39yastu pa­ryā­ya­va­ddra­vyaṃ gu­ṇa­va­d veti nirṇayaḥ | vya­va­hā­ra­na­yā­j jātaḥ so '­śu­ddha­dra­vya­nai­ga­maḥ || 39 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.40ta­dbhe­dai­kāṃ­ta­vā­da­s tu ta­dā­bhā­so nu­ma­nya­te | ta­tho­kte­r bahir aṃtaś ca pra­tya­kṣā­di­vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 40 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.41śu­ddha­dra­vyā­rtha­pa­ryā­ya­nai­ga­mo sti paro yathā | satsukhaṃ kṣaṇikaṃ śuddhaṃ saṃsāre sminn i­tī­ra­ṇa­m || 41 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.42sattvaṃ su­khā­rtha­pa­ryā­yā­d bhinnam eveti saṃmatiḥ | durnītiḥ syāt sa­bā­dha­tvā­d iti nī­ti­vi­do viduḥ || 42 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.43kṣaṇam ekaṃ sukhī jīvo vi­ṣa­yī­ti vi­ni­śca­yaḥ | vi­ni­rdi­ṣṭo rtha­pa­ryā­yā­śu­ddha­dra­vya­ga­nai­ga­maḥ || 43 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.44su­kha­jī­va­bhi­do­kti­s tu sarvathā mā­na­bā­dhi­tā | du­rnī­ti­r eva boddhavyā śu­ddha­bo­dhai­r a­saṃ­śa­yā­t || 44 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.45go­ca­rī­ku­ru­te śu­ddha­dra­vya­vyaṃ­ja­na­pa­rya­yau | naigamo nyo yathā sa­cci­tsā­mā­nya­m iti nirṇayaḥ || 45 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.46vidyate cā­pa­ro­śu­ddha­dra­vya­byaṃ­ja­na­pa­rya­yau | a­rthī­ka­ro­ti yaḥ so tra nā­gu­ṇī­ti ni­ga­dya­te || 46 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.47bhi­dā­bhi­dā­bhi­r atyaṃtaṃ pra­tī­te­r a­pa­lā­pa­taḥ | pū­rva­va­nnai­ga­mā­bhā­sau pra­tye­ta­vyau tayor api || 47 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.48navadhā nai­ga­ma­syai­vaṃ khyāteḥ paṃ­ca­da­śo­di­tāḥ | nayāḥ pra­tī­ti­m ārūḍhāḥ saṃ­gra­hā­di­na­yaiḥ saha || 48 || TAŚVA-ML 270,22tri­vi­dha­s tā­va­nnai­ga­maḥ | pa­ryā­ya­nai­ga­maḥ­, dra­vya­nai­ga­maḥ­, dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­nai­ga­ma­ś ceti | tatra pra­tha­ma­s tredhā | artha- TAŚVA-ML 270,23pa­ryā­ya­nai­ga­mo vyaṃ­ja­na­pa­ryā­ya­nai­ga­mo '­rtha­vyaṃ­ja­na­pa­ryā­ya­nai­ga­ma­ś ca iti | dvitīyo dvidhā | śu­ddha­dra­vya­nai­ga­maḥ­, aśuddha- TAŚVA-ML 270,24dra­vya­nai­ga­ma­ś ceti | tṛ­tī­ya­ś caturdhā | śu­ddha­dra­vyā­rtha­pa­ryā­ya­nai­ga­maḥ­, śu­ddha­dra­vya­vyaṃ­ja­na­pa­ryā­ya­nai­ga­maḥ­, a­śu­ddha­dra­vyā­rtha- TAŚVA-ML 270,25pa­ryā­ya­nai­ga­maḥ a­śu­ddha­dra­vya­vyaṃ­ja­na­pa­ryā­ya­nai­ga­ma­ś ceti navadhā naigamaḥ sābhāsa u­dā­hṛ­taḥ pa­rī­kṣa­ṇī­yaḥ | saṃ­gra­hā­da- TAŚVA-ML 270,26yas tu va­kṣya­mā­ṇā ṣaḍ iti sarve paṃ­ca­da­śa nayāḥ sa­mā­sa­taḥ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyāḥ || TAŚVA-ML 270,27tatra saṃ­gra­ha­na­yaṃ vyā­ca­ṣṭe­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.49e­ka­tve­na vi­śe­ṣā­ṇāṃ grahaṇaṃ saṃgraho nayaḥ | sa­jā­te­r a­vi­ro­dhe­na dṛ­ṣṭe­ṣṭā­bhyāṃ ka­thaṃ­ca­na || 49 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.50sa­me­kī­bhā­va­sa­mya­ktve va­rta­mā­no hi gṛhyate | niruktyā lakṣaṇaṃ tasya tathā sati vi­bhā­vya­te || 50 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.51śu­ddha­dra­vya­m a­bhi­prai­ti sanmātraṃ saṃgrahaḥ paraḥ | sa cā­śe­ṣa­vi­śe­ṣe­ṣu sa­dau­dā­sī­nya­bhā­g iha || 51 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.52ni­rā­kṛ­ta­vi­śe­ṣa­s tu sa­ttā­dvai­ta­pa­rā­ya­ṇaḥ | ta­dā­bhā­saḥ sa­mā­khyā­taḥ sadbhir dṛ­ṣṭe­ṣṭa­bā­dha­nā­t || 52 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.53abhinnaṃ vya­kti­bhe­de­bhyaḥ sarvathā ba­hu­dhā­na­kaṃ | ma­hā­sā­mā­nya­m ity uktiḥ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d du­rna­ya­s tathā || 53 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.54śa­bda­bra­hme­ti cānyeṣāṃ pu­ru­ṣā­dvai­ta­m ity api | saṃ­ve­da­nā­d vayaṃ ceti prāyaśo nyatra da­rśi­ta­m || 54 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.55dravyatvaṃ sa­ka­la­dra­vya­vyā­py a­bhi­prai­ti cāparaḥ | pa­ryā­ya­tvaṃ ca niḥ­śe­ṣa­pa­ryā­ya­vyā­pi­saṃ­gra­haḥ || 55 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.56ta­thai­vā­vāṃ­ta­rā­n bhedān saṃ­gṛ­hyai­ka­tva­to bahuḥ | vartate yaṃ nayaḥ samyak pra­ti­pa­kṣā­ni­rā­kṛ­teḥ || 56 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.57sva­vya­ktyā­tma­m a­nai­kāṃ­ta­s ta­dā­bhā­so py a­ne­ka­dhā | pra­tī­ti­bā­dhi­to bodhyo niḥśeṣo py anayā diśā || 57 || TAŚVA-ML 271,03dravyatvaṃ dra­vyā­tma­ka­m eva tato rthāṃ­ta­ra­bhū­tā­nāṃ dra­vyā­ṇā­m a­bhā­vā­d ity a­pa­ra­saṃ­gra­hā­bhā­saḥ­, pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­t | tathā TAŚVA-ML 271,04pa­ryā­ya­tvaṃ pa­ryā­yā­tma­ka­m eva tato rthāṃ­ta­ra­bhū­ta­pa­ryā­yā­sa­ttvā­d iti tattvaṃ tata eva | tathā jīvatvaṃ jī­vā­tma­ka­m eva, TAŚVA-ML 271,05pu­dga­la­tvaṃ pu­dga­lā­tma­ka­m eva, dharmatvaṃ dha­rmā­tma­ka­m eva, a­dha­rma­tvaṃ a­dha­rmā­tma­ka­m eva, ā­kā­śa­tvaṃ ā­kā­śā­tma­ka­m eva, TAŚVA-ML 271,06kālatvaṃ kā­lā­tma­ka­m eveti cā­pa­ra­saṃ­gra­hā­bhā­sāḥ | jī­va­tvā­di­sā­mā­nyā­nāṃ sva­vya­kti­bhyo bhedena kathaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 271,07cit pra­tī­te­r anyathā ta­da­nya­ta­ra­lo­pe sa­rva­lo­pā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | tathā kra­ma­bhā­vi­pa­ryā­ya­tvaṃ kra­ma­bhā­vi­pa­ryā­ya­vi­śe­ṣā- TAŚVA-ML 271,08tmakam eva, sa­ha­bhā­vi­gu­ṇa­tvaṃ ta­dvi­śe­ṣā­tma­ka­m eveti vā­pa­ra­saṃ­gra­hā­bhā­sau pra­tī­ti­pra­ti­ghā­tā­d eva | evam a­pa­rā­pa­ra- TAŚVA-ML 271,09dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­bhe­da­sā­mā­nyā­ni sva­vya­ktyā­tma­kā­ny e­ve­tya­bhi­prā­yāḥ sarve py a­pa­ra­saṃ­gra­hā­bhā­sāḥ pra­mā­ṇa­bā­dhi­ta­tvā­d eva TAŚVA-ML 271,10bo­ddha­vyāḥ­, pra­tī­tya­vi­ru­ddha­syai­vā­pa­ra­saṃ­gra­ha­pra­paṃ­ca­syā­va­sthi­ta­tvā­t || TAŚVA-ML 271,11vya­va­hā­ra­na­yaṃ pra­rū­pa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.48saṃ­gra­he­ṇa gṛ­hī­tā­nā­m arthānāṃ vi­dhi­pū­rva­kaḥ | yo vahāro vibhāgaḥ syād vya­va­hā­ro nayaḥ smṛtaḥ || 48 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.59sa cā­ne­ka­pra­kā­raḥ syād uttaraḥ pa­ra­saṃ­gra­hā­t | yat sat tad dra­vya­pa­ryā­yā­v iti prā­gṛ­ju­sū­tra­taḥ || 59 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.60ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­ta­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­pra­vi­bhā­ga­bhā­k | pra­mā­ṇa­bā­dhi­to nyas tu ta­dā­bhā­so '­va­sī­ya­tā­m || 60 || TAŚVA-ML 271,15pa­ra­saṃ­gra­ha­s tāvat sarvaṃ sad iti saṃ­gṛ­hṇā­ti­, vya­va­hā­ra­s tu ta­dvi­bhā­ga­m a­bhi­prai­ti yat sat tad dravyaṃ paryāya iti | yathaivā- TAŚVA-ML 271,16pa­ra­saṃ­gra­haḥ sa­rva­dra­vyā­ṇi dravyam iti saṃ­gṛ­hṇā­ti sa­rva­pa­ryā­yāḥ paryāya iti | vya­va­hā­ra­s tad vi­bha­ja­te yad dravyaṃ taj jī- TAŚVA-ML 271,17vā­di­ṣa­ḍvi­dhaṃ­, yaḥ paryāyaḥ sa dvividhaḥ kra­ma­bhā­vī sa­ha­bhā­vī ceti | punar api saṃgrahaḥ sarvān jī­vā­dī­n TAŚVA-ML 271,18saṃ­gṛ­hṇā­ti jīvaḥ pudgalo dharmo 'dharmaḥ ākāśaṃ kāla iti, kra­ma­bhu­va­ś ca pa­ryā­yā­n kra­ma­bhā­vi­pa­ryā­ya iti, saha- TAŚVA-ML 271,19bhā­vi­pa­ryā­yāṃ­s tu sa­ha­bhā­vi­pa­ryā­ya iti | vya­va­hā­ra­s tu ta­dvi­bhā­ga­m a­bhi­prai­ti yo jīvaḥ sa muktaḥ saṃsārī ca, TAŚVA-ML 271,20yaḥ pudgalaḥ so ṇuḥ skaṃdhaś ca, yo dha­rmā­sti­kā­yaḥ sa jī­va­ga­ti­he­tuḥ pu­dga­la­ga­ti­he­tu­ś ca, yas tv a­dha­rmā­sti­kā­yaḥ TAŚVA-ML 271,21sa jī­va­sthi­ti­he­tu­r a­jī­va­sthi­ti­he­tu­ś ca pa­ryā­ya­to dra­vya­ta­s ta­syai­ka­tvā­t | tathā yad ākāśaṃ tal lo­kā­kā­śa­m alokā- TAŚVA-ML 271,22kāśaṃ ca, yaḥ kālaḥ sa mukhyo vyā­va­hā­ri­ka­ś ceti, yaḥ kra­ma­bhā­vī paryāyaḥ sa kri­yā­rū­po '­kri­yā­rū­pa­ś ca, TAŚVA-ML 271,23viśeṣaḥ yaḥ sa­ha­bhā­vī paryāyaḥ sa guṇaḥ, sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ś ca sā­mā­nya­m iti a­pa­rā­pa­ra­saṃ­gra­ha­vya­va­hā­ra­pra­paṃ­caḥ TAŚVA-ML 271,24prā­gṛ­ju­sū­trā­t pa­ra­saṃ­gra­hā­d uttaraḥ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaḥ­, sarvasya vastunaḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­t sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣā­tma­ka­tvā­t | na caivaṃ TAŚVA-ML 271,25vya­va­hā­ra­sya nai­ga­ma­tva­pra­sa­ktiḥ saṃ­gra­ha­vi­ṣa­ya­pra­vi­bhā­ga­pa­ra­tvā­t sarvatra nai­ga­ma­sya tu gu­ṇa­pra­dhā­no­bha­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 271,26yaḥ punaḥ ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­ta­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­vi­bhā­ga­m a­bhi­prai­ti sa vya­va­hā­rā­bhā­saḥ­, pra­mā­ṇa­bā­dhi­ta­tvā­t | tathā hi–na TAŚVA-ML 271,27ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­ta eva dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­pra­vi­bhā­gaḥ svā­rtha­kri­yā­he­tu­tvā­d anyathā ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | vaṃ­dhyā­pu­trā­di­va­t vya­va­hā­ra­sya TAŚVA-ML 271,28mithyātve ta­dā­nu­kū­lye­na pra­mā­ṇā­nāṃ pra­mā­ṇa­tā ca na syāt, sva­pnā­di­vi­bhra­mā­nu­kū­lye­nā­pi teṣāṃ pra­mā­ṇa­tva- TAŚVA-ML 271,29pra­saṃ­gā­t | tad uktaṃ | "­vya­va­hā­rā­nu­kū­lye­na pra­mā­ṇā­nāṃ pra­mā­ṇa­tā | nānyathā bā­dhya­mā­nā­nāṃ teṣāṃ ca tatpra- TAŚVA-ML 271,30saṃgataḥ || " iti || TAŚVA-ML 271,31sāṃ­pra­ta­mṛ­ju­sū­tra­na­yaṃ sū­tra­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.61ṛ­ju­sū­traṃ kṣa­ṇa­dhvaṃ­si vastu sat sū­tra­ye­d ṛju | prā­dhā­nye­na gu­ṇī­bhā­vā­d dra­vya­syā­na­rpa­ṇā­t sataḥ || 61 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.62ni­rā­ka­ro­ti yad dravyaṃ bahir aṃtaś ca sarvathā | sa tadābho '­bhi­maṃ­ta­vyaḥ pra­tī­te­r a­pa­lā­pa­taḥ || 62 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.63kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­tā ceti grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­tā­pi vā | vā­cya­vā­ca­ka­tā ceti kvā­rtha­sā­dha­na­dū­ṣa­ṇaṃ || 63 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.64lo­ka­saṃ­vṛ­tti­sa­tyaṃ ca satyaṃ ca pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ | kvaivaṃ siddhyed ya­dā­śri­tya buddhānāṃ dha­rma­de­śa­nā || 64 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.65sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyaṃ kva vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣya­tā | sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­bhā­vo vā kvā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­tā­pi ca || 65 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.66saṃyogo vi­pra­yo­go vā kri­yā­kā­ra­ṇa­saṃ­sthi­tiḥ | sādṛśyaṃ vai­sa­dṛ­śyaṃ vā sva­saṃ­tā­ne­ta­ra­sthi­tiḥ || 66 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.67sa­mu­dā­yaḥ kva ca pre­tya­bhā­vā­di dra­vya­ni­hna­ve | baṃ­dha­mo­kṣa­vya­va­sthā vā sa­rva­the­ṣṭā­'­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 67 || TAŚVA-ML 272,05kṣa­ṇa­dhvaṃ­si­na eva ba­hi­raṃ­ta­ś ca bhāvāḥ, kṣa­ṇa­dva­ya­sthā­ṣṇu­tve pi teṣāṃ sarvadā nā­śā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ kau­ṭa­sthya­pra­saṃ­gā­t TAŚVA-ML 272,06kra­mā­kra­mā­bhyā­m a­rtha­kri­yā­vi­ro­dhā­d a­va­stu­tā­pa­tteḥ iti yo dravyaṃ ni­rā­ka­ro­ti sarvathā so tra­rju­sū­trā­bhā­so hi TAŚVA-ML 272,07maṃtavyaḥ pra­tī­tya­ti­kra­mā­t | pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­pra­tī­ti­r hi ba­hi­raṃ­ta­ś caikaṃ dravyaṃ pū­rvo­tta­ra­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­va­rti sā­dha­yaṃ­tī bādha- TAŚVA-ML 272,08vidhurā pra­sā­dhi­tai­va pu­ra­stā­t | tasmin sati pra­ti­kṣa­ṇa­vi­nā­śe sye­ṣṭa­tvā­n na vi­nā­śā­nu­pa­pa­tti­r na bhāvānāṃ kauṭa- TAŚVA-ML 272,09sthyāpattiḥ yataḥ sa­rva­thā­rtha­kri­yā­vi­ro­dhā­t a­va­stu­tā syāt | yo pi ca manyate pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 272,10bhā­va­syā­bhā­vā­n na grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­bhā­vo vā­cya­vā­ca­ka­bhā­vo vā yato ba­hi­ra­rthaḥ siddhyet | vi­jñā­na­mā­traṃ tu sarvam idaṃ TAŚVA-ML 272,11trai­dhā­tu­ka­m iti, so pi ca­rju­sū­trā­bhā­saḥ sva­pa­ra­kṣa­sā­dha­na­dū­ṣa­ṇā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | lo­ka­saṃ­vṛ­ttyā sva­pa­kṣa­sya TAŚVA-ML 272,12sā­dha­nā­t pa­ra­pa­kṣa­sya bā­dha­nā­t dū­ṣa­ṇā­d adoṣa iti cen na, lo­ka­saṃ­vṛ­tti­sa­tya­sya pa­ra­mā­rtha­sa­tya­sya ca pra­mā­ṇa­to TAŚVA-ML 272,13siddheḥ ta­dā­śra­ya­ṇe­nā­pi bu­ddhā­na­pa­va­rṇa­de­śa­nā­d dū­ṣa­ṇa­dvā­re­ṇa dha­rma­de­śa­nā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | etena ci­trā­dvai­taṃ saṃ­ve­da­nā­dvai­taṃ TAŚVA-ML 272,14kṣa­ṇi­ka­m ity api ma­na­na­mṛ­ju­sū­trā­bhā­sa­tā­m ā­yā­tī­ty uktaṃ ve­di­ta­vyaṃ | kiṃ ca, sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyā­bhā­vo dravyasyo- TAŚVA-ML 272,15bha­yā­dhā­ra­bhū­ta­sya ni­hna­vā­t | tathā ca kutaḥ śa­bdā­de­r vi­śe­ṣya­tā kṣa­ṇi­ka­tva­kṛ­ta­ka­tvā­deḥ sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­dha­rma- TAŚVA-ML 272,16ka­lā­pa­sya ca ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tā siddhyet ? ta­da­si­ddhau ca na sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­bhā­vaḥ sā­dha­na­sya pa­kṣa­dha­rma­tva­sa­pa­kṣa­tvā­nu- TAŚVA-ML 272,17papatteḥ | ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­ta­sya sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­bhā­va­sye­ṣṭe­r adoṣa iti cen na, ba­hi­ra­rtha­tva­ka­lpa­nā­yāḥ sā­dhya­sā­dha­na- TAŚVA-ML 272,18dha­rmā­dhā­rā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ­, kvacid apy ā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­tā­yāḥ saṃ­bha­vā­bhā­vā­t | kiṃ ca, saṃ­yo­ga­vi­bhā­gā­bhā­vo dra­vyā­bhā­vā­t TAŚVA-ML 272,19kri­yā­vi­ra­ha­ś ca tato na kā­ra­ka­vya­va­sthā yataḥ kiṃcit pa­ra­mā­rtha­to '­rtha­kri­yā­kā­ri vastu syāt | sa­dṛ­śe­ta­ra­pa­ri­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 272,20mā­bhā­va­ś ca pa­ri­ṇā­mi­no dra­vya­syā­pa­hna­vā­t | tataḥ sva­pa­ra­saṃ­tā­na­vya­va­sthi­ti­vi­ro­dhaḥ sa­dṛ­śe­ta­ra­kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 272,21nām a­tyaṃ­ta­m a­saṃ­bha­vā­t sa­mu­dā­yā­yo­ga­ś ca, sa­mu­dā­yi­no dra­vya­syā­ne­ka­syā­sa­mu­dā­yā­va­sthā­pa­ri­tyā­ga­pū­rva­ka­sa­mu­dā­yā- TAŚVA-ML 272,22vasthām u­pā­da­dā­na­syā­pa­hna­vā­t | tata eva na pre­tya­bhā­vaḥ śu­bhā­śu­bhā­nu­ṣṭhā­naṃ tatphalaṃ ca puṇyaṃ pāpaṃ baṃdho vā TAŚVA-ML 272,23vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te yato saṃ­sā­ra­mo­kṣa­vya­va­sthā tatra syāt, sa­rva­thā­pī­ṣṭa­syā­pra­si­ddheḥ | saṃvṛtyā hi ceṣṭasya siddhiḥ TAŚVA-ML 272,24saṃ­vṛ­te­r mṛ­ṣā­tvā­t | nāpi pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ pā­ra­mā­rthi­kai­ka­dra­vya­si­ddhi­pra­saṃ­gā­t ta­da­bhā­ve ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti pa­rī­kṣi­ta­m asa- kṛ­dvi­dyā­naṃ­di­ma­ho­da­yaiḥ | TAŚVA-ML 272,25śa­bda­na­ya­m u­pa­va­rṇa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.68kā­lā­di­bhe­da­to rthasya bhedaṃ yaḥ pra­ti­pā­da­ye­t | so tra śa­bda­na­yaḥ śa­bda­pra­dhā­na­tvā­d u­dā­hṛ­taḥ || 68 || TAŚVA-ML 272,27kā­la­kā­ra­ka­liṃ­ga­saṃ­khyā­sā­dha­no­pa­gra­ha­bhe­dā­d bhinnam arthaṃ śa­pa­tī­ti śabdo nayaḥ śa­bda­pra­dhā­na­tvā­d u­dā­hṛ­taḥ | yas tu TAŚVA-ML 272,28vya­va­hā­ra­na­yaḥ kā­lā­di­bhe­de py a­bhi­nna­m artham a­bhi­prai­ti tam anūdya dū­ṣa­ya­nn āha —TAŚV-ML 1.33.69vi­śva­dṛ­śvā­sya janitā sūnur ity ekam ādṛtāḥ | padārthaṃ kā­la­bhe­de pi vya­va­hā­rā­nu­ro­dha­taḥ || 69 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.70karoti kriyate pu­ṣya­stā­ra­kā yoṃbha ity api | kā­ra­ka­vya­kti­saṃ­khyā­nāṃ bhede pi ca pare janāḥ || 70 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.71ehi manye ra­the­ne­tyā­di­ka­sā­dha­na­bhi­dy api | saṃ­ti­ṣṭhe­tā­va­ti­ṣṭhe­te­tyā­dyu­pa­gra­ha­bhe­da­ne || 71 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.72tan na śreyaḥ pa­rī­kṣā­yā­m iti śabdaḥ pra­kā­śa­ye­t | kā­lā­di­bhe­da­ne py a­rthā­bhe­da­ne ti­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ || 72 || TAŚVA-ML 272,33ye hi vai­yā­ka­ra­ṇa­vya­va­hā­ra­na­yā­nu­ro­dhe­na '­dhā­tu­saṃ­baṃ­dhe pra­tya­yā­' iti sūtram ārabhya vi­śva­dṛ­ś vāsya putro janitā TAŚVA-ML 273,01bhāvi kṛtyam āsīd ity atra kā­la­bhe­de py e­ka­pa­dā­rtha­m ādṛtā yo viśvaṃ dṛkṣyati so pi putro ja­ni­te­ti bha­vi­ṣya­tkā­le- TAŚVA-ML 273,02nā­tī­ta­kā­la­syā­bhe­do bhimataḥ tathā vya­va­hā­ra­da­rśa­nā­d iti | tatra yaḥ pa­rī­kṣā­yā mū­la­kṣa­teḥ kā­la­bhe­de py arthasyā- TAŚVA-ML 273,03bhede ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t rā­va­ṇa­śaṃ­kha­ca­kra­va­rti­no­r apy a­tī­tā­nā­ga­ta­kā­la­yo­r e­ka­tvā­pa­tteḥ | āsīd rāvaṇo rājā śaṃ­kha­ca­kra­va­rtī TAŚVA-ML 273,04bha­vi­ṣya­tī­ti śa­bda­yo­r bhi­nna­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­n nai­kā­rtha­te­ti cet, vi­śva­dṛ­ś vā ja­ni­te­ty a­na­yo­r api mā bhūt tata eva | na TAŚVA-ML 273,05hi viśvaṃ dṛ­ṣṭa­vā­n iti vi­śva­dṛ­śi tve­ti­śa­bda­sya yo rtho tī­ta­kā­la­sya ja­ni­te­ti śa­bda­syā­nā­ga­ta­kā­laḥ putrasya TAŚVA-ML 273,06bhāvino tī­ta­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | a­tī­ta­kā­la­syā­py a­nā­ga­ta­tvā­vya­pa­ro­pā­d e­kā­rtha­tā­bhi­pre­te­ti cet, tarhi na pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ TAŚVA-ML 273,07kā­la­bhe­de py a­bhi­nnā­rtha­vya­va­sthā | tathā karoti kriyate iti kā­ra­ka­yoḥ ka­rtṛ­ka­rma­ṇo­r bhede py a­bhi­nna­m arthata evādri- TAŚVA-ML 273,08yate sa eva karoti kiṃcit sa eva kriyate ke­na­ci­d iti pra­tī­te­r iti | tad api na śreyaḥ pa­rī­kṣā­yāṃ | TAŚVA-ML 273,09de­va­da­ttaḥ kaṭaṃ ka­ro­tī­ty atrāpi ka­rtṛ­ka­rma­ṇo­r de­va­da­tta­ka­ṭa­yo­r a­bhe­da­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tathā puṣyaṃ tā­ra­ke­tya­vya­kti­bhe­de pi TAŚVA-ML 273,10na kṛ­tā­rtha­m ekam ā­dri­yaṃ­te­, liṃgam aśiṣyaṃ lo­kā­śra­ya­tvā­d iti | tad api na śreyaḥ, paṭaḥ kuṭīty atrāpi pa­ṭa­ku­ṭyo- TAŚVA-ML 273,11r e­ka­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t ta­lliṃ­ga­bhe­dā­vi­śe­ṣā­t | ta­thā­poṃ­bha ity atra saṃ­khyā­bhe­de py ekam arthaṃ ja­lā­khya­m ādṛtāḥ saṃkhyā- TAŚVA-ML 273,12bhe­da­syo­dbhe­da­ka­tvā­t gu­rvā­di­va­d iti | tad api na śreyaḥ pa­rī­kṣā­yāṃ | gha­ṭa­saṃ­s tava ity atrāpi ta­thā­bhā­vā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t TAŚVA-ML 273,13saṃ­khyā­bhe­dā­vi­śe­ṣā­t | ehi manye rathena yāsyasi na hi yāsyasi sa yātaste pitā iti sā­dha­na­bhe­de pi TAŚVA-ML 273,14pa­dā­rtha­m a­bhi­nna­m ādṛtāḥ "­pra­hā­se manya vāvi yu­ṣma­nma­nya­te­r a­sma­de­ka­va­c ca" iti va­ca­nā­t | tad api na śreyaḥ TAŚVA-ML 273,15pa­rī­kṣā­yāṃ­, ahaṃ pacāmi tvaṃ pa­ca­sī­ty atrāpi a­sma­dyu­ṣma­tsā­dha­nā­bhe­de py e­kā­rtha­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tathā saṃ­ti­ṣṭha­te TAŚVA-ML 273,16a­va­ti­ṣṭha­ta ity a­tro­pa­sa­rga­bhe­de py a­bhi­nna­m artham ādṛtā u­pa­sa­rga­sya dhā­tva­rtha­mā­tra­dyo­ta­ka­tvā­d iti | tad api na śreyaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 273,17tiṣṭhati pra­ti­ṣṭha­ta ity atrāpi sthi­ti­ga­ti­kri­ya­yo­r a­bhe­da­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tataḥ kā­lā­di­bhe­dā­d bhinna evārtho '­nya­thā­ti- TAŚVA-ML 273,18pra­saṃ­gā­d iti śa­bda­na­yaḥ pra­kā­śa­ya­ti tadbhede py a­rthā­bhe­de dū­ṣa­ṇāṃ­ta­raṃ ca da­rśa­ya­ti­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.73tathā kā­lā­di­nā­nā­tva­ka­lpa­naṃ niḥ­pra­yo­ja­na­m | siddhaṃ kā­lā­di­nai­ke­na kā­rya­sye­ṣṭa­sya tattvataḥ || 73 || TAŚVA-ML 273,20kā­lā­di­bhe­dā­d arthasya bhedo stv iti hi ta­tpa­ri­ka­lpa­naṃ pra­yo­ja­na­va­n nānyathā sā­dha­nā­stī­ti niḥ­pra­yo­ja­na­m eva TAŚVA-ML 273,21tat | kiṃ ca —TAŚV-ML 1.33.74kā­lā­dya­nya­ta­ma­syai­va kalpanaṃ tair vi­dhī­ya­tāṃ | yeṣāṃ kā­lā­di­bhe­de pi pa­dā­rthai­ka­tva­ni­śca­yaḥ || 74 || TAŚVA-ML 273,23kā­la­bhe­de py a­bhi­nnā­rthaḥ | kā­la­kā­ra­ka­liṃ­ga­saṃ­khyā­sā­dha­na­bhe­de­bhyo bhinno 'rtho na bha­va­tī­ti sva­ru­ci­pra­kā­śa­na- TAŚVA-ML 273,24mātraṃ || kā­lā­di­bhe­dā­d bhinno rthaḥ ity a­tro­pa­pa­tti­m ā­ve­da­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.75śabdaḥ kā­lā­di­bhi­r bhi­nnā­bhi­nnā­rtha­pra­ti­pā­da­kaḥ | kā­lā­di­bhi­nna­śa­bda­tvā­t tā­dṛ­ksi­ddhā­nya­śa­bda­va­t || 75 || TAŚVA-ML 273,26sarvasya kā­lā­di­bhi­nna­śa­bda­syā­rtha­pra­ti­pā­da­ka­tve­nā­bhi­ma­ta­sya vi­vā­dā­dhyā­si­ta­tve­na pa­kṣī­ka­ra­ṇā­n na ke­na­ci­d dhe- TAŚVA-ML 273,27tor vya­bhi­cā­raḥ | pra­mā­ṇa­bā­dhi­taḥ pakṣaḥ iti cen na, kā­lā­di­bhi­nna­śa­bda­syā­bhi­nnā­rtha­tva­grā­hi­ṇaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­sya TAŚVA-ML 273,28bhi­nnā­rtha­grā­hi­ṇā pra­mā­ṇe­na bā­dhi­ta­tvā­t || TAŚVA-ML 273,29sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍha­m idānīṃ vyā­ca­ṣṭe­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.76pa­ryā­ya­śa­bda­bhe­de­na bhi­nnā­rtha­syā­dhi­ro­ha­ṇā­t | nayaḥ sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍhaḥ syāt pū­rva­va­c cāsya niścayaḥ || 76 || TAŚVA-ML 273,31vi­śva­dṛ­ś vā sa­rva­dṛ­ś veti pa­ryā­ya­bhe­de pi śabdo bhi­nnā­rtha­m a­bhi­prai­ti bhavitā bha­vi­ṣya­tī­ti ca kā­la­bhe­dā­bhi­ma­na- TAŚVA-ML 273,32nāt | kriyate vi­dhī­ya­te karoti vi­da­dhā­ti pu­ṣya­sti­ṣāḥ tārako duḥ āpo vāḥ aṃbhaḥ sa­li­la­m ityādi TAŚVA-ML 273,33pa­ryā­ya­bhe­de pi cā­bhi­nna­m arthaṃ śabdo manyate kā­ra­kā­di­bhe­dā­d e­vā­rtha­bhe­dā­bhi­ma­na­nā­t | sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍhaḥ punaḥ paryāya- TAŚVA-ML 273,34bhede pi bhi­nnā­rthā­n a­bhi­prai­ti | kathaṃ ? TAŚV-ML 1.33.77iṃdraḥ pu­raṃ­da­raḥ śakra ityādyā bhi­nna­go­ca­rāḥ | śabdā vi­bhi­nna­śa­bda­tvā­d vā­ji­vā­ra­ṇa­śa­bda­va­t || 77 || TAŚVA-ML 274,02nanu cātra bhi­nnā­rtha­tve sādhye vi­bhi­nna­śa­bda­tva­he­to­r a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­r a­si­ddhe­ti na maṃ­ta­vyaṃ­, sā­dhya­ni­vṛ­ttau TAŚVA-ML 274,03sā­dha­na­ni­vṛ­tte­r atra bhāvāt | bhi­nnā­rtha­tvaṃ hi vyāpakaṃ vā­ji­vā­ra­ṇa­śa­bda­yo­r vi­bhi­nna­yo­r asti gośabde vābhinne pi TAŚVA-ML 274,04tad asti vi­bhi­nna­śa­bda­tvaṃ tadvyāpyaṃ sādhanaṃ vi­bhi­nnā­rtha eva sādhyesti no bhi­nnā­rtha­tve­, tato nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti- TAŚVA-ML 274,05r asty eva hetoḥ || TAŚVA-ML 274,06saṃpraty e­vaṃ­bhū­taṃ nayaṃ vyā­ca­ṣṭe­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.78ta­tkri­yā­pa­ri­ṇā­m orthas ta­thai­ve­ti vi­ni­śca­yā­t | e­vaṃ­bhū­te­na nīyeta kri­yāṃ­ta­ra­pa­rā­ṅmu­khaḥ || 78 || TAŚVA-ML 274,08sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍho hi śa­ka­na­kri­yā­yāṃ satyām asatyāṃ ca de­va­rā­jyā­rtha­sya śa­kra­vya­pa­de­śa­m a­bhi­prai­ti­, paśor gamana- TAŚVA-ML 274,09kriyāyāṃ satyām asatyāṃ ca go­vya­pa­de­śa­va­tta­thā­rū­ḍheḥ sa­dbhā­vā­t | e­vaṃ­bhū­ta­s tu śa­ka­na­kri­yā­pa­ri­ṇa­ta­m evārthaṃ TAŚVA-ML 274,10ta­tkri­yā­kā­le śakram a­bhi­prai­ti nānyadā || kuta ity āha —TAŚV-ML 1.33.79yo yaṃ kri­yā­rtha­m ācaṣṭe nāsāv a­nya­tkri­yaṃ dhvaniḥ | pa­ṭha­tī­tyā­di­śa­bdā­nāṃ pā­ṭhā­dya­rtha­tva­saṃ­ja­nā­t || 79 || TAŚVA-ML 274,12na hi kaścid a­kri­yā­śa­bdo syāsti gauraśva iti jā­ti­śa­bdā­bhi­ma­tā­nā­m api kri­yā­śa­bda­tvā­t āśu gāmyaśva TAŚVA-ML 274,13iti, śuklo nīla iti gu­ṇa­śa­bdā­bhi­ma­tā api kri­yā­śa­bdā eva | śu­ci­bha­va­nā­c chuklaḥ nī­la­nā­n nīla iti TAŚVA-ML 274,14de­va­da­tta iti ya­dṛ­cchā­bhiḥ śa­bdā­bhi­ma­tāḥ api kri­yā­śa­bdā eva deva eva deyād iti de­va­da­ttaḥ ya­jña­da­tta iti TAŚVA-ML 274,15saṃ­yo­gi­dra­vya­śa­bdāḥ sa­ma­vā­yi­dra­vya­śa­bdā­bhi­ma­tāḥ kri­yā­śa­bdā eva | daṃ­ḍo­syā­stī­ti daṃḍī, vi­ṣā­ṇa­m a­syā­stī­ti TAŚVA-ML 274,16vi­ṣā­ṇī­tyā­di paṃ­ca­ta­yī tu śabdānāṃ pravṛttiḥ vya­va­hā­ra­mā­trā­n na ni­śca­yā­d ity ayaṃ manyate || TAŚVA-ML 274,17evam ete śa­bda­sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍhai­vaṃ­bhū­ta­na­yāḥ sāpekṣāḥ sa­mya­k­, pa­ra­spa­ra­m a­na­pe­kṣā­s tu mithyeti pra­ti­pā­da­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.80ito nyonyam a­pe­kṣā­yāṃ saṃtaḥ śabdād ayo nayāḥ | ni­ra­pe­kṣāḥ punas te syus ta­dā­bhā­sā­vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 80 || TAŚVA-ML 274,19ke punar atra saptasu nayeṣv a­rtha­pra­dhā­nā ke ca śa­bda­pra­dhā­nā nayāḥ ? ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.81ta­tra­rju­sū­tra­pa­ryaṃ­tā­ś catvāro rthanayā matāḥ | trayaḥ śa­bda­na­yāḥ śeṣāḥ śa­bda­vā­cyā­rtha­go­ca­rāḥ || 81 || TAŚVA-ML 274,21kaḥ punar atra ba­hu­vi­ṣa­yaḥ ka­ścā­lpa­vi­ṣa­yo naya ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.82pū­rva­pū­rvo nayo bhū­ma­vi­ṣa­yaḥ kā­ra­ṇā­tma­kaḥ | paraḥ paraḥ punaḥ sū­kṣma­go­ca­ro he­tu­mā­n iha || 82 || TAŚVA-ML 274,23tatra nai­ga­ma­saṃ­gra­ha­yo­s tāvan na saṃgraho ba­hu­vi­ṣa­yo nai­ga­mā­t paraḥ | kiṃ tarhi, naigama eva saṃ­gra­hā­t pūrvaṃ ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.83sa­nmā­tra­vi­ṣa­ya­tve­na saṃ­gra­ha­sya na yujyate | ma­hā­vi­ṣa­ya­tā­bhā­vā­bhā­vā­rthā­n nai­ga­mā­n nayāt || 83 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.84yathā hi sati saṃ­ka­lpa­s ta­thai­vā­sa­ti vedyate | tatra pra­va­rta­mā­na­sya nai­ga­ma­sya ma­hā­rtha­tā || 84 || TAŚVA-ML 274,26saṃ­gra­hā­d vya­va­hā­ro ba­hu­vi­ṣa­ya iti vi­pa­rya­ya­m a­pā­ka­ro­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.85saṃ­gra­hā­d vya­va­hā­ro pi sa­dvi­śe­ṣā­va­bo­dha­kaḥ | na bhū­ma­vi­ṣa­yo śe­ṣa­sa­tsa­mū­ho­pa­da­rśi­taḥ || 85 || TAŚVA-ML 274,28vya­va­hā­rā­d ṛ­ju­sū­tro ba­hu­vi­ṣa­ya iti vi­pa­ryā­saṃ ni­ra­sya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.86na­rju­sū­tra­pra­bhū­tā­rtho va­rta­mā­nā­rtha­go­ca­raḥ | kā­la­tri­ta­ya­vṛ­ttya­rtha­go­ca­rā­d vya­va­hā­ra­taḥ || 86 || TAŚVA-ML 274,30ṛ­ju­sū­trā­c chabdo ba­hu­vi­ṣa­ya ity ā­śaṃ­kā­m a­pa­sā­ra­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.87kā­lā­di­bhe­da­to py artham a­bhi­nna­m u­pa­ga­ccha­taḥ | na­rju­sū­trā­n mahārtho tra śabdas ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­va­t || 87 || TAŚVA-ML 274,32śabdāt sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍho ma­hā­vi­ṣa­ya ity ārekāṃ haṃ­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.88śabdāt pa­ryā­ya­bhe­de­nā­bhi­nna­m artham a­bhī­psi­naḥ | na syāt sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍho pi ma­hā­rtha­s ta­dvi­pa­rya­yaḥ || 88 || TAŚVA-ML 274,34sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍhā­d e­vaṃ­bhū­to bhū­ma­vi­ṣa­ya iti cā­kū­ta­m a­pā­sya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.89kri­yā­bhe­de pi cā­bhi­nna­m artham a­bhyu­pa­ga­ccha­taḥ | nai­vaṃ­bhū­taḥ pra­bhū­tā­rtho nayaḥ sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍha­taḥ || 89 || TAŚVA-ML 275,01kathaṃ punar na­ya­vā­kya­pra­vṛ­tti­r ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.90nai­ga­mā­prā­ti­kū­lye­na na saṃgrahaḥ pra­va­rta­te | tābhyāṃ vācyam i­hā­bhī­ṣṭā sa­pta­bhaṃ­gī­vi­bhā­ga­taḥ || 90 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.91nai­ga­ma­vya­va­hā­rā­bhyāṃ vi­ru­ddhā­bhyāṃ tathaiva sā | sā nai­ga­ma­rju­sū­trā­bhyāṃ tā­dṛ­gbhyā­m a­vi­gā­na­taḥ || 91 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.92sā śabdān ni­ga­mā­d anyād yuktāt sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍha­taḥ | sai­vaṃ­bhū­tā­c ca sā jñeyā vi­dhā­na­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­gā || 92 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.93saṃ­gra­hā­de­ś ca śeṣeṇa pra­ti­pa­kṣe­ṇa ga­mya­tā­m | tathaiva vyāpinī sa­pta­bhaṃ­gī na­ya­vi­dāṃ matā || 93 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.94vi­śe­ṣai­r uttaraiḥ sarvair na­yā­nā­m u­di­tā­tma­nā­m | pa­ra­spa­ra­vi­ru­ddhā­rthai­r dvaṃ­dva­vṛ­tte­r ya­thā­ya­tha­m || 94 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.95pratyeyā pra­ti­pa­ryā­ya­m a­vi­ru­ddhā tathaiva sā | pra­mā­ṇa­sa­pta­bhaṃ­gī ca tāṃ vinā nā­bhi­vā­gga­tiḥ || 95 || TAŚVA-ML 275,08iha tāvan nai­ga­ma­sya saṃ­gra­hā­di­bhiḥ saha ṣaḍbhiḥ pratyekaṃ ṣaṭ sa­pta­bhaṃ­gyaḥ­, saṃ­gra­ha­sya vya­va­hā­rā­di­bhiḥ saha TAŚVA-ML 275,09va­ca­nā­t paṃca, vya­va­hā­ra­sya­rju­sū­trā­di­bhi­ś ca­ta­sraḥ­, ṛ­ju­sū­tra­sya śa­bdā­di­bhi­s tisraḥ, śabdasya sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍhā­di­bhyāṃ TAŚVA-ML 275,10dve, sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍha­syai­vaṃ­bhū­te nekā, ity e­ka­viṃ­śa­ti­mū­la­na­ya­sa­pta­bhaṃ­gyaḥ pa­kṣa­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­ta­yā vi­dhi­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­ka­lpa­na­yā- TAŚVA-ML 275,11va­gaṃ­ta­vyāḥ | tathā navānāṃ nai­ga­ma­bhe­dā­nāṃ dvābhyāṃ pa­rā­pa­ra­saṃ­gra­hā­bhyāṃ saha va­ca­nā­d a­ṣṭā­da­śa sa­pta­bhaṃ­gyaḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 275,12pa­rā­pa­ra­vya­va­hā­rā­bhyāṃ cā­ṣṭā­da­śa­, ṛ­ju­sū­tre­ṇa nava, śa­bda­bhe­daiḥ ṣaḍiḥ saha ca­tuḥ­paṃ­cā­śa­t­, sa­ma­rū­ḍhe­na saha TAŚVA-ML 275,13nava, e­vaṃ­bhū­te­na ca nava, iti sa­pta­da­śo­tta­raṃ śataṃ | tathā saṃ­gra­hā­di­na­ya­bhe­dā­nāṃ śe­ṣa­na­ya­bhe­daiḥ sa­pta­bhaṃ­gyo TAŚVA-ML 275,14yojyāḥ | evam u­tta­ra­na­ya­sa­pta­bhaṃ­gyaḥ paṃ­ca­sa­pta­tyu­tta­ra­śa­taṃ | ta­tho­tta­ro­tta­ra­na­ya­sa­pta­bhaṃ­gyo pi śabdataḥ saṃkhyātāḥ TAŚVA-ML 275,15pra­ti­pa­tta­vyāḥ | iti paryāyaṃ sa­pta­bhaṃ­gī bahudhā vastuny e­ka­trā­vi­ro­dhe­na vi­dhi­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­ka­lpa­nā prā­ga­va­du­ktā­cā­ryaiḥ TAŚVA-ML 275,16nānyā vyāpiny a­ti­vyā­pi­nī vā nāpy a­saṃ­bha­vi­nī tathā pra­tī­ti­saṃ­bha­vā­t | tad ya­thā­–­saṃ­ka­lpa­nā­mā­tra­grā­hi­ṇo TAŚVA-ML 275,17nai­ga­ma­sya tāvad ā­śra­ya­ṇā­d vi­dhi­ka­lpa­nā­, pra­sthā­di­saṃ­ka­lpa­mā­traṃ prasthādy ānetuṃ ga­cchā­mī­ti vya­va­hā­ro­pa­la­bdheḥ | TAŚVA-ML 275,18bhāvini bhū­ta­va­du­pa­cā­rā­t tathā vya­va­hā­raḥ taṃ­du­le­ṣv o­da­na­vya­va­hā­ra­va­d iti cen na, pra­sthā­di­saṃ­ka­lpya­sya tadānu- TAŚVA-ML 275,19bhū­ya­mā­na­tve­na bhā­vi­tvā­bhā­vā­t pra­sthā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­bhi­mu­kha­sya kāṣṭhasya pra­sthā­di­tve­na bhā­vi­tvā­t tatra tadupa- TAŚVA-ML 275,20cārasya prasiddhiḥ | pra­sthā­di­bhā­vā­bhā­va­yo­s tu ta­tsaṃ­ka­lpya­sya vyāpino nu­pa­ca­ri­ta­tvā­t | na ca ta­dvya­va­hā­ro TAŚVA-ML 275,21mukhya eveti ta­tpra­ti­saṃ­gra­hā­śra­ya­ṇā­t pra­ti­ṣe­dha­ka­lpa­nā na pra­sthā­di­saṃ­ka­lpa­mā­traṃ pra­sthā­di­sa­nmā­tra­sya tathā pratīteḥ TAŚVA-ML 275,22asataḥ pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­d iti vya­va­hā­rā­śra­ya­ṇā­t dravyasya ta­tho­pa­la­vdhe­r a­dra­vya­syā­sa­taḥ sato vā pra­tye­tu­m aśakteḥ TAŚVA-ML 275,23pa­ryā­ya­sya ta­dā­tma­ka­tvā­d anyathā dra­vyāṃ­ta­ra­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti ṛ­ju­sū­trā­śra­ya­ṇā­t pa­ryā­ya­mā­tra­sya pra­sthā­di­tve­no­pa­la­bdheḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 275,24anyathā pra­tī­tya­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti śa­bdā­śra­ya­ṇā­t kā­lā­di­bhe­dā­d bhi­nna­syā­rtha­sya pra­sthā­di­tvā­d a­nya­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 275,25iti sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍhā­śra­ya­ṇā­t pa­ryā­ya­bhe­de­na bhi­nna­syā­rtha­sya pra­sthā­di­tvā­t a­nya­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti, e­vaṃ­bhū­tā­śra­ya­ṇā­t TAŚVA-ML 275,26pra­sthā­di­kri­yā­pa­ri­ṇa­ta­syai­vā­rtha­sya pra­sthā­di­tvā­d a­nya­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti | tathā syād ubhayaṃ kra­mā­rpi­to­bha­ya­na­yā­rpa­ṇā­t­, TAŚVA-ML 275,27syād a­va­kta­vyaṃ sa­hā­rpi­to­bha­ya­na­yā­śra­ya­ṇā­t­, a­va­kta­vyo­tta­rāḥ śeṣās trayo bhaṃgā ya­thā­yo­ga­m u­dā­hā­ryā­, ity etāḥ TAŚVA-ML 275,28ṣa­ṭsa­pta­bhaṃ­gyaḥ | tathā saṃ­gra­hā­śra­ya­to vi­dhi­ka­lpa­nā syāt sad eva sarvam asato '­pra­tī­teḥ kha­ra­śṛṃ­ga­va­d iti tat TAŚVA-ML 275,29pra­ti­ṣe­dha­ka­lpa­nā vya­va­hā­rā­śra­ya­ṇā­n na syāt, sarvaṃ sad eva dra­vya­tvā­di­no­pa­la­bdhe­dra­rvyā­di­ra­hi­ta­sya sa­nmā­tra­syā­nu- TAŚVA-ML 275,30pa­la­bdhe­ś ceti ṛ­ju­sū­trā­śra­ya­ṇā­t pra­ti­ṣe­dha­ka­lpa­nā na sarvaṃ syāt sad eva va­rta­mā­nā­d rūpād anyena rū­pe­ṇā­nu­pa­la­bdhe- TAŚVA-ML 275,31r anyathā a­nā­dya­naṃ­ta­sa­tto­pa­laṃ­bha­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti śa­bdā­śra­ya­ṇā­t pra­ti­ṣe­dha­ka­lpa­nā na sarvaṃ syāt sad eva kā­lā­di­bhe­de­na TAŚVA-ML 275,32bhi­nna­syā­rtha­syo­pa­la­bdhe­r anyathā kā­lā­di­bhe­dā­na­rtha­kya­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍhā­śra­yā pra­ti­ṣe­dha­ka­lpa­nā na sarvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 275,33sad eva syāt, pa­ryā­ya­bhe­de­na bhi­nna­syā­rtha­syo­pa­la­bdhe­r a­nya­thai­ka­pa­ryā­ya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t iti | e­vaṃ­bhū­tā­śra­yā­t pra­ti­ṣe­dha- TAŚVA-ML 275,34kalpanā na sarvaṃ sad eva ta­tkri­yā­pa­ri­ṇa­ta­syai­vā­rtha­sya ta­tho­pa­pa­tte­r anyathā kri­yā­saṃ­ka­ra­pra­saṃ­gā­t iti | ta­tho­bha­ya­na- TAŚVA-ML 275,35ya­kra­mā­kra­mā­rpa­ṇā­d u­bha­yā­va­kta­vya­ka­lpa­nā vi­dhi­na­yā­śra­ya­ṇā­t sa­ho­bha­ya­na­yā­śra­ya­ṇā­c ca pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­va­kta­vya­ka­lpa­nā TAŚVA-ML 276,01kra­mā­kra­mo­bha­ya­na­yā­śra­ya­ṇā­t ta­du­bha­yā­va­kta­vya­ka­lpa­ne­ti paṃ­ca­sa­pta­bhaṃ­gyaḥ | tathā vya­va­hā­ra­na­yā­d vi­dhi­ka­lpa­nā sarvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 276,02dra­vyā­dyā­tma­kaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­pra­me­ya­vya­va­hā­rā­ny a­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ ka­lpa­nā­mā­tre­ṇa ta­dvya­va­hā­re sva­pa­ra­pa­kṣa­vya­va­sthā­pa­na­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇa­yoḥ TAŚVA-ML 276,03pa­ra­mā­rtha­to nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti taṃ prati tā­va­dṛ­ju­sū­trā­śra­yā­t pra­ti­ṣe­dha­ka­lpa­nā­, na sarvaṃ dra­vyā­dyā­tma­kaṃ pa­ryā­ya­mā­tra­syo- TAŚVA-ML 276,04pa­la­bdhe­r iti | śa­bda­sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍhai­vaṃ­bhū­tā­śra­yā­t pra­ti­ṣe­dha­ka­lpa­nā na sarvaṃ dra­vyā­dyā­tma­kaṃ­, kā­lā­di­bhe­de­na pa­ryā­ya­bhe­de­na TAŚVA-ML 276,05kri­yā­bhe­de­na ca bhi­nna­syā­rtha­syo­pa­la­bdheḥ iti | pra­tha­ma­dvi­tī­ya­bhaṃ­gau pū­rva­va­du­tta­re bhaṃgā iti catasraḥ sa­pta­bhaṃ­gyaḥ TAŚVA-ML 276,06pra­ti­pa­tta­vyāḥ | ta­tha­rju­sū­trā­śra­yā­d vi­dhi­ka­lpa­nā sarvaṃ pa­ryā­ya­mā­traṃ dravyasya kvacid a­va­sthi­te­r iti taṃ prati TAŚVA-ML 276,07śa­bdā­śra­yā­t pra­ti­ṣe­dha­ka­lpa­nā | sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍhai­vaṃ­bhū­tā­śra­yā­c ca na sarvaṃ pa­ryā­ya­mā­traṃ kā­lā­di­bhe­de­na pa­ryā­ya­bhe­de­na TAŚVA-ML 276,08kri­yā­bhe­de­na ca bhinnasya pa­ryā­ya­syo­tpa­tti­ma­ttvā­d iti | dvau bhaṃgau kra­mā­kra­mā­rpi­to­bha­ya­na­yā­s tṛ­tī­ya­ca­tu­rtha­bhaṃ­gāḥ TAŚVA-ML 276,09trayo nye pra­tha­ma­dvi­tī­ya­tṛ­tī­yā e­vā­va­kta­vyo­tta­rā ya­tho­kta­na­ya­yo­gā­d a­va­se­yā iti tisraḥ sa­pta­bhaṃ­gyaḥ | tathā TAŚVA-ML 276,10śa­bda­na­yā­śra­yā­t vi­dhi­ka­lpa­nā sarvaṃ kā­lā­di­bhe­dā­d bhinnaṃ vi­va­kṣi­ta­kā­lā­di­ka­syā­rtha­syā­vi­va­kṣi­ta­kā­lā­di- TAŚVA-ML 276,11tvā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti | taṃ prati sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍhai­vaṃ­bhū­tā­śra­yā pra­ti­ṣe­dha­ka­lpa­nā na sarvaṃ kā­lā­di­bhe­dā­d eva bhinnaṃ paryāya- TAŚVA-ML 276,12bhedāt kri­yā­bhe­dā­c ca bhi­nna­syā­rtha­sya pratīteḥ iti mū­la­bhaṃ­ga­dva­yaṃ pū­rva­va­t pare paṃca bhaṃgāḥ pratyeyā iti dve TAŚVA-ML 276,13sa­pta­bhaṃ­gyau | tathā sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍhyā­śra­yā vi­dhi­ka­lpa­nā sarvaṃ pa­ryā­ya­bhe­dā­d bhinnaṃ vi­va­kṣi­ta­pa­ryā­ya­syā­vi­va­kṣi­ta- TAŚVA-ML 276,14pa­ryā­ya­tve­nā­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r iti taṃ praty e­vaṃ­bhū­tā­śra­yā pra­ti­ṣe­dha­ka­lpa­nā na sarvaṃ pa­ryā­ya­bhe­dā­d eva bhinnaṃ kri­yā­bhe­de­na TAŚVA-ML 276,15pa­ryā­ya­sya bhe­do­pa­la­bdhe­r iti | e­ta­tsaṃ­yo­ga­jāḥ pū­rva­va­tpa­re paṃ­ca­bhaṃ­gāḥ pra­tye­ta­vyā ity ekā sa­pta­bhaṃ­gī | evam etā TAŚVA-ML 276,16e­ka­viṃ­śa­ti­sa­pta­bhaṃ­gyaḥ vai­pa­rī­tye­nā­pi tāv aṃtyaḥ pra­paṃ­ca­to­bhyū­hyā | ta­tho­tta­ra­na­ya­sa­pta­bhaṃ­gyaḥ sarvāḥ pa­ra­spa­ra- TAŚVA-ML 276,17vi­ru­ddhā­rtha­yo­r dvayor na­va­bhe­da­yo­r e­ka­ta­ra­sya sva­vi­ṣa­ya­vi­dhau ta­tpra­ti­pa­kṣa­sya na­ya­syā­va­laṃ­ba­ne­na ta­tpra­ti­ṣe­dhe mū­la­bhaṃ­ga­dva­ya- TAŚVA-ML 276,18ka­lpa­na­yā ya­tho­di­ta­nyā­ye­na ta­du­tta­ra­bhaṃ­ga­ka­lpa­na­yā ca pra­ti­pa­ryā­ya­m a­va­gaṃ­ta­vyāḥ | pū­rvo­kta­pra­mā­ṇa­sa­pta­bhaṃ­gī­va­tta­dvi- TAŚVA-ML 276,19cāraś ca kartavyaḥ | pra­ti­pā­di­ta­na­ya­sa­pta­bhaṃ­gī­ṣv api pra­ti­bhaṃ­gaṃ syāt kā­ra­syai­va­kā­ra­sya ca pra­yo­ga­sa­dbhā­vā­t | tāsāṃ TAŚVA-ML 276,20vi­ka­lā­de­śa­tvā­de­.­.­.­sa­pta­bhaṃ­gī­taḥ sa­ka­lā­de­śā­tmi­kā­yā vya­va­sthā­pa­nā­t | yena ca kā­ra­ṇe­na sa­rva­na­yā­śra­yāḥ TAŚVA-ML 276,21sapta vā va­ca­na­mā­rgāḥ pra­va­rtaṃ­te || TAŚV-ML 1.33.96sarve śa­bda­na­yā­s tena pa­rā­rtha­pra­ti­pā­da­ne | svā­rtha­pra­kā­śa­ne mātur ime jñā­na­na­yāḥ sthitāḥ || 96 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.97vai nī­ya­mā­na­va­stvaṃ­śāḥ kathyaṃte '­rtha­na­yā­ś ca te | traividhyaṃ vya­va­ti­ṣṭhaṃ­te pra­dhā­na­gu­ṇa­bhā­va­taḥ || 97 || TAŚVA-ML 276,24kiṃ punar amīṣāṃ na­yā­nā­m e­ka­smi­nn arthe pra­vṛ­tti­r ā­ho­svi­tpra­ti­vi­śe­ṣo stīty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.98yatra pra­va­rta­te svārthe ni­ya­mā­d uttaro nayaḥ | pū­rva­pū­rvo nayas tatra va­rta­mā­no na vāryate || 98 || TAŚV-ML 1.33.99sahasraṃ ca śatī yadvat tasyāṃ paṃ­ca­śa­tī matā | pū­rva­saṃ­khyo­tta­ra­tvā­bhyāṃ saṃ­khyā­yā­m a­vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 99 || TAŚVA-ML 276,27paraḥ paraḥ pūrvatra pūrvatra kasmān nayo na pra­va­rta­ta ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.100pūrvatra nottarā saṃkhyā ya­thā­yā­tā­nu­va­rtya­te | ta­tho­tta­ra­na­yaḥ pū­rva­na­yā­rtha­sa­ka­le sadā || 100 || TAŚVA-ML 276,29pra­mā­ṇa­na­yā­nā­m api pa­ra­spa­ra­vi­ṣa­ya­ga­ma­na­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa vi­śe­ṣi­ta­ś ceti śaṃ­kā­yā­m idam ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.101na­yā­rthe­ṣu pra­mā­ṇa­sya vṛttiḥ sa­ka­la­de­śi­naḥ | bhaven na tu pra­mā­ṇā­rthe na­yā­nā­m a­khi­le­ṣu sā || 101 || TAŚVA-ML 276,31kim evaṃ prakārā eva nayāḥ sarve py āhus ta­dvi­śe­ṣāḥ saṃti ? apare pīty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.33.102saṃ­kṣe­pe­ṇa nayās tā­va­dvyā­khyā­tā­s tatra sūcitāḥ | ta­dvi­śe­ṣāḥ pra­paṃ­ce­na saṃciṃtyā na­ya­ca­kra­taḥ || 102 || TAŚVA-ML 276,33evam a­dhi­ga­mo­pā­ya­bhū­tāḥ pra­mā­ṇa­na­yāḥ vyākhyātāḥ || TAŚVA-ML 276,34iti na­ya­sū­tra­sya vyākhyānaṃ samāptaṃ || TAŚV-ML 1.app.0 ta­ttvā­rthā­dhi­ga­ma­bhe­daḥ | TAŚVA-ML 277,02ta­ttvā­rthā­dhi­ga­ma­bhe­da­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.1ta­ttvā­rthā­dhi­ga­ma­s tāvat pra­mā­ṇa­na­ya­to mataḥ | sarvaḥ svarthaḥ parārtho vā­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­si­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 277,04a­dhi­ga­ccha­ty anena ta­ttvā­rthā­na­dhi­ga­ma­ya­ty a­ne­ne­ti vā­dhi­ga­maḥ svārtho jñā­nā­tma­kaḥ parārtho va­ca­nā­tma­ka TAŚVA-ML 277,05iti pra­tye­ya­m || TAŚV-ML 1.app.2pa­rā­rthā­dhi­ga­ma­s ta­trā­nu­dbha­va­drā­ga­go­ca­raḥ | ji­gī­ṣu­go­ca­ra­ś ceti dvidhā śu­ddha­dhi­yo viduḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.3sa­tya­vā­gbhi­r vi­dhā­ta­vyaḥ pra­tha­ma­s ta­ttva­ve­di­bhiḥ | yathā ka­thaṃ­ci­d ity eṣa ca­tu­raṃ­go na saṃmataḥ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.4pra­va­krā­jñā­pya­mā­na­sya pra­sa­bha­jñā­na­pe­kṣa­yā | ta­ttvā­rthā­dhi­ga­maṃ kartuṃ sa­ma­rtho­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­. || 4 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.5vi­śru­taḥ­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­sva­yaṃ prabhuḥ | tā­dṛ­śā­nya­bha­sā­mī­tā bhāve pi pra­ti­bo­dha­kaḥ || 5 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.6sā­bhi­mā­na­ja­nā­ra­bhya­ś ca­tu­raṃ­go ni­ve­di­taḥ | tajjñair a­nya­ta­mā­pā­ye py a­rthā­pa­ri­sa­mā­pti­taḥ || 6 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.7ji­gī­ṣa­dbhyāṃ vinā tāvan na vivādaḥ pra­va­rta­te | tābhyām eva jayo nyonyaṃ vidhātuṃ na ca śakyate || 7 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.8vādino sparddhayā vṛddhir a­bhi­mā­naḥ pra­vṛ­ddhi­taḥ | siddhe vā­trā­ka­laṃ­ka­sya mahato nyā­ya­ve­di­naḥ || 8 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.9sva­pra­jā­pa­ri­pā­kā­di­pra­yo­ja­ne­ti kecana | teṣām api vinā mānād dvayor yadi sa saṃmataḥ || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 277,14tadā tatra bha­ve­dvya­rthaḥ sa­tprā­śni­ka­pa­ri­gra­haḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.app.10tayor a­nya­ta­ma­sya syād a­bhi­mā­naḥ ka­dā­ca­na | ta­nni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m eveṣṭaṃ sa­bhyā­pe­kṣa­ṇa­m atra cet || 10 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.11rā­jā­pe­kṣa­ṇa­m apy astu tathaiva ca­tu­raṃ­ga­tā | vādasya bhā­vi­nī­m iṣṭām apekṣāṃ vi­ji­gī­ṣa­tā­m || 11 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.12sabhyair a­nu­ma­taṃ ta­ttva­jñā­naṃ dṛ­ḍha­ta­raṃ bhavet | iti te vī­ta­rā­gā­bhyā­m apekṣā tata eva cet || 12 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.13tac cen ma­he­śva­ra­syā­pi sva­śi­ṣya­pra­ti­pā­da­ne | sa­bhyā­pe­kṣa­ṇa­m apy astu vyākhyāne ca bha­vā­dṛ­śāṃ || 13 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.14svayaṃ ma­he­śva­raḥ sabhyo ma­dhya­stha­s ta­ttva­vi­ttva­taḥ | pravaktā ca vi­ne­yā­nāṃ ta­ttva­khyā­pa­na­to yadi || 14 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.15tadānyo pi pra­va­ktai­vaṃ bhaved iti vṛthā tava | prā­śni­kā­pe­kṣa­ṇaṃ vā­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­. || 15 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.16yathā caikaḥ pravaktā ca ma­dhya­stho­bhyu­pa­ga­mya­te | tathā sa­bhā­pa­tiḥ kiṃ na pra­ti­pā­dyaḥ sa eva te || 16 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.17maryād ā­ti­kra­mā­bhā­va­he­tu­tvā­d bo­dhya­śa­kti­taḥ | pra­si­ddha­pra­bha­vā tā­dṛ­gvi­ne­ya­ja­na­va­ddhru­va­m || 17 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.18svayaṃ buddhaḥ pravaktā syāt bo­dhya­saṃ­di­gdha­dhī­r iha | tayoḥ kathaṃ sa­hai­ka­tra sadbhāva iti cākulaṃ || 18 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.19prā­śni­ka­tva­pra­va­ktṛ­tva­sa­dbhā­va­syā­pi hānitaḥ | sva­pa­kṣa­rā­gau­dā­sī­na­vi­ro­dha­syā­ni­vā­ra­ṇā­t || 19 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.20pūrvaṃ vaktā budhaḥ paścāt sabhyo na vyāhato yadi | tadā pra­bo­dha­ko bodhyas tathaiva na vi­ru­dhya­te || 20 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.21va­ktṛ­vā­kyā­nu­va­ktā­di svasya syāt pra­ti­pā­da­kaḥ | tadarthaṃ bu­dhya­mā­na­s tu pra­ti­pā­dyo na ma­nya­tā­m || 21 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.22ta­thai­kāṃ­go pi vādaḥ syāc ca­tu­raṃ­go vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | pṛthak sa­bhyā­di­bhe­dā­nā­m a­na­pe­kṣā­c ca sarvadā || 22 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.23yathā vā­dyā­da­yo loke dṛśyaṃte te nya­bhe­di­naḥ | tathā nyā­ya­vi­dā­m iṣṭā vya­va­hā­re­ṣu te yadi || 23 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.24ta­da­bhā­vā­t svayaṃ vaktuḥ sabhyā bhinnā bhavaṃtu te | sa­bhā­pa­ti­ś ca ta­dbo­dhya­ja­na­vaṃ­ta­ś ca neṣyate || 24 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.25ji­gī­ṣā­vi­ra­hā­t tasya tattvaṃ bo­dha­ya­to janān | na sa­bhyā­di­pra­tī­kṣā­sti yadi vāde kva sā bhavet || 25 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.26tato vādo ji­gī­ṣā­yāṃ vādinoḥ saṃ­pra­va­rta­te | sa­bhyā­pe­kṣa­ṇa­to ja­lpa­vi­taṃ­ḍā­va­d iti sphuṭaṃ || 26 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.27ta­da­pe­kṣā ca tatrāsti ja­ye­ta­ra­vi­dhā­na­taḥ | tadvad e­vā­nya­thā tatra sā na syād a­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 27 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.28siddho ji­gī­ṣa­to vādaś ca­tu­raṃ­ga­s tathā sati | svā­bhi­pre­ta­vya­va­sthā­nā­l lo­ka­pra­khyā­ta­vā­da­va­t || 28 || TAŚVA-ML 278,01nanu ca prā­śni­kā­pe­kṣa­ṇā­vi­śe­ṣe pi vā­da­ja­lpa­vi­taṃ­ḍā­nāṃ na vādo ji­gī­ṣa­to­s ta­ttvā­vya­va­sā­ya­saṃ­ra­kṣa­ṇā­rtha- TAŚVA-ML 278,02tva­ra­hi­ta­tvā­t | yas tu ji­gī­ṣa­to­r na sa tathā siddho yathā jalpo vitaṃḍā ca tathā vādaḥ tasmān na jigīṣa- TAŚVA-ML 278,03tor iti | na hi vādas ta­ttvā­vya­va­sā­ya­saṃ­ra­kṣa­ṇā­rtho bhavati ja­lpa­vi­taṃ­ḍa­yo­r eva ta­thā­tvā­t | tad uktaṃ | "tattvā- TAŚVA-ML 278,04vya­va­sā­ya­saṃ­ra­kṣa­ṇā­rthe ja­lpa­vi­taṃ­ḍe bī­ja­pra­ro­ha­saṃ­ra­kṣa­ṇā­rthaṃ kaṃ­ṭa­ka­śā­khā­va­ra­ṇa­va­d iti | tad e­ta­tpra­lā­pa­mā­traṃ­, vāda- TAŚVA-ML 278,05syaiva ta­ttvā­vya­va­sā­ya­saṃ­ra­kṣa­ṇā­rtha­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | tathā hi­–­vā­da eva ta­ttvā­vya­va­sā­ya­ra­kṣa­ṇā­rthaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­ta­rka­sā­dha­no- TAŚVA-ML 278,06pā­laṃ­bha­tve si­ddhāṃ­tā­vi­ru­ddha­tve paṃ­cā­va­ya­vo­pa­pa­nna­tve ca sati pa­kṣa­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­pa­ri­gra­ha­tvā­t yas tu na tathā sa na yathā TAŚVA-ML 278,07ā­kro­śā­diḥ tathā ca vādas tasmāt ta­ttvā­vya­va­sā­ya­ra­kṣa­ṇā­rtha iti yu­kti­sa­dbhā­vā­t | na tāvad ayam asiddho TAŚVA-ML 278,08hetuḥ pra­mā­ṇa­ta­rka­sā­dha­no­pā­laṃ­bhaḥ si­ddhāṃ­tā­vi­ru­ddhaḥ paṃ­cā­va­ya­vo­pa­pa­nnaḥ pa­kṣa­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­pa­ri­gra­ho vāda iti va­ca­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 278,09pa­kṣa­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­pa­ri­gra­hā­d ity u­cya­mā­ne jalpepi tathā syād ity a­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­vi­ro­dha­s ta­tpa­ri­hā­rā­rthaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­ta­rka­sā­dha­no- TAŚVA-ML 278,10pā­laṃ­bha­tvā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ | na hi jalpe tad asti ya­tho­kto­pa­pa­nna­cha­la­jā­ti­ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­sā­dha­no­pā­laṃ­bho jalpa iti TAŚVA-ML 278,11va­ca­nā­t | tata eva na vitaṃḍā tathā pra­sa­jya­te pa­kṣa­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­pa­ri­gra­ha­ra­hi­ta­tvā­c ca | pa­kṣa­pra­ti­pa­kṣau hi vastu- TAŚVA-ML 278,12dharmāv e­kā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇau viruddhau e­ka­kā­lā­dhya­na­va­si­tau va­stu­vi­śe­ṣau vastunaḥ sā­mā­nye­nā­dhi­ga­ta­tvā­c ca viśeṣā- TAŚVA-ML 278,13va­ga­ma­ni­mi­tto vivādaḥ | e­kā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇā­v iti nā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇau vicāraṃ na pra­yo­ja­ta ubhayoḥ pra­mā­ṇe­no- TAŚVA-ML 278,14papatteḥ | tad ya­thā­–­a­ni­tyā buddhir nitya ātmeti a­vi­ru­ddhā­v apy evaṃ vicāraṃ na pra­yo­ja­ya­taḥ | tad yathā kriyā- TAŚVA-ML 278,15vaddravyaṃ niḥkriyaṃ ca kā­la­bhe­de satīty e­ka­kā­lā­v ity uktaṃ | ta­thā­va­si­tau vicāraṃ na pra­yo­ja­ye­te ni­śca­yo­tta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 278,16kālaṃ vi­vā­dā­bhā­vā­d ity a­na­va­si­tau nirdiṣṭau | evaṃ vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śi­ṣṭa­yo­r dharmayoḥ pa­kṣa­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­yoḥ pa­ri­gra­ha TAŚVA-ML 278,17i­tthaṃ­bhā­va­ni­ya­maḥ | evaṃ dharmāyaṃ dharmī naivaṃ dharmeti vā so 'yaṃ pa­kṣa­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­pa­ri­gra­ho na vi­taṃ­ḍā­yā­m asti saprati- TAŚVA-ML 278,18pa­kṣa­sthā­pa­nā­rhā no vitaṃḍā iti va­ca­nā­t | tathā yathokto jalpaḥ pra­ti­pa­kṣa­sthā­pa­nā­hī­na­ta­yā vi­śe­ṣa­to TAŚVA-ML 278,19vi­taṃ­ḍā­tvaṃ pra­ti­pa­dya­te | vai­taṃ­ḍi­ka­sya ca svapakṣa eva sā­dha­na­vā­di­pa­kṣā­pe­kṣa­yā pra­ti­pa­kṣo ha­sti­pra­ti­ha­sti­nyā- TAŚVA-ML 278,20ye­na­.­.­.­.­vai­taṃ­ḍi­ko na sādhanaṃ vakti kevalaṃ pa­ra­pa­kṣa­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­yai­va pra­va­rta­ta iti vyā­khyā­nā­t | nanu vaitaṃḍi- TAŚVA-ML 278,21kasya pra­ti­pa­kṣā­bhi­dhā­naḥ svapakṣo sty e­vā­nya­thā pra­ti­pa­kṣa­hī­na iti sū­tra­kā­ro brūyāt na tu pra­ti­pa­kṣa­sthā­pa­nā- TAŚVA-ML 278,22hīna iti | na hi rā­ja­hī­no deśa iti ca kaścid rā­ja­pu­ru­ṣa­hī­na iti vakti ta­thā­bhi­pre­tā­rthā­pra­ti­pa­tte­r iti TAŚVA-ML 278,23kecit | te pi na sa­mī­cī­na­vā­caḥ­, pra­ti­pa­kṣa ity anena vi­dhi­rū­pe­ṇa pra­ti­pa­kṣa­hī­na­syā­rtha­sya vi­va­kṣi­ta­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 278,24yasya hi sthāpanā kriyate sa vi­dhi­rū­paḥ pra­ti­pa­kṣo na punar yasya pa­ra­pa­kṣa­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇa­sā­ma­rthyo­nna­tiḥ so tra TAŚVA-ML 278,25mu­khya­vi­dhi­rū­pa­ta­yā vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te tasya gu­ṇa­bhā­ve­na vya­va­sthi­teḥ | jalpo pi kaścid evaṃ pra­ti­pa­kṣa­sthā­pa­nā­hī­naḥ TAŚVA-ML 278,26syān nedaṃ ni­rā­tma­kaṃ jī­va­ccha­rī­raṃ prā­ṇā­di­ma­ttva­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti pa­ra­pa­kṣa­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­va­ca­na­sā­ma­rthyā­t sātmakaṃ jīva- TAŚVA-ML 278,27ccha­rī­ra­m iti sva­pa­kṣa­sya siddher vi­rū­pe­ṇa sthā­pa­nā­vi­ra­hā­d iti cen na, ni­ya­me­na pra­ti­pa­kṣa­sthā­pa­nā­hī­na­tvā­bhā­vā- TAŚVA-ML 278,28j jalpasya | tatra hi ka­dā­ci­t sva­pa­kṣa­vi­dhā­na­dvā­re­ṇa pa­ra­pa­kṣa­pra­ti­ṣe­dhaḥ ka­dā­ci­t pa­ra­pa­kṣa­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­dvā­re­ṇa svapakṣa- TAŚVA-ML 278,29vi­dhā­na­m iṣyate naivaṃ vi­taṃ­ḍā­yāṃ pa­ra­pa­kṣa­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­syai­va sarvadā tatra ni­ya­mā­t | nanv evaṃ pra­ti­pa­kṣo pi vidhi- TAŚVA-ML 278,30rūpo vi­taṃ­ḍā­yāṃ nāstīti pra­ti­pa­kṣa­hī­na ity eva vaktavyaṃ sthā­pa­nā­hī­na ity asyāpi tathā siddheḥ, sthā­pya­mā­na- TAŚVA-ML 278,31syābhāve sthā­pa­nā­yāḥ saṃ­bha­vā­yo­gā­d iti cen na; a­ni­ṣṭa­pra­saṃ­gā­t sarvathā pra­ti­pa­kṣa­hī­na­syā­rtha­syā­ni­ṣṭa­sya prasaktau TAŚVA-ML 278,32ca yathā vi­taṃ­ḍā­yāṃ sā­dhya­ni­rde­śā­bhā­va­s tasya cetasi pa­ri­sphu­ra­ṇā­bhā­va­ś ca ta­thā­rthā­pa­ttyā­pi ga­mya­mā­na­sya prati- TAŚVA-ML 278,33pa­kṣa­syā­bhā­va iti vyāhatiḥ syād va­ca­na­sya ga­mya­mā­na­sva­pa­kṣā­bhā­ve pa­ra­pa­kṣa­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­sya bhā­vi­vi­ro­dhā­t pra­ti­pa­kṣa- TAŚVA-ML 278,34sthā­pa­nā­hī­na iti vacane tu na virodhaḥ sa­rva­śū­nya­vā­di­nāṃ pa­ra­pa­kṣa­pra­ti­ṣe­dhe sarvaḥ śūnyam iti sva­pa­kṣa­ga­mya- TAŚVA-ML 278,35mānasya bhāve pi sthā­pa­nā­yā ga­mya­mā­nā­yā­s ta­dbhā­vā­bhā­ve vā śū­nya­tā­vyā­ghā­tā­t | tarhi pra­ti­pa­kṣa­hī­na­m api TAŚVA-ML 279,01vā pra­yo­ja­nā­rtha­m a­rthi­tve­na tam a­bhyu­pe­yā­d ity atrāpi pra­ti­pa­kṣa­hī­na­m api ceti va­kta­vyaṃ­, sarvathā pra­ti­pa­kṣa­hī­na­vā­da­syā- TAŚVA-ML 279,02saṃ­bha­vā­d iti cet | ka evaṃ vyācaṣṭe sa­rva­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­hī­na­m iti ? parataḥ pra­ti­jñā­m u­pā­di­tsa­mā­na­s ta­ttva­bu­bhu­tsā- TAŚVA-ML 279,03pra­kā­śa­ne­na svapakṣaṃ va­ca­na­to na­va­sthā­pa­ya­tsva­da­rśa­naṃ sā­dha­ye­d iti vyā­khyā­nā­t tatra ga­mya­mā­na­sya sva­pa­kṣa­sya TAŚVA-ML 279,04bhā­vā­t­, sva­pa­kṣa­m a­na­va­sthā­pa­ya­nn iti bhā­ṣya­kā­ra­va­ca­na­syā­nya­thā vi­ro­dhā­t | kuto nyathā bhā­ṣya­kā­ra­syai­va TAŚVA-ML 279,05vyā­khyā­na­m iti cet, sarvathā sva­pa­kṣa­hī­na­sya vādasya ja­lpa­vi­taṃ­ḍā­va­da­saṃ­bha­vā­d eva katham evaṃ vā­da­ja­lpa­yo­r vitaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 279,06ḍāto bhedaḥ ? pra­ti­pa­kṣa­sthā­pa­nā­hī­na­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­d iti cet, uktam atra ni­ya­ma­taḥ pra­ti­pa­kṣa­sthā­pa­nā­yā hīnā TAŚVA-ML 279,07vi­taṃ­ḍā­, ka­dā­ci­t tayā hīnau vā­da­ja­lpā­v iti | kevalaṃ vādaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­ta­rka­sā­dha­no­pa­laṃ­bha­tvā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaḥ pakṣa- TAŚVA-ML 279,08pra­ti­pa­kṣa­pa­ri­gra­haḥ | jalpas tu cha­la­jā­ti­ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­sā­dha­no­pā­laṃ­bha­ś ca ya­tho­kto­pa­pa­nna­ś ceti vi­taṃ­ḍā­to viśi- TAŚVA-ML 279,09ṣyate | tad evaṃ pa­kṣa­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­pa­ri­gra­ha­sya jalpe sato pi pra­mā­ṇa­ta­rka­sā­dha­no­pa­laṃ­bha­tvā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­bhā­vā­d vi­taṃ­ḍā­yā- TAŚVA-ML 279,10m a­sa­ttvā­c ca na ja­lpa­vi­taṃ­ḍa­yo­s ta­ttvā­vya­va­sā­ya­saṃ­ra­kṣa­ṇā­rtha­tva­si­ddhiḥ pra­kṛ­ta­sā­dha­nā­d ye­ne­ṣṭa­vi­ghā­ta­kā­rī­daṃ syād a- TAŚVA-ML 279,11niṣṭasya sā­dha­nā­d iti vāda eva ta­ttvā­vya­va­sā­ya­saṃ­ra­kṣa­ṇā­rtha­tvā­j ji­gī­ṣa­to­r yukto na ja­lpa­vi­taṃ­ḍe tābhyāṃ tattvā- TAŚVA-ML 279,12vya­va­sā­ya­saṃ­ra­kṣa­ṇā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ khyā­ti­lā­bha­pū­jā­va­t ta­ttva­syā­vya­va­sā­yo hi ta­ttva­ni­śca­ya­s tasya saṃ­ra­kṣa­ṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 279,13nyā­ya­ba­lā­t sa­ka­la­bā­dha­ka­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇe­na punas tatra bā­dha­ka­m u­dbhā­va­ya­te ya­thā­ka­thaṃ­ci­n ni­rmu­khī­ka­ra­ṇaṃ ca­pe­ṭā­di­bhi­s ta- TAŚVA-ML 279,14tpa­kṣa­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇa­syā­pi ta­ttvā­vya­va­sā­ya­saṃ­ra­kṣa­ṇa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na ca ja­lpa­vi­taṃ­ḍā­bhyāṃ tatra sa­ka­la­bā­dha­ka­pa­ri- TAŚVA-ML 279,15haraṇaṃ cha­la­jā­tyā­dyu­pa­kra­ma­pa­rā­bhyāṃ saṃ­śa­ya­sya vi­pa­ryā­sa­sya vā ja­na­nā­t | ta­ttvā­vya­va­sā­rya saty api hi vādinaḥ TAŚVA-ML 279,16pa­ra­ni­rmu­khī­ka­ra­ṇe pravṛttau prā­śni­kā­s tatra saṃ­śe­ra­te vi­pa­rya­sya­nn iva kim asya ta­ttvā­vya­va­sā­yo sti kiṃ vā TAŚVA-ML 279,17nāstīti | nāsty eveti vyā­pā­ra­ni­rmu­khī­ka­ra­ṇa­mā­tre tathā vya­va­sā­ya­ra­hi­ta­syā­pi pra­vṛ­tti­da­rśa­nā­t ta­ttvo­pa­pla­va­vā­di- TAŚVA-ML 279,18vat tathā vyā­khyā­ti­r eva pre­kṣā­va­tsu na syād iti kutaḥ pū­jā­lā­bho vā ? tataś caivaṃ vaktavyaṃ vādo jigīṣa- TAŚVA-ML 279,19tor eva ta­ttvā­vya­va­sā­ya­saṃ­ra­kṣa­ṇā­rtha­tvā­d anyathā ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | pa­rā­bhyu­pa­ga­ma­mā­trā­j ja­lpa­vi­taṃ­ḍā­va­ttvā­t ni­gra­ha­sthā­na- TAŚVA-ML 279,20vattvāc ca | na hi vāde ni­gra­ha­sthā­nā­ni na saṃti | si­ddhāṃ­tā­vi­ru­ddhaḥ ity a­ne­nā­pa­si­ddhāṃ­ta­sya paṃ­cā­va­ya­vo­pa­pa­nna TAŚVA-ML 279,21ity atra paṃ­ca­gra­ha­ṇā­n nyū­nā­dhi­ka­yo­r a­va­ya­vo­pa­pa­nna­gra­ha­ṇā­d dhe­tvā­bhā­sa­paṃ­ca­ka­sya pra­ti­pā­da­nā­d duṣṭānāṃ ni­gra­ha­sthā­nā­nāṃ tatra TAŚVA-ML 279,22ni­ya­ma­vyā­khyā­nā­t | nanu vāde satām api ni­gra­ha­sthā­nā­nāṃ ni­gra­ha­bu­ddhyo­dbhā­va­nā­bhā­vā­n na ji­gī­ṣā­sti | taduktaṃ TAŚVA-ML 279,23ta­rka­śa­bde­na bhū­ta­pū­rva­ga­ti­nyā­ye­na vī­ta­rā­ga­ka­thā­tva­jñā­pa­nā­d u­dbhā­va­ni­ya­mo labhyate tena si­ddhāṃ­tā­vi­ru­ddhaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 279,24paṃ­cā­va­ya­vo­pa­pa­nna iti co­tta­ra­pa­da­yoḥ sa­ma­sta­ni­gra­ha­sthā­nā­dyu­pa­la­kṣa­ṇā­rtha­tvā­d eva pra­mā­ṇa­bu­ddhyā pareṇa cha­la­jā­ti- TAŚVA-ML 279,25ni­gra­ha­sthā­nā­ni pra­yu­ktā­ni na ni­gra­ha­bu­ddhyo­dbhā­vyaṃ­te kiṃ tu ni­vā­ra­ṇa­bu­ddhyā ta­ttva­jñā­nā­yā­va­ya­vaḥ pra­vṛ­tti­r na ca TAŚVA-ML 279,26sā­dha­nā­bhā­so dū­ṣa­ṇā­bhā­ve vā ta­ttvā­jñā­na­he­tu­r ato na ta­tpra­yo­go yuktaḥ iti | tad e­ta­da­saṃ­ga­taṃ | ja­lpa­vi­taṃ­ḍa- TAŚVA-ML 279,27yor api ta­tho­dbha­va­ni­ya­ma­pra­saṃ­gā­t tayos ta­ttvā­vya­va­sā­ya­saṃ­ra­kṣa­ṇā­ya svayam a­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t | tasya cha­la­jā­ti­ni­gra­ha- TAŚVA-ML 279,28sthānaiḥ kartum a­śa­kya­tvā­t | parasya tū­ṣṇī­bhā­vā­rthaṃ ja­lpa­vi­taṃ­ḍa­yo­ś cha­lā­dyu­dbhā­va­na­m iti cen na, tathā parasya TAŚVA-ML 279,29tū­ṣṇī­bhā­vā­saṃ­bha­vā­d a­sa­du­tta­rā­ṇā­m ā­naṃ­tyā­n nyā­ya­ba­lā­d eva pa­ra­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇa­saṃ­bha­vā­t | so yaṃ pa­ra­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­yā­nya- TAŚVA-ML 279,30yo­ga­vya­va­cche­de­na vya­va­si­tā­dya­nu­jā­taṃ ta­ttva­vi­ṣa­ya­pra­jñā­pā­ri­pā­kā­di ca phalam a­bhi­pre­tya vādaṃ kurvan paraṃ nigraha- TAŚVA-ML 279,31sthānair ni­rā­ka­ro­tī­ti katham a­vi­ru­ddha­vā­k nyāyena pra­ti­vā­di­naḥ svā­bhi­prā­yā­n ni­va­rta­na­syai­va ni­gra­ha­tvā­d alābhe vā TAŚVA-ML 279,32tato ni­gra­ha­tvā­yo­gā­t | tad uktaṃ | "āstāṃ tāvad a­lā­bhā­di­r ayam eva hi nigrahaḥ | nyāyena vi­ji­gī­ṣū­ṇāṃ TAŚVA-ML 279,33svā­bhi­prā­ya­ni­va­rta­na­m || " iti siddham etat ji­gī­ṣa­to vādo ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­va­ttvā­ny a­thā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti | sa ca TAŚVA-ML 279,34ca­tu­raṃ­gaḥ svā­bhi­pre­ta­sva­vya­va­sthā­na­pha­la­tvā­l lo­ka­pra­khyā­ta­vā­da­va­t | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.app.29ma­ryā­dā­ti­kra­maṃ leke yathā haṃti ma­hī­pa­tiḥ | tathā śāstre py a­haṃ­kā­ra­gra­s tayor vādinoḥ kvacit || 29 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.30vā­di­no­r vādanaṃ vādaḥ samarthe hi sa­bhā­pa­tau | sa­ma­rtha­yoḥ sa­ma­rthe­ṣu prā­śni­ke­ṣu pra­va­rta­te || 30 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.31sāmarthyaṃ punar īśasya śa­kti­tra­ya­m u­dā­hṛ­ta­m | yena sva­maṃ­ḍa­la­syā­jñā vi­dhe­ya­tvaṃ pra­si­ddhya­ti || 31 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.32maṃ­tra­śa­ktyā prabhus tāvat sva­lo­kā­n sa­ma­yā­n api | dha­rma­nyā­ye­na saṃ­ra­kṣe­d vi­pla­vā­t sā­dhu­sā­t sudhīḥ || 32 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.33pra­bhu­sā­ma­rthya­to vāpi du­rlaṃ­ghyā­tma­ba­lai­r api | svo­tsā­ha­śa­kti­to vāpi daṃḍaṃ nī­ti­vi­dāṃ­va­raḥ || 33 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.34rā­ga­dve­ṣa­vi­hī­na­tvaṃ vādini pra­ti­vā­di­ni | nyāye 'nyāye ca tadvattvaṃ sāmarthyaṃ prā­śni­ke­ṣv adaḥ || 34 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.35si­ddhāṃ­ta­dva­ya­ve­di­tvaṃ pro­ktā­rtha­gra­ha­ṇa­tva­tā | pra­ti­bhā­di­gu­ṇa­tvaṃ ca ta­ttva­ni­rṇa­ya­kā­ri­tā || 35 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.36ja­ye­ta­ra­vya­va­sthā­yā­m a­nya­thā­na­dhi­kā­ra­tā | sa­bhyā­nā­m ātmanaḥ patyur yaśo dharmaṃ ca vāṃchataḥ || 36 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.37ku­mā­ra­naṃ­di­na­ś cāhur vā­da­nyā­ya­vi­ca­kṣa­ṇāḥ | rā­ja­prā­śni­ka­sā­ma­rthya­m e­vaṃ­bhū­ta­m a­saṃ­śa­ya­m || 37 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.38ekataḥ kā­ra­ye­t sabhyān vā­di­nā­m ekataḥ prabhuḥ | paścād a­bhya­rṇa­kā­n vīkṣya pra­mā­ṇa­gu­ṇa­do­ṣa­yoḥ || 38 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.39lau­ki­kā­rtha­vi­cā­re­ṣu na tathā prāśnikā yathā | śā­strī­yā­rtha­vi­cā­re­ṣu vā tajjñāḥ prāśnikā yathā || 39 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.40sa­tya­sā­dha­na­sā­ma­rthya­saṃ­pra­kā­śa­na­pā­ṭa­vaḥ | vā­dya­je­yo vijetā no sa­do­nmā­de­na ke­va­la­m || 40 || itiTAŚV-ML 1.app.41sa­ma­rtha­sā­dha­nā­khyā­naṃ sāmarthyaṃ vādino mataṃ | sā tv avaśyaṃ ca sā­ma­rthyā­d a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tā || 41 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.42sa­ddo­ṣo­dbhā­va­naṃ vāpi sāmarthyaṃ pra­ti­vā­di­naḥ | dū­ṣa­ṇa­sya ca sāmarthyaṃ pra­ti­pa­kṣa­vi­ghā­ti­tā || 42 || TAŚVA-ML 280,14nanu yathā sa­bhā­pa­teḥ prā­śni­kā­nāṃ ca sā­ma­rthya­m a­vi­ru­ddha­m uktaṃ vādinoḥ sā­dha­na­dū­ṣa­ṇa­yo­ś ca pa­ra­spa­ra­vyā­ghā- TAŚVA-ML 280,15tāt | tathā hi­–­ya­di vādinaḥ sa­mya­ksā­dha­na­va­ca­naṃ sāmarthyaṃ sā­dha­na­sya cā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tvaṃ tadā kathaṃ tatra TAŚVA-ML 280,16pra­ti­vā­di­naḥ sa­ddo­ṣo­dbhā­va­naṃ sāmarthyaṃ saṃsādhyaṃ dū­ṣa­ṇa­sya ca pa­kṣa­vi­ghā­ti­tā­va­t katham i­ta­ra­d iti pa­ra­spa­ra­vyā­ha­taṃ TAŚVA-ML 280,17paśyāmaḥ | ta­da­nya­ta­mā­sa­ma­rtha­tve vā yathā samarthe sa­bhā­pa­tau prā­śni­ke­ṣu vacanaṃ vādas tathā sa­ma­rtha­yo­r vādi- TAŚVA-ML 280,18pra­ti­vā­di­noḥ sā­dha­na­dū­ṣa­ṇa­yo­ś ceti vyā­khyā­na­m a­nu­pa­pa­nna­m ā­yā­ta­m iti kaścit | tad asat | vā­di­pra­ti­vā­di­noḥ TAŚVA-ML 280,19sā­dha­na­dū­ṣa­ṇa­va­ca­ne kramataḥ pravṛttau vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­t | pūrvaṃ tā­va­dvā­dī sva­da­rśa­nā­nu­sā­ri­ta­yā samarthaḥ sādhanaṃ TAŚVA-ML 280,20sa­ma­rtha­m u­pa­nya­sya­ti paścāt pra­ti­vā­dī sva­da­rśa­nā­laṃ­ba­ne­na do­ṣo­dbhā­va­na­sa­ma­rtha­sa­ddū­ṣa­ṇaṃ ta­tsā­ma­rthyaṃ pra­ti­pa­kṣa- TAŚVA-ML 280,21vi­ghā­ti­tā na vi­ru­dhya­te || TAŚVA-ML 280,22kā punar iyaṃ pra­ti­pa­kṣa­vi­ghā­ti­te­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.43sā pa­kṣāṃ­ta­ra­si­ddhi­r vā sā­dha­nā­śa­kti­tā­pi vā | hetor vi­ru­ddha­tā ya­dva­da­bhā­sāṃ­ta­ra­tā­pi ca || 43 || TAŚVA-ML 280,24sā­dha­na­sya sva­pa­kṣa­dhā­ti­tā pa­kṣāṃ­ta­ra­sā­dha­na­tvaṃ yathā viruddhaṃ sva­pa­kṣa­sā­dha­nā­śa­kta­tva­mā­traṃ vā ya­thā­nai­kāṃ­ti- TAŚVA-ML 280,25katvādi sā­dha­nā­bhā­sa­tvaṃ­, ta­du­dbha­va­ne sva­pa­kṣa­si­ddhe­r a­pe­kṣa­ṇī­ya­tvā­t | tad uktaṃ | "­vi­ru­ddhaṃ hetum a­dbhā­vya­vā­di­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 280,26ja­ya­tī­ta­raḥ | ā­bhā­sāṃ­ta­ra­m udbhāvya pa­kṣa­si­ddha­m a­pe­kṣa­te || " iti | na caivam aṣṭāṃgo vivādaḥ syāt ta­tsā­dha­na- TAŚVA-ML 280,27ta­dva­ca­na­yo­r vā­di­sā­ma­rtha­rū­pa­tvā­t sa­dū­ṣa­ṇa­ta­dva­ca­na­yo­ś ca pra­ti­vā­di­sā­ma­rthya­rū­pa­tvā­d di­gaṃ­ta­ra­tvā­yo­gā­t naivaṃ prabhuḥ TAŚVA-ML 280,28sabhyo vā vā­di­pra­ti­vā­di­noḥ sāmarthyaṃ tayoḥ sva­taṃ­tra­tvā­t | tato nā­bhi­mā­ni­ko pi vādo dvyaṃga eva TAŚVA-ML 280,29vī­ta­rā­ga­vā­da­va­d iti śakyaṃ vaktuṃ, ca­tu­rṇā­m aṃ­gā­nā­m a­nya­ta­ma­syā­py apāye a­rthā­pa­ri­sa­mā­pte­r ity u­kta­prā­yaṃ | eva- TAŚVA-ML 280,30m a­ya­mā­bhi­mā­ni­ko vādo ji­gī­ṣa­to­r dvivida ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.44ity ā­bhi­mā­ni­kaḥ proktas tāttvikaḥ prātibho pi vā | sa­ma­rthā­va­ca­naṃ vādaś ca­tu­raṃ­go ji­gī­ṣa­toḥ || 44 || TAŚVA-ML 280,32pū­rvā­cā­ryo pi bha­ga­vā­n amum eva dvividhaṃ ja­lpa­mā­ve­di­ta­vā­n ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.45dvi­pra­kā­raṃ jagau jalpaṃ ta­ttva­prā­ti­bha­go­ca­ra­m | tri­ṣa­ṣṭe­r vādināṃ jetā śrīdatto ja­lpa­ni­rṇa­ye || 45 || TAŚVA-ML 281,01kaḥ punar jayo trety ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.46tatreha tāttvike vāde '­ka­laṃ­kaiḥ kathito jayaḥ | sva­pa­kṣa­si­ddhi­r ekasya nigraho nyasya vādinaḥ || 46 || TAŚVA-ML 281,03ka­thaṃ­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.47sva­pa­kṣa­si­ddhi­pa­ryaṃ­tā śā­strī­yā­rtha­vi­cā­ra­ṇā | va­stvā­śra­ya­tva­to ya­dva­llau­ki­kā­rthe vi­cā­ra­ṇā || 47 || TAŚVA-ML 281,05kaḥ punaḥ svasya pakṣo yat siddhir jayaḥ syād iti vi­cā­ra­yi­tu­m u­pa­kra­ma­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.48ji­jñā­si­ta­vi­śe­ṣo tra dharmī pakṣo na yujyate | ta­syā­saṃ­bha­va­do­ṣe­ṇa bā­dhi­ta­tvā­t kha­pu­ṣpa­va­t || 48 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.49kvacit sā­dhya­vi­śe­ṣaṃ hi na vādī pra­ti­pi­tsa­te | svayaṃ vi­ni­ści­tā­rtha­sya pa­ra­bo­dhā­ya vṛttitaḥ || 49 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.50pra­vṛ­tti­vā­dī tasyaiva pra­ti­kṣe­pā­ya va­rta­nā­t | ji­jñā­si­te­na sabhyāś ca si­ddhāṃ­ta­dva­ya­ve­di­naḥ || 50 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.51svā­rthā­nu­mā­ne vādye ca ji­jñā­si­te­ti cen mataṃ | vāde ta­syā­dhi­kā­raḥ syāt pa­ra­pra­tya­ya­nā­dṛ­te || 51 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.52ji­jñā­pa­yi­tā­tme­ha dharmī pakṣo ya­dī­ṣya­te | la­kṣa­ṇa­dva­ya­m āyātaṃ pakṣasya graṃ­tha­ghā­ti­ne || 52 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.53ta­thā­nu­ṣṇo gnir ityādiḥ pra­tya­kṣā­di­ni­rā­kṛ­taḥ | svapakṣaṃ syād a­ti­vyā­pi nedaṃ pakṣasya lakṣaṇaṃ || 53 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.54liṃgāt sā­dha­yi­tuṃ śakyo viśeṣo yasya dharmiṇaḥ | sa eva pakṣa iti cet vṛthā dha­rma­vi­śe­ṣa­vā­k || 54 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.55liṃgaṃ ye­nā­vi­nā­bhā­vi so rthaḥ sādhyo va­dhā­rya­te | na ca dharmī ta­thā­bhū­taḥ sa­rva­trā­na­nva­yā­tma­kaḥ || 55 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.56na dharmī kevalaḥ sādhyo na dharmaḥ si­ddhya­saṃ­bha­vā­t | sa­mu­dā­ya­s tu sādhyeta yadi saṃ­vya­va­hā­ri­bhiḥ || 56 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.57tadā ta­tsa­mu­dā­ya­sya svā­śra­ye­ṇa vinā sadā | saṃ­bha­vā­bhā­va­taḥ so pi ta­dvi­śi­ṣṭaḥ pra­sā­dhya­tā­m || 57 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.58ta­dvi­śe­ṣo pi so nyena svā­śra­ye­ṇe­ti na kvacit | sā­dhya­vya­va­sthi­ti­r mū­ḍha­ce­ta­sā­m ā­tma­vi­dvi­ṣā­m || 58 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.59vināpi tena liṃgasya bhāvāt tasya na sādhyatā | tato na­pe­kṣa­te­ty etad a­nu­kū­laṃ sa­mā­ca­re­t || 59 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.60dha­rmi­ṇā­pi vinā bhāvāt kvacil liṃgasya pakṣatā | tasya mā bhūt tataḥ siddhaḥ pakṣaḥ sā­dha­na­go­ca­raḥ || 60 || TAŚVA-ML 281,19yādṛg eva hi svā­rthā­nu­mā­ne pakṣaḥ śa­kya­tvā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaḥ sā­dha­na­vi­ṣa­ya­s tādṛg eva pa­rā­rthā­nu­mā­ne yuktaḥ TAŚVA-ML 281,20sva­ni­śca­ya­va­d anyeṣāṃ ni­śca­yo­tpā­da­nā­ya pre­kṣā­va­tāṃ pa­rā­rthā­nu­mā­na­pra­yo­gā­t­, anyathā ta­lla­kṣa­ṇa­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­di- TAŚVA-ML 281,21do­ṣā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t || kā punaḥ pakṣasya siddhir ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.61sa­bhya­pra­tyā­ya­naṃ tasya siddhiḥ syā­dvā­di­no thavā | pra­ti­vā­di­na ity eṣa nigraho nya­ta­ra­sya tu || 61 || TAŚVA-ML 281,23vādinaḥ sva­pa­kṣa­pra­tyā­ya­naṃ sabhāyāṃ sva­pa­kṣa­si­ddhiḥ­, pra­ti­vā­di­naḥ sa eva ni­gra­haḥ­, pra­ti­vā­di­no thavā TAŚVA-ML 281,24ta­tsva­pa­kṣa­si­ddhi­r vādino nigraha ity e­ta­tpra­tye­ya­m || tathoktaṃ | "­sva­pa­kṣa­si­ddhi­r ekasya nigraho nyasya vādinaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 281,25nā­sā­dha­nāṃ­ga­va­ca­naṃ nā­do­ṣo­dbhā­va­naṃ dvayoḥ || " iti || TAŚVA-ML 281,26atra pa­ra­ma­ta­m anūdya vi­cā­ra­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.62a­sā­dha­nāṃ­ga­va­ca­na­m a­do­ṣo­dbhā­va­naṃ dvayoḥ | ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­m anyat tan na yuktam iti kecana || 62 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.63svapakṣaṃ sā­dha­ya­n tatra tayor eko jayed yadi | tū­ṣṇī­bhū­taṃ bruvāṇaṃ vā yat kiṃcit tat sa­maṃ­ja­sa­m || 63 || TAŚVA-ML 281,29satyam e­ta­t­, svapakṣaṃ sā­dha­ya­nn e­vā­sā­dha­nāṃ­ga­va­ca­nā­d a­do­ṣo­dbhā­va­nā­d vā vādī pra­ti­vā­dī vā tū­ṣṇī­bhū­taṃ yat kiṃ- TAŚVA-ML 281,30cid bruvāṇaṃ vā paraṃ jayati nānyathā kevalaṃ pakṣo vā­di­pra­ti­vā­di­noḥ samyak sā­dha­na­dū­ṣa­ṇa­va­ca­na­m eveti parā- TAŚVA-ML 281,31kūtam anūdya pra­ti­kṣi­pa­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.64ta­tsā­dha­na­va­caḥ pakṣo mataḥ sā­dha­na­vā­di­naḥ | sa­ddū­ṣa­ṇā­bhi­dhā­naṃ tu svapakṣaḥ pra­ti­vā­di­naḥ || 64 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.65ity ayuktaṃ dvayor e­ka­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­na­va­sthi­teḥ | sva­pa­kṣa­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­tvā­saṃ­bha­vā­d bhi­nna­pa­kṣa­va­t || 65 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.66vastuny ekatra vartete tayoḥ sā­dha­na­dū­ṣa­ṇe | tena ta­dva­ca­so­r yuktā sva­pa­kṣe­ta­ra­tā yadi || 66 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.67tadā vā­sta­va­pa­kṣaḥ syāt sā­dhya­mā­naṃ ka­thaṃ­ca­na | dū­ṣya­mā­ṇaṃ ca niḥśaṃkaṃ ta­dvā­di­pra­ti­vā­di­noḥ || 67 || TAŚVA-ML 282,02yad vastu śa­bdā­ni­tya­tvā­vā­di­nāṃ sā­dhya­mā­naṃ vā­di­nā­, dū­ṣya­mā­ṇaṃ ca pra­ti­vā­di­nā tad eva vādinaḥ pakṣaḥ TAŚVA-ML 282,03śa­kya­tvā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­sya sā­dha­na­vi­ṣa­ya­sya pa­kṣa­tva­vya­va­sthā­pa­nā­t | tathā yad dū­ṣa­ṇa­vā­di­nā śabdādi vastu TAŚVA-ML 282,04a­ni­tya­tvā­di­nā sā­dhya­mā­naṃ vādinā dū­ṣya­mā­ṇaṃ tad eva pra­ti­vā­di­naḥ pakṣa iti vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te na punaḥ sādhana TAŚVA-ML 282,05vacanaṃ vādinaḥ dū­ṣa­ṇa­va­ca­naṃ ca pra­ti­vā­di­naḥ pakṣa iti vi­vā­dā­bhā­vā­t tayos tatra vivāde vā ya­tho­kta­la­kṣa­ṇa eva TAŚVA-ML 282,06pakṣa iti ta­syā­si­ddhe­r ekasya jayo '­pa­ra­sya pa­rā­ja­yo vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te­, na punar a­sā­dha­nāṃ­ga­va­ca­na­mā­tra­m a­do­ṣo­dbhā­va­na­mā­traṃ TAŚVA-ML 282,07vā | pa­kṣa­si­ddhya­vi­nā­bhā­vi­na­s tu sā­dha­nāṃ­ga­syā­va­ca­naṃ vādino ni­gra­ha­sthā­naṃ pra­ti­pa­kṣa­si­ddhau satyāṃ pra­ti­vā­di­na TAŚVA-ML 282,08iti na ni­vā­rya­ta eva | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 1.app.68pa­kṣa­si­ddhya­vi­nā­bhā­vi sā­dha­nā­va­ca­naṃ tataḥ | nigraho vādinaḥ siddhaḥ svapakṣe pra­ti­vā­di­ni || 68 || TAŚVA-ML 282,10sā­ma­rthyā­t pra­ti­vā­di­naḥ sa­ddū­ṣa­ṇa­va­ttva­ni­gra­hā­di­ka­ra­ṇaṃ vādinaḥ pa­kṣa­si­ddhau satyām ity a­va­gaṃ­ta­vyaṃ | tathā TAŚVA-ML 282,11vādinaṃ sā­dha­na­mā­traṃ bru­vā­ṇa­m api pra­ti­vā­dī kathaṃ ja­ya­tī­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.69vi­ru­ddha­sā­dha­no­dbhā­vī pra­ti­vā­dī­ta­raṃ jayet | tathā sva­pa­kṣa­saṃ­si­ddhe­r vidhānaṃ tena tattvataḥ || 69 || TAŚVA-ML 282,13dū­ṣa­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­m udbhāvya svapakṣaṃ sā­dha­ya­n jayaty eva anyathā tasya na jayo na pa­rā­ja­yaḥ | yatra dha­rma­kī­rti- TAŚVA-ML 282,14nā­bhya­ghā­yi sādhanaṃ siddhis tadaṃgaṃ trirūpaṃ liṃgaṃ ta­syā­va­ca­naṃ vādino ni­gra­ha­sthā­naṃ | tathā sā­dha­na­sya trirūpaṃ TAŚVA-ML 282,15liṃgaṃ sa­ma­rtha­naṃ vya­ti­re­ka­ni­śca­ya­ni­rū­pa­ṇa­tvā­t­, tasya vipakṣe bā­dha­ka­pra­mā­ṇa­va­ca­na­sya hetoḥ sa­ma­rtha­tvā­t tasyā- TAŚVA-ML 282,16vacanaṃ vādino ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­m iti ca ta­nnai­yā­yi­ka­syā­pi sa­mā­na­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.70sve­ṣṭā­rtha­si­ddhi­r aṃgasya tryaṃ­śa­he­to­r a­bhā­ṣa­ṇaṃ | ta­syā­sa­ma­rtha­naṃ cāpi vādino nigraho yathā || 70 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.71paṃ­cā­va­ya­va­liṃ­ga­syā­bhā­ṣa­ṇaṃ na tathaiva kim | ta­syā­sa­ma­rtha­naṃ cāpi sa­rva­thā­py a­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 71 || TAŚVA-ML 282,19nanu ca na sau­ga­ta­sya paṃ­cā­va­ya­va­sā­dha­na­sya ta­tsa­ma­rtha­na­sya vā vacanaṃ ni­gra­ha­sthā­naṃ tatra ni­ga­ma­nāṃ­ta­sā­ma­rthyā- TAŚVA-ML 282,20d ga­mya­mā­na­tvā­t ta­dva­ca­na­sya punar u­kta­tve­nā­pha­la­tvā­d ity api na saṃ­ga­ta­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.72sā­ma­rthyā­d ga­mya­mā­na­sya ni­ga­ma­sya vaco yathā | pa­kṣa­dha­rmo­pa­saṃ­hā­ra­va­ca­naṃ ca tathā phalam || 72 || TAŚVA-ML 282,22nanu ca sa­pa­kṣa­dha­rmo­pa­saṃ­hā­ra­sya sā­ma­rthyā­d ga­mya­mā­na­syā­pi hetor a­pa­kṣa­dha­rma­tve­nā­si­ddha­tva­sya vya­va­cche­daḥ phala- TAŚVA-ML 282,23m astīti yuktaṃ ta­dva­ca­na­m a­nu­ma­nya­te yat sat tat sarvaṃ kṣaṇikaṃ yathā ghaṭaḥ saṃś ca śabda iti | tarhi ni­ga­ma­na­syā­pi TAŚVA-ML 282,24pra­ti­jñā­he­tū­dā­ha­ra­ṇo­pa­na­yā­nā­m e­kā­rtha­tvo­pa­da­rśa­naṃ phalam asti ta­tta­dva­ca­na­m api yu­kti­ma­d evety ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.73ta­syā­si­ddha­tva­vi­cchi­ttiḥ phalaṃ hetor yathā tathā | ni­ga­ma­sya pra­ti­jñā­nā­dye­kā­rtha­tvo­pa­da­rśa­na­m || 73 || TAŚVA-ML 282,26na hi pra­ti­jñā­dī­nā­m e­kā­rtha­tvo­pa­da­rśa­na­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa saṃ­ga­ta­tva­m u­pa­pa­dya­te bhi­nna­vi­ṣa­ya­pra­ti­jñā­di­va­t | tathā prati- TAŚVA-ML 282,27jñātaḥ sā­dhya­si­ddhau he­tvā­di­va­ca­na­m a­na­rtha­kaṃ syād anyathā tasyā na sā­dha­nāṃ­ga­te­ti yad uktaṃ tad api sva­ma­ta­ghā­ti- TAŚVA-ML 282,28dha­rma­kī­rte­r ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.74pra­ti­jñā­to rthasiddhau syād dhe­tvā­di­va­ca­naṃ vṛthā | nānyathā sā­dha­nāṃ­ga­tvaṃ tasyā iti yathaiva tat || 74 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.74efta­ttvā­rtha­ni­śca­ye hetor dṛṣṭāṃto '­na­rtha­ko na kim | TAŚVA-ML 282,31tato rthā­ti­vi­pa­rī­ta­vya­ti­re­ka­tvaṃ pra­da­rśi­ta­vya­ti­re­ka­tva­m iti | na ca vai­dha­rmya­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­do­ṣāḥ kvacin nyāya- TAŚVA-ML 282,32vi­ni­śca­yā­dau pra­ti­pā­dyā­nu­ro­dha­taḥ sa­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­te­ṣu sa­pra­yo­ge­ṣu sa­vi­bhā­ga­m u­dā­hṛ­tāḥ na punaḥ sā­dha­nāṃ­ga­tvā­ni­ya- TAŚVA-ML 282,33māt | ta­da­nu­dbhā­va­naṃ pra­ti­vā­di­no ni­gra­hā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ vādinā sva­pa­kṣa­syā­sā­dha­ne pīti bruvāṇaḥ saugato ja­ḍa­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 282,34jaḍān api cha­lā­di­nā vya­va­hā­ra­to nai­yā­yi­kā­n jayet | kiṃ ca —TAŚV-ML 1.app.75satye ca sādhane prokte vādinā pra­ti­vā­di­naḥ | do­ṣā­nu­tsā­dha­ne na syān nakāro vitathe pi vā || 75 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.76prācye pakṣe ka­laṃ­ko­kti­r dvitīye lo­ka­bā­dhi­tā | dvayor hi pa­kṣa­saṃ­si­ddhya­bhā­ve kasya vi­ni­gra­haḥ || 76 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.77atrānye prāhur iṣṭaṃ nas tathā ni­gra­ha­ṇaṃ dvayoḥ | ta­ttva­jñā­no­kti­sā­ma­rthya­śū­nya­tva­syā­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 77 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.78ya­tho­pā­ttā­pa­ri­jñā­naṃ sā­dha­nā­bhā­sa­vā­di­naḥ | tathā sa­ddū­ṣa­ṇā­jñā­naṃ do­ṣā­nu­dbhā­vi­naḥ samaṃ || 78 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.79jānato pi sa­bhā­tī­te hanyato vā ku­ta­śca­na | do­ṣā­nu­dbhā­va­naṃ ya­dva­tsā­dha­nā­bhā­sa­vā­k tathā || 79 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.80do­ṣā­nu­dbhā­va­ne tu syā­dvā­di­nā pra­ti­vā­di­te | parasya ni­gra­ha­s tena ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇa­taḥ sphuṭam || 80 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.81a­nyo­nya­śa­kti­ni­rghā­tā­pe­kṣa­yā hi ja­ye­ta­raḥ | vyavasthā vādinoḥ siddhāḥ nā­nya­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ || 81 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.82ity e­ta­ddu­rvi­da­gdha­tve ceṣṭitaṃ prakaṭaṃ na tu | vādinaḥ kī­rti­kā­ri syād evaṃ mā­dhya­stha­hā­ni­taḥ || 82 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.83do­ṣā­nu­dbhā­va­nā­khyā­nā­d yathā pa­ra­ni­rā­kṛ­tiḥ | tathaiva vādinaḥ svasya dṛ­ṣṭa­vā­n kā ti­ra­skṛ­tiḥ || 83 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.84doṃ­ṣā­nu­dbhā­va­nā­d ekaṃ na kurvaṃti sa­bhā­sa­daḥ | sā­dha­nā­nu­kti­to nānyam ity aho te '­ti­sa­jja­nāḥ || 84 || TAŚVA-ML 283,11atra pa­re­ṣā­m ā­kū­ta­m u­pa­da­rśya vi­cā­ra­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.85pa­kṣa­si­ddhi­vi­hī­na­tvā­d e­ka­syā­tra pa­rā­ja­ye | pa­ra­syā­pi na kiṃ na syāj jayo py a­nya­ta­ra­sya tu || 85 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.86tathā caikasya yu­ga­pa­t syātāṃ ja­ya­pa­rā­ja­yau | pa­kṣa­si­ddhī­ta­rā­tma­tvā­t tayoḥ sarvatra lo­ka­va­t || 86 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.87ta­de­ka­sya pa­re­ṇe­ha ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇa­m eva naḥ | pa­rā­ja­yo vi­cā­re­ṣu pa­kṣā­si­ddhi­s tu sā kva nuḥ || 87 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.88pa­rā­ja­ya­pra­ti­ṣṭhā­na­m apekṣya pra­ti­yo­gi­nāṃ | loke hi dṛśyate yādṛk siddhaṃ śāstre pi tā­dṛ­śa­m || 88 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.89si­ddhya­bhā­vaḥ pu­na­rdṛ­ṣṭaḥ saty api pra­ti­yo­gi­ni | sā­dha­nā­bhā­va­taḥ śūnye saty api ca sa jā­tu­ci­t || 89 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.90ta­nni­rā­kṛ­ti­sā­ma­rthya­śū­nye vādam a­ku­rva­ti | pa­rā­ja­ya­s tatas tasya prāpta ity apare viduḥ || 90 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.91tatredaṃ ciṃtyate tāvat ta­nni­rā­ka­ra­ṇaṃ kimu | ni­rmu­khī­ka­ra­ṇaṃ kiṃ vā vāgbhis ta­tta­ttva­dū­ṣa­ṇa­m || 91 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.92nā­trā­di­ka­lpa­nā yuktā pa­rā­nu­grā­hi­ṇāṃ satāṃ | ni­rmu­khī­ka­ra­ṇā­vṛ­tte­r bo­dhi­sa­ttvā­di­va­t kvacit || 92 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.93dvi­tī­ya­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ tu pa­kṣa­si­ddhiḥ pa­rā­ja­yaḥ | sarvasya va­ca­nai­s ta­ttva­dū­ṣa­ṇe pra­ti­yo­gi­nā­m || 93 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.94si­ddhya­bhā­va­s tu yo­gi­nā­m asati pra­ti­yo­gi­ni | sā­dha­nā­bhā­va­s tatra kathaṃ vāde pa­rā­ja­yaḥ || 94 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.95yadaiva vādinoḥ pakṣaḥ pra­ti­pa­kṣa­pa­ri­gra­haḥ | rā­ja­nva­ti sa­de­ka­sya pa­kṣā­si­ddha­s tathaiva hi || 95 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.96sā tatra vādino samyak sā­dha­no­kte­r vi­bhā­vya­te | tū­ṣṇī­bhā­vā­c ca nānyatra nā­nya­de­ty a­ka­laṃ­ka­vā­k || 96 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.97tū­ṣṇī­bhā­vo thavā do­ṣā­nā­śa­ktiḥ sa­tya­sā­dha­ne | vā­di­no­kte pa­ra­sye­ṣṭā pa­kṣa­si­ddhi­r na cānyathā || 97 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.98ka­sya­ci­t ta­ttva­saṃ­si­ddhya­pra­ti­kṣe­po ni­rā­kṛ­taḥ | kīrtiḥ pa­rā­ja­yo va­śya­ma­kī­rti­kṛ­d iti sthitam || 98 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.99a­sā­dha­nāṃ­ga­va­ca­na­m a­do­ṣo­dbhā­va­naṃ dvayoḥ | na yuktaṃ ni­gra­ha­sthā­naṃ saṃ­dhā­hā­nyā­di­va­t tataḥ || 99 || TAŚVA-ML 283,27ke punas te pra­ti­jñā­hā­nyā­da­ya ime kathyaṃte ? pra­ti­jñā­hā­niḥ pra­ti­jñāṃ­ta­raṃ pra­ti­jñā­vi­ro­dhaḥ pra­ti­jñā­saṃ­nyā­saḥ TAŚVA-ML 283,28he­tvaṃ­ta­raṃ a­rthāṃ­ta­raṃ ni­ra­rtha­kaṃ a­vi­jñā­tā­rthaṃ a­pā­rtha­kaṃ prā­pta­kā­laṃ punar uktaṃ a­na­nu­bhā­ṣa­ṇaṃ ajñānaṃ a­pra­ti­bhā TAŚVA-ML 283,29pa­rya­nu­yo­gyā­nu­pe­kṣa­ṇaṃ ni­ra­nu­yo­jyā­nu­yo­gaḥ vikṣepaḥ ma­tā­nu­jñā nyūnaṃ adhikaṃ a­pa­si­ddhāṃ­taḥ he­tvā­bhā­sāḥ chalaṃ TAŚVA-ML 283,30jātir iti | tatra pra­ti­jñā­hā­ni­ni­gra­ha­sthā­naṃ katham a­yu­kta­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.100pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­dha­rma­sya yānujñā nyā­ya­da­rśa­ne | sva­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­te matā saiva pra­ti­jñā­hā­ni­r aiśvaraiḥ || 100 || TAŚVA-ML 283,32pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­dha­rmā­nu­jñā sva­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­te pra­ti­jñā­hā­ni­r ity a­kṣa­pā­da­va­ca­nā­t | evaṃ sūtram anūdya pa­rī­kṣa­ṇā­rthaṃ bhāṣya- TAŚVA-ML 283,33m a­nu­va­da­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.101sā­dhya­dha­rma­vi­ru­ddhe­na dharmeṇa pra­tya­va­sthi­te | a­nya­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­dha­rmā­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­. m e­vā­nu­jā­na­taḥ || 101 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.102pra­ti­jñā­hā­ni­r ity eva bhā­ṣyā­kā­rā­gra­ho na vā | pra­kā­rāṃ­ta­ro py asya syāt saṃ­bha­vā­c ci­tra­vi­bhra­mā­t || 102 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.103vi­na­śva­ra­sva­bhā­vo yaṃ śabda aiṃ­dri­ya­ka­tva­taḥ | yathā ghaṭa iti prokte paraḥ pra­tya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te || 103 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.104dṛṣṭam aiṃ­dri­ya­kaṃ nityaṃ sāmānyaṃ tadvad astu naḥ | śabdo pīti sva­liṃ­ga­sya jñānāt te nāpy a­saṃ­ma­taṃ || 104 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.105kāmaṃ ghaṭo pi nityo stu sāmānyaṃ yadi śāśvataṃ | ity evaṃ bhā­ṣya­mā­ṇe­na pra­ti­jño­tpa­dya­te katham || 105 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.106dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­sya pa­ri­tyā­gā­t svahetoḥ pra­kṛ­ta­kṣa­teḥ | ni­ga­māṃ­ta­sya pakṣasya tyāgād iti mataṃ yadi || 106 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.107tadā dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­hā­niḥ syāt sākṣād iyam a­nā­ku­lā | sā­dhya­dha­rma­pa­ri­tyā­gā­d dṛṣṭāṃte sve­ṣṭa­sā­dha­ne || 107 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.108pā­raṃ­pa­rye­ṇa tu tyāgo he­tū­pa­na­ya­yo­r api | u­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­hā­nau hi nā­na­yo­r asti sādhutā || 108 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.109ni­ga­ma­sya pa­ri­tyā­gaḥ pa­kṣa­vā­do pi vā svayaṃ | tathā ca na pra­ti­jñā­ta­hā­ni­r eveti saṃ­ga­ta­m || 109 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.110pa­kṣa­tyā­gā­t pra­ti­jñā­yā­s tyāgas tasya ta­dā­sṛ­teḥ | pa­kṣa­tyā­ge pi dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­tyā­gā­d iti ya­dī­ṣya­te || 110 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.111he­tvā­di­tyā­ga­to pi syāt pra­ti­jñā­tya­ja­naṃ tadā | tataḥ pa­kṣa­pa­ri­tyā­gā­vi­śe­ṣā­n niyamaḥ kutaḥ || 111 || TAŚVA-ML 284,11sā­dha­rma­pra­tya­nī­ka­dha­rme­ṇa pra­tya­va­sthi­taḥ pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­dha­rmaṃ sva­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­te nu­jā­na­n pratijñāṃ ja­hā­tī­ti pra­ti­jñā­hā­niḥ | TAŚVA-ML 284,12yathā anityaḥ śabda aiṃ­dri­ya­ka­tvā­t gha­ṭa­va­d iti bruvan pareṇa dṛṣṭam aiṃ­dri­ya­kaṃ sāmānyaṃ nityaṃ kasmān na tathā TAŚVA-ML 284,13śabda ity evaṃ pra­tya­va­sthi­taḥ | pra­yu­kta­sya hetor ā­bhā­sa­tā­m a­va­śya­m api ka­thā­va­sā­na­m a­ku­rva­nni­śca­ya­m a­ti­laṃ­bya prati- TAŚVA-ML 284,14jñātyāgaṃ ka­ro­ti­, ya­thaiṃ­dri­ya­kaṃ sāmānyaṃ nityaṃ kāmaṃ ghaṭo pi nityo sti iti | sa khalv ayaṃ sa­sā­dha­na­sya TAŚVA-ML 284,15dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­sya nityatvaṃ pra­sa­ja­nni­ga­māṃ­ta­m eva pakṣaṃ ca pa­ri­tya­ja­n pratijñāṃ ja­hā­tī­ty ucyate pra­ti­jñā­śra­ya­tvā­t pakṣa- TAŚVA-ML 284,16syeti bhā­ṣya­kā­ra­ma­ta­mā­lū­na­vi­stī­rṇa­m ā­da­rśi­ta­m || TAŚV-ML 1.app.112pra­ti­jñā­hā­ni­sū­tra­sya vyākhyāṃ vā­rti­ka­kṛ­t punaḥ | karoty evaṃ vi­ro­dhe­na nyā­ya­bhā­ṣya­kṛ­taḥ sphuṭam || 112 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.113dṛṣṭaś cāṃte sthitaś cāyam iti dṛṣṭāṃta ucyate | sva­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­taḥ svapakṣaḥ syāt pra­ti­pa­kṣaḥ punar mataḥ || 113 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.114pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta eveti ta­ddha­rma­m a­nu­jā­na­taḥ | svapakṣe syāt pra­ti­jñā­na­m iti nyā­yā­vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 114 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.115sā­mā­nya­m aiṃdriyaṃ nityaṃ yadi śabdo pi tādṛśaḥ | nityo 'stv iti bru­vā­ṇa­syā­ni­tya­tva­tyā­ga­ni­śca­yā­t || 115 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.116ity etac ca na yuktaṃ syād u­dyo­ta­ka­ra­jā­dya­kṛ­t | pra­ti­jñā­hā­ni­r itthaṃ tu yatas te­nā­va­dhā­rya­te || 116 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.117sā he­tvā­di­pa­ri­tyā­gā­t pra­ti­pa­kṣa­pra­sā­dha­nā | prāyaḥ pra­tī­ya­te vāde maṃ­da­bo­dha­sya vādinaḥ || 117 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.118ku­ta­ści­d ā­ku­lā­bhā­vā­d anyato vā ni­mi­tta­taḥ | tathā tadvāci sūtrārtho ni­ya­mā­n na vya­va­sthi­taḥ || 118 || TAŚVA-ML 284,24yathāha u­dyo­ta­ka­raḥ dṛṣṭaś cā­sā­vaṃ­te ca vya­va­sthi­ta iti dṛṣṭāṃtaḥ sva­pa­kṣaḥ­, pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­taḥ pra­ti­pa­kṣaḥ prati- TAŚVA-ML 284,25pakṣasya dharmaṃ pakṣe nyatra jānan pratijñāṃ jahāti | yadi sā­mā­nya­m aiṃ­dri­ya­kaṃ nityaṃ śabdo py evam astv iti tade- TAŚVA-ML 284,26tad api tasya jā­ḍya­kā­ri saṃ­la­kṣya­te | ittham eva pra­ti­jñā­hā­ne­r eva vā­ra­yi­tu­m aśakteḥ | pra­ti­pa­kṣa­pra­sā­dha­nā­d dhi TAŚVA-ML 284,27pra­ti­jñā­yāḥ kila hāniḥ saṃ­pa­dya­te ta­ttva­he­tvā­di­pa­ri­tyā­gā­d api ka­sya­ci­n maṃ­da­bu­ddhe­r vādino vā­di­prā­ye­ṇa pra­tī­ya­te TAŚVA-ML 284,28na punaḥ pra­ti­pa­kṣa­sya dharmaṃ svapakṣe bhya­nu­jā­na­ta eva ye­nā­ya­m e­ka­pra­kā­raḥ pra­ti­jñā­hā­nau syāt | tathā vi­kṣe­pā­di- TAŚVA-ML 284,29bhir ā­ku­lī­bhā­vā­t prakṛtyā sa­bhā­bhī­ru­tvā­d a­nya­ma­na­ska­tvā­de­r vā ni­mi­ttā­t kiṃcit sā­dhya­tve­na pra­ti­jñā­ya ta­dvi­pa­rī­taṃ TAŚVA-ML 284,30prati janir u­pa­la­bhya­ta eva pu­ru­ṣa­bhrāṃ­te­r a­ne­ka­kā­ra­ṇa­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | tato nā­pto­pa­jña­m evedaṃ sūtraṃ bhā­ṣya­kā­ra­sya vārtika- TAŚVA-ML 284,31kārasya ca vya­va­sthā­pa­yi­tu­m a­śa­kya­tvā­t yu­ktyā­ga­ma­vi­ro­dhā­t || atra dha­rma­kī­rte­r dū­ṣa­ṇa­m u­pa­da­rśya pa­ri­ha­ra­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.119yas tv ā­haiṃ­dri­ya­ka­tva­sya vya­bhi­cā­rā­d vi­na­śva­re | śa­bda­sā­dhye­na hetutvaṃ sā­mā­nye­ne­ti so py adhīḥ || 119 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.120si­ddha­sā­dha­na­ta­s teṣāṃ saṃ­dhā­hā­ne­ś ca bhedataḥ | sādhanaṃ vya­bhi­cā­ri­tvā­t ta­da­naṃ­ta­ra­taḥ kutaḥ || 120 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.121sāsty eva hi pra­ti­jñā­na­hā­ni­r doṣaḥ ku­ta­śca­na | ka­sya­ci­n ni­gra­ha­sthā­naṃ ta­nmā­trā­t tu na yujyate || 121 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.122yeṣāṃ pra­yo­ga­yo­gyā­sti pra­ti­jñā­na­m i­tī­ra­ṇe | teṣāṃ ta­ddhā­ni­r apy astu nigraho vā pra­sā­dha­ne || 122 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.123pareṇa sādhite svārthe nā­nya­the­ti hi niścitaṃ | sva­pa­kṣa­si­ddhi­r evātra jaya ity a­bhi­dhā­na­taḥ || 123 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.124ga­mya­mā­nā pratijñā na yeṣāṃ teṣāṃ ca tatkṣatiḥ | ga­mya­mā­nai­va doṣaḥ syād iti sarvaṃ sa­maṃ­ja­sa­m || 124 || TAŚVA-ML 285,04na hi vayaṃ pra­ti­jñā­hā­ni­r doṣa eva na bha­va­tī­ti saṃ­gi­rā­ma­he a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tvā­t sā­dha­na­do­ṣā­t paścāt TAŚVA-ML 285,05ta­dbhā­vā­t tato bhedena prasiddheḥ | pratijñāṃ prayojyāṃ sā­ma­rthya­ga­myāṃ vā va­da­ta­s ta­ddhā­ne­s ta­thai­vā­bhyu­pa­ga­ma­nī­ya- TAŚVA-ML 285,06tvāt sarvathā tām a­ni­ccha­to vādina e­vā­saṃ­bha­vā­t ke­va­la­m e­ta­smā­d eva ni­mi­ttā­t pra­ti­jñā­hā­ni­r bhavati prati- TAŚVA-ML 285,07pa­kṣa­si­ddha­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa ca ka­sya­ci­n ni­gra­hā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m ity etan na kṣamyate ta­ttvā­vya­va­sthā­pa­yi­tu­m aśakteḥ || TAŚVA-ML 285,08pra­ti­jñāṃ­ta­ra­m i­dā­nī­m a­nu­va­da­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.125pra­ti­ṣe­dhe pra­ti­jñā­tā­rtha­sya dha­rma­vi­ka­lpa­taḥ | yo sau ta­da­rtha­ni­rde­śa­s ta­tpra­ti­jñāṃ­ta­raṃ kila || 125 || TAŚVA-ML 285,10pra­ti­jñā­tā­rtha­pra­ti­ṣe­dhe dha­rma­vi­ka­lpā­t ta­da­rtha­ni­rde­śaḥ pra­ti­jñāṃ­ta­raṃ ta­lla­kṣa­ṇa­sū­tra­m a­ne­no­kta­m idaṃ vyā­ca­ṣṭe­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.126ghaṭo '­sa­rva­ga­to yadvat tathā śabdo py a­sa­rva­gaḥ | tadvad evāstu nityo yam iti dha­rma­vi­ka­lpa­nā­t || 126 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.127sā­mā­nye­naiṃ­dri­ya­tva­sya sa­rva­ga­tvo­pa­da­rśi­taṃ | vya­bhi­cā­re pi pūrvasyāḥ pra­ti­jñā­yāḥ pra­si­ddha­ye || 127 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.128śabdo '­sa­rva­ga­ta­s tāvad iti sa­ttvāṃ­ta­raṃ kṛtam | tac ca ta­tsā­dha­nā­śa­kta­m iti bhāṣyena nigrahaḥ || 128 || TAŚVA-ML 285,14anityaḥ śabdaḥ aiṃ­dri­ya­ka­tvā­d gha­ṭa­va­d ity ekaḥ sā­mā­nya­m aiṃ­dri­ya­kaṃ nityaṃ kasmān na tathā śabda iti dvitīyaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 285,15sā­dha­na­syā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tvaṃ sā­mā­nye­no­dbhā­va­ya­ti tena pra­ti­jñā­tā­rtha­sya pra­ti­ṣe­dhe sati taṃ doṣam a­nu­ddha­ra­n dha­rma­vi­ka­lpaṃ TAŚVA-ML 285,16ka­ro­ti­, so yaṃ śabdo '­sa­rva­ga­to gha­ṭa­va­dā­ho­svi­tsa­rva­ga­taḥ sā­mā­nya­va­d iti ? yady a­sa­rva­ga­to gha­ṭa­va­t tadā tadvad evā- TAŚVA-ML 285,17nityo stv iti brūte | so yaṃ sa­rva­ga­ta­tvā­sa­rva­ga­ta­tva­dha­rma­vi­ka­lpā­t ta­da­rtha­ni­rde­śaḥ pra­ti­jñāṃ­ta­raṃ anityaḥ śabda iti TAŚVA-ML 285,18pra­ti­jñā­to '­sa­rva­ga­to anityaḥ śabda iti pra­ti­jñā­yā a­nya­tvā­t | tad idaṃ ni­gra­ha­sthā­naṃ sā­dha­na­sā­ma­rthyā­pa­ri- TAŚVA-ML 285,19jñānād vādinaḥ | na co­tta­ra­pra­ti­jñā pū­rva­pra­ti­jñāṃ sā­dha­ya­ty a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t iti pa­ra­syā­kū­taṃ || TAŚVA-ML 285,20atra dha­rma­kī­rteḥ dū­ṣa­ṇa­m u­pa­da­rśa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.129nātredaṃ yujyate pū­rva­pra­ti­jñā­yāḥ pra­sā­dha­ne | pra­yu­ktā­yāṃ pa­ra­syā­s ta­dbhā­va­hā­ne­na he­tu­va­t || 129 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.130ta­da­sa­rva­ga­ta­tve­na pra­yu­ktā­d aiṃ­dri­ya­tva­taḥ | śa­bdā­ni­tya­tva­mā­hā­ya­m iti he­tvaṃ­ta­raṃ bhavet || 130 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.131na pra­ti­jñāṃ­ta­raṃ tasya kvacid apy a­pra­yo­ga­taḥ | pra­jñā­va­tāṃ jaḍānāṃ tu nā­dhi­kā­ro vi­cā­ra­ṇe || 131 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.132vi­ru­ddhā­di­pra­yo­ga­s tu prā­jñā­nā­m api saṃ­bha­vā­t | ku­ta­ści­d vi­śra­mā­t tatrety āhur anye tad apy asat || 132 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.133pra­ti­jñā­tā­rtha­si­ddhya­rthaṃ pra­ti­jñā­yāḥ sa­mī­kṣa­ṇā­t | bhrāṃtaiḥ pra­yu­jya­mā­nā­yāḥ vicāre si­ddha­he­tu­va­t || 133 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.134prājñeti vi­bhra­mā­d brūyād vāde '­si­ddhā­di­sā­dha­na­m | sva­pa­kṣa­si­ddhi­r yena syāt sattvam ity a­ti­du­rgha­ṭa­m || 134 || TAŚVA-ML 285,27tato pra­ti­pa­tti­va­tpra­ti­jñāṃ­ta­raṃ ka­sya­ci­t sā­dha­na­sā­ma­rthyā­pra­ti­jñā­nā­t pra­ti­jñā­hā­ni­va­t || TAŚVA-ML 285,28tarhi katham idam a­yu­kta­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.135tato nenaiva mārgeṇa pra­ti­jñāṃ­ta­ra­saṃ­bha­vaḥ | ity etad eva ni­rmu­kti­s tad dhi nā­nā­ni­mi­tta­kaṃ || 135 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.136pra­ti­jñā­hā­ni­ta­ś cāsya bhedaḥ katham u­pe­ya­te | pa­kṣa­tyā­gā­vi­śe­ṣe pi yogair iti ca vismayaḥ || 136 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.137pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­dha­rma­sya sva­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­te bhya­nu­jña­yā | yathā pa­kṣa­pa­ri­tyā­ga­s tathā saṃ­dhāṃ­ta­rā­d api || 137 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.138sva­pa­kṣa­si­ddha­ye ya­dva­tsaṃ­dhāṃ­ta­ra­m u­dā­hṛ­taṃ | bhrāṃtyā tadvac ca śabdo pi nityo stv iti na kiṃ punaḥ || 138 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.139śa­bdā­ni­tya­tva­si­ddhya­rthaṃ nityaḥ śabda i­tī­ra­ṇaṃ | svasthasya vāhataṃ yadvat tathā sa­rva­ga­śa­bda­vā­k || 139 || TAŚVA-ML 286,01tataḥ pra­ti­jñā­hā­ni­r eva pra­ti­jñāṃ­ta­raṃ ni­mi­tta­bhe­dā­t ta­dbhe­dai­r ni­gra­ha­sthā­nāṃ­ta­rā­ṇāṃ pra­saṃ­gā­t | teṣāṃ ta­trāṃ­ta­rbhā­ve TAŚVA-ML 286,02pra­ti­jñāṃ­ta­ra­sye­ti pra­ti­jñā­nā­va­rta­bhā­va­sya ni­vā­ra­yi­tu­m aśakteḥ || pra­ti­jñā­vi­ro­dha­m anūdya vi­cā­ra­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.140pra­ti­jñā­yā virodho yo hetunā saṃ­pra­tī­ya­te | sa pra­ti­jñā­vi­ro­dhaḥ syād ity etac ca na yu­kti­ma­t || 140 || TAŚVA-ML 286,04pra­ti­jñā­he­tvo­r virodhaḥ pra­ti­jñā­vi­ro­dha iti sūtraṃ | yatra pratijñā hetunā vi­ru­dhya­te hetuś ca pra­ti­jñā­yāḥ TAŚVA-ML 286,05sa pra­ti­jñā­vi­ro­dho nāma ni­gra­ha­sthā­naṃ­, yathā gu­ṇa­vya­ti­ri­ktaṃ dravyaṃ bhe­de­nā­gra­ha­ṇā­d iti nyā­ya­vā­rti­kaṃ | tac ca TAŚVA-ML 286,06na yu­kti­ma­t || TAŚV-ML 1.app.141pra­ti­jñā­yāḥ pra­ti­jñā­tve hetunā hi ni­rā­kṛ­te | pra­ti­jñā­hā­ni­r eveyaṃ pra­kā­rāṃ­ta­ra­to bhavet || 141 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.142dravyaṃ bhinnaṃ guṇāt svasmād iti pakṣe bhi­bhā­ṣi­te | rū­pā­dya­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tve­nā­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r i­tī­rya­te || 142 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.143yena hetur hatas te­nā­saṃ­de­haṃ bhe­da­saṃ­ga­raḥ | ta­da­bhe­da­sya ni­rṇī­te­s tatra teneti bu­dhya­tā­m || 143 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.144hetor vi­ru­ddha­tā vā syād doṣo yaṃ sa­rva­saṃ­ma­taḥ | pra­ti­jñā­do­ṣa­tā tv asya nānyathā vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te || 144 || TAŚVA-ML 286,11yad api u­dyo­ta­ka­re­ṇā­bhya­dhā­yi­; '­e­te­nai­va pra­ti­jñā­vi­ro­dho py uktaḥ, yatra pratijñā sva­va­ca­ne­na vi­ru­dhya­te TAŚVA-ML 286,12yathā śravaṇā garbhiṇī nā­styā­tme­ti vā­kyāṃ­ta­ro­pa­pla­vā­d iti' tad api na yuktam ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.145pratijñā ca svayaṃ yatra vi­ro­dha­m a­dhi­ga­ccha­ti | nā­styā­tme­tyā­di­va­t tatra pra­ti­jñā­vi­dhi­r eva naḥ || 145 || TAŚVA-ML 286,14ta­dvi­ro­dho­dbhā­va­ne­na tyā­ga­syā­va­śyaṃ bhā­vi­tvā­t | svayam a­tyā­gā­n neyaṃ pra­ti­jñā­hā­ni­r iti cet na, ta­dvi­ru­ddha­tva- TAŚVA-ML 286,15pra­ti­pa­tte­r eva nyā­ya­ba­lā­t tyā­ga­rū­pa­tvā­t | yat kiṃcid a­va­da­to pi pra­ti­jñā­kṛ­ti­si­ddhe­r vadato pi do­ṣa­tve­nai­va tattyā- TAŚVA-ML 286,16gasya vya­va­sthi­teḥ | yad api tenoktaṃ he­tu­vi­ro­dho pi pra­ti­jñā­vi­ro­dha eva e­te­no­kto yatra hetuḥ pra­ti­jña­yā TAŚVA-ML 286,17bādhyate yathā sarvaṃ pṛthak samūhe bhā­va­śa­bda­pra­yo­gā­d iti, tad api na sādhīya ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.146hetuḥ pra­ti­jña­yā yatra bādhyate he­tu­du­ṣṭa­tā | tatra si­ddhā­nya­thā saṃ­dhā­vi­ro­dho ti­pra­sa­jya­te || 146 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.147sarvaṃ pṛthak sa­mu­dā­yaḥ bhā­va­śa­bda­pra­yo­ga­taḥ | ity atra siddhayā bhe­da­saṃ­dha­yā yadi bādhyate || 147 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.148hetus tatra pra­si­ddhe­na hetunā sāpi bādhyatāṃ | pra­ti­jñā­va­t pa­ra­syā­pi he­tu­si­ddhe­r a­bhe­da­taḥ || 148 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.149bhā­va­śa­bdaḥ samūhaṃ hi yasyaikaṃ vakti vāstavaṃ | tasya sarvaṃ pṛ­tha­kta­ttva­m iti saṃ­dhā­dhi­ha­nya­te || 149 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.150vi­ru­ddha­sā­dha­nā­d vāyaṃ viruddho hetur āgataḥ | sa­mū­hā­vā­sta­ve he­tu­do­ṣo naiko pi pūrvakaḥ || 150 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.151sarvathā bhedino nā­nā­rthe­ṣu śa­bda­pra­yo­ga­taḥ | pra­ka­lpi­ta­sa­mū­he­ṣv ity evaṃ he­tva­rtha­ni­śca­yā­t || 151 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.152tathā sati virodho yaṃ taddhetoḥ saṃdhayā sthitaḥ | saṃ­dhā­hā­ni­s tu siddhe yaṃ hetunā ta­tpra­bā­dha­nā­t || 152 || TAŚVA-ML 286,25yad apy a­bhi­hi­taṃ tena, etena pra­ti­jñā­yā dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­vi­ro­dho vaktavyo hetoś ca dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­tā­di­bhi­r virodhaḥ pramāṇa- TAŚVA-ML 286,26vi­ro­dha­ś ca pra­ti­jñā­he­to­r yathā vaktavyaḥ iti, tad api na pa­rī­kṣā­kṣa­ma­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.153dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­sya ca yo nāma virodhaḥ saṃ­dha­yo­di­taḥ | sā­dha­na­sya ca dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­pra­mu­khai­r mā­na­bo­dha­na­m || 153 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.154pra­ti­jñā­di­ṣu tasyāpi na pra­ti­jñā­vi­ro­dha­tā | sū­trā­rū­ḍha­ta­yo­kta­sya bhāṃ­ḍā­le­khya­na­yo­kti­va­t || 154 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.155pra­ti­jñā­ne­na dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­bā­dha­ne sati gamyate | ta­tpra­ti­jñā­vi­ro­dhaḥ syād vi­sta­ttvā­d iti cen matam || 155 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.156haṃta he­tu­vi­ro­dho pi kiṃ naiṣo bhīṣṭa eva te | dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­tā­di­vi­ro­dho pi hetur etena varṇitaḥ || 156 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.157ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­saṃ­khyā­na­vi­ghā­ta­kṛ­d ayaṃ tataḥ | ya­tho­kta­ni­gra­ha­sthā­ne­ṣv aṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 157 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.158pra­tya­kṣā­di­pra­mā­ṇe­na pra­ti­jñā­bā­dha­naṃ punaḥ | pra­ti­jñā­hā­ni­r āyātā pra­kā­rāṃ­ta­ra­taḥ sphuṭam || 158 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.159ni­da­rśa­nā­di­bā­dhā ca ni­gra­hāṃ­ta­ra­m eva te | pra­ti­jñā­na­śru­te­s ta­trā­bhā­vā­t ta­dbā­dha­nā­tya­yā­t || 159 || TAŚVA-ML 286,34yad apy avādi tena pa­ra­pa­kṣa­si­ddhe­na go­tvā­di­nā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­co­da­nā­vi­ru­ddhe­ti yaḥ pa­ra­pa­kṣa­si­ddhe­na go­tvā­di­nā TAŚVA-ML 287,01vya­bhi­cā­ra­ya­ti ta­dvi­ru­ddha­m uttaraṃ ve­di­ta­vya­m | anityaḥ śabdaḥ aiṃ­dri­ya­ka­tvā­t gha­ṭa­va­d iti ke­na­ci­d bauddhaṃ TAŚVA-ML 287,02pra­tyu­ktaṃ­, nai­yā­yi­ka­pra­si­ddhe­na go­tvā­di­nā sā­mā­nye­na hetor a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tva­co­da­nā hi vi­ru­ddha­m uttaraṃ sau­ga­ta­syā- TAŚVA-ML 287,03ni­ṣṭa­si­ddhe­r iti | tad api na vi­cā­rā­rha­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.160mo­kṣā­di­nā sva­si­ddhe­na yā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­co­da­nā | pa­ra­pa­kṣa­vi­ru­ddhaṃ syādut taraṃ tad ihety api || 160 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.161na pra­ti­jñā­vi­ro­dhe ṃ­ta­rbhā­va­me­ti ka­thaṃ­ca­na | svayaṃ tu sādhite sa­mya­ggo­tvā­dau doṣa eva saḥ || 161 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.162ni­rā­kṛ­tau pa­re­ṇā­syā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­sa­mā­na­tā | hetor eva bhavet tāvat saṃ­dhā­do­ṣa­s tu neṣyate || 162 || TAŚVA-ML 287,07yad apy abhāṇi tena, sva­pa­kṣā­na­pe­kṣaṃ ca tathā yaḥ sva­sva­pa­kṣā­na­pe­kṣaṃ hetuṃ prayuṃkte anityaḥ śabda aiṃdriya- TAŚVA-ML 287,08katvād iti sa sva­si­ddha­sya go­tvā­de­r a­ni­tya­tva­vi­ro­dhā­d viruddha iti | tad apy a­pe­śa­la­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.163hetāv aiṃ­dri­ya­ka­tve tu ni­ja­pa­kṣā­na­pe­kṣi­ṇi | sa pra­si­ddha­sya go­tvā­de­r iti ta­ttva­vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 163 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.164syād virodha itīdaṃ ca tadvad eva na bhidyate | a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tā­do­ṣā­t ta­da­bhā­vā­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 164 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.165vā­dī­ta­ra­pra­tā­ne­na gotvena vya­bhi­cā­ra­tā | hetor yathā cai­ka­ta­ra­si­ddhe­nā­sā­dha­ne­na kim || 165 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.166pra­mā­ṇe­nā­pra­si­ddhau tu tasya saiva tadā bhavat | sa­rve­ṣā­m api tenāyaṃ vibhāgo ja­ḍa­ka­lpi­taḥ || 166 || TAŚVA-ML 287,13so yam u­dyo­ta­ka­raḥ svayam u­bha­ya­pa­kṣa­saṃ­pra­ti­pa­nna­s tv a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka iti pra­ti­pa­dya­mā­no vādinaḥ pra­ti­vā­di­na eva TAŚVA-ML 287,14pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ siddhena go­tvā­di­nā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­co­da­ne­na hetor vi­ru­ddha­m uttaraṃ bru­vā­ṇa­m a­ti­kra­me­ṇa kathaṃ nyā­ya­vā­dī ? TAŚVA-ML 287,15a­pra­mā­ṇa­si­ddhe­na tu sarveṣāṃ ta­cco­da­naṃ do­ṣā­bhā­sa eveti ta­dvi­bhā­gaṃ kurvan ja­ḍa­tva­m ātmano ni­ve­da­ya­ti | atra TAŚVA-ML 287,16pra­ti­jñā­va­ca­nā­d e­vā­sā­dha­nāṃ­ga­va­ca­ne­na vā­di­ni­gṛ­hī­te pra­ti­jñā­vi­ru­ddha­syā­ni­gra­ha­tva­m eveti dha­rma­kī­rti­no­ktaṃ dūṣaṇa- TAŚVA-ML 287,17m a­saṃ­ga­taṃ ga­mya­mā­naḥ prā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.167pra­ti­jñā­va­ca­ne­nai­va ni­gṛ­hī­ta­sya vādinaḥ | na pra­ti­jñā­vi­ro­dha­sya ni­gra­ha­tva­m i­tī­ta­re || 167 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.168teṣām a­ne­ka­do­ṣa­sya sā­dha­na­syā­bhi­bhā­ṣa­ṇe | pa­re­ṇai­ka­sya doṣasya kathanaṃ nigraho yathā || 168 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.169ta­thā­nya­syā­tra tenaiva kathanaṃ tasya nigrahaḥ | kiṃ neṣṭo vā­di­no­r evaṃ yu­ga­pa­nni­gra­ha­s tava || 169 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.170sā­dha­nā­va­ya­va­syā­pi ka­sya­ci­d vacane sakṛt | jayo stu vādino nya­syā­va­ca­ne ca pa­rā­ja­yaḥ || 170 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.171pra­ti­pa­kṣā­vi­nā­bhā­vi­do­ṣa­syo­dbhā­va­ne yadi | vādini nyatkṛte nyasya kathaṃ nāsya vi­ni­gra­haḥ || 171 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.172tadā sā­dhyā­vi­nā­bhā­vi sā­dha­nā­va­ya­ve­ra­ṇe | tasyaiva śa­ktyu­bha­yā­kā­re nyasya vāk ca pa­rā­ja­yaḥ || 172 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.173vi­ru­ddho­dbhā­va­naṃ hetoḥ pra­ti­pa­kṣa­pra­sā­dha­naṃ | yathā tathā vi­nā­bhā­vi­he­tū­ktiḥ svā­rtha­sā­dha­nā || 173 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.174sā­dha­nā­va­ya­vo nekaḥ pra­yo­kta­vyo ya­thā­pa­raḥ | tathā doṣo pi kiṃ na syād u­dbhā­vya­s tatra tattvataḥ || 174 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.175tasmāt pra­yu­jya­mā­na­sya ga­mya­mā­na­sya vā svayaṃ | saṃ­ga­ra­sya vya­va­sthā­na­ka­thā­vi­cche­da­mā­tra­kṛ­t || 175 || TAŚVA-ML 287,27saṃgaraḥ pra­ti­jñā­ta­sya vādinā yu­jya­mā­na­sya pa­kṣa­dha­rmo­pa­saṃ­hā­ra­va­ca­na­sā­ma­rthyā­d ga­mya­mā­na­sya vā yad a­vya­va­sthā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 287,28sva­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­te pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­dha­rmā­nu­jñā­nā­t pra­ti­jñā­tā­rtha­pra­ti­ṣe­dhe­na dha­rma­vi­ka­lpā­t ta­da­rtha­ni­rde­śā­d vā pra­ti­jñā­he­tvo- TAŚVA-ML 287,29r vi­ro­dhā­t pra­ti­jñā­vi­ro­dhā­d vā pra­ti­vā­di­nā­pa­dye­ta ta­tka­thā­vi­cche­da­mā­traṃ karoti na punaḥ pa­rā­ja­yaṃ vādinaḥ TAŚVA-ML 287,30sva­pa­kṣa­sya pra­ti­vā­di­nā­va­śyaṃ sā­dha­nī­ya­tvā­d iti nyāyaṃ bu­ddhyā­ma­he | pra­ti­jñā­va­ca­naṃ tu ka­thā­vi­cche­da­mā­tra­m api TAŚVA-ML 287,31na pra­yo­ja­ya­ti ta­syā­sā­dha­nāṃ­ga­tvā­vya­va­sthi­teḥ pa­kṣa­dha­rmo­pa­saṃ­hā­ra­va­ca­nā­d ity uktaṃ prāk | kevalaṃ sva­da­rśa­nā­nu- TAŚVA-ML 287,32rā­ga­mā­tre­ṇa pra­ti­jñā­va­ca­na­sya ni­gra­ha­tve­no­dbhā­va­ne pi saugataiḥ pra­ti­jñā­vi­ro­dhā­di­do­ṣo­dbhā­va­naṃ nā­va­sa­ra­m a­nu­maṃ­ta­vyaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 287,33a­ne­ka­sā­dha­na­va­ca­na­va­d a­ne­ka­dū­ṣa­ṇa­va­ca­na­syā­pi vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­t sarvathā vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­d iti vi­cā­ri­ta­m asmābhiḥ || TAŚVA-ML 287,34saṃprati pra­ti­jñā­saṃ­nyā­saṃ vi­cā­ra­yi­tu­m u­pa­kra­ma­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.176pra­ti­jñā­rthā­pa­na­ya­naṃ pakṣasya pra­ti­ṣe­dha­ne | na pra­ti­jñā­na­saṃ­nyā­saḥ pra­ti­jñā­hā­ni­taḥ pṛthak || 176 || TAŚVA-ML 288,01nanu pa­kṣa­pra­ti­ṣe­dhe '­pra­ti­jñā­nā­rthā­pa­na­ya­naṃ pra­ti­jñā­saṃ­nyā­saḥ­' iti sū­tra­kā­ra­va­ca­nā­t yaḥ pra­ti­jñā­ta­m arthaṃ pakṣa- TAŚVA-ML 288,02pra­ti­ṣe­dhe kṛte pa­ri­tya­jya­ti sa pra­ti­jñā­saṃ­nyā­so ve­di­ta­vyaḥ u­dā­ha­ra­ṇaṃ pū­rva­va­t | sā­mā­nye­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tvā­d dhetoḥ TAŚVA-ML 288,03kṛte brūyād eka eva mahān nitya śabda iti | e­ta­tsā­dha­na­sya sā­ma­rthyā­pa­ri­cche­dā­d vi­pra­ti­pa­tti­to ni­gra­ha­sthā­na- TAŚVA-ML 288,04m ity u­dyo­ta­ka­ra­va­ca­nā­c ca pra­ti­jñā­saṃ­nyā­sa­s tasya pra­ti­jñā­hā­ne­r bheda eveti ma­nya­mā­naṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.177eka eva mahān nityo yaṃ śabdaḥ ity a­nī­ya­ta | pra­ti­jñā­rthaḥ ki­lā­ne­na pū­rva­va­tpa­kṣa­dū­ṣa­ṇe || 177 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.178hetor aiṃ­dri­ya­ka­tva­sya vya­bhi­cā­ra­pra­da­rśa­nā­t | tathā cā­pa­na­yo hāniḥ saṃdhāyā iti nā­rtha­bhi­t || 178 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.179pra­ti­jñā­hā­ni­r evaitaiḥ pra­kā­rai­r yadi kathyate | pra­kā­rāṃ­ta­ra­to pīyaṃ tadā kiṃ na pra­ka­thya­te || 179 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.180ta­nni­mi­tta­pra­kā­rā­ṇāṃ ni­ya­mā­bhā­va­taḥ kva nu | yathoktā ni­ya­ti­s teṣāṃ na­so­pa­jñaṃ vacas tataḥ || 180 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.181pakṣasya pra­ti­ṣe­dhe hi tū­ṣṇīṃ­bhā­vo dha­re­kṣa­ṇaṃ | vyo­me­kṣa­ṇaṃ di­gā­lo­kaḥ khātkṛtaṃ ca­pa­lā­yi­ta­m || 181 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.182ha­stā­sphā­la­na­m ākaṃpaḥ pra­sve­dā­dy apy a­ne­ka­dhā | ni­gra­hāṃ­ta­ra­m asyāstu ta­tpra­ti­jñāṃ­ta­rā­di­va­t || 182 || TAŚVA-ML 288,11he­tvaṃ­ta­raṃ vi­cā­ra­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.183a­vi­śe­ṣo­di­te hetau pra­ti­ṣi­ddhe pra­vā­di­nā | vi­śe­ṣa­m icchataḥ proktaṃ he­tvaṃ­ta­ra­m apīha yat || 183 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.184tad evam eva saṃbhāvyaṃ nā­nya­the­ti na niścayaḥ | pa­ra­smi­nn api hetau syād ukte he­tvaṃ­ta­raṃ yathā || 184 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.185yathā ca prakṛte hetau do­ṣa­va­ty api darśite | parasya vacanaṃ hetor he­tvaṃ­ta­ra­m u­dā­hṛ­ta­m || 185 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.186tathā ni­da­rśa­nā­dau ca dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­tā­dyaṃ­ta­raṃ na kim | ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­m āstheyaṃ vya­va­sthā­pyā­ti­ni­ści­ta­m || 186 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.187yadi he­tvaṃ­ta­re­ṇai­va ni­gṛ­hī­ta­sya vādinaḥ | dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­tā­dyaṃ­ta­raṃ tat syāt kathāyāṃ vi­ni­va­rta­nā­t || 187 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.188ta­dā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tvā­di­he­tu­do­ṣe­ṇa nirjite | mā bhūd dhe­tvaṃ­ta­raṃ tasya tata e­vā­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 188 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.189yathā co­dbhā­vi­te doṣe hetor yad vā vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ | brūyāt kaścit tathā dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­tā­de­r api ji­gī­ṣa­yā || 189 || TAŚVA-ML 288,19a­vi­śe­ṣo­ktau hetau pra­ti­ṣi­ddhe vi­śe­ṣa­m icchato he­tvaṃ­ta­ra­m iti sū­tra­kā­ra­va­ca­nā­t dvitvatvaṃ ni­gra­ha­sthā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 288,20sā­dha­nāṃ­ta­ro­pā­dā­ne pū­rva­syā­sā­ma­rthya­khyā­pa­nā­t | sāmarthye vā pūrvasya he­tvaṃ­ta­raṃ vyartham ity u­dyo­ta­ka­ro vyāca- TAŚVA-ML 288,21kṣāṇo ga­tā­nu­ga­ti­ka­tā­m ā­tma­sā­t kurute pra­kā­rāṃ­ta­re­ṇā­pi he­tvaṃ­ta­ra­va­ca­na­da­rśa­nā­t | tathā a­vi­śe­ṣo­kte dṛṣṭāṃto- TAŚVA-ML 288,22pa­na­ya­na­ni­ga­ma­ne pra­ti­si­ddhe vi­śe­ṣa­m icchato dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­tā­dyaṃ­ta­ro­pā­dā­ne pū­rva­syā­sā­ma­rthya­khyā­pa­nā­t | sāmarthye vā TAŚVA-ML 288,23pūrvasya pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­tā­dyaṃ­ta­raṃ vyartham iti vaktum a­śa­kya­tvā­t | a­trā­kṣe­pa­sa­mā­dhā­nā­nāṃ sa­mā­na­tvā­t yad apy a­prā­de­śi- TAŚVA-ML 288,24pra­kṛ­tā­d arthād a­pra­ti­saṃ­baṃ­dha­tvā­rtha­m a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­m a­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­rthā­saṃ­ga­ta­tvā­n ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­m iti tad api vi­cā­ra­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.190pra­ti­saṃ­baṃ­dha­śū­nyā­nā­m a­rthā­nā­m a­bhi­bhā­ṣa­ṇa­m | yat punaḥ pra­kṛ­tā­d arthād a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­sa­mā­śri­ta­m || 190 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.191kvacit kiṃcid api nyasya hetuṃ ta­ccha­bda­sā­dha­ne | pa­dā­di­vyā­kṛ­tiṃ kuryād ya­thā­ne­ka­pra­kā­ra­taḥ || 191 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.192tatrāpi sādhane nukte prokte rthāṃ­ta­ra­vā­k katham | nigraho dūṣaṇe vāpi lo­ka­nā­d vi­ni­ya­mya­te || 192 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.193a­sa­ma­rthe tu tan na syāt ka­sya­ci­t pa­kṣa­sā­dha­ne | ni­gra­hā­rthāṃ­ta­raṃ vāde nā­nya­the­ti vi­ni­śca­yaḥ || 193 || TAŚVA-ML 288,29ni­ra­rtha­kaṃ vi­cā­ra­yi­tu­m ā­ra­bha­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.194va­rṇa­kra­ma­sya nirdeśo yathā ta­dva­nni­ra­rtha­kaṃ | kathaṃ yathā ja­ba­jha­bhe­tyā­deḥ pra­tyā­hā­ra­sya ku­tra­ci­t || 194 || TAŚVA-ML 288,31yad uktaṃ va­rṇa­kra­mo ni­rde­śa­va­nni­ra­rtha­kaṃ | tad ya­thā­–­ni­tyaḥ śabdo ja­ba­ga­ḍa­da­stvā­j jha­bha­gha­ḍha­dha­va­d iti || TAŚV-ML 1.app.195ta­tsa­rva­thā­rtha­śū­nya­tvā­t kiṃ sādhya u­pa­yo­ga­taḥ | kiṃ vā­nā­di­vi­ka­lpo trā­saṃ­bha­vā­d eva tādṛśaḥ || 195 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.196va­rṇa­kra­mā­di­śa­bda­syā­py a­rtha­va­ttvā­t ka­thaṃ­ca­na | ta­dvi­cā­re kvacic ca ma­tkā­rye­ṇā­rthe­na yogataḥ || 196 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.197dvi­tī­ya­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ tu sarvam eva ni­ra­rtha­ka­m | ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­m uktaṃ syāt si­ddha­va­n no­pa­yo­gi­va­t || 197 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.198tasmān nedaṃ pṛ­tha­gyu­ktaṃ ka­kṣā­di­hi­ta­kā­di­va­t | ka­thā­vi­cche­da­mā­traṃ tu bhavet pa­kṣāṃ­ta­ro­kti­va­t || 198 || TAŚVA-ML 289,02tathā hi­–­bru­va­n na sādhyaṃ na sādhanaṃ jānīte a­sā­dhya­sā­dha­naṃ co­pā­da­tte iti ni­gṛ­hya­te svapakṣaṃ sādhaya- TAŚVA-ML 289,03tānyena nā­nya­thā­, nyā­ya­vi­ro­dhā­t | yad apy uktaṃ, "­pa­ri­ṣa­tpra­ti­vā­di­bhyāṃ trir a­bhi­hi­ta­m apy a­vi­jñā­ta­m a­vi­jñā­tā­rthaṃ TAŚVA-ML 289,04bhāṣye co­da­nā­hṛ­ta­m a­sā­ma­rthyaṃ ca vyā­pa­nā­n ni­gra­ha­sthā­naṃ sa­sā­ma­rthyaṃ cā­jñā­na­m iti, tad iha vi­cā­rya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.199pa­ri­ṣa­tpra­ti­vā­di­bhyāṃ trir u­kta­ma­pi vādinā | a­vi­jñā­ta­m a­vi­jñā­tā­rthaṃ tad uktaṃ ja­ḍā­tma­bhiḥ || 199 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.200yadā maṃ­da­ma­tī tāvat pa­ri­ṣa­tpra­ti­vā­di­nau | tadā sa­tya­gi­ro­pe­te ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­m ā­pa­ye­t || 200 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.201yadā tu tau ma­hā­prā­jñau tadā gū­ḍhā­bhi­dhā­na­taḥ | dru­to­ccā­rā­di­to vā syāt tayor a­na­va­bo­dha­na­m || 201 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.202prā­gvi­ka­lpe kathaṃ yuktaṃ tasya ni­gra­ha­ṇaṃ satām | yatra vā­kya­pra­yo­ge pi vaktus ta­da­nu­ṣaṃ­ga­taḥ || 202 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.203yatra vākyaṃ svayaṃ vādī vyācaṣṭe nyair a­ni­ści­ta­m | yathā tathaiva vyācaṣṭaṃ gū­ḍho­pa­nyā­sa­m ātmanaḥ || 203 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.204a­dhyā­khyā­ne tu tasyās tu ja­yā­bhā­vo na nigrahaḥ | parasya pa­kṣa­saṃ­si­ddhya­bhā­vā­d e­tā­va­tā dhruvam || 204 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.205dru­to­ccā­rā­di­ta­s tv etāḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­va­ga­ccha­taḥ | si­ddhāṃ­ta­dva­ya­ta­ttva­jñai­s tato nā­jñā­na­saṃ­bha­vaḥ || 205 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.206vaktuḥ pra­lā­pa­mā­tre tu tayor a­na­va­bo­dha­na­m | nā­vi­jñā­tā­rtha­m etat syād va­rṇā­nu­kta­m a­vā­da­va­t || 206 || TAŚVA-ML 289,13tato nedam a­vi­jñā­tā­rthaṃ ni­ra­rtha­kā­dbhi­dya­te nāpy a­pā­rtha­ka­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.207pra­ti­saṃ­baṃ­dha­hī­nā­nāṃ śa­bdā­nā­m a­bhi­bhā­ṣa­ṇaṃ | pau­rvā­pa­rye­ṇa yogasya ta­trā­bhā­vā­d a­pā­rtha­ka­m || 207 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.208dā­ḍi­mā­ni da­śe­tyā­di­śa­bda­va­t pa­ri­kī­rta­na­m | te ni­ra­rtha­ka­to bhinnaṃ na yuktyā vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te || 208 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.209nai­ra­rtha­kyaṃ hi varṇānāṃ yathā ta­dva­tpa­dā­ti­ṣu | nā­bhi­dye­tā­nya­thā vākyaṃ nai­ra­rtha­kyaṃ tato param || 209 || TAŚVA-ML 289,17na hi pa­ra­spa­ra­saṃ­ga­tā­ni padāny eva na punar vā­kyā­nī­ti śakyaṃ vaktuṃ, teṣām api pau­rvā­pa­rye­ṇā­pi yu­jya­mā­nā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 289,18ba­hu­la­m u­pa­laṃ­bhā­t | "śaṃkhaḥ kadalyāṃ kadalī ca bheryāṃ tasyāṃ ca bheryāṃ su­ma­ha­dvi­mā­naṃ | ta­cchaṃ­kha­bhe­rī kadalī TAŚVA-ML 289,19vi­mā­na­m u­nma­tta­gaṃ­ga­pra­ti­maṃ babhūva || " i­tyā­di­va­t | yadi punaḥ pa­da­nai­ra­rtha­kya­m eva vā­kya­nai­ra­rtha­kyaṃ pa­da­sa­mu­dā­ya­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 289,20d vā­kya­sye­ti matis tadā va­rṇa­nai­ra­rtha­kya­m eva pa­da­nai­ra­rtha­kya­m astu va­rṇa­sa­mu­dā­ya­tvā­t pa­da­sye­ti ma­nya­tāṃ­, varṇānāṃ sarvatra TAŚVA-ML 289,21ni­ra­rtha­ka­tvā­t padasya ni­ra­rtha­ka­tva­pra­saṃ­ga iti cet, pa­da­syā­pi ni­ra­rtha­ka­tvā­t ta­tsa­mu­dā­yā­tma­no vā­kya­syā­pi ni­ra­rtha­ka- TAŚVA-ML 289,22tvā­nu­ṣaṃ­gaḥ | pa­dā­rthā­pe­kṣa­yā sārthakaṃ padam iti cet, va­rṇā­rthā­pe­kṣa­yā varṇaḥ sārthako stu | pra­kṛ­ti­pra­tya­yā­di­va­rṇa­va­t TAŚVA-ML 289,23na prakṛtiḥ kevalā padaṃ pratyayo vā, nāpi tayor a­rtha­ka­tva­m a­bhi­vya­ktā­rthā­bhā­vā­d a­na­rtha­ka­tve pa­da­syā­py a­na­rtha­ka­tvaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 289,24yathaiva hi pra­kṛ­tya­rthaḥ pra­tya­ye­nā­bhi­bhi­dya­te pra­tya­yā­rthaḥ sva­pra­kṛ­tyā tayoḥ ke­va­la­yo­r a­pra­yo­gā­rha­tvā­t | tathā deva- TAŚVA-ML 289,25dattas ti­ṣṭha­tī­tyā­di­pra­yo­ge­ṣu su­baṃ­ta­pa­dā­rtha­sya ti­ṅaṃ­ta­pa­de­nā­bhi­vya­kteḥ ti­ṅaṃ­ta­pa­dā­rtha­sya ca su­baṃ­ta­pa­de­nā­bhi­vya­kteḥ TAŚVA-ML 289,26ke­va­la­syā­pra­yo­gā­rha­tvā­d a­bhi­vya­ktā­rthā­bhā­vo vi­bhā­vya­ta eva | pa­dāṃ­ta­rā­pe­kṣa­tve sā­rtha­ka­tva­m eveti ta­tpra­kṛ­tya­pe­kṣa­sya TAŚVA-ML 289,27pra­tya­ya­sya ta­da­pe­kṣa­sya ca pra­kṛ­tyā­di­va­tsva­sya sā­rtha­ka­tvaṃ sā­dha­ya­ty eva sarvathā vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | tato varṇānāṃ TAŚVA-ML 289,28padānāṃ ca saṃ­ga­tā­rthā­nāṃ ni­ra­rtha­ka­tva­m icchatā vā­kyā­nā­m apy a­saṃ­ga­tā­rthā­nāṃ ni­ra­rtha­ka­tva­m e­ṣi­ta­vyaṃ | tasya tataḥ TAŚVA-ML 289,29pṛ­tha­ktve­na ni­gṛ­hṇa­n sthā­na­tvā­ni­ṣṭau va­rṇa­pa­da­ni­ra­rtha­ka­tva­yo­r api tathā ni­gra­hā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ mā bhūt | yad apy uktaṃ, TAŚVA-ML 289,30a­va­ya­va­vi­pa­ryā­saṃ baṃ­dha­na­m a­prā­pta­kā­laṃ a­va­ya­vā­nāṃ pra­ti­jñā­dī­nāṃ vi­pa­rya­ye­ṇā­bhi­dhā­naṃ ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­m iti | tad api TAŚVA-ML 289,31na su­gha­ṭa­m ity āha —TAŚV-ML 1.app.210saṃ­dhā­dya­va­ya­vā­n nyāyād vi­pa­ryā­se­na bhā­ṣa­ṇa­m | a­prā­pta­kā­la­m ākhyātaṃ tac cāyuktaṃ ma­nī­ṣi­ṇā­m || 210 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.211padānāṃ kra­ma­ni­ya­maṃ vi­nā­rthā­vya­va­sā­ya­taḥ | de­va­da­ttā­di­vā­kye­ṣu śāstre py evaṃ vi­ni­rṇa­yā­t || 211 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.212ya­thā­pa­śa­bda­taḥ śa­bda­pra­tya­yā­d a­rtha­ni­śca­yaḥ | śabdād eva tathā svā­di­vyu­tkra­mā­n na kramasya vit || 212 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.213tato vā­kyā­rtha­ni­rṇī­tiḥ pā­raṃ­pa­rye­ṇa jāyate | vi­pa­ryā­sā­t tu naiveti kecid āhus tad apy asat || 213 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.214vyu­tkra­mā­d a­rtha­ni­rṇī­ti­r a­pa­śa­bdā­d ivety api | vaktuṃ śaktes tathā dṛṣṭeḥ sa­rva­thā­py a­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 214 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.215śabdād vyā­khyā­na­vai­ya­rthya­m evaṃ cet ta­ttva­vā­di­nā­m | nā­pa­śa­bde­ṣv api prāyo vyā­khyā­na­syo­pa­la­kṣa­ṇā­t || 215 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.216tathā ca saṃ­skṛ­tā­c chabdāt satyād dharmas ta­thā­nya­taḥ | syād asatyaṃ yadā dharmaḥ kva niyamaḥ pu­ṇya­pā­pa­yoḥ || 216 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.217vṛ­ddhi­pra­si­ddhi­ta­s tv eṣa vya­va­hā­raḥ pra­va­rta­te | saṃ­skṛ­tai­r iti sarvāpi śabdair bhā­ṣā­sva­nai­r iva || 217 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.218tato rthā­ni­śca­yo yena padena kramaśaḥ sthitaḥ | ta­dvya­ti­kra­ma­ṇā­d doṣo nai­ra­rtha­kyaṃ na cā­pa­ra­m || 218 || TAŚVA-ML 290,07e­te­nai­ta­d api pra­tyā­khyā­taṃ | ya­dā­ho­dyo­ta­ka­raḥ­, yathā gaur ity asya pa­da­syā­rthe gauṇīti pra­yu­jya­mā­naṃ padaṃ na TAŚVA-ML 290,08va­krā­di­m aṃtam arthaṃ pra­ti­pā­da­ya­tī­ti na śa­bdā­dvyā­khyā­naṃ vyarthaṃ a­ne­nā­pa­śa­bde­nā­sau go­śa­bda­m eva pra­ti­pa­dya­te TAŚVA-ML 290,09go­śa­bdā­c ca­krā­di­m aṃtam arthaṃ tathā pra­ti­jñā­dya­va­ya­vā­vi­pa­rya­ye­ṇā­nu­pū­rvaṃ pra­ti­pa­dya­te ta­thā­nu­pū­rvyā­rtha­m iti | pūrvaṃ hi TAŚVA-ML 290,10tāvat ka­rmo­pā­dī­ya­te loke tato dhi­ka­ra­ṇā­di mṛ­tpiṃ­ḍa­ca­krā­di­va­t | tathā naivāyaṃ samayo pi tv a­rtha­syā­nu­pū­rvī | TAŚVA-ML 290,11so yam a­rthā­nu­pū­rvī­m a­nvā­ca­kṣā­ṇo nāma vyā­khye­yā­t kasyāyaṃ samaya iti | tathā śāstre vā­kyā­rtha­saṃ­gra­hā­rtha­m upādī- TAŚVA-ML 290,12yate saṃ­gṛ­hī­taṃ tv arthaṃ vākyena pra­ti­pā­da­yi­tā pra­yo­ga­kā­le pra­ti­jñā­di­ka­yā­nu­pū­rvyā pra­ti­pā­da­ya­tī­ti sa­rva­thā­nu- TAŚVA-ML 290,13pū­rvī­pra­ti­pā­da­na­bhā­vā­d e­vā­prā­pta­kā­la­sya ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­tva­sa­ma­rtha­nā­d anyathā pa­ra­co­dya­syai­va­m api siddheḥ | sa­ma­vā­yā- TAŚVA-ML 290,14na­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­d ba­hu­pra­yo­gā­c ca nai­vā­va­ya­va­vi­pa­ryā­sa­va­ca­naṃ ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­m ity etasya pa­ri­ha­rtu­m aśakteḥ | sa­rvā­rthā­nu­pū­rvīṃ TAŚVA-ML 290,15pra­ti­pā­da­nā­bhā­vo '­va­ya­va­vi­pa­ryā­sa­va­ca­na­sya ni­ra­rtha­ka­tvā­n nyāyyaḥ | tato nedaṃ ni­gra­ha­sthā­nāṃ­ta­raṃ yathoktaṃ hīnam anya- TAŚVA-ML 290,16ta­me­nā­py a­va­ya­ve­na nyūnaṃ | yasmin vākye pra­ti­jñā­dī­nā­m a­nya­ta­mā­va­ya­vo na bhavati tadvākyaṃ hīnaṃ ve­di­ta­vyaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 290,17tac ca ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­sā­dha­nā­bhā­ve sā­dhya­si­ddhe­r a­bhā­vā­t pra­ti­jñā­dī­nāṃ paṃ­cā­nā­m api sā­dha­na­tvā­t pra­ti­jñā­nyū­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 290,18nāstīty eke | te tra pa­rya­nu­yo­jyāḥ­, pra­ti­jñā­nyū­naṃ vākyaṃ yo brūte sa kiṃ ni­gṛ­hya­te ? atha neti yadi TAŚVA-ML 290,19ni­gṛ­hya­te katham a­ni­gra­ha­sthā­naṃ ? na hi tatra he­tvā­da­yo na saṃti na ca he­tvā­di­do­ṣāḥ saṃtīti nigrahaṃ cābhyu- TAŚVA-ML 290,20paiti | tasmāt pra­ti­jñā­nyū­na­m eveti | atha na nigrahaḥ nyūnaṃ vākyam arthaṃ sā­dha­ya­tī­ti sā­dha­nā­bhā­ve siddhi- TAŚVA-ML 290,21r a­bhyu­pa­ga­tā bhavati | yac ca bravīṣi si­ddhāṃ­ta­pa­ri­gra­ha eva pra­ti­jñe­ti­, tad api na bu­dhdyā­ma­he | karmaṇa u­pā­dā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 290,22hi pra­ti­jñā­sā­mā­nyaṃ vi­śe­ṣa­to va­dhā­ri­ta­sya vastunaḥ pa­ri­gra­haḥ siddhāṃta iti katham a­na­yo­r aikyaṃ, yataḥ pratijñā- TAŚVA-ML 290,23sā­dha­na­vi­ṣa­ya­ta­yā sā­dha­nāṃ­gaṃ tat syād ity u­dyo­ta­ka­ra­syā­kū­taṃ­, tad etad api na sa­mī­cī­na­m iti da­rśa­ya­ti­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.219hīnam a­nya­ta­me­nā­pi vākyaṃ svā­va­ya­ve­na yat | ta­nnyū­na­m ity a­sa­tsvā­rthe pra­tī­te­s tā­dṛ­śā­d api || 219 || TAŚVA-ML 290,25yāvad a­va­ya­vaṃ vākyaṃ sādhyaṃ sā­dha­ya­ti tāvad a­va­ya­va­m eva sādhanaṃ na ca paṃ­cā­va­ya­va­m eva sādhyaṃ sā­dha­ya­ti TAŚVA-ML 290,26kvacit pra­ti­jñā­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­pi sā­dha­na­vā­kya­syo­tpa­tte­r ga­mya­mā­na­sya karmaṇaḥ sā­dha­nā­t | ta­tho­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­hī­na­m api sādhana- TAŚVA-ML 290,27vākyam u­pa­pa­nnaṃ sā­dha­rmya­vai­dha­rmyo­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­vi­ra­he pi hetor ga­ma­ka­tva­sa­ma­rtha­nā­t | tata e­vo­pa­na­ya­ni­ga­ma­na­hī­na­m api TAŚVA-ML 290,28vākyaṃ ca sādhanaṃ pra­ti­jñā­hī­na­va­t viduṣaḥ prati hetor eva ke­va­la­sya pra­yo­gā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t | dhūmo tra dṛśyate TAŚVA-ML 290,29ity ukte pi ka­sya­ci­d a­gni­pra­ti­pa­tteḥ pra­vṛ­tti­da­rśa­nā­t sā­ma­rthyā­d ga­mya­mā­nā­s tatra pra­ti­jñā­da­yo pi saṃtīti cet, TAŚVA-ML 290,30tarhi pra­yu­jya­mā­nā na saṃtīti tair vināpi sā­dhya­si­ddheḥ na teṣāṃ vacanaṃ sādhanaṃ sā­dhyā­vi­nā­bhā­vi­sā­dha­na- TAŚVA-ML 290,31m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa sā­dhya­si­ddhe­r a­saṃ­bha­vā­t | ta­dva­ca­na­m eva sā­dha­na­m atas tannyūnaṃ na ni­gra­ha­sthā­naṃ parasya sva­pa­kṣa­si­ddhau satyā- TAŚVA-ML 290,32m ity etad eva śreyaḥ pra­ti­pa­dyā­ma­he | pra­ti­jñā­di­va­ca­naṃ tu pra­ti­pā­dyā­śa­yā­nu­ro­dhe­na pra­yu­jya­mā­naṃ na ni­vā­rya­te tata TAŚVA-ML 290,33e­vā­si­ddho hetur i­tyā­di­pra­ti­jñā­va­ca­naṃ he­tu­dū­ṣa­ṇo­dbhā­va­na­kā­le ka­sya­ci­n na vi­ru­dhya­te ta­da­va­ca­na­ni­ya­mā­na­bhyu­pa­ga- TAŚVA-ML 290,34māt | tarhi ya­thā­vi­dhā­n nyūnād a­rtha­syā­pi siddhis ta­thā­vi­dhaṃ ta­nni­gra­ha­sthā­na­m ity api na ghaṭata ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.220ya­thā­cā­ryā­pra­tī­tiḥ syāt ta­nni­ra­rtha­ka­m eva te | ni­gra­hāṃ­ta­ra­to­kti­s tu tatra śra­ddhā­nu­sā­ri­ṇā­m || 220 || TAŚVA-ML 291,01ya­tho­ktaṃ­, he­tū­dā­ha­ra­ṇā­di­ka­m adhikaṃ yasmin vākye dvau hetū dbau vā dṛṣṭāṃtau ta­dvā­kya­dhi­kaṃ ni­gra­ha­sthā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 291,02ā­dhi­kyā­d iti tad api nyūnena vyā­khyā­ta­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.221he­tū­dā­ha­ra­ṇā­bhyāṃ yad vākyaṃ syād adhikaṃ paraiḥ | proktaṃ ta­da­dhi­kaṃ nāma tac ca nyūnena va­rṇi­ta­m || 221 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.222ta­ttvā­pa­rya­va­sā­nā­yāṃ kathāyāṃ ta­ttva­ni­rṇa­yaḥ | yadā syād ā­dhi­kā­d eva tadā kā nāma duṣṭatā || 222 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.223svārthike ke dhike sarvaṃ nāsti vā­kyā­bhi­bhā­ṣa­ṇe | ta­tpra­saṃ­gā­t tato rtha­syā­ni­śca­yā­t ta­nni­ra­rtha­ka­m || 223 || TAŚVA-ML 291,06so yam u­dyo­ta­ka­raḥ­, sā­dhya­syai­ke­na jñā­pi­ta­tvā­d vyartham a­bhi­dhā­naṃ dvi­tī­ya­sya­, pra­kā­śi­te pra­dī­pāṃ­ta­ro­pā­dā­na­va­da­na­va- TAŚVA-ML 291,07sthānaṃ vā, pra­kā­śi­te pi sā­dha­nāṃ­ta­ro­pā­dā­ne pa­rā­pa­ra­sā­dha­nāṃ­ta­ro­pā­dā­na­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti bruvāṇaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­saṃ­pla­vaṃ TAŚVA-ML 291,08sa­ma­rtha­ya­ta iti kathaṃ svasthaḥ ? ka­sya­ci­d a­rtha­syai­ke­na pra­mā­ṇe­na niścaye pi pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­vi­ṣa­ya­tve pi na doṣo TAŚVA-ML 291,09dārḍhyād iti cet, kim idaṃ dārḍhyaṃ nāma ? sutarāṃ pra­ti­pa­tti­r iti cet kim uktaṃ bha­va­ti­, su­ta­rā­m iti siddheḥ | TAŚVA-ML 291,10pra­ti­pa­tti­r dvābhyāṃ pra­mā­ṇā­bhyā­m iti cet, tarhy ādyena pra­mā­ṇe­na niścite rthe dvitīyaṃ pramāṇaṃ pra­kā­śi­ta­pra­kā­śa­na- TAŚVA-ML 291,11va­dvya­rtha­m a­na­va­sthā­naṃ vā niścite pi pa­rā­pa­ra­pra­mā­ṇā­nve­ṣa­ṇā­t | iti kathaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­saṃ­pla­vaḥ ? yadi punar ba­hū­pā­ya- TAŚVA-ML 291,12pra­tti­pa­ttiḥ kathaṃ dārḍhyam ekatra bhūyasāṃ pra­mā­ṇā­nāṃ pravṛttau saṃ­vā­da­si­ddhi­ś ceti matis tadā hetunā dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­te­na vā TAŚVA-ML 291,13ke­na­ci­d jñāpite rthe dvi­tī­ya­sya hetor dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­sya vā vacanaṃ katham a­na­rtha­kaṃ tasya ta­thā­vi­dha­dā­rḍhya­tvā­t | na caiva- TAŚVA-ML 291,14m a­na­va­sthā­, ka­sya­ci­t kvacin ni­rā­kāṃ­kṣa­to­pa­pa­tteḥ pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­va­t | kathaṃ kṛ­ta­ka­tvā­d iti hetuḥ kvacid vadataḥ TAŚVA-ML 291,15svā­rthi­ka­sya ka­pra­tya­ya­sya vacanaṃ yat kṛtakaṃ tad anityaṃ dṛṣṭam iti vyāptiṃ pra­da­rśa­ya­te yat ta­dva­ca­na­m adhikaṃ nāma TAŚVA-ML 291,16ni­gra­ha­sthā­naṃ na syāt, tena vināpi ta­da­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tteḥ | sarvatra vṛ­tti­pa­da­pra­yo­gā­d eva cā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­ttau saṃbhāvya- TAŚVA-ML 291,17mānāyāṃ vākyasya va­ca­na­m arthaṃ puṣṇāti ye­nā­dhi­kaṃ na syāt | ta­thā­vi­dha­va­ca­na­syā­pi pra­ti­pa­ttyu­pā­ya­tvā­t tanni- TAŚVA-ML 291,18gra­ha­sthā­na­m iti cet, katham a­ne­ka­sya hetor dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­sya vā pra­ti­pa­ttyu­pā­ya­bhū­ta­sya vacanaṃ ni­gra­hā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ ? nirartha- TAŚVA-ML 291,19kasya tu vacanaṃ ni­ra­rtha­ka­m eva ni­gra­ha­sthā­naṃ nyū­na­va­n na punas tato nyat || TAŚVA-ML 291,20pu­na­ru­tkaṃ ni­gra­ha­sthā­naṃ vi­cā­ra­yi­tu­kā­ma ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.224pu­na­rva­ca­na­m arthasya śabdasya ca ni­ve­di­ta­m | pu­na­ru­tkaṃ vicāre nya­trā­nu­vā­dā­t pa­rī­kṣa­kaiḥ || 224 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.225ta­trā­ya­m eva manyaṃte pu­na­ru­ktaṃ va­co­rtha­taḥ | śa­bda­sā­mye pi bhe­da­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­d ity u­dā­hṛ­ta­m || 225 || TAŚVA-ML 291,23hasati hasati svām ity uccair u­da­tya­ti roditi kṛ­ta­pa­ri­ka­raṃ sve­do­dgā­ri pra­dhā­va­ti dhāvati | TAŚV-ML 1.app.226gu­ṇa­sa­mu­di­taṃ do­ṣā­pe­taṃ pra­ṇiṃ­da­ti nidati dha­na­va­ti pa­ri­krī­taṃ yaṃtraṃ pra­nṛ­tya­ti nṛtyati || 226 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.227sa­tya­pra­tyā­ya­naṃ yāvat tāvad vācyam ato budhaiḥ | sve­ṣṭā­rtha­vā­ci­bhiḥ śabdais taiś cānyair vā ni­rā­ku­la­m || 227 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.228ta­da­pra­tyā­yi śabdasya vacanaṃ tu ni­ra­rtha­ka­m | sa­kṛ­du­ktaṃ punar veti tāttvikaḥ saṃ­pra­ca­kṣa­te || 228 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.229sa­kṛ­dvā­de punar vādo nuvādo rtha­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | pu­na­ru­ktaṃ yathā neṣṭaṃ kvacit tadvad ihāpi tat || 229 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.230arthād ā­pa­dya­mā­na­sya yac chabdena pu­na­rva­caḥ | pu­na­ru­ktaṃ bhataṃ yasya tasya sve­ṣṭo­kti­bā­dha­na­m || 230 || TAŚVA-ML 291,29yo py āha, śa­bdā­rtha­yoḥ pu­na­rva­ca­naṃ pu­na­ru­kta­m a­nya­trā­nu­vā­dā­t arthād ā­pa­nna­sya sva­śa­bde­na pu­na­rva­ca­naṃ pu­na­ru­kta- TAŚVA-ML 291,30m iti ca tasya pra­ti­pa­nnā­rtha­pra­ti­pā­da­ka­tve­na vai­ya­rthyā­n ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­m iti mataṃ na punar anyathā | tathā ca nirartha- TAŚVA-ML 291,31kān na vi­śi­ṣya­te­, sva­va­ca­na­vi­ro­dha­ś ca | svayam u­dde­śa­la­kṣa­ṇa­pa­rī­kṣā­va­ca­nā­nāṃ punar uktānāṃ prā­ye­ṇā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­d arthā- TAŚVA-ML 291,32d ga­mya­mā­na­sya pra­ti­jñā­de­r va­ca­nā­c ca | yad apy uktaṃ, vi­jñā­ta­sya pa­ri­ṣa­dā tribhir a­bhi­hi­ta­syā­pra­tyu­ccā­ra­ṇa­m a­na­nu­bhā­ṣa­ṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 291,33ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­m iti tad anūdya vi­cā­ra­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.231ni­rvā­di­no­di­ta­syā­pi vi­jñā­ta­syā­pi saṃsadā | a­pra­tyu­ccā­ra­ṇaṃ prāha pa­ra­syā­na­nu­bhā­ṣa­ṇa­m || 231 || TAŚVA-ML 292,01tad e­ta­du­tta­ra­vi­ṣa­yā­pa­ri­jñā­na­ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­m a­pra­tyu­ccā­ra­ya­to dū­ṣa­ṇa­va­ca­na­vi­ro­dhā­t | tatredaṃ vi­cā­rya­te­, kiṃ TAŚVA-ML 292,02sarvasya vā­di­no­kta­syā­na­nu­ccā­ra­ṇaṃ kiṃ yan nāṃ­ta­rī­ya­kā sā­dhya­si­ddhi­r a­bhi­ma­tā tasya sā­dha­na­vā­kya­syā­na­nu- TAŚVA-ML 292,03ccā­ra­ṇa­m iti? || TAŚV-ML 1.app.232yan nāṃ­ta­rī­ya­kā siddhiḥ sādhyasya ta­da­bhā­ṣa­ṇaṃ | parasya kathyate kaiścit sa­rva­thā­na­nu­bhā­ṣa­ṇaṃ || 232 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.233prā­gu­pa­nya­sya niḥśeṣaṃ pa­ro­pa­nya­sta­m aṃjasā | pratyekaṃ dū­ṣa­ṇā­vā­cye punar u­ccā­rya­te yadi || 233 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.234tad eva syāt tadā tasya pu­na­ru­kta­m a­saṃ­śa­ya­m | no­ccā­rya­te yadā tv etat tadā doṣaḥ kva gadyate || 234 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.235tasmād yad dūṣyate yat ta­tka­rma­tvā­di pa­ro­di­ta­m | tad u­ccā­ra­ṇa­m e­ve­ṣṭa­m a­nyo­ccā­ro ni­ra­rtha­kaḥ || 235 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.236uktaṃ dū­ṣa­ya­tā­va­śyaṃ da­rśa­nī­yo tra gocaraḥ | anyathā dū­ṣa­ṇā­vṛ­tteḥ sa­rvo­ccā­ra­s tu nety api || 236 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.237ka­sya­ci­d vacanaṃ ne­ṣṭa­ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­sā­dha­naṃ | ta­syā­pra­ti­bha­yai­vo­ktai­r u­tta­rā­pra­ti­pa­tti­taḥ || 237 || TAŚVA-ML 292,10tad e­ta­ddha­rma­kī­rte­r matam a­yu­kta­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.238pra­tyu­ccā­rā­sa­ma­rtha­tvaṃ kathyate '­na­nu­bhā­ṣa­ṇaṃ | tasminn u­ccā­ri­te py a­nya­pa­kṣa­vi­kṣi­ptya­ve­da­na­m || 238 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.239khyāpyate pra­ti­bhā­nya­sye­ty e­ta­yo­r nai­ka­tā­sthi­tiḥ | sākṣāt saṃ­la­kṣya­te lokaiḥ kīrter anyatra durgateḥ || 239 || TAŚVA-ML 292,13tato '­na­nu­bhā­ṣa­ṇaṃ sarvasya dū­ṣa­ṇa­vi­ṣa­ya­mā­tra­sya vānyad e­vā­pra­ti­bhā­yāḥ kevalaṃ ta­nni­gra­ha­sthā­na­m a­yu­ktaṃ­, pa­ro­kṣa­m a- TAŚVA-ML 292,14pra­tyu­ccā­ra­ya­to pi dū­ṣa­ṇa­va­ca­na­nyā­yyā­t | tad ya­thā­–­sa­rvaṃ pra­ti­kṣa­ṇa­vi­na­śva­raṃ sattvād iti ke­na­ci­d ukte tadukte TAŚVA-ML 292,15pa­tyu­ccā­ra­ya­nn eva paro vi­ru­ddha­tvaṃ hetor u­dbhā­va­ya­ti­, sarvam a­ne­kāṃ­tā­tma­kaṃ sattvāt | kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yā­dye­kāṃ­te sa­rva­thā­rtha­kri­yā- TAŚVA-ML 292,16vi­ro­dhā­t ta­ttvā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti sa­ma­rtha­ya­te ca tāvatā pa­ro­pa­nya­sta­he­to­r dū­ṣa­ṇā­t kiṃ pra­tyu­ccā­ra­ṇe­na | yathaivaṃ TAŚVA-ML 292,17dū­ṣa­yi­tu­m a­sa­ma­rthaḥ śā­strā­rtha­jñā­na­pa­ri­ṇa­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­ra­hi­ta­tvā­t ta­dā­ya­m u­tta­rā­pra­ti­pa­tte­r eva ti­ra­skri­ya­te na punar apratyu- TAŚVA-ML 292,18ccā­ra­ṇā­t | sarvasya pa­kṣa­dha­rma­tvā­de­r vā­nu­vā­de pu­na­ru­kta­tvā­ni­ṣṭeḥ pra­tyu­ccā­ra­ṇo pi ta­tro­tta­ra­m a­pra­kā­śa­ya­n na hi na TAŚVA-ML 292,19ni­gṛ­hya­te svapakṣaṃ sā­dha­ya­tā­, yato '­pra­ti­bhai­va ni­gra­ha­sthā­naṃ na syāt | yad apy uktaṃ, a­vi­jñā­taṃ cā­jñā­na­m iti TAŚVA-ML 292,20ni­gra­ha­sthā­naṃ­, tad api na pra­ti­vi­śi­ṣṭa­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.240ajñānaṃ ca ki­lā­jñā­naṃ vi­jñā­ta­syā­pi saṃsadā | parasya ni­gra­ha­sthā­naṃ ta­tsa­mā­naṃ pra­tī­ya­te || 240 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.241sarveṣu hi pra­ti­jñā­na­hā­nyā­di­ṣu na vādinoḥ | a­jñā­nā­d aparaṃ kiṃcin ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­m āṃ­ja­sa­m || 241 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.242teṣām e­ta­tpra­bhe­da­tve ba­hu­ni­gra­ha­ṇaṃ na kim | a­rthā­jñā­nā­di­bhe­dā­nāṃ bahu vā­trā­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­t || 242 || TAŚVA-ML 292,24u­tta­rā­pra­ti­pa­tti­ra­pra­ti­bhe­tya­pi ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­ma­sya nā­jñā­nā­nya­di­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.243u­tta­rā­pra­ti­pa­tti­r yā parair a­pra­ti­bhā­sa­tā | sāpy etena pra­ti­vyū­ḍhā bhe­de­nā­jñā­na­taḥ sphuṭam || 243 || TAŚVA-ML 292,26yad apy uktaṃ, ni­gra­ha­prā­pta­syā­ni­gra­ha­pa­rya­nu­yo­jyo­pe­kṣa­ṇaṃ ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­m iti, tad api na sādhīya ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.244yaḥ punar ni­gra­ha­prā­pte py a­ni­gra­ha u­pe­ya­te | ka­sya­ci­t pa­rya­nu­yo­jyo­pe­kṣa­ṇaṃ tad api kṛtam || 244 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.245svayaṃ pra­ti­bha­yā hi cet ta­daṃ­ta­rbhā­va­ni­rṇa­yaḥ | sabhyair u­dbhā­va­nī­ya­tvā­t tasya bhedo ma­hā­na­ho || 245 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.246vāde py u­dbhā­va­ya­n naitan na hi kenāpi dhāryate | svaṃ kaupīnaṃ na kopīha vi­vṛ­ṇo­tī­ti cā­ku­la­m || 246 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.247u­tta­rā­pra­ti­pa­tti­r hi pa­ra­syo­dbhā­va­ya­nsva­yaṃ | sā­dha­na­sya sa­do­ṣa­tva­m ā­vi­rbhā­va­ya­ti dhruvam || 247 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.248saṃ­bha­va­ty uttaraṃ yatra tatra ta­syā­nu­dī­ra­ṇa­m | yuktaṃ ni­gra­ha­ṇaṃ nā­nya­the­ti nā­nya­vi­dāṃ matam || 248 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.249ni­rde­ṣa­sā­dha­no­ktau tu tū­ṣṇīṃ­bhā­vā­d vi­ni­gra­haḥ | pra­lā­pa­mā­tra­to veti pa­kṣa­si­ddheḥ sa āgataḥ || 249 || TAŚVA-ML 292,33yad apy a­bhya­dhā­yi­, sva­pa­kṣa­do­ṣā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t pakṣe do­ṣa­pra­saṃ­go ma­tā­nu­jñā | yaḥ pareṇa coditaṃ doṣam a­nu­ddhṛ­tya TAŚVA-ML 292,34bhavato py ayaṃ doṣa iti bravīti sā ma­tā­nu­jñā­sya ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­m iti, tad apy a­pa­rī­kṣi­ta­m eveti pa­rī­kṣya­te­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.250svapakṣe doṣam u­pa­ya­n pa­ra­pa­kṣe pra­saṃ­ja­ya­n | ma­tā­nu­jñā­m a­vā­pno­ti ni­gṛ­hī­tiṃ na yuktitaḥ || 250 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.251dvayor evaṃ sa­do­ṣa­tvaṃ tāttvikaiḥ sthāpyate yataḥ | pa­kṣa­si­ddhi­ni­ro­dha­sya sa­mā­na­tve­na ni­rṇa­yā­t || 251 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.252a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tai­vai­vaṃ sa­mu­dbhā­vye­ti kecana | hetor a­va­ca­ne tac ca no­pa­pa­tti­ma­d īkṣyate || 252 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.253ta­tho­tta­rā­pra­tī­tiḥ syād ity apy ā­gra­ha­mā­tra­kaṃ | sa­rva­syā­jñā­na­mā­tra­tvā­pa­tte­r doṣasya vādinoḥ || 253 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.254saṃ­kṣe­pa­to nyathā kvāyaṃ niyamaḥ sa­rva­vā­di­nā­m | he­tvā­bhā­so­tta­rā­vi­ttī kīrteḥ syātāṃ yataḥ sthiteḥ || 254 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.255nanu cā­jñā­na­mā­tre pi ni­gra­he­ti pra­sa­jya­te | sa­rva­jñā­na­sya sarveṣāṃ sā­dṛ­śyā­nā­m a­saṃ­bha­vā­t || 255 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.256satyam e­ta­da­bhi­pre­ta­va­stu­si­ddha­pra­yo­gi­noḥ | jñānasya yadi nābhāvo doṣo nya­syā­rtha­sā­dha­ne || 256 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.257satsv a­pa­kṣa­pra­si­ddhai­va nigrāhyo nya iti sthitam | sa­mā­sa­to na­va­dya­tvā­d anyathā ta­da­yo­ga­taḥ || 257 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.258ta­ska­ra­tvaṃ na­ra­tvā­de­r iti hetur ya­do­cya­te | ta­dā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tvo­kti­tva­m apīti na vāryate || 258 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.259vā­co­yu­kti­pra­kā­rā­ṇāṃ loke vai­ci­trya­da­rśa­nā­t | no­pā­laṃ­bha­s tathoktau syād vipakṣe he­tu­da­rśa­na­m || 259 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.260do­ṣa­he­tu­m a­bhi­ga­mya svapakṣe pa­ra­pa­kṣa­tā­m | doṣam udbhāvya paścāttve svapakṣaṃ sā­dha­ye­j jayī || 260 || TAŚVA-ML 293,12yad apy a­bhi­hi­ta­m a­ni­gra­ha­sthā­ne ni­gra­ha­sthā­nā­nu­yo­go ni­ra­nu­yo­jyā­nu­yo­go ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­m iti tad apy asad ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.261yadā tv a­ni­gra­ha­sthā­ne ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­m ucyate | tadā ni­ra­nu­yo­jyā­nu­yo­gā­khyo nigraho mataḥ || 261 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.262so py a­pra­ti­bha­yo­ktaḥ syād evam u­tta­ra­vi­kṛ­teḥ | ta­tpra­kā­ra­pṛ­tha­gbhā­ve kim etaiḥ sva­lpa­bhā­ṣi­taiḥ || 262 || TAŚVA-ML 293,15yathoktaṃ kā­rya­vyā­saṃ­gā­t ka­thā­vi­cche­do vikṣepaḥ yatra kartavyaṃ vyā­sa­jya­ka­thāṃ vi­cchi­na­tti pra­ti­sthā­ya kalā- TAŚVA-ML 293,16m ekāṃ kṣaṇoti paścāt ka­tha­yi­ṣyā­mī­ti sa vikṣepo nāma ni­gra­ha­sthā­naṃ tathā te­nā­jñā­na­syā­vi­ṣka­ra­ṇā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 293,17tad api na sad ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.263sabhāṃ prāptasya tasya syā­tkā­rya­vyā­saṃ­ga­taḥ kathā | vi­cche­da­s tasya nirdiṣṭo vikṣepo nāma nigrahaḥ || 263 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.264so pi nā­pra­ti­bhā­to sti bhinnaḥ kaścana pū­rva­va­t | tad evaṃ bhedataḥ sūtraṃ nā­kṣa­pā­da­sya kī­rti­kṛ­t || 264 || TAŚVA-ML 293,20yad apy uktaṃ, si­ddhāṃ­ta­m a­bhyu­pe­tya ni­ya­mā­t ka­thā­pra­saṃ­go­pa­si­ddha­taḥ pra­ti­jñā­tā­rtha­vya­ti­re­ke­ṇā­bhyu­pe­tā­rtha­pa­ri­tyā­gā­n ni- TAŚVA-ML 293,21gra­ha­sthā­na­m iti, tad api vi­cā­ra­ya­ti­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.265svayaṃ ni­ya­ta­si­ddhāṃ­to ni­ya­me­na vinā yadā | kathāṃ pra­saṃ­ja­ye­t ta­syā­pa­si­ddhāṃ­ta­s ta­tho­di­taḥ || 265 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.266so py ayuktaḥ sva­pa­kṣa­syā­sā­dha­ne nena tattvataḥ | a­sā­dha­nāṃ­ga­va­ca­nā­d do­ṣo­dbhā­va­na­mā­tra­va­t || 266 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.267ta­trā­bhyu­pe­tya śa­bdā­dī­n nityān eva punaḥ svayam | tān a­ni­tyā­n bru­vā­ṇa­sya pū­rva­si­ddhāṃ­ta­bā­dha­na­m || 267 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.268tathaiva śūnyam āsthāya tasya saṃ­vi­da­mā­tra­taḥ | pū­rva­syo­tta­ra­to bādhā si­ddhāṃ­ta­syā­nya­thā kva tat || 268 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.269pradhānaṃ caivam āsṛtya ta­dvi­kā­ra­pra­rū­pa­ṇa­m | tādṛg e­vā­nya­thā hetus tatra na syāt sa­ma­nva­yaḥ || 269 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.270bra­hmā­dyā­dvai­ta­m apy evam u­pe­tyā­ga­ma­va­rṇa­naṃ | ku­rva­nnā­mnā­ya­ni­rdi­ṣṭaṃ bādhyo nyo py anayā diśā || 270 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.271svayaṃ pra­va­rta­mā­nā­c ca sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­naḥ | a­ne­kāṃ­tā­vi­nā­bhū­ta­vya­hā­re­ṣu tādṛśāḥ || 271 || TAŚVA-ML 293,29yady apy a­vā­di­, he­tvā­bhā­sā­ś ca yathoktā iti tatrāpy ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.272he­tvā­bhā­sā­ś ca yogoktāḥ paṃca pūrvam u­dā­hṛ­tāḥ | sa­pta­dhā­nyauḥ sa­mā­khyā­tāṃ ni­gra­hā­dhi­ka­tāṃ gataiḥ || 272 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.273he­tvā­bhā­sa­tra­yaṃ te pi samarthaṃ nā­ti­va­rti­tuṃ | a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tva­vai­ka­lyaṃ tac ca nai­ka­ka­m || 273 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.274ya­thai­ka­la­kṣa­ṇo hetuḥ samarthaḥ sā­dhya­sā­dha­ne | tathā ta­dvi­ka­lā­śa­kto he­tvā­bhā­so nu­ma­nya­tā­m || 274 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.275yo hy a­si­ddha­ta­yā sādhyaṃ vya­bhi­cā­ri­ta­yā­pi vā | vi­ru­ddha­tve­na vā hetuḥ sā­dha­ye­n na sa tannibhaḥ || 275 || TAŚVA-ML 293,34a­si­ddhā­da­yo pi hetavo yadi sā­dhyā­vi­nā­bhā­va­ni­ya­ma­la­kṣa­ṇa­yu­ktā­s tadā na he­tvā­bhā­sā bha­vi­tu­m arhaṃti | na TAŚVA-ML 294,01caivaṃ, teṣāṃ ta­da­yo­gā­t | na hy asiddhaḥ sā­dhyā­vi­nā­bhā­va­ni­ya­ta­s tasya svayam a­sa­ttvā­t | nāpy a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ko vipa- TAŚVA-ML 294,02kṣe pi bhāvāt | na ca viruddho vipakṣa eva bhāvād ity a­si­ddhā­di­pra­kā­re­ṇā­py a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tva­vai­ka­lya­m eva hetoḥ TAŚVA-ML 294,03sa­ma­rthya­te | tatas tasya he­tvā­bhā­sa­tva­m iti saṃ­kṣe­pā­d eka eva he­tvā­bhā­saḥ pra­tī­ya­te a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tva­ni­ya­ma- TAŚVA-ML 294,04la­kṣa­ṇai­ka­he­tu­va­t | atas ta­dva­ca­naṃ vādino ni­gra­ha­sthā­naṃ parasya pa­kṣa­si­ddhā­v iti pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ | tathā ca saṃkṣe- TAŚVA-ML 294,05pataḥ '­sva­pa­kṣa­si­ddhi­r ekasya nigraho nyasya vā­di­na­' iti vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | na punar vi­pra­ti­pa­ttya­pra­ti­pa­ttī tadbhāve pi TAŚVA-ML 294,06ka­sya­ci­t sva­pa­kṣa­si­ddhya­bhā­ve parasya pa­rā­ja­yā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r a­sā­dha­nāṃ­ga­va­ca­nā­do­ṣo­dbhā­va­na­mā­tra­va­t cha­la­va­d vā || TAŚVA-ML 294,07kiṃ punaś chalam ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.276yo rthā­ro­po­pa­pa­ttyā syād vidhāto va­ca­na­sya tat | chalaṃ sā­mā­nya­taḥ śakyaṃ no­dā­ha­rtuṃ ka­thaṃ­ca­na || 276 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.277vi­bhā­ge­no­di­ta­syā­syo­dā­hṛ­tiḥ sa tridhā mataḥ | vā­ksā­mā­nyo­pa­cā­re­ṣu cha­lā­nā­m u­pa­va­rṇa­nā­t || 277 || TAŚVA-ML 294,10a­rtha­syā­ro­po vikalpaḥ ka­lpa­ne­ty arthaḥ ta­syo­pa­pa­ttiḥ ghaṭanā tayā yo va­ca­na­sya vi­śe­ṣe­ṇā­bhi­hi­ta­sya TAŚVA-ML 294,11vighātaḥ pra­ti­pā­da­kā­d a­bhi­pre­tā­d arthāt pra­cyā­va­naṃ ta­ccha­la­m iti la­kṣa­ṇī­yaṃ­, '­va­ca­na­vi­ghā­to rtha­vi­ka­lpo­pa­pa­ttyā TAŚVA-ML 294,12chalaṃ' iti va­ca­nā­t | tac ca sā­mā­nya­to lakṣaṇe katham api na śakyam u­dā­ha­rtuṃ vi­bhā­ge­no­kta­sya ta­ccha­la­syo- TAŚVA-ML 294,13dā­ha­ra­ṇā­ni śakyaṃte da­rśa­yi­tuṃ | sa ca vi­bhā­ga­s tridhā mato kṣa­pā­da­sya tu tri­vi­dha­m iti va­ca­nā­t | vāksā- TAŚVA-ML 294,14mā­nyo­pa­cā­re­ṣu chalānāṃ tra­yā­ṇā­m e­vo­pa­va­rṇa­nā­t | vā­kcha­laṃ­, sā­mā­nya­cha­laṃ­, u­pa­cā­ra­cha­laṃ ceti || TAŚVA-ML 294,15tatra kiṃ vā­kcha­la­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.278ta­trā­vi­śe­ṣa­di­ṣṭe rthe vaktur ā­kū­ta­to nyathā | ka­lpa­nā­rthāṃ­ta­ra­sye­ṣṭaṃ vākchalaṃ cha­la­vā­di­bhiḥ || 278 || TAŚVA-ML 294,17teṣām a­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa diṣṭe a­bhi­hi­te rthe vaktur ā­kū­tā­d a­bhi­prā­yā­d anyathā svā­bhi­prā­ye­ṇā­rthāṃ­ta­ra­sya ka­lpa­na­m ā­ro­pa­ṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 294,18vā­kcha­la­m iṣṭaṃ, teṣām a­vi­śe­ṣā­bhi­hi­te rthe vaktur a­bhi­prā­yā­d a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­ka­lpa­nā vākchalaṃ iti va­ca­nā­t || TAŚVA-ML 294,19a­syo­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­m u­pa­da­rśa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.279ādyau vai de­va­da­tto yaṃ vartate na­va­kaṃ­ba­laḥ | ity ukte pra­tya­va­sthā­naṃ kuto sya nava kaṃbalāḥ || 279 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.280yasmād dā­rḍhya­tva­saṃ­si­ddhi­r bhaved iti yadā paraḥ | pra­ti­brū­yā­t tadā vāci chalaṃ te­no­pa­pā­di­ta­m || 280 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.281na­va­kaṃ­ba­la­śa­bde hi vṛttyā prokte vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | navo 'sya kaṃbalo jīrṇo naivety ā­kū­ta­m āṃ­ja­sa­m || 281 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.282vaktuḥ saṃ­bhā­vya­te tasmād a­nya­syā­rtha­sya kalpanā | navāsya kaṃbalā nāṣṭāv ity a­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­tma­naḥ || 282 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.283pra­tya­va­sthā­tu­r a­nyā­ya­vā­di­tā­m ā­na­ye­d bhuvaṃ | saṃ­ta­sta­ttva­pa­rī­kṣā­yāṃ kathaṃ syuś cha­la­vā­di­naḥ || 283 || TAŚVA-ML 294,25kathaṃ punar a­ni­ya­ma­vi­śe­ṣā­bhi­hi­to rthaḥ vaktur a­bhi­prā­yā­d a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­ka­lpa­nā vā­kcha­lā­khyā pra­tya­va­sthā­tu­r anyāya- TAŚVA-ML 294,26vā­di­tā­m ā­na­ye­d iti cet, cha­la­syā­nyā­ya­rū­pa­tvā­t | tathā hi­–­ta­sya pra­tya­va­sthā­naṃ sā­mā­nya­śa­bda­syā­ne­kā­rtha­tve TAŚVA-ML 294,27a­nya­ta­rā­bhi­dhā­na­ka­lpa­nā­yā vi­śe­ṣa­va­ca­nā­d da­rśa­nī­ya­m etat syāt vi­śe­ṣā­j jānīmo 'yam arthas tvayā vi­va­kṣi­to TAŚVA-ML 294,28navāsya kaṃbalā iti, na punar navo sya kaṃbala iti | sa ca viśeṣo nāsti tasmān mi­thyā­bhi­yo­ga­mā­tra­m eta- TAŚVA-ML 294,29d iti | pra­si­ddha­ś ca loke śa­bdā­rtha­saṃ­baṃ­dho bhi­dhā­nā­bhi­dhe­ya­ni­ya­ma­ni­yo­go syā­bhi­dhā­na­syā­ya­m artho bhidheya iti TAŚVA-ML 294,30sa­mā­nā­rthaḥ sā­mā­nya­śa­bda­sya­, viśiṣṭo rtho vi­śe­ṣa­śa­bda­sya | pra­yu­kta­pū­rvā­ś cāmī śabdāḥ pra­yu­jyaṃ­te 'rtheṣu TAŚVA-ML 294,31sā­ma­rthyā­n nā­pra­yu­kta­pū­rvāḥ pra­yo­ga­syā­rtha­saṃ­pra­tya­yā­d vyahāra iti | ta­trai­va­m a­rtha­ga­tyā­rtha­śa­bda­pra­yo­ge sā­ma­rthyā­t sāmānya- TAŚVA-ML 294,32śabdasya pra­yo­ga­ni­ya­maḥ | a­jā­mā­na­ya grāmaṃ, sarpir ā­ha­ra­, brāhmaṇaṃ bho­ja­ye­ti sā­mā­nya­śa­bdāḥ saṃto rthā­va­ya­ve­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 294,33pra­yu­jyaṃ­te sā­ma­rthyā­t | yatrārthe kri­yā­co­da­nā saṃ­bha­va­ti tatra va­rtaṃ­te­, na cā­rtha­sā­mā­nye ajādau kra­yā­co­da­nā TAŚVA-ML 294,34saṃ­bha­va­ti | tato jā­di­vi­śe­ṣā­ṇā­m e­vā­na­ya­nā­da­yaḥ kriyāḥ pra­tī­yaṃ­te na punas ta­tsā­mā­nya­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | evam ayaṃ TAŚVA-ML 295,01sā­mā­nya­śa­bdo na­va­kaṃ­ba­la iti yo rthaḥ saṃ­bha­va­ti navaḥ kaṃbalo syeti tatra va­rta­te­, yas tu na saṃ­bha­va­ti navāsya TAŚVA-ML 295,02kaṃbalā iti tatra na vartate pra­tya­kṣā­di­vi­ro­dhā­t | so yam a­nu­pa­pa­dya­mā­nā­rtha­ka­lpa­na­yā pa­ra­vā­kyo­pā­laṃ­bho na TAŚVA-ML 295,03ka­lpa­te­, tatra pa­rī­kṣā­yāṃ satāṃ chalena pra­tya­va­sthā­nā­yo­gā­t | tad idaṃ cha­la­va­ca­naṃ parasya pa­rā­ja­ya eveti TAŚVA-ML 295,04ma­nya­mā­naṃ nyā­ya­bhā­ṣya­kā­raṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.284e­te­nā­pi ni­gṛ­hye­ta ji­gī­ṣu­r yadi dhīdhanaiḥ | yatra vākyaṃ ta­da­nyā­rthaṃ vyā­ca­kṣā­ṇo ni­gṛ­hya­tā­m || 284 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.285tatra svayam a­bhi­pre­ta­m arthaṃ sthā­pa­yi­tuṃ na yaiḥ | yo '­sā­ma­rthyo 'paraiḥ śaktaiḥ svā­bhi­pre­tā­rtha­sā­dha­ne || 285 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.286yo rtha­saṃ­bha­va­nn arthaḥ pra­mā­ṇai­r u­pa­pa­dya­te | vākye sa eva yukto stu nāparo ti­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ || 286 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.287yatra pakṣe vi­vā­de­na pra­vṛ­tti­r vā­di­no­r abhūt | ta­tsi­ddhyai­vā­sya dhikkāro nyasya patre sthitena cet || 287 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.288kvaivaṃ pa­rā­ja­yaḥ siddhe cha­la­mā­tre­ṇa te mate | saṃ­dhā­hā­nyā­di­do­ṣai­ś ca dā­trā­dā­troḥ sa­pa­tra­ka­m || 288 || TAŚVA-ML 295,10pa­tra­pa­kṣe vā­di­pra­ti­vā­di­no­r vi­pra­ti­pa­ttyā pra­vṛ­tti­s ta­tsi­ddhi­r e­vai­ka­sya pa­rā­ja­yo nyasya, na punaḥ yatra vākyārthā- TAŚVA-ML 295,11na­va­sthā­pa­na­m iti bru­vā­ṇa­sya kathaṃ cha­la­mā­tre­ṇa pra­ti­jñā­hā­nyā­di­do­ṣai­ś ca sa pa­rā­ja­yaḥ syāt patraṃ dātur a­dā­tu­ś ceti TAŚVA-ML 295,12ciṃtyatāṃ | na hi yatra vā­kya­vi­da­rthe tasya vṛttis ta­tsi­ddhi­ś ca patraṃ dātur adātuḥ pa­rā­ja­ya­s ta­nni­rā­ka­ra­ṇaṃ vā TAŚVA-ML 295,13tadā dātur jayo 'dātuḥ pa­rā­ja­ya iti ca dvi­tī­yā­rthe pi tasya vṛ­tti­saṃ­bha­vā­t­, pra­mā­ṇa­ta­s tathāpi pratīteḥ samāna- TAŚVA-ML 295,14pra­ka­ra­ṇā­di­ka­tvā­d vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | tathādyo vai de­va­da­tto na­va­ka­baṃ­la­tvā­t so­ma­da­tta­va­t iti prayoge pi yadi vaktu- TAŚVA-ML 295,15r navaḥ kaṃbalo syeti navāsya kaṃbalā iti vā­rtha­dva­yaṃ na­va­kaṃ­ba­la­śa­bda­syā­bhi­pre­taṃ bhavati tadā kuto sya na­va­kaṃ­ba­lā TAŚVA-ML 295,16iti pra­tya­va­ti­ṣṭha­mā­no hetor a­si­ddha­tā­m e­vo­dbhā­va­ya­ti na punaś chalena pra­tya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | ta­tpa­ri­hā­rā­ya ca ce­ṣṭa­mā­na­s ta- TAŚVA-ML 295,17du­bha­yā­rtha­sa­ma­rtha­ne­na ta­de­ka­ta­rā­rtha­sa­ma­rtha­ne­na vā he­tu­si­ddhi­m u­pa­da­rśa­ya­ti navas tāvad ekaḥ kaṃbalo sya pratīto TAŚVA-ML 295,18bha­va­tā­'­nye syāṣṭau kaṃbalā gṛhe ti­ṣṭhaṃ­tī­ty u­bha­ya­thā na­va­kaṃ­ba­la­tva­sya siddheḥ nā­si­ddha­to­dbhā­va­nī­yā | na kaṃ­ba­la­yo­gi- TAŚVA-ML 295,19tvasya vā he­tu­tve­no­pā­dā­nā­t siddha eva hetur iti sva­pa­kṣa­si­ddhau satyām eva vādino jayaḥ parasya ca pa­rā­ja­yo TAŚVA-ML 295,20nānyathā | tad evaṃ vā­kcha­la­m apāsya sā­mā­nya­cha­la­m anūdya ni­ra­sya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.289yatra saṃ­bha­va­to rthasya na sā­mā­nya­sya yogataḥ | a­sa­dbhū­ta­pa­dā­rtha­sya kalpanā kriyate balāt || 289 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.290ta­tsā­mā­nya­cha­laṃ prāhuḥ sā­mā­nya­vi­ni­baṃ­dha­naṃ | vi­dyā­ca­ra­ṇa­saṃ­pa­tti­r brāhmaṇe saṃ­bha­ve­d iti || 290 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.291kenāpy ukte yathaivaṃ sā vrātye pi brā­hma­ṇe­na kim | brā­hma­ṇa­tva­sya sa­dbhā­vā­d bhaved ity api bhā­ṣa­ṇa­m || 291 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.292tad etan na chalaṃ yuktaṃ sa­pa­kṣe­ta­ra­da­rśa­nā­t | ta­lliṃ­ga­syā­nya­thā tasya vya­bhi­cā­ro khilo stu tat || 292 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.293kvacid eti ta­thā­tye­ti vi­dyā­ca­ra­ṇa­saṃ­pa­daṃ | brā­hma­ṇa­tva­m iti khyātam iti sā­mā­nya­m atra cet || 293 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.294ta­thai­vā­spa­rśa­va­ttvā­di śabdaṃ ni­tya­tva­sā­dha­ne | kiṃ na syād iti sāmānyaṃ sa­rva­thā­py a­vi­śe­ṣaḥ || 294 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.295tan na tasyeti ni­tya­tva­m asyeti ca su­khā­di­va­t | te­nā­nai­kāṃ­ti­kaṃ yuktaṃ sa­pa­kṣe­ta­ra­vṛ­tti­taḥ || 295 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.296vi­dyā­ca­ra­ṇa­saṃ­pa­tti­r vi­ṣa­ya­sya pra­śaṃ­sa­naṃ | brā­hma­ṇa­sya yathā śā­li­go­ca­ra­kṣe­tra­va­rṇa­na­m || 296 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.297yasyeṣṭaṃ prakṛte vākye tasya brā­hma­ṇa­dha­rmi­ṇi | pra­śa­sta­tve svayaṃ sādhye brā­hma­ṇa­tve­na hetunā || 297 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.298ke­nā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ko hetur udbhāvyo na pra­sa­hya­te | kṣetre kṣe­tra­tva­va­cchā­li­yo­gya­tva­sya pra­sā­dha­ne || 298 || TAŚVA-ML 295,31yatra bhavato rtha­syā­ti­sā­mā­nya­sya yogād a­sa­dbhū­tā­rtha­ka­lpa­nā haṭhāt kriyate ta­tsā­mā­nya­ni­baṃ­dha­na­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 295,32sā­mā­nya­cha­laṃ prāhuḥ | saṃ­bha­va­to rtha­syā­ti­sā­mā­nya­sya yogād a­sa­dbhū­tā­rtha­ka­lpa­nā sā­mā­nya­cha­la­m iti va­ca­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 295,33tad ya­thā­–­a­ho tu khalv asau brāhmaṇo vi­dyā­ca­ra­ṇa­saṃ­pa­nna ity ukte ke­na­ci­t kvacid āha saṃ­bha­va­ti brāhmaṇe vi­dyā­ca­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 295,34saṃpad iti, taṃ pratyasya vākyasya vighāto rtha­vi­ka­lpo­pa­pa­ttyā­'­sa­dbhū­tā­rtha­ka­lpa­na­yā kriyate | yadi brāhmaṇo vidyā- TAŚVA-ML 296,01ca­ra­ṇa­saṃ­pa­t saṃ­bha­va­ti vrātye pi saṃ­bha­vā­t | vrātyo pi brāhmaṇo vi­dyā­ca­ra­ṇa­saṃ­pa­nno stu | tad idaṃ brā­hma­ṇa­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 296,02vi­va­kṣi­ta­m arthaṃ vi­dyā­ca­ra­ṇa­saṃ­pa­lla­kṣa­ṇaṃ kvacid brāhmaṇo tā­dṛ­śye­ti kvacid vrātye pi tadbhāve pi bhāvād ity api sāmānyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 296,03tena yogād vaktur a­bhi­pre­tā­d arthāt sa­ddhū­tā­d a­nya­syā­sa­dbhū­ta­syā­rtha­sya kalpanā sā­mā­nya­cha­laṃ | tac ca na yuktaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 296,04yasmād a­vi­va­kṣi­te he­tu­ka­sya vi­ṣa­yā­rtha­vā­daḥ pra­śaṃ­sā­rtha­tvā­d vākyasya ta­trā­sa­dbhū­tā­rtha­ka­lpa­nā­nu­pa­pa­ttiḥ | yathā TAŚVA-ML 296,05saṃ­bha­va­ty asmin kṣetre śālasya ity a­trā­vi­va­kṣi­taṃ śā­li­bī­ja­m a­ni­rā­kṛ­taṃ ca ta­nni­vṛ­tti­vi­ṣa­ya­kṣe­traṃ pra­śa­sya­te | so yaṃ TAŚVA-ML 296,06kṣe­trā­rtha­vā­do nāsmin śālayo vidyaṃta iti | bījāt tu śā­li­ni­rvṛ­ttiḥ satī na vi­va­kṣi­tā | tathā saṃ­bha­va­ti TAŚVA-ML 296,07brāhmaṇe vi­dyā­ca­ra­ṇa­saṃ­pa­d iti sa­mya­gvi­ṣa­yo brā­hma­ṇa­tvaṃ na saṃ­pa­ddhe­tu­r na cātra ta­ddhe­tu­r vi­va­kṣi­ta­s ta­dvi­ṣa­yā­rtha­vā­da- TAŚVA-ML 296,08s tv ayaṃ pra­śaṃ­sā­rtha­tvā­d vākyasya sati brā­hma­ṇa­tve saṃ­pa­ddhe­tuḥ samartha iti vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­pra­śaṃ­sa­tā vākyena yathā TAŚVA-ML 296,09he­tu­pha­lā­n ni­vṛ­tti­r na pra­tyā­khyā­ya­te tad evaṃ sati va­ca­na­vi­ghā­to sa­ddhū­tā­rtha­ka­lpa­na­yā no­pa­pa­dya­te iti parasya TAŚVA-ML 296,10pa­rā­ja­ya­s tathā va­ca­nā­d ity evaṃ nyā­ya­bhā­ṣya­kā­ro bruvan nāyaṃ vetti, tathā cha­la­vya­va­hā­rā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | he­tu­do­ṣa­syā- TAŚVA-ML 296,11nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tva­sya pa­re­ṇo­dbhā­va­nā vā na vā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tvo­dbhā­va­na­m eva sā­mā­nya­cha­la­m iti satyaṃ vaktuṃ sa­rva­tra­, tasya TAŚVA-ML 296,12sā­mā­nya­cha­la­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | śabdo nityo '­spa­rśa­va­ttvā­d ā­kā­śa­va­d ity atra hi yathā śa­bda­ni­tya­tve sādhye asparśa- TAŚVA-ML 296,13vattvam ākāśe ni­tya­tva­me­ti | su­khā­di­ṣv a­tye­tī­ti vya­bhi­cā­ri­tvā­d a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­m ucyate na punaḥ sā­mā­nya­cha­laṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 296,14tathā pra­kṛ­ta­m apīti na viśeṣaḥ kaścid asti | so yaṃ brāhmaṇe dharmiṇi vi­dyā­ca­ra­ṇa­saṃ­pa­dvi­ṣa­ye pra­śaṃ­sa­naṃ brāhmaṇa- TAŚVA-ML 296,15tvena hetunā sā­dhya­te­, yathā śā­li­vi­ṣa­ya­kṣe­tre praśaṃsā kṣe­tra­tve­na sākṣān na pu­na­rvi­dyā­ca­ra­ṇa­saṃ­pa­tsa­ttā sādhyate TAŚVA-ML 296,16ye­nā­ti­pra­śa­kya­ta iti svayam a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tvaṃ hetoḥ pa­ri­ha­ra­nn api ta­trā­nu­ma­nya­ta iti kathaṃ nyā­ya­vi­t ? TAŚVA-ML 296,17ta­tho­pa­cā­ra­cha­la­m anūdya vi­cā­ra­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.299dha­rmā­dhyā­ro­pa­ni­rde­śe sa­tyā­rtha­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­na­m | u­pa­cā­ra­cha­laṃ maṃcāḥ kro­śaṃ­tī­tyā­di­go­ca­ra­m || 299 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.300maṃcāḥ krośaṃti gā­yaṃ­tī­tyā­di­śa­bda­pra­yo­ja­na­m | āropya sthānināṃ dharmaṃ sthāneṣu kriyate janaiḥ || 300 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.301gauṇaṃ śa­bdā­rtha­m āsṛtya sā­mā­nyā­di­ṣu sa­ttva­va­t | tatra mu­khyā­bhi­dhā­nā­rthe pra­ti­ṣe­dha­ś chalaṃ sthitam || 301 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.302na cedaṃ vākchalaṃ yuktaṃ kiṃcit sā­dha­rmya­mā­tra­taḥ | sva­rū­pa­bhe­da­saṃ­si­ddhe­r a­nya­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ || 302 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.303ka­lpa­nā­rthāṃ­ta­ra­syo­ktā vā­kcha­la­sya hi lakṣaṇaṃ | sa­dbhū­tā­rtha­ni­ṣe­dha­stū­pa­cā­ra­cha­la­la­kṣa­ṇa­m || 303 || TAŚVA-ML 296,23a­trā­bhi­dhā­na­sya dharmo yathārthe pra­yo­ga­s ta­syā­dhyā­ro­pyo vikalpaḥ anyatra dṛ­ṣṭa­syā­nya­tra pra­yo­gaḥ­, maṃcāḥ TAŚVA-ML 296,24krośaṃti gā­yaṃ­tī­tyā­dau śa­bda­pra­yo­ga­va­t | sthāneṣu hi maṃceṣu sthānināṃ pu­ru­ṣā­ṇāṃ dharmam ā­kro­ṣṭi­tvā­di­kaṃ samā- TAŚVA-ML 296,25ropya janais tathā prayogaḥ kriyate gau­ṇa­śa­bdā­rtha­śra­ya­ṇā­t sā­mā­nyā­di­ṣv astīti śa­bda­pra­yo­ga­va­t tasya dharmā- TAŚVA-ML 296,26dhyā­ro­pa­ni­rde­śe saty arthasya pra­ti­ṣe­dha­naṃ na maṃcāḥ krośaṃti maṃcasthāḥ puruṣāḥ kro­śaṃ­tī­ti | tad idam u­pa­cā­ra­cha­laṃ TAŚVA-ML 296,27pratyeyaṃ | dha­rma­vi­ka­lpa­ni­rde­śe a­rtha­sa­dbhā­va­pra­ti­ṣe­dha u­pa­cā­ra­cha­laṃ iti va­ca­nā­t | kā pu­na­ra­trā­rtha­vi­ka­lpo- TAŚVA-ML 296,28pa­pa­tti­r yayā va­ca­na­vi­ghā­ta­ś chalam iti, anyathā pra­yu­kta­syā­bhi­dhā­na­sya na tathā pa­ri­ka­lpa­naṃ | bhaktyā hi prayo- TAŚVA-ML 296,29go 'yaṃ maṃcāḥ kro­śaṃ­tī­ti tā­tsthā­tta­ccha­bdo­pa­cā­rā­t prādhānye tasya pa­ri­ka­lpa­naṃ kṛtvā pareṇa pra­tya­va­sthā­naṃ vidhī- TAŚVA-ML 296,30yate | kaḥ punar u­pa­cā­ro nāma ? sā­ha­ca­ryā­di­nā ni­mi­tte­na ta­da­bhā­ve pi ta­dva­da­bhi­dhā­na­m u­pa­cā­raḥ | yady evaṃ TAŚVA-ML 296,31vā­kcha­lā­d u­pa­cā­ra­cha­laṃ na bhidyate a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­ka­lpa­nā­yā a­vi­śe­ṣā­t | ihāpi hi sthānārtho gu­ṇa­śa­bdaḥ pradhāna- TAŚVA-ML 296,32śabdaḥ sthānārtha iti ka­lpa­yi­tvā pra­ti­ṣi­dhya­te nā­nya­the­ti | nai­ta­tsā­raṃ | a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­ka­lpa­nā­to rtha­sa­dbhā­va­pra­ti- TAŚVA-ML 296,33ṣe­dha­syā­nya­thā­tvā­t­, kiṃcit sā­dha­rmyā­t tayor ekatve vā tra­yā­ṇā­m api cha­lā­nā­m e­ka­tva­pra­saṃ­gaḥ | atha vākchala- TAŚVA-ML 296,34sā­mā­nya­cha­la­yoḥ kiṃcit sādharmyaṃ sad api dvitvaṃ na ni­va­rta­ya­ti­, tarhi tayor u­pa­cā­ra­cha­la­sya ca kiṃcit sādharmyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 296,35vi­dya­mā­na­m api tritvaṃ teṣā na ni­va­rta­yi­ṣya­ti­, va­ca­na­vi­ghā­ta­syā­rtha­vi­ka­lpo­pa­pa­ttyā triṣv api bhāvāt | tato nya- TAŚVA-ML 297,01d eva vā­kcha­lā­d u­pa­cā­ra­cha­laṃ | tad api parasya pa­rā­ja­yā­yā­va­ka­lpa­te ya­thā­va­ktra­bhi­prā­ya­m a­pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­t | śabdasya hi TAŚVA-ML 297,02prayogo loke pra­dhā­na­bhā­ve­na gu­ṇa­bhā­ve­na ca prasiddhaḥ | tatra yadi vaktur gu­ṇa­bhū­to rtho '­bhi­pre­ta­s tadā ta­syā­nu­jñā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 297,03pra­ti­ṣe­dho vā vi­dhī­ya­te­, pra­dhā­na­bhū­ta­ś cet ta­syā­nu­jñā­na­pra­ti­ṣe­dhau kartavyau pra­ti­pā­dye­ta iti nyāyaḥ | yadātra TAŚVA-ML 297,04gau­ṇa­mā­traṃ va­ktā­bhi­prai­ti pra­dhā­na­bhū­taṃ tu taṃ pa­ri­ka­lpya paraḥ pra­ti­ṣe­dha­ti tadā tena sva­ma­nī­ṣā pra­ti­ṣi­ddhā syān na TAŚVA-ML 297,05pa­ra­syā­bhi­prā­ya iti na ta­syā­ya­m u­pā­laṃ­bhaḥ syāt | ta­da­nu­pā­laṃ­bhā­c cāsau pa­rā­jī­ya­te ta­du­pā­laṃ­bhā­pa­ri­jñā­nā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 297,06nai­yā­yi­kā manyaṃte || TAŚV-ML 1.app.304tad e­ta­smi­n prayukte syān nigraho yadi ka­sya­ci­t | tadā yogo ni­gṛ­hye­ta pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­t pra­mā­di­ka­m || 304 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.305mu­khya­rū­pa­ta­yā śū­nya­vā­di­naṃ prati sarvathā | tena saṃ­vya­va­hā­re­ṇa pra­mā­de­r u­pa­va­rṇa­nā­t || 305 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.306sarvathā śūnyatā vāde pra­mā­ṇā­de­r vi­ru­dhya­te | tato nāyaṃ satāṃ yukta ity a­śū­nya­tva­sā­dha­nā­t || 306 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.307yogena nigrahaḥ prāpyaḥ svo­pa­cā­ra­ccha­le pi cet | siddhaḥ sva­pa­kṣa­si­ddhyai­va pa­ra­syā­ya­m a­saṃ­śa­ya­m || 307 || TAŚVA-ML 297,11atha jātiṃ vi­cā­ra­yi­tu­m ā­ra­bha­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.308sva­sā­dhyā­d a­vi­nā­bhā­va­la­kṣa­ṇe sādhane sthite | jananaṃ yat pra­saṃ­ga­sya sā jātiḥ kaiścid īritā || 308 || TAŚVA-ML 297,13"­pra­yu­kte hetau yaḥ prasaṃgo jāyate sā jātiḥ" iti va­ca­nā­t || TAŚVA-ML 297,14kaḥ punaḥ prasaṃgaḥ ? ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.309prasaṃgaḥ pra­tya­va­sthā­naṃ sā­dha­rmye­ṇe­ta­re­ṇa vā | vai­dha­rmyo­kte '­nya­tho­kte ca sādhane syād ya­thā­kra­ma­m || 309 || TAŚVA-ML 297,16u­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­vai­dha­rmye­ṇo­kte sādhane sā­dha­rmye­ṇa pra­tya­va­sthā­na­m u­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­sā­dha­rmye­ṇo­kte vai­dha­rmye­ṇa pra­tya­va­sthā­na­m u­pā­laṃ­bhaḥ TAŚVA-ML 297,17pra­ti­ṣe­dhaḥ prasaṃga iti vi­jñe­yaṃ­, "­sā­dha­rmya­vai­dha­rmyā­bhyāṃ pra­tya­va­sthā­naṃ jātiḥ" iti va­ca­nā­t || TAŚVA-ML 297,18etad e­vā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.310u­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­sā­dha­rmyā­t sā­dhya­syā­rtha­sya sādhanaṃ | hetus tasmin prayukte nyo yadā pra­tya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te || 310 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.311u­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­vai­dha­rmyā­t tatra vyāptim a­khaṃ­ḍa­ya­t | tadāsau jā­ti­vā­dī syād dū­ṣa­ṇā­bhā­sa­vā­k tataḥ || 311 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.312ya­tho­dā­hṛ­ti­vai­dha­rmyā­t sā­dhya­syā­rtha­sya sādhanaṃ | hetus tasmin prayukte pi parasya pra­tya­va­sthi­tiḥ || 312 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.313sā­dha­rmye­ṇe­ha dṛṣṭāṃte dū­ṣa­ṇā­bhā­sa­vā­di­naḥ | jā­ya­mā­nā bhavej jātir ity anvarthe pra­va­kṣya­te || 313 || TAŚVA-ML 297,23u­dyo­ta­ka­ra­s tv ā­ha­–­jā­te­r nā­ma­sthā­pa­nā­he­tau prayukte yaḥ pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­sa­ma­rtho hetur iti so pi pra­saṃ­ga­sya para- TAŚVA-ML 297,24pa­kṣa­pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­rtha­sya hetor jananaṃ jātir ity a­nva­rtha­saṃ­jñā­m eva jātiṃ vyācaṣṭe 'nyathā nyā­ya­bhā­ṣya­vi­ro­dhā­t || TAŚVA-ML 297,25katham evaṃ jā­ti­ba­hu­tvaṃ ka­lpa­nī­ya­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.314sa­rva­sa­ttva­vi­dha­rma­tva­pra­tya­va­sthā­vi­ka­lpa­taḥ | kalpyaṃ jā­ti­ba­hu­tvaṃ syād vyāsato '­naṃ­ta­śaḥ satām || 314 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.315yathā vi­pa­rya­ya­jñā­nā­jñā­na­ni­gra­ha­bhe­da­taḥ | bahutvaṃ ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­syo­ktaṃ pūrvaṃ su­vi­sta­ra­m || 315 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.316tatra hy a­pra­ti­bhā­jñā­nā­na­nu­bhā­ṣa­ṇa­pa­rya­nu­– | yo­jyo­pe­kṣa­ṇa­vi­kṣe­pā labhaṃte pra­ti­pa­tti­tā­m || 316 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.317śeṣā vi­pra­ti­pa­tti­tvaṃ prā­pnu­vaṃ­ti sa­mā­sa­taḥ | ta­dvi­bhi­nna­sva­bhā­va­sya ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­m ī­kṣa­ṇā­t || 317 || TAŚVA-ML 297,30ta­trā­ti­vi­sta­re­ṇā­naṃ­ta­jā­ta­yo na śakyā vaktum iti vi­sta­re­ṇa ca­tu­rviṃ­śa­ti­jā­ta­yaḥ proktā ity u­pa­da­rśa­ya­ti­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.318prayukte sthā­pa­nā­he­tau jātayaḥ pra­ti­ṣe­dhi­kāḥ | ca­tu­rviṃ­śa­ti­r a­tro­ktā­s tāḥ sā­dha­rmya­sa­mā­da­yaḥ || 318 || TAŚVA-ML 297,32tathā cāha nyā­ya­bhā­ṣya­kā­raḥ | sā­dha­rmya­vai­dha­rmyā­bhyāṃ pra­tya­va­sthā­na­sya vi­ka­lpā­j jā­ti­ba­hu­tva­m iti saṃkṣe- TAŚVA-ML 298,01pe­ṇo­ktaṃ­, ta­dvi­sta­re­ṇa vi­bhi­dya­te | tāś ca khalv imā jātayaḥ sthā­pa­nā­he­tau prayukte ca­tu­rviṃ­śa­tiḥ pra­ti­ṣe­dha­he­ta­va- TAŚVA-ML 298,02"­sā­dha­rmya­vai­dha­rmyo­tka­rṣā­pa­ka­rṣa­va­rṇyā­va­rṇya­vi­ka­lpa­sā­dhya­prā­ptya­prā­pti­pra­saṃ­ga­pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­tā­nu­pa­pa­tti­saṃ­śa­ya­pra­ka­ra­ṇā­he­tva­rthā­pa- TAŚVA-ML 298,03ttya­vi­śe­ṣo­pa­la­bdhya­nu­pa­la­bdhi­ni­tyā­ni­tya­kā­rya­sa­māḥ­" iti sū­tra­kā­ra­va­ca­nā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.app.319ya­trā­vi­śi­ṣya­mā­ṇe­na hetunā pra­tya­va­sthi­tiḥ | sā­dha­rmye­ṇa samā jātiḥ sā sā­dha­rmya­sa­mā matā || 319 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.320ni­rva­kta­vyā­s tathā śeṣās tā vai­dha­rmya­sa­mā­da­yaḥ | lakṣaṇaṃ punar etāsāṃ ya­tho­kta­m a­bhi­bhā­ṣya­te || 320 || TAŚVA-ML 298,06atra jātiṣu yā sā­dha­rmye­ṇa pra­tya­va­sthi­ti­r a­vi­śi­ṣya­mā­ṇa­sthā­pa­nā­he­tu­taḥ sā sā­dha­rmya­sa­mā jātiḥ | TAŚVA-ML 298,07evam a­vi­śi­ṣya­mā­ṇa­sthā­pa­nā­he­tu­to vai­dha­rmye­ṇa pra­tya­va­sthi­tiḥ vai­dha­rmya­sa­mā | ta­tho­tka­rṣā­di­bhiḥ pra­tya­va­sthi­ta­yaḥ TAŚVA-ML 298,08u­tka­rṣā­di­sa­mā iti ni­rva­kta­vyāḥ | lakṣaṇaṃ tu ya­tho­kta­m a­bhi­bhā­ṣya­te tatra || TAŚV-ML 1.app.321sā­dha­rmye­ṇo­pa­saṃ­hā­re ta­ddha­rma­rū­pa vi­pa­rya­yā­t | yas tatra dū­ṣa­ṇa­bhā­saḥ sa sā­dha­rmya­sa­mo mataḥ || 321 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.322yathā kri­yā­bhṛ­dā­tmā­yaṃ kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇā­śra­yā­t | ya īdṛśaḥ sa īdṛkṣo yathā loṣṭhas tathā ca saḥ || 322 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.323tasmāt kri­yā­bhṛ­d ity evam u­pa­saṃ­hā­ra­bhā­ṣa­ṇe | kaścid ā­hā­kri­yo jīvo vi­bhu­dra­vya­tva­to yathā || 323 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.324vyoma tathā na vijñāto vi­śe­ṣa­sya pra­sā­dha­kaḥ | hetuḥ pa­kṣa­dva­yo py asti tato yaṃ do­ṣa­sa­nni­bhaḥ || 324 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.325sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­yo­r vyāpter vi­cche­da­syā­sa­ma­rtha­nā­t | ta­tsa­ma­rtha­na­taṃ­tra­sya dve­ṣa­tve­no­pa­va­rṇa­nā­t || 325 || TAŚVA-ML 298,14nā­styā­tma­naḥ kri­yā­va­ttve sādhye kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇā­śra­ya­tva­sya sā­dha­na­sya sva­sā­dhye­na vyāptir vi­bhu­tvā­n niṣkriya- TAŚVA-ML 298,15tvasiddhau vi­cchi­dya­te­, na ca ta­da­vi­cche­de ta­ddū­ṣa­ṇa­tvaṃ sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­yo­r vyā­pti­vi­cche­da­sa­ma­rtha­na­taṃ­tra­syai­va doṣatve- TAŚVA-ML 298,16no­pa­va­rṇa­nā­t | tathā coktaṃ nyā­ya­bhā­ṣya­kā­re­ṇa | "­sā­dha­rmye­ṇo­pa­saṃ­hā­re sā­dhya­dha­rma­vi­pa­rya­yo­pa­pa­tteḥ sā­dha­rmye­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 298,17pra­tya­va­sthā­naṃ sā­dha­rmya­sa­maḥ pra­ti­ṣe­dha­" iti | ni­da­rśa­naṃ­, kri­yā­vā­n ātmā dravyasya kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇa­yo­gā­t | dravyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 298,18loṣṭhaḥ sa ca kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇa­yu­ktaḥ kri­yā­vāṃ­s tathā cātmā tasmāt kri­yā­vā­n ity evam u­pa­saṃ­hṛ­tya paraḥ sā­dha­rmye­ṇai­va TAŚVA-ML 298,19pra­tya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | niṣkriya ātmā vibhuno dravyasya ni­ṣkri­ya­tvā­t | vi­bhvā­kā­śaṃ niṣkriyaṃ tathā TAŚVA-ML 298,20cātmā tasmān niṣkriya iti | na cāsti viśeṣaḥ kri­yā­va­tsā­dha­rmyā­t kri­yā­va­tā bha­vi­ta­vyaṃ­, na punar ni- TAŚVA-ML 298,21ṣkri­ya­sā­dha­rmyā­t kri­ye­ṇe­ti viśeṣaḥ | he­tva­bhā­vā­t sā­dha­rmya­sa­mā­pta­dū­ṣa­ṇā­bhā­so bha­va­tī­ty atra vā­rti­ka­kā­ra TAŚVA-ML 298,22evam ā­ha­–­sā­dha­rmye­ṇo­pa­saṃ­hā­re ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­sā­dha­rmye­ṇo­pa­saṃ­hā­re ta­tsā­dha­rmye­ṇa pra­tya­va­sthā­naṃ sā­dha­rmya­sa­maḥ | TAŚVA-ML 298,23yathā anityaḥ śabda u­tpa­tti­dha­rma­ka­tvā­t | u­tpa­tti­dha­rma­kaṃ kuṃ­bhā­dya­ni­tye dṛṣṭam iti vā­di­no­pa­saṃ­hṛ­te paraḥ TAŚVA-ML 298,24pra­tya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | yady a­ni­tya­gha­ṭa­sā­dha­rmya­da­ya­m anityo ni­tye­nā­py a­syā­kā­śe­na sā­dha­rmya­m a­mū­rta­tva­m astīti ni­tya­prā­ptaḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 298,25tathā anityaḥ śabda u­tpa­tti­dha­rma­ka­tvā­t yat punar anityaṃ na bhavati tan no­tpa­tti­ma­da­rtha­kaṃ ya­thā­kā­śa­m iti prati- TAŚVA-ML 298,26pādite paraḥ pra­tya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | yadi ni­tyā­kā­śa­vai­dha­rmyā­d anityaḥ śabdas tadā sā­dha­rmya­m apy a­syā­kā­śe­nā­sty amūrta- TAŚVA-ML 298,27tvam ato nityaḥ prāptaḥ | atha saty apy e­ta­smi­n sādharmye na nityo bha­va­ti­, na tarhi va­kta­vya­m a­ni­tya­gha­ṭa­sā­dha­rmyā- TAŚVA-ML 298,28n ni­tyā­kā­śa­vai­dha­rmyā­d vā anityaḥ śabda iti | seyaṃ jātiḥ vi­śe­ṣa­he­tva­bhā­vaṃ da­rśa­ya­ti vi­śe­ṣa­he­tva­bhā­vā­c cā- TAŚVA-ML 298,29nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­co­da­nā­bhā­so gotvād go­si­ddhi­va­du­tpa­tti­dha­rma­ka­tvā­d a­ni­tya­tva­si­ddhiḥ | sādharmyaṃ hi yad a­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­ki TAŚVA-ML 298,30gotvaṃ tasmād eva gauḥ siddhyati na sa­ttvā­de­s tasya gor ity a­trā­śvā­dā­v api bhāvād a­vya­ti­re­ki­tvā­t | evam ago- TAŚVA-ML 298,31vai­dha­rmya­m api goḥ sādhanaṃ nai­ka­śa­pha­tvā­d ity a­syā­vya­ti­re­ki­tvā­d eva pu­ru­ṣā­dā­v api bhāvāt | gotvaṃ punar gavi TAŚVA-ML 298,32dṛ­śya­mā­na­m a­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­ki goḥ sā­dha­na­m u­pa­pa­dya­te ta­dva­du­tpa­tti­dha­rma­ka­tvaṃ gha­ṭā­dā­v a­ni­tya­tve sati bhāvād ākā- TAŚVA-ML 298,33śādau vā ni­tya­tvā­bhā­ve a­bhā­vā­d a­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­ki śabde sa­mu­pa­la­bhya­mā­na­m a­ni­tya­tva­sya sā­dha­naṃ­, na punar a- TAŚVA-ML 298,34ni­tya­gha­ṭa­sā­dha­rmya­mā­tra­sa­ttvā­di­nā­py ā­kā­śa­vai­dha­rmya­mā­tra­m a­mū­rta­tvā­di ta­syā­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­ki­tvā­bhā­vā­t | tatas tena TAŚVA-ML 299,01pra­tya­va­sthā­na­m ayuktaṃ dū­ṣa­ṇā­bhā­sa­tvā­d iti | e­te­nā­tma­naḥ kri­yā­va­tsā­dha­rmya­mā­traṃ ni­ṣkri­ya­vai­dha­rmya­mā­traṃ vā kri- TAŚVA-ML 299,02yā­va­ttva­sā­dha­naṃ pra­tyā­khyā­ta­m a­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­ki­tvā­t­, a­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­ki­ṇa eva sā­dha­na­sya sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­sā­ma­rthyā­t || TAŚV-ML 1.app.326tatraiva pra­tya­va­sthā­naṃ vai­dha­rmye­ṇo­pa­da­rśya­te | yaḥ kri­yā­vā­n sa dṛṣṭo tra kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇā­śra­yaḥ || 326 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.327yathā loṣṭho na vātmaivaṃ tasmān niṣkriya eva saḥ | pū­rva­va­ddū­ṣa­ṇā­bhā­so vai­dha­rmya­sa­ma ī­kṣya­tā­m || 327 || TAŚVA-ML 299,05kri­yā­vā­n ātmā kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇā­śra­ya­tvā­l lo­ṣṭha­va­d ity atra vai­dha­rmye­ṇa pra­tya­va­sthā­naṃ­, yaḥ kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇā­śra­yo TAŚVA-ML 299,06loṣṭhaḥ sa kri­yā­vā­n pa­ri­cchi­nno dṛṣṭo na ca tathātmā tasmān na lo­ṣṭha­va­tkri­yā­vā­n iti niṣkriya evety arthaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 299,07so 'yaṃ sā­dha­rmye­ṇo­pa­saṃ­hā­re vai­dha­rmye­ṇa pra­tya­va­sthā­nā­t vai­dha­rmya­sa­maḥ pra­ti­ṣe­dhaḥ pū­rva­ddū­ṣa­ṇa­bhā­so ve­di­ta­vyaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 299,08kā punar vai­dha­rmya­sa­mā jātir ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.328vai­dha­rmye­ṇo­pa­saṃ­hā­re sā­dhya­dha­rma­vi­pa­rya­yā­t | vai­dha­rmye­ṇe­ta­re­ṇā­pi pra­tya­va­sthā­na­m iṣyate || 328 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.329yā vai­dha­rmya­sa­mā jātir idaṃ tasyā ni­da­rśa­na­m | naro niṣkriya evāyaṃ vi­bhu­tvā­t sakriyaḥ punaḥ || 329 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.330vi­bhu­tva­ra­hi­taṃ dṛṣṭaṃ loṣṭhādi na tathā naraḥ | tasmān niṣkriya ity ukte pra­tya­va­sthā vi­dhī­ya­te || 330 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.331vai­dha­rmye­ṇai­va sā tāvat kaiścin ni­gra­ha­bhī­ru­bhiḥ | ka­rma­baṃ­dha­kri­yā­he­tu­r gu­ṇā­dī­nāṃ sa­mī­kṣi­taṃ || 331 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.332nai­va­mā­tmā tato nāyaṃ niṣkriyaḥ saṃ­pra­tī­ya­te | sā­dha­rmye­ṇā­pi tatraivaṃ pra­tya­va­sthā­na­m ucyate || 332 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.333kri­yā­vā­n eva loṣṭhādiḥ kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇā­śra­yaḥ | tṛ­ṣṇā­tā­dṛ­ktva­jī­vo pi tasmāt sakriya eva saḥ || 333 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.334iti sā­dha­rmya­vai­dha­rmya­sa­ma­yo dū­ṣa­ṇo­dbha­vā­t | sa­dha­rma­tva­vi­dha­rma­tva­mā­trā­t sā­dhyā­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 334 || TAŚVA-ML 299,16a­tho­tka­rṣā­pa­ka­rṣa­va­rṇyā­va­rṇya­vi­ka­lpa­sā­dhya­sa­mā sādhyāyā vi­dhī­ya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.335sā­dhya­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­yo­r dha­rma­vi­ka­lpā­d dva­ya­sā­dhya­tā | sa­dbhā­vā­c ca matā jātir u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­pa­ka­rṣa­taḥ || 335 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.336va­rṇyā­va­rṇya­vi­ka­lpai­ś ca sādhyena ca samāḥ pṛthak | tasyāḥ pra­tī­ya­tā­m e­ta­lla­kṣa­ṇaṃ sa­nni­da­rśa­na­m || 336 || TAŚVA-ML 299,19yad āha, sā­dhya­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­yo­r dha­rma­vi­ka­lpā­d u­bha­ya­sā­dhya­tvā­c co­tka­rṣā­pa­ka­rṣa­va­rṇyā­va­rṇya­vi­ka­lpa­sā­dhya­sa­mā iti || TAŚVA-ML 299,20ta­tro­tka­rṣa­sa­mā tā­va­lla­kṣa­ṇa­to ni­da­rśa­na­ca­ś cāpi vi­dhī­ya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.337dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­dha­rmaṃ sādhyārthe sa­mā­saṃ­ja­ya­taḥ smṛtā | ta­tro­tka­rṣa­sa­mā ya­dva­tkri­yā­va­jjī­va­sā­dha­ne || 337 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.338kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇā­saṃ­gī yady ātmā lo­ṣṭha­va­t tadā | tadvad eva bhaved eṣa spa­rśa­vā­n anyathā na saḥ || 338 || TAŚVA-ML 299,23dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­dha­rmaṃ sādhye sa­mā­saṃ­ja­ya­taḥ smṛ­to­tka­rṣa­sa­mā jātiḥ svayaṃ, yathā kri­yā­vā­n ātmā kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇa­yo­gā- TAŚVA-ML 299,24l lo­ṣṭha­va­t ity atra kri­yā­va­jjī­va­sā­dha­ne prokte sati paraḥ pra­tya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | yadi kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇā­saṃ­gī pumāṃl loṣṭha- TAŚVA-ML 299,25vat tadā lo­ṣṭha­va­d eva spa­rśa­vā­n bhavet | atha na spa­rśa­vāṃ­l lo­ṣṭha­va­dā­tmā kri­yā­vā­n api na sa syād iti vi­pa­rya­ye TAŚVA-ML 299,26vā viśeṣo vācya iti || TAŚVA-ML 299,27kā punar a­pa­ka­rṣa­sa­me­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.339sā­dhya­dha­rmi­ṇi dha­rma­syā­bhā­vaṃ dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­to vadan | a­pa­ka­rṣa­sa­māṃ vakti jātiṃ tatraiva sādhane || 339 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.340loṣṭhaḥ kri­yā­śra­yo dṛṣṭo vibhuḥ kāmaṃ tathāstu nā | ta­dvi­pa­rya­ya­pa­kṣe vā vācyo hetur vi­śe­ṣa­kṛ­t || 340 || TAŚVA-ML 299,30tatraiva kri­yā­va­jjī­va­sā­dha­ne prayukte sati sā­dhya­dha­rmi­ṇi dha­rma­syā­bhā­vaṃ dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­tā­t sa­mā­saṃ­ja­ya­n yo vakti TAŚVA-ML 299,31so­pa­ka­rṣa­sa­mā­jā­tiṃ vadati | yathā loṣṭhaḥ kri­yā­śra­yo '­sa­rva­ga­to dṛṣṭas ta­dva­dā­tmā sadāpy a­sa­rva­ga­to stu viparya- TAŚVA-ML 299,32yair vā vi­śe­ṣa­kṛ­ddhe­tu­r vācya iti || TAŚVA-ML 300,01va­rṇyā­va­rṇya­sa­mau pra­ti­ṣe­dha­kā­v ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.341khyā­pa­nī­yo mato varṇyaḥ syād avarṇyo vi­pa­rya­yā­t | tatsamā sā­dhya­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­dha­rma­yo­r atra sādhane || 341 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.342vi­pa­ryā­sa­na­to jātir vijñeyā ta­dvi­la­kṣa­ṇā | bhi­nna­la­kṣa­ṇa­tā­yo­gā­t ka­thaṃ­ci­t pū­rva­jā­ti­va­t || 342 || TAŚVA-ML 300,04khyā­pa­nī­yo varṇyas ta­dvi­pa­rya­yā­d a­khyā­pa­nī­yaḥ punar a­va­rṇya­s tena va­ṇye­nā­va­rṇye­na ca samā jātir va­rṇya­sa­mā­va­rṇya- TAŚVA-ML 300,05samā ca vijñeyā | atraiva sādhane sā­dhya­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­dha­rma­yo­r vi­pa­ryā­sa­nā­t | u­tka­rṣā­pa­ka­rṣa­sa­mā­bhyāṃ kuto nayor bheda TAŚVA-ML 300,06iti cet, la­kṣa­ṇa­bhe­dā­t | tathā hi­–­a­vi­dya­mā­na­dha­rma­vyā­pa­ka utkarṣaḥ vi­dya­mā­na­dha­rmā­pa­na­yo '­pa­ka­rṣaḥ | varṇyas tu TAŚVA-ML 300,07sādhyo 'varṇyo 'sādhya iti, ta­tpra­yo­gā­j jātayo vi­bhi­nna­la­kṣa­ṇāḥ sā­dha­rmya­vai­dha­rmya­sa­ma­va­t || TAŚV-ML 1.app.343sā­dhya­dha­rma­vi­ka­lpaṃ tu dha­rmāṃ­ta­ra­vi­ka­lpa­taḥ | pra­saṃ­ja­ya­ta iṣyeta vi­ka­lpe­na samā budhaiḥ || 343 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.344kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇo­pe­taṃ kiṃcid guru sa­mī­kṣya­te | paraṃ laghu yathā loṣṭho vāyuś ceti kri­yā­śra­yaṃ || 344 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.345kiṃcit tad eva yujyeta yathā loṣṭhādi niṣkriyaṃ | kiṃcin na syād ya­thā­tme­ti viśeṣo vā ni­ve­da­tā­m || 345 || TAŚVA-ML 300,11viśeṣo vi­ka­lpā­vi­śe­ṣaḥ sā­dhya­dha­rma­sya vikalpaḥ sā­dhya­dha­rma­vi­ka­lpa­staṃ dha­rmāṃ­ta­ra­vi­ka­lpā­t pra­saṃ­ja­ya­ta­s tu TAŚVA-ML 300,12vi­ka­lpa­sa­mā jātiḥ tatraiva sādhane prayukte paraḥ pra­tya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇo­pe­taṃ kiṃcid guru dṛśyate yathā TAŚVA-ML 300,13lo­ṣṭhā­di­, kiṃcit tu laghu sa­mī­kṣya­te yathā vāyur iti | tathā kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇo­pe­ta­m api kiṃcit kri­yā­śra­yaṃ yujyate TAŚVA-ML 300,14yathā lo­ṣṭhā­di­, kiṃcit tu laghu sa­mī­kṣya­te yathā vāyur iti, kiṃcit tu niṣkriyaṃ ya­thā­tme­ti va­rṇyā­va­rṇya- TAŚVA-ML 300,15sa­mā­bhyā­m iyaṃ bhinnā tatraivaṃ pra­tya­va­sthā­nā­bhā­vā­t va­rṇyā­va­rṇya­sa­ma­yo­r hy evaṃ pra­tya­va­sthā­naṃ­, yady ātmā kri­yā­vā­n TAŚVA-ML 300,16varṇyaḥ sādhyas tadā lo­ṣṭhā­di­r api sādhyo stu | atha lo­ṣṭhā­di­r a­va­rṇya­s tarhy ātmāpy avarṇyo stu, viśeṣo vā vaktavya TAŚVA-ML 300,17iti | vi­ka­lpa­sa­mā­yāṃ tu kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇā­śra­ya­sya gu­ru­la­ghu­vi­ka­lpa­va­tsa­kri­ya­ni­ṣkri­ya­tva­vi­ka­lpo stv iti TAŚVA-ML 300,18pra­tya­va­sthā­naṃ | ato sau bhinnā || TAŚVA-ML 300,19kā punaḥ sā­dhya­sa­me­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.346he­tvā­di­kāṃ­ga­sā­ma­rthya­yo­gī dharmo va­dhā­rya­te | sādhyas tam eva dṛṣṭāṃte pra­saṃ­ja­ya­ti yo naraḥ || 346 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.347tasya sā­dhya­sa­mā jātir udbhāvyā ta­ttva­vi­tta­kaiḥ | yathā loṣṭhas tathā cātmā ya­thā­tmā­yaṃ tathā na kim || 347 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.348loṣṭhaḥ syāt sa­kri­ya­ś cātmā sādhyo loṣṭho 'pi tādṛśaḥ | sādhyo stu neti cel loṣṭho ya­thā­tmā­pi tathā kathaṃ || 348 || TAŚVA-ML 300,23he­tvā­dya­va­ya­va­sā­m a­rthya­yo­gī dharmaḥ sādhyo '­va­dhā­rya­te tam eva dṛṣṭāṃte pra­saṃ­ja­ya­ti yo vādī tasya sā­dhya­sa­mā TAŚVA-ML 300,24jātis ta­ttva­pa­rī­kṣa­kai­r u­dbhā­va­nī­yā | tad ya­thā­–­ta­trai­va sādhane prayukte paraḥ pra­tya­va­sthā­naṃ karoti yadi yathā TAŚVA-ML 300,25loṣṭhas ta­thā­tmā­, tadā yathātmā tathāyaṃ loṣṭhaḥ syāt sakriya iti, sādhyaś cātmā loṣṭho pi sādhyo stu sakriyaḥ TAŚVA-ML 300,26iti | atha loṣṭhaḥ kri­yā­vā­n sādhyas tarhy ātmāpi kri­yā­vā­n sādhyo mā bhūt, viśeṣo vā TAŚVA-ML 300,27vaktavya iti || TAŚVA-ML 300,28katham āsāṃ dū­ṣa­ṇa­bhā­sa­tva­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.349dū­ṣa­ṇā­bhā­sa­tā tv atra dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­tā­di­sa­ma­rtha­nā | yukte sā­dha­na­dha­rme pi pra­ti­ṣe­dha­m a­la­bdhi­taḥ || 349 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.350sā­dhya­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­yo­r dha­rma­vi­ka­lpā­d u­pa­va­rṇi­tā­t | vaidharmyaṃ gavi sādṛśye ga­va­ye­na yathā sthite || 350 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.351sā­dhyā­ti­de­śa­mā­tre­ṇa dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­syo­pa­pa­tti­taḥ | sā­dhya­tvā­saṃ­bha­vā­c coktaṃ dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­sya na dūṣaṇaṃ || 351 || TAŚVA-ML 300,32kri­yā­vā­n ātmā kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇā­śra­ya­tvā­l lo­ṣṭha­va­d ityādau dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­tā­di­sa­ma­rtha­na­yu­kte sā­dha­na­dha­rme prayukte saty api TAŚVA-ML 300,33sā­dhya­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­yo­r dha­rma­vi­ka­lpā­d u­pa­va­rṇi­tā­d vai­dha­rmye­ṇa pra­ti­ṣe­dha­sya kartum alabdheḥ kiṃcit sā­dha­rmyā­d u­pa­saṃ­hā­ra­si­ddheḥ | TAŚVA-ML 301,01tadāha nyā­ya­bhā­ṣya­kā­raḥ | "­a­la­bhyaḥ siddhasya nihnavaḥ siddhaṃ ca kiṃcit sā­dha­rmyā­d u­pa­mā­naṃ yathā gaus tathā TAŚVA-ML 301,02ga­va­ya­'­' iti | tatra na labhyo go­ga­va­ya­yo­r dha­rma­vi­ka­lpa­ś co­da­yi­tuṃ | evaṃ sā­dha­na­dha­rme dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­tā­di­sā­ma­rthya­yu­kte sati TAŚVA-ML 301,03na labhyaḥ sā­dhya­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­yo­r dha­rma­vi­ka­lpā­d vai­dha­rmyā­t pra­ti­ṣe­dho vaktum iti | sā­dhyā­ti­de­śa­mā­trā­c ca dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­syo­pa­pa­tteḥ TAŚVA-ML 301,04sā­dhya­tvā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | yatra hi lau­ki­ka­pa­rī­kṣa­ṇa­kā­ṇāṃ buddher a­bhe­da­s te­nā­vi­pa­rī­to rthaḥ sādhye '­ti­di­śya­te pra­jñā­pa­nā­rthaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 301,05evaṃ ca sā­dhyā­ti­de­śā­d dṛṣṭāṃte kvacid u­pa­pa­dya­mā­ne sā­dhya­tva­m a­nu­pa­pa­nna­m iti | ta­tho­dyo­ta­ka­ro py āha | dṛṣṭāṃtaḥ TAŚVA-ML 301,06sādhya i­ti­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­va­ttā bhavatā na dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ vyajñāyi | dṛṣṭāṃto hi nāma da­rśa­na­yo­r vi­hi­ta­yo- TAŚVA-ML 301,07r viṣayaḥ | tathā ca sādhyam a­nu­pa­pa­nnaṃ | atha darśanaṃ vi­ha­nya­te tarhi nāsau dṛṣṭāṃto la­kṣa­ṇā­bhā­vā­d iti || TAŚV-ML 1.app.352prāptyā yat pra­tya­va­sthā­naṃ jātiḥ prā­pti­sa­mai­va sā | aprāptyā punar a­prā­pti­sa­mā sa­tsā­dha­ne­ra­ṇe || 352 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.353yathāyaṃ sā­dha­ye­d dhetuḥ sā­dhya­prā­ptyā­n yathāpi vā | prāptyā ced yu­ga­pa­dbhā­vā­t sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­dha­rma­yoḥ || 353 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.354prāptayoḥ katham ekasya he­tu­tā­nya­sya sādhyatā | yukteti pra­tya­va­sthā­naṃ prāptyā tāvad u­dā­hṛ­ta­m || 354 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.355aprāpya sā­dha­ye­t sādhyaṃ hetuś cet sa­rva­sā­dha­naḥ | so stu dīpo hi nā­prā­pta­pa­dā­rtha­sya pra­kā­śa­kaḥ || 355 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.356ity a­prā­ptyā­va­bo­ddha­vyaṃ pra­tya­va­sthā­ni­da­rśa­na­m | tāv etau dū­ṣa­ṇā­bhā­sau ni­ṣe­dha­syai­va­m a­nva­yā­t || 356 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.357prā­pta­syā­pi daṃḍādeḥ kuṃ­bha­sā­dha­ka­te­kṣya­te | ta­thā­bhi­cā­ra­m aṃtrasya prā­pta­syā­sā­ta­kā­ri­tā || 357 || TAŚVA-ML 301,14nanv atra kā­ra­ka­sya hetoḥ prā­pta­syā­prā­pta­sya ca daṃ­ḍā­de­r a­bhi­cā­ra­m aṃ­trā­de­ś ca sva­kā­rya­kā­ri­to­pa­da­rśi­tā jñā­pa­ka­sya TAŚVA-ML 301,15tu hetoḥ prā­pta­syā­prā­pta­sya vā svasādhyā pra­kā­śi­tā co­di­te­ti na saṃ­ga­ti­r astīti kaścit | tad asat | kāra- TAŚVA-ML 301,16kasya jñā­pa­ka­sya vā vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa pra­ti­kṣe­po yam ity evaṃ jñā­pa­nā­rtha­tvā­t kā­ra­ka­he­tu­vya­va­sthā­pa­na­sya | tena jñāpako pi TAŚVA-ML 301,17hetuḥ kaścit prāptaḥ sva­sā­dhya­sya jñāpako dṛṣṭo yathā saṃyogī dhūmādiḥ pā­va­kā­deḥ | kaścid aprāpto vi­śle­ṣe­, TAŚVA-ML 301,18yathā kṛ­tti­ko­da­yaḥ śa­ka­ṭo­da­ya­sye­ty api vi­jñā­ya­te | yathāyaṃ sarvo pi pa­kṣī­kṛ­ta­s tarhi yena hetunā pra­ti­ṣi­dhya­te TAŚVA-ML 301,19so pi pra­ti­ṣe­dha­ko na syād u­bha­ya­tho­kta­dū­ṣa­ṇa­pra­saṃ­gā­d ity a­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­s tato dū­ṣa­ṇā­bhā­sā­vi­mau pra­ti­pa­tta­vyau || TAŚV-ML 1.app.358vaktavyaṃ sā­dha­na­syā­pi sādhanaṃ vā­di­ne­ti tu | pra­saṃ­ga­va­ca­naṃ jātiḥ pra­saṃ­ga­sa­ma­tāṃ gatā || 358 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.359kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇo­pe­taḥ kri­yā­vāṃ­llo­ṣṭha iṣyate | kuto hetor vinā tena ka­sya­ci­n na vya­va­sthi­tiḥ || 359 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.360evaṃ hi pra­tya­va­sthā­naṃ na yuktaṃ nyā­ya­vā­di­nāṃ | vā­di­no­r yatra vā sāmyaṃ tasya dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­tā­sthi­tiḥ || 360 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.361yathā rūpaṃ di­dṛ­kṣū­ṇāṃ dī­pā­dī­nāṃ pra­tī­ya­te | svayaṃ pra­kā­śa­mā­naṃ tu dīpaṃ dī­pāṃ­ta­rā­gra­hā­t || 361 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.362tathā sā­dhya­pra­si­ddhya­rthaṃ dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­gra­ha­ṇaṃ mataṃ | pra­jñā­tā­tma­ni dṛṣṭāṃte tv aphalaṃ sā­dha­nāṃ­ta­ra­m || 362 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.363pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­rū­pe­ṇa pra­tya­va­sthā­na­m iṣyate | pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­tu­lye­ti jātis tatraiva sādhanā || 363 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.364kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇo­pe­taṃ dṛṣṭam ā­kā­śa­m akriyaṃ | kri­yā­he­tu­r guṇo vyomni saṃyogo vāyunā sa ca || 364 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.365saṃ­skā­rā­pe­kṣa­ṇo ya­dva­tsaṃ­yo­ga­s tena pādape | sa cāyaṃ dū­ṣa­ṇā­bhā­sa­sā­dha­nā­pra­ti­baṃ­dha­kaḥ || 365 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.366sādhakaḥ pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­to dṛṣṭāṃto pi hi hetunā | tena ta­dva­ca­nā­bhā­vā­t sa­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­to stu hetukaḥ || 366 || TAŚVA-ML 301,29evaṃ hy āha, dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­sya kā­ra­ṇa­m a­pa­de­śā­t pra­tya­va­sthā­nā­c ca pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ tena pra­saṃ­ga­pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­sa­mau | tatra TAŚVA-ML 301,30sā­dha­na­syā­pi dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­sya sādhanaṃ kāraṇaṃ pra­ti­pa­ttau vā­cya­pra­saṃ­ge­na pra­tya­va­sthā­naṃ pra­saṃ­ga­sa­maḥ pra­ti­ṣe­dhaḥ tatraiva TAŚVA-ML 301,31sādhane kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇa­yo­gā­t kri­yā­vāṃ­l loṣṭha iti he­tu­nā­pa­di­śya­te­, na ca hetum aṃ­ta­re­ṇa ka­sya­ci­t siddhir astīti | TAŚVA-ML 301,32so yam evaṃ va­da­ddū­ṣa­ṇā­bhā­sa­vā­dī nyā­ya­vā­di­nā­m evaṃ pra­tya­va­sthā­na­syā­yu­kta­tvā­t | atra vā­di­pra­ti­vā­di­noḥ buddhi- TAŚVA-ML 302,01sā­mā­nya­sya dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­tva­vya­va­sthi­teḥ | yathā hi rūpaṃ di­dṛ­kṣū­ṇāṃ pra­dī­po­pā­dā­naṃ pra­tī­ya­te na punaḥ svayaṃ prakāśa- TAŚVA-ML 302,02mānaṃ pradīpaṃ di­dṛ­kṣū­ṇāṃ teṣāṃ ta­da­gra­ha­ṇā­t | tathā sā­dhya­syā­tma­naḥ kri­yā­va­ttva­sya pra­si­ddhya­rthaṃ dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­sya TAŚVA-ML 302,03loṣṭhasya gra­ha­ṇa­m a­bhi­pre­taṃ na pu­na­rdṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­syai­va pra­si­ddhya­rthaṃ sā­dha­nāṃ­ta­ra­syo­pā­dā­naṃ pra­jñā­ta­sva­bhā­va­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ TAŚVA-ML 302,04tatra sā­dha­nāṃ­ta­ra­syā­pha­la­tvā­t | tathā pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­rū­pe­ṇa pra­tya­va­sthā­naṃ pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­sa­mā jātis tatraiva sādhane TAŚVA-ML 302,05prayukte kaścit pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­te­na pra­tya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇā­śra­ya­m ākāśaṃ niṣkriyaṃ dṛṣṭam iti | kaḥ punarā- TAŚVA-ML 302,06kāśasya kri­yā­he­tu­r gu­ṇa­saṃ­yo­go vāyunā saha, sa ca saṃ­skā­rā­pe­kṣo dṛṣṭo yathā pādape vāyunā saṃyogaḥ TAŚVA-ML 302,07kā­la­tra­ye py a­saṃ­bha­vā­d ākāśe kriyāyāḥ | kathaṃ kri­yā­he­tu­r vāyunā saṃyoga iti na śaṃ­ka­nī­yaṃ­, vāyunā saṃyogo TAŚVA-ML 302,08na va­na­spa­tau kri­yā­kā­ra­ṇe­na pra­si­ddhe­na sa­mā­na­dha­rma­tvā­d ākāśe vā­yu­saṃ­yo­ga­sya­, yat tv asau ta­thā­bhū­taḥ kriyāṃ TAŚVA-ML 302,09na karoti ta­trā­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­d api tu pra­ti­baṃ­dhā­n ma­hā­pa­ri­mā­ṇe­na | yathā maṃ­da­vā­yu­nā­naṃ­tā­nāṃ lo­ṣṭhā­dī­nā­m iti | TAŚVA-ML 302,10yadi ca kriyā dṛṣṭā kri­yā­kā­ra­ṇaṃ vā­yu­saṃ­yo­ga iti manyase tadā sa­rva­kā­ra­ṇaṃ kri­yā­nu­śe­ṣaṃ bhavataḥ prāptaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 302,11tataś ca ka­sya­ci­t kā­ra­ṇa­syo­pā­dā­naṃ prāpnoti kri­yā­rthi­nāṃ kim idaṃ ka­ri­ṣya­ti kiṃ vā na ka­ri­ṣya­tī­ti saṃde- TAŚVA-ML 302,12hāt | yasya punaḥ kri­yā­sa­ma­rtha­tvā­d u­pā­dā­naṃ kā­ra­ṇa­sya yuktaṃ tasya sarvam ābhāti | atha kri­yā­kā­ra­ṇa­vā­yu- TAŚVA-ML 302,13va­na­spa­ti­saṃ­yo­ga­sa­dṛ­śo vā pra­kā­śa­saṃ­yo­go nyaś cānyat kri­yā­kā­ra­ṇa­m iti ma­nya­se­, tarhi na kaścid dhetur a- TAŚVA-ML 302,14nai­kāṃ­ti­kaḥ syāt | tathā hi | anityaḥ śabdo mū­rta­tvā­t su­khā­di­va­d ity a­trā­mū­rta­tva­he­tuḥ śabdo nyonyaś cākāśe TAŚVA-ML 302,15ta­tsa­dṛ­śa iti katham a­syā­kā­śe­nā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tvaṃ sa­rvā­nu­mā­nā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­ga­ś ca bha­ve­t­, a­nu­mā­na­syā­nye­na dṛ­ṣṭa­syā­nya­tra TAŚVA-ML 302,16dṛśyād eva pra­va­rta­nā­t | na hi ye dhū­ma­dha­rmāḥ kvacid dhūme dṛṣṭāṃta eva, ghū­māṃ­ta­re­ṣv api dṛśyaṃte ta­tsa­dṛ­śā­nāṃ da­rśa­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 302,17tato 'nena ka­sya­ci­d dhetor a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tva­m icchatā kvacid a­nu­mā­nā­pra­vṛ­tti­ś cā­ku­rva­tā ta­ddha­rma­sa­dṛ­śa­s taddharmo nu­maṃ­ta­vya TAŚVA-ML 302,18iti kri­yā­kā­ra­ṇa­vā­yu­va­na­spa­ti­saṃ­yo­ga­sa­dṛ­śo vā­yvā­kā­śa­saṃ­yo­go pi kri­yā­kā­ra­ṇa­m eva | tathā ca pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­te- TAŚVA-ML 302,19nā­kā­śe­na pra­tya­va­sthā­na­m iti pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­sa­ma­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­vā­di­no bhiprāyaḥ | sa cāyuktaḥ | pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­sa­ma­sya TAŚVA-ML 302,20dū­ṣa­ṇā­bhā­sa­tvā­t pra­kṛ­ta­sā­dha­nā­pra­ti­baṃ­dhi­tvā­t tasya, pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­to hi svayaṃ hetuḥ sādhakaḥ sādhyasya na punar anyena TAŚVA-ML 302,21hetunā tasyāpi dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­tāṃ­ta­rā­pe­kṣā­yāṃ dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­tāṃ­ta­ra­sya vā pareṇa hetunā sā­dha­ka­tve pa­rā­pa­ra­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­he­tu­pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā- TAŚVA-ML 302,22yām a­na­va­sthā­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tathā dṛṣṭāṃto pi na pareṇa hetunā sādhakaḥ pro­ktā­na­va­sthā­nu­ṣaṃ­ga­sa­mā­na­tvā­t tato dṛṣṭāṃte pi TAŚVA-ML 302,23pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta iva he­tu­va­ca­nā­bhā­vā­d bhavato dṛṣṭāṃto stu hetuka eva | ta­dā­ho­dyo­ta­ka­raḥ | pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­sya he­tu­bhā­vaṃ TAŚVA-ML 302,24pra­ti­pa­dya­mā­ne­na dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­syā­pi he­tu­bhā­vo bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyaḥ | he­tu­bhā­va­ś ca sā­dha­ka­tvaṃ sa ca katham a­he­tu­r na syāt | yady apra- TAŚVA-ML 302,25tiṣiddhaḥ syāt a­pra­ti­si­ddha­ś cāyaṃ sādhakaḥ | kiṃ ca, yadi tāvad evaṃ brūte yathāyaṃ tvadīyo dṛṣṭāṃto loṣṭhādi- TAŚVA-ML 302,26s tathā madīyo py ā­kā­śā­di­r iti tadā dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­sya lo­ṣṭhā­de­r a­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­n na dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­tvaṃ vyā­ghā­ta­tvā­t | athaivaṃ brūte TAŚVA-ML 302,27yathāyaṃ madīyo dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­s tathā tvadīya iti tathāpi na dṛṣṭāṃtaḥ kaścit vyā­ghā­tā­d eva dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­tvaiḥ TAŚVA-ML 302,28pa­ra­spa­raṃ vyāghātaḥ sa­mā­na­ba­la­tvā­t | tayor a­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­tve tu pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­tve dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­syā­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­tva­vyā­ghā­taḥ pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ- TAŚVA-ML 302,29tābhāve tasya dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­sya cā­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­tve pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­syā­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­tva­vyā­ghā­taḥ dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­tā­bhā­ve tasya TAŚVA-ML 302,30pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­to­pa­pa­tteḥ | na co­bha­yo­r dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­tvaṃ vyā­ghā­tā­d iti na pra­ti­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­te­na pra­tya­va­sthā­naṃ yuktam || TAŚV-ML 1.app.367kā­ra­ṇā­bhā­va­taḥ pūrvam utpatteḥ pra­tya­va­sthi­tiḥ | yā­nu­tpa­ttyā pa­ra­syo­ktā sā­nu­tpa­tti­sa­mā bhavet || 367 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.368śabdo vi­na­śva­rā­t saivam u­pa­pa­nno bhavatv ataḥ | ka­daṃ­bā­di­va­d ity ukte sādhane prāha kaścana || 368 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.369prā­gu­tpa­tte­r a­nu­tpa­nne śabde ni­tya­tva­kā­ra­ṇaṃ | pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­ro­ttha­tvaṃ nāstīty eṣo '­vi­na­śva­raḥ || 369 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.370śā­śva­ta­sya ca śabdasya notpattiḥ syāt pra­ya­tna­taḥ | pra­tya­va­sthe­ty a­nu­tpa­ttyā jātir nyā­yā­ti­laṃ­gha­nā­t || 370 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.371u­tpa­nna­syai­va śabdasya ta­thā­bhā­va­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ | prā­gu­tpa­tte­r na śabdo stīty u­pā­laṃ­bhaḥ ki­mā­śra­yaḥ || 371 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.372sata eva tu śabdasya pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­ro­ttha­tā | kāraṇaṃ na­śva­ra­tve sti ta­nni­ṣe­dha­s tataḥ katham || 372 || TAŚVA-ML 303,03utpatteḥ pūrvaṃ kā­ra­ṇā­bhā­va­to yā pra­tya­va­sthi­tiḥ pa­ra­syā­nu­tpa­tti­sa­mā jātir uktā bhavet | "­prā­gu­tpa­tteḥ TAŚVA-ML 303,04kā­ra­ṇā­bhā­vā­d a­nu­tpa­tti­sa­ma iti va­ca­nā­t | tad ya­thā­–­vi­na­śva­raḥ śabdaḥ pu­ru­ṣa­pra­ya­tno­dbha­vā­t ka­daṃ­bā­di­va­d i- TAŚVA-ML 303,05ty ukte sādhane sati para evaṃ bravīti prā­gu­tpa­tte­r a­nu­tpa­nne śa­bda­vi­na­śva­ra­tva­sya kāraṇaṃ yat pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 303,06tan nāsti tato yam a­vi­na­śva­raḥ­, śā­śva­ta­sya ca śabdasya na pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­raṃ janmeti seyam a­nu­tpa­ttyā pra­tya­va­sthā TAŚVA-ML 303,07dū­ṣa­ṇā­bhā­so nyā­yā­ti­laṃ­gha­nā­t | u­tpa­nna­syai­va hi śa­bda­dha­rmi­ṇaḥ pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tva­m u­tpa­tti­dha­rma­ka­tvaṃ vā TAŚVA-ML 303,08bha­va­ti­, nā­nu­tpa­nna­sya prā­gu­tpa­tteḥ śabdasya cāsattve kim āśrayo yam u­pā­laṃ­bhaḥ | na hy ayam a­nu­tpa­ttau sann eva śabda TAŚVA-ML 303,09iti vā pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka iti vā anitya iti vā vya­pa­de­śaṃ śakyaḥ | śabde tu siddham eva pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­rī­ya- TAŚVA-ML 303,10katvaṃ kāraṇaṃ na­śva­ra­tve sādhye | tataḥ katham asya pra­ti­ṣe­dhaḥ kiṃ vāyaṃ hetur jñāpako na punaḥ kā­ra­ko­, jñāpake TAŚVA-ML 303,11ca kā­ra­ka­va­tpra­tya­va­sthā­na­m a­saṃ­ba­ddha­m eva | jñā­pa­ka­syā­pi kiṃcit kurvataḥ kā­ra­ka­tva­m eveti cet na, kri­yā­he­to­r eva TAŚVA-ML 303,12kā­ra­ka­tvo­pa­pa­tte­r a­syā­nu­tpa­nne sti hetor jñā­pa­ka­tvā­t | kā­ra­ka­tā hi va­stū­tpā­da­ya­ti jñā­pa­ka­s tūtpannaṃ vastu jñāpa- TAŚVA-ML 303,13yatīty asti viśeṣaḥ | kā­ra­ka­vi­śe­ṣe vā jñāpake kā­ra­ka­sā­mā­nya­va­tpra­tya­va­sthā­na­m ayuktaṃ | kiṃ ca­–­prā­gu­tpa­tte­r a- TAŚVA-ML 303,14pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­rī­ya­ko a­nu­tpa­tti­dha­rma­ko vā śabda iti bruvāṇaḥ śabdam a­bhyu­pai­ti nāsato pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tvā­di- TAŚVA-ML 303,15dharma iti tattvasya vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­kaṃ prā­gu­tpa­ttau iti | apare tu prāhuḥ, prā­gu­tpa­tteḥ kā­ra­ṇā­bhā­vā­d ity ukte TAŚVA-ML 303,16a­rthā­pa­tti­sa­mai­ve­ya­m iti prā­gu­tpa­tteḥ pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tva­syā­bhā­vā­d a­pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tvā­c ca iti kṛte sa­tpra­tyu­tta­raṃ TAŚVA-ML 303,17brūte | nāyaṃ niyamo a­pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tvaṃ nityam iti tu, na hi tasya gatiḥ kiṃcin nityam ā­kā­śā­dy eva, TAŚVA-ML 303,18ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d anityaṃ vi­dyu­dā­di­, kiṃcid asad e­vā­kā­śa­pu­ṣpā­dī­ti | etat tu na paśyan yuktam iti paśyāmaḥ | katham iti? TAŚVA-ML 303,19yat tāvad asat tad a­pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tvaṃ vya­ja­nma­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tvā­t | ya­syā­pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­raṃ janma tad a­pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­rī­ya­kaṃ na TAŚVA-ML 303,20cābhāvo vidyate ato na tasya janma yac cāsat kiṃ tasya vi­śe­ṣya­m asti | etena nityaṃ pra­yu­ktaṃ­, na hi TAŚVA-ML 303,21nityam a­pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­m iti yuktaṃ vaktuṃ, tasya ja­nmā­bhā­vā­d iti jā­ti­la­kṣa­ṇā­bhā­vā­n neyam a­nu­tpa­tti­sa­mā jātir i- TAŚVA-ML 303,22ti cet nā­nu­tpa­tte­r a­he­tu­bhiḥ sā­dha­rmyā­t yo nu­tpa­nna­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­bhi­s tad ya­thā­nu­tpa­nnā­s taṃtavo na paṭasya kā­ra­ṇa­m iti || TAŚV-ML 1.app.373sāmānye gha­ṭa­yo­s tulya aiṃ­dri­ya­tve vya­va­sthi­te | ni­tyā­ni­tya­tva­sā­dha­rmyā­t saṃ­śa­ye­na samā matā || 373 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.374tatraiva sādhane prokte saṃ­śa­ye­na svayaṃ paraḥ | pra­tya­va­sthā­na­m ādhatte paśyan sa­dbhū­ta­dū­ṣa­ṇa­m || 374 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.375pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­ro­tthe pi śabde sā­dha­rmya­m aiṃdriye | sā­mā­nye­nā­sti nityena ghaṭena ca vi­nā­śi­nā || 375 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.376tā­dṛ­śe­ne­ti saṃdeho ni­tyā­ni­tya­tva­dha­rma­yoḥ | sa cāyukto vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa śa­bdā­ni­tya­tva­si­ddhi­taḥ || 376 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.377yathā puṃsi vi­ni­rṇī­te śi­raḥ­saṃ­ya­ma­nā­di­nā | pu­ru­ṣa­sthā­ṇu­sā­dha­rmyā­d dha­rma­tvā­n nāsti saṃśayaḥ || 377 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.378tathā pra­ya­tna­ja­tve­nā­ni­tye śabde vi­ni­ści­te | gha­ṭa­sā­mā­nya­sā­dha­rmyā­d aiṃ­dri­ya­tvā­n na saṃśayaḥ || 378 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.379saṃ­de­he­ty aṃ­ta­saṃ­de­haḥ sā­dha­rmya­syā­vi­nā­śa­taḥ | puṃ­si­tvā­di­ga­ta­sye­ti nirṇayaḥ kvāspadaṃ vrajet || 379 || TAŚVA-ML 303,30nanu caiṣā saṃ­śa­ya­sa­mā sā­dha­rmya­sa­mā­to na bhidyate e­vo­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­sā­dha­rmyā­t ta­syā­pra­va­rta­nā­d iti na codyaṃ, TAŚVA-ML 303,31saṃ­śa­ya­sa­mā­no­bha­ya­sā­dha­rmyā­t pravṛtteḥ | sā­dha­rmya­sa­mā­yā e­ka­sā­dha­rmyā­d u­pa­de­śā­t | tato jā­tyaṃ­ta­ra­m eva saṃ­śa­ya­sa­mā | TAŚVA-ML 303,32tathā hi­–­ni­tyaḥ śabdaḥ pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tvā­t gha­ṭa­va­d iti, atra ca sādhane prayukte sati paraḥ svayaṃ TAŚVA-ML 303,33saṃ­śa­ye­na pra­tya­va­sthā­naṃ karoti sadbhūtaṃ dū­ṣa­ṇa­m apy a­sa­t­, pra­ya­tnā­nāṃ­ta­rī­ya­ke pi śabde sā­mā­nye­na sā­dha­rmya­gaiṃ­dri­ya­ka­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 304,01ni­tye­nā­sti ghaṭena vā­ni­tye­ne­ti saṃśayaḥ | śabde ni­tyā­ni­tya­tva­dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r ity eṣā saṃ­śa­ya­sa­mā jātiḥ | TAŚVA-ML 304,02sā­mā­nya­gha­ṭa­yo­r aiṃ­dri­ya­ka­tve sāmānye sthite ni­tyā­ni­tya­sā­dha­rmyā­n na punar e­ka­sā­dha­rmyā­t | sā­mā­nya­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ- TAŚVA-ML 304,03tayor aiṃ­dri­ya­ka­tve samāne ni­tyā­ni­tya­sā­dha­rmyā­t saṃ­śa­ya­sa­ma iti va­ca­nā­t | atra saṃśayo na yukto TAŚVA-ML 304,04vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa śa­bdā­ni­tya­tva­si­ddheḥ | tathā hi­–­pu­ru­ṣe śi­raḥ­saṃ­ya­ma­nā­di­nā vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa nityatve sati na TAŚVA-ML 304,05pu­ru­ṣa­sthā­ṇu­sā­dha­rmyā­d ū­rddhva­tvā­t saṃ­śa­ya­s tathā pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tve­na vi­śe­ṣe­ṇā­ni­tye śabde niścite sati na TAŚVA-ML 304,06gha­ṭa­sā­mā­nya­sā­dha­rmyā­d aiṃ­dri­ya­ka­tvā­t saṃśayaḥ a­tyaṃ­ta­saṃ­śa­yaḥ | sā­dha­rmya­syā­vi­nā­śi­tvā­t pu­ru­ṣa­sthā­ṇvā­di­ga­ta- TAŚVA-ML 304,07syeti nirṇayaḥ kvāspadaṃ prā­pnu­yā­t | sā­dha­rmya­mā­trā­d dhi saṃśaye kvacid vai­dha­rmya­da­rśa­nā­n nirṇayo yukto na TAŚVA-ML 304,08punar vai­dha­rmyā­t sā­dha­rmya­vai­dha­rmyā­bhyāṃ vā saṃśaye ta­thā­tyaṃ­ta­saṃ­śa­yā­t | na cā­tyaṃ­ta­saṃ­śa­yo jyāyān sā­mā­nyā­t TAŚVA-ML 304,09saṃ­śa­yā­d vi­śe­ṣa­da­rśa­nā­t saṃ­śa­ya­ni­vṛ­tti­si­ddheḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.app.380a­thā­ni­tye­na nityena sā­dha­rmyā­d u­bha­ye­na yā | pra­kri­yā­yāḥ prasiddhiḥ syāt tataḥ pra­ka­ra­ṇe samā || 380 || TAŚVA-ML 304,11ubhābhyāṃ ni­tyā­ni­tyā­bhyāṃ sā­dha­rmyā­d yā pra­kri­yā­si­ddhi­s tataḥ pra­ka­ra­ṇa­sa­mā jātir a­va­se­yā­, "­u­bha­ya­sā­dha­rmyā­t TAŚVA-ML 304,12pra­kri­yā­si­ddheḥ pra­ka­ra­ṇa­sa­mā­" iti va­ca­nā­t || TAŚVA-ML 304,13kim u­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­m etasyā ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.381ta­trā­ni­tye­na sā­dha­rmyā­n niḥ­pra­ya­tno­dbha­va­tva­taḥ | śa­bda­syā­ni­tya­tāṃ kaścit sā­dha­ye­d aparaḥ punaḥ || 381 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.382tasya nityena go­tvā­di­sā­mā­nye­na hi nityatā | tataḥ pakṣe vipakṣe ca samānā prakriyā sthitā || 382 || TAŚVA-ML 304,16tatra hi pra­ka­ra­ṇa­sa­mā­yāṃ jātau kaścid anityaḥ śabdaḥ pra­ya­tnā­nāṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tvā­d gha­ṭa­va­d ity a­ni­tya­sā­dha­rmyā­t TAŚVA-ML 304,17pu­ru­ṣa­pra­ya­tno­dbha­va­tvā­c cha­bda­syā­ni­tya­tvaṃ sā­dha­ya­ti | paraḥ punar go­tvā­di­nā sā­mā­nye­na sā­dha­rmyā­t tasya nityatāṃ TAŚVA-ML 304,18sā­dha­ye­t | tataḥ pakṣe vipakṣe ca prakriyā sa­mā­ne­ty u­bha­ya­pa­kṣa­pa­ri­gra­he­ṇa vā­di­pra­ti­vā­di­no­r ni­tya­tvā­ni­tya­tve TAŚVA-ML 304,19sā­dha­ya­taḥ | sā­dha­rmya­sa­mā­yāṃ saṃ­śa­ya­sa­mā­yāṃ ca naivam iti tābhyāṃ bhinneyaṃ pra­ka­ra­ṇa­sa­mā jātiḥ || TAŚVA-ML 304,20katham īdṛśaṃ pra­tya­va­sthā­na­m a­yu­kta­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.383pra­kri­yāṃ­ta­ni­vṛ­ttyā ca pra­tya­va­sthā­na­m īdṛśaṃ | vipakṣe pra­kri­yā­si­ddhau na yuktaṃ ta­dvi­ro­dha­taḥ || 383 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.384pra­ti­pa­kṣo­pa­pa­ttau hi pra­ti­ṣe­dho na yujyate | pra­ti­ṣe­dho­pa­pa­ttau ca pra­ti­pa­kṣa­kṛ­ti­r dhruvam || 384 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.385ta­ttvā­va­dhā­ra­ṇe cai­ta­tsi­ddhaṃ pra­ka­ra­ṇaṃ bhavet | ta­da­bhā­ve­na ta­tsi­ddhi­r yeneyaṃ pra­tya­va­sthi­tiḥ || 385 || TAŚVA-ML 304,24pra­kri­yāṃ­ta­ni­vṛ­ttyā pra­tya­va­sthā­na­m ī­dṛ­śa­m a­yu­ktaṃ­, vipakṣe pra­kri­yā­si­ddhau tayor vi­ro­dhā­t | pra­ti­pa­kṣa­pra­kri­yā- TAŚVA-ML 304,25siddhau hi pra­ti­ṣe­dho vi­ru­dhya­te­, pra­ti­ṣe­dho­pa­pa­ttau ca pra­ti­pa­kṣa­pra­kri­yā­si­ddhi­r vyā­ha­nya­te iti vi­ru­ddha­s tayor eva TAŚVA-ML 304,26sāṃbhavī | kiṃ ca, ta­ttvā­va­dhā­ra­ṇe saty e­vai­ta­tpra­ka­ra­ṇaṃ siddhaṃ bhaven nānyathā | na cātra ta­ttvā­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ tato 'siddhaṃ TAŚVA-ML 304,27pra­ka­ra­ṇaṃ­, ta­da­si­ddhau ca naiveyaṃ pra­tya­va­sthi­tiḥ saṃ­bha­va­ti || TAŚVA-ML 304,28kā punar a­he­tu­sa­mā jātir ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.386trai­kā­lyā­nu­pa­pa­tte­s tu hetoḥ sā­dhyā­rtha­sā­dha­ne | syād a­he­tu­sa­mā jātiḥ prayukte sādhane kvacit || 386 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.387pūrvaṃ vā sādhanaṃ sādhyād uttaraṃ vā sahāpi vā | pūrvaṃ tāvad asaty arthe kasya sā­dha­na­m iṣyate || 387 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.388paścāc cet kiṃ na tatsādhyaṃ sādhane 'sati kathyatāṃ | yu­ga­pa­dvā­ci ci­tsā­dhya­sā­dha­na­tvaṃ na yujyate || 388 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.389sva­taṃ­tra­yo­s ta­thā­bhā­vā­si­ddhe­r vi­ndhya­hi­mā­dri­va­t | tathā cā­he­tu­nā hetur na ka­thaṃ­ci­d vi­śi­ṣya­te || 389 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.390ity a­he­tu­sa­ma­tve­na pra­tya­va­sthā­pya yuktitā | hetoḥ pra­tya­kṣa­taḥ siddheḥ kā­ra­ka­sya gha­ṭā­di­ṣu || 390 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.391kāryeṣu kuṃ­bha­kā­ra­sya ta­nni­vṛ­tte­s tato grahāt | jñā­pa­ka­sya ca dhū­mā­de­r agryādau jña­pti­kā­ri­ṇaḥ || 391 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.392svajñeye pa­ra­saṃ­tā­ne vā­gā­de­r api ni­śca­yā­t | trai­kā­lyā­nu­pa­pa­tte­ś ca pra­ti­ṣe­dhe kvacit tathā || 392 || TAŚVA-ML 305,04samā na kāryāsau pra­ti­ṣe­dha­.­.­.­.­.­.­vi­dbhiḥ­, kathaṃ punas traikālyā siddhir hetor a­he­tu­sa­mā jātir a­bhi­dhī­ya­te ? ahetu- TAŚVA-ML 305,05sā­mā­nyā­pra­tya­va­sthā­nā­t | yathā hy ahetuḥ sā­dhya­syā­sā­dha­ka­s tathā hetur api tri­kā­la­tve­nā­pra­si­ddha iti spaṣṭa- TAŚVA-ML 305,06tvād a­he­tu­sa­mā jāter la­kṣa­ṇo­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­pra­ti­vi­dhā­nā­nā­m alaṃ vyā­khyā­ne­na || TAŚV-ML 1.app.393pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­ro­ttha­tvā­d dhetoḥ pakṣe pra­sā­dhi­te | pra­ti­pa­kṣa­pra­si­ddhya­rtha­m a­rthā­pa­ttyā vi­dhī­ya­te || 393 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.394yā pra­tya­va­sthi­tiḥ sātra matā jā­ti­vi­dāṃ­va­raiḥ | a­rthā­pa­ttiḥ sa­mai­vo­ktā sā­dha­nā­pra­ti­ve­di­nī || 394 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.395yadi pra­ya­tna­ja­tve­na śa­bda­syā­ni­tya­tā­bha­va­t | ta­dā­rthā­pa­tti­to ni­tya­sā­dha­rmyā­d astu nityatā || 395 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.396ya­thai­vā­spa­rśa­na­tvā­de­r nitye dṛṣṭā tathā dhvanau | ity atra vi­dya­mā­na­tvā­t sa­mā­dhā­na­sya tattvataḥ || 396 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.397śabdo nā­stī­ti­.­.­.­.­.­.­pa­kṣe hetor a­saṃ­śa­ya­m | eṣa nāstīti pakṣasya hānir arthāt pra­tī­ya­te || 397 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.398yayā ca pra­tya­va­sthā­na­m a­rthā­pa­ttyā vi­dhī­ya­te | nā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tā dṛṣṭā sa­ma­tvā­d u­bha­yo­r api || 398 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.399grā­.­.­.­.­.­dya­na­sya pātaḥ syād ity ukter thān na siddhyati | dra­vyā­tma­nā­ma­saṃ­pā­tā­bhā­vo '­rthā­pa­tti­to yathā || 399 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.400tasyāḥ sā­dhyā­vi­nā­bhā­va­śū­nya­tvaṃ tadvad eva hi | śa­bdā­ni­tya­tva­saṃ­si­ddhau nā­rthā­ni­tya­tva­sā­dha­naṃ || 400 || TAŚVA-ML 305,15na hy a­rthā­pa­ttyā­nai­kāṃ­ti­kyā pra­ti­pa­kṣaḥ siddhyati yena pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tvā­t śa­bda­syā­ni­tya­tve sādhite 'pi TAŚVA-ML 305,16a­spa­rśa­va­ttvā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­ttyā tasya nityatvaṃ | siddhe tu su­khā­di­nā­nai­kāṃ­ti­kī ceyam a­rthā­pa­tti­r ato na pra­ti­pa­kṣa­sya TAŚVA-ML 305,17siddhis ta­da­si­ddhau ca nā .­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­u­pa­pa­dya­te­, sa­rvā­pa­ttya­rthā­pa­tti­taḥ pra­ti­pa­kṣa­si­ddhe­r a­rthā­pa­tti­sa­ma iti TAŚVA-ML 305,18va­ca­nā­t || TAŚVA-ML 305,19kā punar a­vi­śe­ṣa­sa­mā jātir ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.401kvacid ekasya dharmasya gha­ṭa­nā­d u­ra­rī­kṛ­te | a­vi­śe­ṣo tra sa­dbhā­vā­gha­ṭa­nā­t sa­rva­va­stu­naḥ || 401 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.402a­vi­śe­ṣaḥ prasaṃgaḥ syād a­vi­śe­ṣa­sa­mā sphuṭaṃ | jātir e­vaṃ­vi­dhaṃ nyā­ya­prā­pta­do­ṣā­sa­mī­kṣa­ṇā­t || 402 || TAŚVA-ML 305,22eko dharmaḥ pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tvaṃ tasya kvacic cha­bda­gha­ṭa­yo­r gha­ṭa­nā­d a­vi­śe­ṣe sa­mā­na­tve sa­tya­ni­tya­tve vā­di­no­r u- TAŚVA-ML 305,23ra­rī­kṛ­te punaḥ sadbhāvaḥ sarvasya sa­ttva­dha­rma­sya vastuṣu gha­ṭa­nā­d a­vi­śe­ṣa­syā­ni­tya­tva­pra­saṃ­ja­na­m a­vi­śe­ṣa­sa­mā jātiḥ TAŚVA-ML 305,24sphuṭaṃ, evaṃ vidhasya nyā­ya­prā­pta­sya do­ṣa­syā­sa­mī­kṣa­ṇā­t | e­ka­dha­rmo­pa­pa­tte­r a­vi­śe­ṣe sa­rvā­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­saṃ­gā­t sadbhāvo- TAŚVA-ML 305,25pa­pa­tte­r a­vi­śe­ṣaḥ sama ity e­vaṃ­vi­dho hi pra­ti­ṣe­dhe­na nyā­ya­prā­ptaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 305,26kuta ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.403pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­rī­ya­tva­dha­rma­syai­ka­sya saṃ­bha­vā­t | a­vi­śe­ṣe hy a­ni­tya­tve siddhe pi gha­ṭa­śa­bda­yoḥ || 403 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.404na sa­rva­syā­vi­śe­ṣaḥ syāt sa­ttva­dha­rmo­pa­pa­tti­taḥ | dha­rmāṃ­ta­ra­sya sa­dbhā­va­ni­mi­tta­sya ni­rī­kṣa­ṇā­t || 404 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.405pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­rī­ya­tve ni­mi­tta­sya ca da­rśa­nā­t | na samo yam u­pa­nyā­saḥ pra­ti­bhā­tī­ti mu­cya­tā­m || 405 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.405efsa­rvā­rthe­ṣv a­vi­śe­ṣa­sya pra­saṃ­gā­t pra­tya­va­sthi­tiḥ | TAŚVA-ML 305,31na hi yathā pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tvaṃ sā­dha­na­dha­rmaḥ sādhyam a­ni­tya­tvaṃ sā­dha­ya­ti śabde tathā sa­rva­va­stu­ni sattvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 306,01yataḥ sa­rva­syā­vi­śe­ṣaḥ syāt sa­ttva­dha­rmo­pa­pa­tti­ta­yai­va dha­rmāṃ­ta­ra­syā­pi ni­tya­tva­syā­kā­śā­dau sa­dbhā­va­ni­mi­tta­sya darśa- TAŚVA-ML 306,02nāt pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tva­ni­mi­tta­sya vā ni­tya­tva­sya ghaṭādau da­rśa­nā­t | tato viṣamo yam u­pa­nyā­saḥ iti TAŚVA-ML 306,03tyajyatāṃ sa­rvā­rthe­ṣv a­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­saṃ­gā­t pra­tya­va­sthā­naṃ | yadi tu sa­rve­ṣā­m a­rthā­nā­m a­ni­tya­tā sa­tva­syā­ni­mi­tta­m iṣyate TAŚVA-ML 306,04tadāpi pra­tya­va­sthā­nā­d anityāḥ sarve bhāvāḥ sattvād iti pakṣaḥ prāpnoti tatra ca pra­ti­jñā­rtha­vya­ti­ri­ktaṃ kvodā- TAŚVA-ML 306,05haraṇo hetur astu | u­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­sā­dha­rmyā­t sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­tvaṃ hetur iti sa­ma­rtha­nā­t | pa­kṣai­ka­de­śa­sya pra­dī­pa­jvā­lā- TAŚVA-ML 306,06der u­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­tve sā­dhya­tva­vi­ro­dhaḥ sādhyatve tū­dā­ha­ra­ṇaṃ vi­ru­dhya­te | na ca sarveṣāṃ sattvam a­ni­tya­tvaṃ sā­dha­ya­ti TAŚVA-ML 306,07nityatve pi ke­ṣāṃ­ci­t sa­ttva­pra­tī­teḥ | saṃprati siddhārthā vā sa­rve­ṣā­m a­ni­tya­tā­yā kathaṃ śa­bdā­ni­tya­tvaṃ pra­ti­ṣi­dhya­te TAŚVA-ML 306,08sattvair iti pa­rī­kṣya­tāṃ | so yaṃ sa­rva­syā­ni­tya­tvaṃ sā­dha­ye­n naiva śa­bdā­ni­tya­tvaṃ pra­ti­ṣe­dha­tī­ti kathaṃ svasthaḥ ? || TAŚV-ML 1.app.406kā­ra­ṇa­syo­pa­pa­tteḥ syād ubhayoḥ pa­kṣa­yo­r api | u­pa­pa­tti­sa­mā jātiḥ prayukte sa­tya­sā­dha­ne || 406 || TAŚVA-ML 306,10u­bha­yo­r api pakṣayoḥ kā­ra­ṇa­syo­bha­yo­r u­pa­pa­ttiḥ pratyeyā u­bha­ya­kā­ra­ṇo­pa­pa­tti­sa­ma iti va­ca­nā­t || TAŚVA-ML 306,11etad u­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.407kāraṇaṃ yady a­ni­tya­tve pra­ya­tno­ttha­tva­m ity ayaṃ | śabdo '­ni­tya­s tadā tasya nityatve '­spa­rśa­nā­sti tat || 407 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.407eftato nityo py asāv astu na nityaḥ katham anyathā | TAŚVA-ML 306,14yady a­ni­tya­tvaṃ kāraṇaṃ pra­ya­tnāṃ­ta­rī­ka­tvaṃ śa­bda­syā­stī­ty anityaḥ śabdas tadā nityatve pi tasya kā­ra­ṇa­m a­spa­rśa­tva- TAŚVA-ML 306,15m u­pa­pa­dya­te | tato nityo py astu katham anityo nyathā syād ity u­bha­ya­sya ni­tya­tva­syā­ni­tya­tva­sya ca kā­ra­ṇo­pa­pa­ttyā TAŚVA-ML 306,16pra­tya­va­sthā­na­m u­pa­pa­tti­sa­mo dū­ṣa­ṇā­bhā­saḥ || TAŚV-ML 1.app.408ity eṣa hi napuṃsko tra pra­ti­ṣe­dhaḥ ka­thaṃ­ca­na | kā­ra­ṇa­syā­bhya­nu­jñā­di yādṛśaṃ bruvatā svayaṃ || 408 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.409śa­bdā­ni­tya­tva­si­ddhi­ś co­pa­pa­tte­r a­vi­gā­na­taḥ | vyā­ghā­ta­s tu dvayos tulyaḥ sa­pa­kṣa­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­yoḥ || 409 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.410sā­dha­nā­d iti naivāsau tayor ekasya sādhakaḥ | evaṃ hy eṣa na yukto tra pra­ti­ṣe­dhaḥ kathaṃ mayi || 410 || TAŚVA-ML 306,20kā­ra­ṇa­syā­bhya­nu­jñā­nā­t u­bha­ya­kā­ra­ṇo­pa­pa­tte­r iti bruvatā svayam eva khatve ni­tya­kā­ra­ṇaṃ pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 306,21tāvad a­bhya­nu­jñā­ta­m a­ne­nā­bhya­nu­jñā­nā­n nā­nu­pa­pa­nna­s ta­tpra­ti­ṣe­dhaḥ | śa­bdā­ni­tya­tva­si­ddhā­yā u­pa­pa­tte­r a­vi­vā­dā­t | yadi TAŚVA-ML 306,22punar ni­tya­tva­kā­ra­ṇo­pa­pa­ttau satyām a­ni­tya­tva­kā­ra­ṇo­pa­pa­tte­r vyā­ghā­tā­d a­ni­tya­tvā­d a­si­ddhe­r yuktaḥ pra­ti­ṣe­dha iti mati- TAŚVA-ML 306,23s tadāsty a­ni­tya­tva­kā­ra­ṇo­pa­pa­ttau satyāṃ ni­tya­tva­kā­ra­ṇo­pa­pa­tti­r api vyā­ghā­tā­n na ni­tya­tva­si­ddhi­r apīti nityatvā- TAŚVA-ML 306,24ni­tya­tva­yo­r e­ka­ta­ra­syā­pi na sā­dha­ka­s tu­lya­tvā­d u­bha­yo­r vyā­ghā­ta­sya || TAŚVA-ML 306,25kā punar u­pa­la­bdhi­sa­mā jātir ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.411sā­dhya­dha­rma­ni­mi­tta­syā­bhā­ve py uktasya yat punaḥ | sā­dhya­dha­rmo­pa­la­bdhyā syāt pra­tya­va­sthā­na­mā­tra­ka­m || 411 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.412so­pa­la­bdhi­sa­mā jātir yathā śvā­sā­di­bhaṃ­ga­je | śabde sty a­ni­tya­tā ya­tna­ja­tvā­bhā­ve py asāv iti || 412 || TAŚVA-ML 306,28sā­dhya­dha­rma­s tāvad a­ni­tya­tvaṃ tasya ni­mi­tta­kā­ra­ṇaṃ pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tvaṃ jñāpakaṃ ta­syo­kta­sya vādinā kvacid a- TAŚVA-ML 306,29bhāve pi punaḥ sā­dhya­dha­rma­syo­pa­la­bdhyā yat pra­tya­va­sthā­na­mā­tra­kaṃ so­pa­la­bdhi­sa­mā jātir vi­jñe­yā­, "­ni­rdi­ṣṭa­kā­ra­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 306,30bhāve py u­pa­laṃ­bhā­d u­pa­la­bdhi­sa­ma­" iti va­ca­nā­t | tad ya­thā­–­śvā­sā­di­bhaṃ­ga­je śabde pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tvā­bhā­ve py a- TAŚVA-ML 306,31ni­tya­tva­m asti sā­dhya­dha­rmo sāv iti || TAŚVA-ML 307,01sa cāyaṃ pra­ti­ṣe­dho na yukta ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.413kā­ra­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­to py atra sā­dhya­dha­rma­sya siddhitaḥ | na yuktaḥ pra­ti­ṣe­dho 'yaṃ kā­ra­ṇā­ni­ya­mo­kti­taḥ || 413 || TAŚVA-ML 307,03pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­rī­ya­ka­tvā­t kā­ra­ṇā­d a­nya­du­tpa­tti­dha­rma­ka­tvā­di­kā­ra­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­m a­ni­tya­tva­sya sā­dha­rmya­sya­, tato pi siddhir na TAŚVA-ML 307,04yuktaḥ pra­ti­ṣe­dho yaṃ tatra kā­ra­ṇā­ni­ya­ma­va­ca­nā­t | nā­bhi­jñā­pa­ka­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa jñāpyaṃ na bha­va­tī­ti niyamo sti, sādhyā- TAŚVA-ML 307,05bhāve sā­dha­na­syā­ni­ya­ma­vya­va­sthi­teḥ iti || TAŚV-ML 1.app.414ni­ṣe­dhyā­nu­pa­la­bdhe­ś cā­nu­pa­la­bdheḥ pra­sā­dha­ne | a­bhā­va­sya vi­pa­ryā­sā­d u­pa­pa­ttiḥ pra­kī­rti­tā || 414 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.414efpra­stu­tā­rtha­vi­ghā­tā­yā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­sa­mā­na­ghaiḥ | TAŚVA-ML 307,08kaścid āha, na prā­gu­ccā­ra­ṇā­d vi­dya­mā­na­sya śa­bda­syā­nu­pa­la­bdhiḥ sa­dā­va­ra­ṇa­ś cā­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r utpatteḥ prā­ggha­ṭā­de­r iva | TAŚVA-ML 307,09yasya tu da­rśa­nā­t prā­gvi­dya­mā­na­syā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­s tasya nā­va­ra­ṇā­dya­nu­pa­la­bdhiḥ yathā bhū­myā­vṛ­tta­syo­da­kā­de­r nā­va­ra­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 307,10dya­nu­pa­la­bdhi­ś ca śra­va­ṇā­t prāk śabdasya | tasmān na vi­dya­mā­na­syā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­r ity a­vi­dya­mā­naḥ śa­bda­śra­va­ṇā­t pūrva- TAŚVA-ML 307,11m a­nu­pa­la­bdhi­r iti ni­ṣe­dha­sya śa­bda­syā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­r yā tasyāś cā­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r a­bhā­va­sya sādhane kṛte sati vi­pa­ryā­sā­d a- TAŚVA-ML 307,12bhāve '­syo­pa­pa­tti­r a­nu­pa­la­bdhi­sa­mā jātiḥ pra­kī­rti­tā­na­dhaiḥ­, pra­stu­tā­rthā­vi­dhā­tā­ya tasyāḥ pra­yo­gā­t | tad uktaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 307,13"­ta­da­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r a­nu­pa­laṃ­bhā­d a­bhā­va­si­ddhau vi­pa­rī­to­pa­pa­tte­r a­nu­pa­la­bdhi­sa­ma­" iti || TAŚVA-ML 307,14katham iti ślokair u­pa­da­rśa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.415yathā na vi­dya­mā­na­sya śabdasya prā­gu­dī­ra­ṇā­t | aśrutiḥ syāt ta­dā­vṛ­ttyā vā dṛṣṭer iti bhāṣite || 415 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.416kaścid ā­va­ra­ṇā­dī­nā­m a­dṛ­ṣṭe­r apy a­dṛ­ṣṭi­taḥ | śivaṃ mā bhūt tataḥ śabde satye vā śra­va­ṇā­t tadā || 416 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.416efvṛtyā sva­bhā­va­saṃ­si­ddhe­r a­bhā­vā­d iti jalpati ||  || TAŚVA-ML 307,18tad īdṛśaṃ pra­tya­va­sthā­na­m a­saṃ­ga­ta­m ity ā­ve­da­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.417ta­da­saṃ­baṃ­dha­m e­vā­syā­nu­pa­la­bdheḥ svayaṃ sadā– | nu­pa­la­bdhi­sva­bhā­vo no­pa­la­bdhi­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­taḥ || 417 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.418nai­vo­pa­la­bdhya­bhā­ve­nā­bhā­vo yasmāt pra­si­ddhya­ti | vi­pa­rī­to­pa­pa­tti­ś ca nāspadaṃ pra­ti­pa­dya­te || 418 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.419śa­bda­syā­va­ra­ṇā­dī­ni prā­gu­ccā­ra­ṇa­to na vai | sa­rva­tro­pa­la­bhe haṃta ity ā­bā­la­m a­nā­ku­la­m || 419 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.420tataś cā­va­ra­ṇā­dī­nā­m a­dṛ­ṣṭe­r apy a­dṛ­ṣṭi­taḥ | siddhyaty abhāva ity eṣa no­pā­laṃ­bhaḥ pra­mā­nvi­taḥ || 420 || TAŚVA-ML 307,23nā­vi­dya­mā­na­sya śabdasya prā­gu­ccā­ra­ṇā­dya­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r ity u­pa­ma­ste yat ka­sya­ci­t pra­tya­va­sthā­naṃ ta­dā­va­ra­ṇā­dī­nā­m anu- TAŚVA-ML 307,24pa­la­bdhe­r apy a­nu­pa­laṃ­bhā­t | sai­vā­va­ra­ṇā­dya­nu­pa­la­bdhi­r mā bhūt tataḥ śabdasya prā­gu­ccā­ra­ṇā­t sata e­vā­śra­va­ṇaṃ tadā- TAŚVA-ML 307,25va­ra­ṇā­dya­bhā­va­si­ddhe­r a­bhā­vā­d ā­va­ra­ṇā­di­sa­dbhā­vā­d iti saṃ­baṃ­dha­m e­vā­nu­pa­la­bdheḥ sarvadā svayam e­vā­nu­pa­laṃ­bha­sva­bhā­va­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 307,26d u­pa­la­bdhi­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t | yathaiva hy u­pa­la­bdhi­r vi­ṣa­ya­s ta­thā­nu­pa­la­bdhi­r api | katham a­nya­thā­sti me gha­ṭo­pa­la­bdhi­r nāsti TAŚVA-ML 307,27me gha­ṭo­pa­la­bdhi­r iti saṃ­ve­da­na­m u­pa­pa­dya­te yataś caivam ā­va­ra­ṇā­dya­nu­pa­la­bdhi­r a­nu­pa­laṃ­bhā­n nai­vā­bhā­vaḥ siddhyati ta­da­si­ddhau TAŚVA-ML 307,28ca vi­pa­rī­ta­syā­va­ra­ṇā­di­sa­dbhā­va­syo­pa­pa­tti­ś ca nāspadaṃ pra­ti­pa­dya­te | yataś ca prā­gu­ccā­ra­ṇā­c cha­bda­syā­va­ra­ṇā­dī­ni TAŚVA-ML 307,29so haṃ nai­vo­pa­la­bhe­, ta­da­nu­pa­la­bdhi­m u­pa­la­bhe sa­rva­tre­ty ā­bā­la­m a­nā­ku­laṃ saṃ­ve­da­na­m asti | tasmād ā­va­ra­ṇā­dī­nā­m adṛ- TAŚVA-ML 307,30ṣṭir a­dṛ­ṣṭe­r naḥ siddhyaty abhāvaḥ ity ayam u­pā­laṃ­bho na pra­mā­ṇā­nvi­taḥ­, sa­rva­tro­pa­laṃ­bhā­nu­pa­laṃ­bha­vya­va­sthi­tya­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 307,31tato nu­pa­la­bdhe­r api sa­ma­yā­nu­pa­la­bdhyā pra­tya­va­sthā­na­m a­nu­pa­la­bdhi­ma­to dū­ṣa­ṇā­bhā­sa eveti pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ || TAŚVA-ML 307,32kā punar a­ni­tya­sa­mā jātir ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.421kṛ­ta­ka­tvā­di­nā sāmyaṃ ghaṭena yadi sā­dha­ye­t | śa­bda­syā­ni­tya­tāṃ sarvaṃ vastu nityaṃ tadā na kim || 421 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.422a­ni­tye­na gha­ṭe­nā­sya sādharmyaṃ ga­ma­ye­t svayaṃ | sattvena sā­mya­mā­tra­sya vi­śe­ṣā­pra­ti­ve­da­nā­t || 422 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.423ity a­ni­tye­na yā nāma pra­tya­va­sthā vi­dhī­ya­te | sā­trā­ni­tya­sa­mā jātir vijñeyā nyā­ya­bā­dha­nā­t || 423 || TAŚVA-ML 308,03anityaḥ śabdaḥ kṛ­ta­ka­tvā­d gha­ṭa­va­d iti prayukte sādhane yadā kaścit pra­tya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te yadi śabdasya ghaṭena TAŚVA-ML 308,04sā­dha­rmyā­t kṛ­ta­ka­tvā­di­nā kṛtvā sā­dha­ye­d a­ni­tya­tvaṃ tadā sarvaṃ vastu nityaṃ kiṃ na ga­ma­ye­t ? sattvena kṛtvā TAŚVA-ML 308,05sā­dha­rmyaṃ­, a­ni­tye­na­, ghaṭena sā­dha­rmya­mā­tra­sya vi­śe­ṣā­pra­ve­dā­d iti | tad evam a­ni­tya­sa­mā jātir vijñeyā nyāyena TAŚVA-ML 308,06bā­dhya­mā­na­tvā­t | tad uktaṃ | "­sā­dha­rmyā­t tu­lya­dha­rmo­pa­pa­tteḥ sa­rvā­ni­tya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­d a­ni­tya­sa­mā­" iti || TAŚVA-ML 308,07etac ca sarvam a­sa­maṃ­ja­sa­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.424ni­ṣe­dha­sya ta­tho­kta­syā­si­ddhi­prā­pteḥ sa­ma­tva­taḥ | pa­kṣe­ṇā­si­ddhi­m ā­pte­ne­ty a­śe­ṣa­m a­sa­maṃ­ja­saṃ || 424 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.425pakṣasya hi ni­ṣe­dha­sya pra­ti­pa­kṣo bhi­la­pya­te | niṣedho dhī­dha­nai­r atra tasyaiva vi­ni­va­rta­kaḥ || 425 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.426pra­ti­jñā­nā­di­yo­ga­s tu tayoḥ sā­dha­rmya­m iṣyate | sa­rva­trā­saṃ­bha­vā­t tena vinā pa­kṣa­vi­pa­kṣa­yoḥ || 426 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.427tato siddhir yathā pakṣe vipakṣe pi tathāstu sā | no ced a­ni­tya­tā śabde gha­ṭa­va­n nā­khi­lā­rtha­gā || 427 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.428dṛṣṭāṃte pi ca yo dharmaḥ sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­bhā­va­taḥ | pra­jñā­ya­te sa evātra hetur ukto rtha­sā­dha­naḥ || 428 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.429tasya ke­na­ci­d arthena sa­mā­na­tvā­t sa­dha­rma­tā | ke­na­ci­t tu vi­śe­ṣā­t syād vai­dha­rmya­m iti niścayaḥ || 429 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.430hetur vi­śi­ṣṭa­sā­dha­rmyaṃ na tu sā­dha­rmya­mā­tra­kaṃ | sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­sā­ma­rthya­bhā­ga­yaṃ na ca sarvagaḥ || 430 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.431sattvena ca sa­dha­rma­tvā­t sa­rva­syā­ni­tya­te­ra­ṇe | doṣaḥ pū­rvo­di­to vācyaḥ sā­vi­śe­ṣaḥ sa­mā­śra­yaḥ || 431 || TAŚVA-ML 308,16tena pra­kā­re­ṇo­kto yo ni­ṣe­dha­s tasyāpy a­si­ddhi­pra­sa­kte­r a­sa­maṃ­ja­sa­ma­śe­ṣaṃ syād ity a­ni­tya­sa­ma­vā­di­naḥ | kuta iti TAŚVA-ML 308,17cet, pa­kṣe­ṇā­si­ddhiṃ prāptena sa­mā­na­tvā­t pra­ti­ṣe­dha­sye­ti | niṣedho hy atra pakṣaḥ pra­ti­ṣe­dha­s tasya pra­ti­pa­kṣaḥ kathyate TAŚVA-ML 308,18dhīmadbhiḥ pra­ti­pa­kṣa iti pra­si­ddhiḥ­, tayoś ca pa­kṣa­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­yoḥ sādharmyaṃ pra­ti­jñā­di­bhi­r yoga iṣyate tena vinā TAŚVA-ML 308,19tayoḥ sa­rva­trā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | tataḥ pra­ti­jñā­di­yo­gā­d yathā pa­kṣa­syā­si­ddhi­s tathā pra­ti­pa­kṣa­syā­py astu | atha saty api TAŚVA-ML 308,20sādharmye pa­kṣa­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­yoḥ pa­kṣa­syai­vā­si­ddhi­r na pra­ti­pa­kṣa­sye­ti manyate tarhi ghaṭena sā­dha­rmyā­t kṛ­ta­ka­tvā­deḥ śabda- TAŚVA-ML 308,21syā­ni­tya­tā­stu | sa­ka­lā­rtha­ga­tvaṃ nityatā tena sā­dha­rmya­mā­trā­t mā bhūd iti sa­maṃ­ja­saṃ | api ca, dṛṣṭāṃte TAŚVA-ML 308,22ghaṭādau yo dharmaḥ sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­bhā­ve­na pra­jñā­ya­te kṛ­ta­ka­tvā­diḥ sa evātra si­ddhi­he­tuḥ sā­dhya­sā­dha­no bhihi- TAŚVA-ML 308,23tas tasya ca ke­na­ci­d arthena sa­pa­kṣe­ṇa sa­mā­na­tvā­t sādharmyaṃ ke­na­ci­d vi­pa­kṣe­ṇā­sa­mā­na­tvā­d vai­dha­rmya­m iti niścayo TAŚVA-ML 308,24nyā­ya­vi­dāṃ | tato vi­śi­ṣṭa­sā­dha­rmya­m eva hetuḥ sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­sā­ma­rthya­bhā­k | sa ca na sa­rvā­rthe­ṣv a­ni­tya­tve TAŚVA-ML 308,25sādhye saṃ­bha­va­tī­ti na sa­rva­ga­taḥ | sarve bhāvāḥ kṣaṇikāḥ sattvād iti saṃ­bha­va­ty eveti cet na, anvayā- TAŚVA-ML 308,26saṃ­bha­vā­d vya­ti­re­kā­ni­śca­yā­t | kiṃ ca, na sattvena sā­dha­rmyā­t sarvasya pa­dā­rtha­syā­ni­tya­tva­sā­dha­ne sarvo a­vi­śe­ṣa- TAŚVA-ML 308,27sa­mā­śra­yo doṣaḥ pū­rvo­di­to vācyaḥ | sa­rva­syā­ni­tya­tvaṃ sā­dha­ya­nn eva śa­bda­syā­ni­tya­tvaṃ pra­ti­ṣe­dha­tī­ti kathaṃ TAŚVA-ML 308,28svastha ityādiḥ | tan neyam a­ni­tya­sa­mā jātir a­vi­śe­ṣa­sa­mā­to bhi­dya­mā­nā­pi ka­thaṃ­ci­d u­pa­pa­tti­ma­tī­ti || TAŚV-ML 1.app.432anityaḥ śabda ity ukte ni­tya­tva­pra­tya­va­sthi­tiḥ | jātir ni­tya­sa­mā vaktur a­jñā­nā­t saṃ­pra­va­rta­te || 432 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.433śa­bdā­śra­ya­m a­ni­tya­tvaṃ nityaṃ vā­ni­tya­m eva vā | nitye śabdo pi nityaṃ syāt ta­dā­dhā­ro 'nyathā kva tat || 433 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.434ta­trā­ni­tye py ayaṃ doṣaḥ syād a­ni­tya­tva­vi­cyu­tau | nityaṃ śabdasya sa­dbhā­vā­d ity etad dhi na saṃ­ga­ta­m || 434 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.435a­ni­tya­tva­pra­ti­jñā­ne ta­nni­ṣe­dha­vi­ro­dha­taḥ | svayaṃ ta­da­pra­ti­jñā­ne py eṣa tasya ni­rā­śra­yaḥ || 435 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.436sarvadā kim a­ni­tya­tva­m iti praśno py a­saṃ­bha­vī | prā­du­rbhū­ta­sya bhāvasya ni­ro­dhi­ś ca tad iṣyate || 436 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.437nā­śra­yā­śra­yi­bhā­vo pi vyā­ghā­tā­d anayoḥ sadā | ni­tyā­ni­tya­tva­yo­r e­ka­va­stu­nī­ṣṭau vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 437 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.438tato nā­ni­tya­tā śabde ni­tya­tva­pra­tya­va­sthi­tiḥ | paraiḥ śakyā ni­rā­ka­rtuṃ vā­cā­lai­r ja­ya­lo­lu­paiḥ || 438 || TAŚVA-ML 309,04atha kā­rya­sa­mā jātir a­bhi­dhī­ya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.439pra­ya­tnā­ne­ka­kā­rya­tvā­j jātiḥ kā­rya­sa­mo­di­tā | tri­pra­ya­tno­dbha­va­tve­na śa­bdā­ni­tya­tva­sā­dha­ne || 439 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.440pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­raṃ tāvad ā­tma­lā­bhaḥ sa­mī­kṣi­taḥ | kuṃ­bhā­dī­nāṃ ta­thā­vya­kti­r vya­va­dhā­ne py a­po­ha­nā­t || 440 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.441ta­dbu­ddhi­la­kṣa­ṇā­t pūrvaṃ satām evety a­ni­tya­tā | pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­raṃ bhāvān na śa­bda­syā­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 441 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.442ta­tro­tta­ra­m idaṃ śabdaḥ pra­ya­tnā­naṃ­ta­ro­dbha­vaḥ | prā­ga­dṛ­ṣṭi­ni­mi­tta­syā­bhā­ve py a­nu­pa­la­bdhi­taḥ || 442 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.443sa­tyā­bhā­vā­d a­bhū­tvā­sya bhāvo janmaiva gamyate | nā­bhi­vya­ktiḥ sataḥ pūrvaṃ vya­va­dhā­nā­vya­po­ha­nā­t || 443 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.444a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tā hetor evaṃ ced u­pa­pa­dya­te | pra­ti­ṣe­dhe pi sā tulyā tato '­sā­dha­ka eva saḥ || 444 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.445vidhāv iva niṣedhe pi samā hi vya­bhi­cā­ri­tā | vi­śe­ṣa­syo­kti­ta­ś cāyaṃ hetor doṣo ni­vā­ri­taḥ || 445 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.446evaṃ bhedena nirdiṣṭā jñā­ta­yo­.­.­.­.­di­ṣṭa | ye ca­tu­rviṃ­śa­ti­r a­nyā­naṃ­tā bodhyās tathā budhaiḥ || 446 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.447nai­tā­bhi­rni­gra­ho vāde sa­tya­sā­dha­na­vā­di­naḥ | sā­dha­nā­bhaṃ bru­vā­ṇa­s tu tata eva ni­gṛ­hya­te || 447 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.448ni­gra­hā­ya pra­ka­lpyaṃ­te tv etā ja­lpa­vi­taṃ­ḍa­yoḥ | ji­gī­ṣa­yā pra­vṛ­ttā­nā­m iti yaugāḥ pra­ca­kṣa­te || 448 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.449tatredaṃ durghaṭaṃ tā­va­jjā­teḥ sā­mā­nya­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ | sā­dha­rmye­ṇe­ta­re­ṇā­pi pra­tya­va­sthā­na­m ī­ri­ta­m || 449 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.450sā­dha­nā­bha­pra­yo­ge pi ta­jjā­ti­tva­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ | dū­ṣa­ṇā­bhā­sa­rū­pa­sya jā­ti­tve­na pra­kī­rta­ne || 450 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.450efastu mi­thyo­tta­raṃ jātir a­ka­laṃ­ko­kta­la­kṣa­ṇā | TAŚVA-ML 309,18yuktaṃ tāvad iha yad anaṃtā jātaya iti vacanaṃ ta­the­ṣṭa­tvā­d a­sa­du­tta­rā­ṇā­m ā­naṃ­tya­pra­si­ddheḥ | saṃ­kṣe­pa­ta­s tu vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 309,19ca­tu­rviṃ­śa­ti­r ity a­yu­ktaṃ­, jā­tyaṃ­ta­rā­ṇā­m api bhāvāt | teṣām ā­sve­vāṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­d adoṣa iti cet na, jā­ti­sā­mā­nya- TAŚVA-ML 309,20la­kṣa­ṇa­sya tatra du­rgha­ṭa­tvā­t | sā­dha­rmya­vai­dha­rmyā­bhyāṃ pra­tya­va­sthā­naṃ jātir ity etad dhi sā­mā­nya­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ jāter u­dī­ri­taṃ TAŚVA-ML 309,21yaugais tac ca na su­gha­ṭaṃ­, sā­dha­nā­bhā­sa­pra­yo­ge pi sā­dha­rmya­vai­dha­rmyā­bhyāṃ pra­tya­va­sthā­na­sya jā­ti­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tatheṣṭa- TAŚVA-ML 309,22tvān na doṣa ity eke | tathā hi­–­a­sā­dhau sādhane prayukte yo jātīnāṃ prayogaḥ so na­bhi­jña­ta­yā vā sādhana- TAŚVA-ML 309,23doṣaḥ syāt, ta­ddo­ṣa­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­tvā­pra­saṃ­ga­vyā­je­ne­ti | tad apy ayuktaṃ | svayam u­dyo­ta­ka­re­ṇa sā­dha­nā­bhā­se prayukte TAŚVA-ML 309,24jā­ti­pra­yo­ga­sya ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­t | jā­ti­vā­dī hi sā­dha­nā­bhā­sa­m etad iti pra­ti­pa­dya­te vā na vā ? yadi prati- TAŚVA-ML 309,25padyate evāsya sā­dha­nā­bhā­sa­tva­he­tu­r doṣo nena pra­ti­pa­nnaḥ sa eva vaktavyo na jātiḥ, pra­yo­ja­nā­bhā­vā­t | prasaṃga- TAŚVA-ML 309,26vyājena do­ṣa­pra­da­rśa­na­tva­m iti cā­yu­ktaṃ­, a­na­rtha­saṃ­śa­yā­t | yadi hi pareṇa pra­yu­ktā­yāṃ jātau sā­dha­nā­bhā­sa- TAŚVA-ML 309,27bādhā sva­pra­yu­kta­sā­dha­na­do­ṣaṃ paśyan sa­bhā­yā­m evaṃ brūyāt mayā prayukte sādhane ayaṃ doṣaḥ sa ca pareṇa TAŚVA-ML 309,28no­dbhā­vi­taḥ kiṃ tu jātir u­dbhā­vi­te­ti­, tadāpi na jā­ti­vā­di­no jayaḥ pra­yo­ja­naṃ syāt, u­bha­yo­r ajñāna- TAŚVA-ML 309,29siddheḥ | nāpi sāmyaṃ pra­yo­ja­naṃ sarvathā ja­ya­syā­saṃ­bha­ve ta­syā­bhi­pre­ta­tvā­d e­kāṃ­ta­pa­rā­ja­yā­d varaṃ saṃdeha iti TAŚVA-ML 309,30va­ca­nā­t | yadā tu sā­dha­nā­bhā­sa­vā­dī sva­sā­dha­na­do­ṣaṃ pracchādya yuktāṃ jātim e­vo­dbhā­va­ya­ti tadāpi na tasya TAŚVA-ML 309,31jayaḥ pra­yo­ja­naṃ sāmyaṃ vā pa­rā­ja­ya­syai­va tathā saṃ­bha­vā­t | atha sā­dha­na­do­ṣa­m a­na­va­bu­dhya­mā­no jātiṃ prayuṃkte TAŚVA-ML 309,32tadā niḥ­pra­yo­ja­no jā­ti­pra­yo­gaḥ syāt | yat kiṃcana vadato pi tū­ṣṇī­bhā­va­to pi vā sā­mya­prā­ti­bhai­r vya­va­sthā­pa- TAŚVA-ML 309,33nād dvayor a­jñā­na­sya ni­śca­yā­t | evaṃ tarhi sā­dhu­sā­dha­ne prayukte yat parasya sā­dha­rmyā­bhyāṃ pra­tya­va­sthā­naṃ dū­ṣa­ṇā­bhā­sa- TAŚVA-ML 310,01rūpaṃ tajjāteḥ sā­mā­nya­la­kṣa­ṇa­m astu ni­ra­va­dya­tvā­d iti cet, mi­thyo­tta­raṃ jātir ity e­tā­va­d eva jā­ti­la­kṣa­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 310,02m a­ka­laṃ­ka­pra­ṇī­ta­m astu kim a­pa­re­ṇa | "tatra mi­thyo­tta­raṃ jātir ya­thā­ne­kāṃ­ta­vi­dvi­ṣā­m­" iti va­ca­nā­t || TAŚVA-ML 310,03ta­thā­sa­ti a­vyā­pti­do­ṣa­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­n ni­ra­va­dya­m etad evety ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.451sāṃ­ka­ryā­t pra­tya­va­sthā­naṃ ya­thā­ne­kāṃ­ta­sā­dha­ne | yathā vai­ya­dhi­ka­rye­ṇa vi­ro­dhe­nā­na­va­stha­yā || 451 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.452bhi­nnā­cā­ra­ta­yā tābhyāṃ doṣābhyāṃ saṃ­śa­ye­na ca | a­pra­tī­tyā tayā bhā­ve­nā­nya­thā vā ya­the­ccha­yā || 452 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.453va­stu­ta­s tā­dṛ­śai­r doṣaiḥ sā­dha­nā­pra­ti­ghā­ta­taḥ | siddhaṃ mi­thyo­tta­ra­tvaṃ no ni­ra­va­dyaṃ hi la­kṣa­ṇa­m || 453 || TAŚVA-ML 310,07na caivaṃ pa­ra­la­kṣa­ṇa­syā­vyā­pti­do­ṣā­bhā­va ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.454paroktaṃ punar a­vyā­pti­pro­kte­ṣv eteṣv a­saṃ­bha­vā­t | tato na ni­gra­ha­sthā­naṃ yuktam etad iti sthitam || 454 || TAŚVA-ML 310,09paroktaṃ punar jā­ti­sā­mā­nya­la­kṣa­ṇa­m a­yu­kta­m eva, saṃ­ka­ra­vya­ti­ka­ra­vi­ro­dhā­na­va­sthā­vai­ya­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyo­bha­ya­do­ṣa­saṃ­śa­yā­pra­tī- TAŚVA-ML 310,10tya­bhā­vā­di­bhiḥ pra­tya­va­sthā­ne­ṣu ta­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | tato na ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­m e­ta­dyu­ktaṃ tāttvike vāde, pratijñā- TAŚVA-ML 310,11hā­nyā­di­va­ccha­la­va­da­sā­dha­nāṃ­ga­do­ṣo­dbhā­va­na­va­c ceti || TAŚV-ML 1.app.455tathā ca tāttviko vādaḥ sve­ṣṭa­si­ddhya­va­sā­na­bhā­k | pakṣe pa­ta­tva­yu­ktyai­va ni­ya­mā­nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ || 455 || TAŚVA-ML 310,13evaṃ tāvat tāttviko vādaḥ svā­bhi­pre­ta­pa­kṣa­si­ddhi­pa­ryaṃ­ta­bhā­vā­va­sthi­taḥ pa­kṣe­ya­t tāyāḥ kartum a­śa­kte­r ni­ya­mā­nu­pa­pa­tti- TAŚVA-ML 310,14taś ca na sa­ka­la­pa­kṣa­si­ddhi­pa­ryaṃ­taḥ ka­sya­ci­j jayo vya­va­sthi­taḥ || TAŚVA-ML 310,15sāṃprataṃ prātibhe vāde ni­gra­ha­vya­va­sthāṃ da­rśa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.456abyas tūktaḥ prātibho vādaḥ saṃ­prā­ti­bha­pa­rī­kṣa­ṇaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.app.456cdni­gra­ha­s tatra vijñeyaḥ sva­pra­ti­jñā­vya­ti­kra­maḥ || 456 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.457abyathā padyaṃ mayā vācyam ā­gra­stu­ta­vi­ni­śca­yā­t | TAŚV-ML 1.app.457cdsā­laṃ­kā­raṃ tathā gadyam a­skha­la­drū­pa­m ity api || 457 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.458abpaṃ­cā­va­ya­va­vā­kyaṃ vā trirūpaṃ vā­nya­thā­pi vā | TAŚV-ML 1.app.458cdni­rdo­ṣa­m iti vā saṃ­dhā­stha­la­bhe­daṃ tam ūhyate || 458 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.459abtathā saṃ­ga­ra­hā­nyā­di­ni­gra­ha­sthā­na­to py asau | TAŚV-ML 1.app.459cdchaloktyā jā­ti­vā­cya­tvā­t tathā saṃ­dhā­vya­ti­kra­mā­t || 459 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.460abyathā dyū­ta­vi­śe­ṣā­dau sva­pra­ti­jñā­kṣa­te­r jayaḥ | TAŚV-ML 1.app.460cdloke tathaiva śāstreṣu vāde prā­ti­bha­go­ca­re || 460 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.461abdvi­pra­kā­raṃ tato jalpāt ta­ttva­prā­ti­bha­go­ca­rā­t | TAŚV-ML 1.app.461cdnā­nya­bhe­da­pra­ti­ṣṭhā­naṃ pra­kri­yā­mā­tra­gho­ṣa­ṇā­t || 461 || TAŚV-ML 1.app.462abso 'yaṃ ji­gī­ṣu­bo­dhā­ya vā­da­nyā­yaḥ satāṃ mataṃ | TAŚV-ML 1.app.462cdpra­ka­rta­vyo bru­vā­ṇe­na na­ya­vā­kyai­r ya­tho­di­taiḥ || 462 || TAŚVA-ML 311,01evaṃ pra­paṃ­ce­na pra­tha­mā­dhyā­yaṃ vyākhyāya saṃ­gṛ­hṇa­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 1.app.463asa­mu­ddi­ṣṭo mārgas tri­va­pu­r a­bha­va­tva­sya niyamā-TAŚV-ML 1.app.463bd vi­ni­rdi­ṣṭā dṛṣṭir ni­khi­la­vi­dhi­nā jñānam a­ma­la­m | TAŚV-ML 1.app.463cpramāṇaṃ saṃ­kṣe­pā­d vi­vi­dha­na­ya­saṃ­pa­c ca munināTAŚV-ML 1.app.463dsu­gṛ­hyā­dye 'dhyāye '­dhi­ga­ma­na­pa­thaḥ svā­nya­vi­ṣa­yaḥ || 463 || TAŚVA-ML 311,06iti pra­tha­mā­dhyā­ya­sya paṃ­ca­ma­m āhnikaṃ sa­mā­pta­m || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 311,07iti śrī­vi­dyā­naṃ­di–­ā­cā­rya­vi­ra­ci­te tattvārthaślo­ka­vā­rti­kālaṅkāre TAŚVA-ML 311,08prathamo 'dhyāyaḥ samāptaḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 311,9prathamo 'dhyāyaḥ samāptaḥTAŚV-ML 313,1atha dvitīyo 'dhyāyaḥ | TAŚV-ML 2.1.1absa­mya­gdṛ­ggo­ca­ro jīvas ta­syau­pa­śa­mi­kā­da­yaḥ | TAŚV-ML 2.1.1cdsvaṃ tattvaṃ paṃca bhāvāḥ syuḥ sa­pta­sū­tryā ni­rū­pi­tāḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 313,04sa­mya­gdṛ­kta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­naṃ tasyāḥ gocaro viṣayo jīvo ni­rū­pi­ta­s tāvad a­jī­vā­di­va­t tasya svam a­sā­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 313,05tattvam au­pa­śa­mi­kā­da­yaḥ paṃca bhāvāḥ syur na punaḥ pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka eva bhāvaś cai­ta­nya­mā­traṃ­, yataś caitanyaṃ pu­ru­ṣa­sya svaṃ TAŚVA-ML 313,06rūpam iti darśanaṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | bu­ddhyā­da­yo na cai­vā­tma­no vi­śe­ṣa­gu­ṇā iti vā, ā­naṃ­da­mā­traṃ brahma- TAŚVA-ML 313,07rūpam iti vā pra­bhā­ka­ra­m evedaṃ cittam iti vā, pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­vā­t | pra­mā­ṇo­pa­pa­nnā­stu jī­va­syā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇāḥ svabhāvāḥ TAŚVA-ML 313,08paṃ­cau­pa­śa­mi­kā­da­ya­s te sa­pta­sū­tryā ni­rū­pi­tāḥ sū­tra­kā­re­ṇa la­kṣa­ṇa­taḥ saṃkhyātaḥ pra­bhe­da­ta­ś ca || TAŚVA-ML 313,09tatra teṣāṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­to ni­rū­pa­ṇā­rtha­m idam ādyaṃ sūtram u­pa­la­kṣya­te­;­ —TA-ML 2.1 au­pa­śa­mi­ka­kṣā­yi­kau bhāvau miśraśva jīvasya sva­ta­ttva­m au­da­yi­ka­pā- TA-ML 2.1 ri­ṇā­mi­kau ca || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 313,12a­trau­pa­śa­mi­kā­di­śa­bda­ni­ru­kti­ta e­vau­pa­śa­mi­kā­di­bhā­vā­nāṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­m u­pa­da­rśi­taṃ tasyās ta­da­vya­bhi­cā­rā­t || TAŚVA-ML 313,13tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 2.1.2a­nu­dbhū­ta­sva­sā­ma­rthyaṃ vṛ­tti­to­pa­śa­mo mataḥ | karmaṇāṃ puṃsi to­yā­dā­v a­dhaḥ­prā­pi­ta­pa­ṅka­va­t || 2 || TAŚV-ML 2.1.3teṣām ā­tyaṃ­ti­kī hāniḥ kṣayas ta­du­bha­yā­tma­kaḥ | kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma udgītaḥ kṣī­ṇā­kṣī­ṇa­ba­la­tva­taḥ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 2.1.4udayaḥ pha­la­kā­ri­tvaṃ dra­vyā­di­pra­tya­ya­dva­yā­t | dra­vyā­tma­lā­bha­he­tuḥ syāt pa­ri­ṇā­mo na­pe­kṣi­ṇaḥ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 2.1.5e­ta­tpra­yo­ja­nā bhāvāḥ sa­rvau­pa­śa­mi­kā­da­yaḥ | ity au­pa­śa­mi­kā­dī­nāṃ śa­bdā­nā­m u­pa­va­rṇi­tā || 5 || TAŚV-ML 2.1.6ni­ru­kti­r a­rtha­sā­ma­rthyā­d jñātum a­vya­bhi­cā­ri­ṇī | tato nya­trā­pra­vṛ­tta­tvā­t jñā­na­cā­ri­tra­śa­bda­va­t || 6 || TAŚV-ML 2.1.7prā­gau­pa­śa­mi­ka­syo­kti­r bha­vya­syā­nā­di­saṃ­sṛ­tau | va­rta­mā­na­sya sa­mya­ktva­gra­ha­ṇe tasya saṃ­bha­vā­t || 7 || TAŚV-ML 2.1.8sto­ka­tvā­t sa­rva­bhā­ve­bhyaḥ sto­ka­kā­la­tva­to pi vā | śeṣebhyaḥ kṣā­yi­kā­di­bhyaḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­t tad vi­ru­dhya­te || 8 || TAŚV-ML 2.1.9tatas tu kṣā­yi­ka­syo­kti­r a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­tva­taḥ | bha­vya­jī­va­sva­bhā­va­tva­khyā­pa­nā­rtha­tva­to pi ca || 9 || TAŚV-ML 2.1.10kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­syā­to yā saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­tva­taḥ | yuktāsti ta­ddva­yā­tma­tvā­d bha­vye­ta­ra­sa­ma­tva­taḥ || 10 || TAŚV-ML 2.1.11uktir au­da­yi­ka­syā­ta­s tena jīvāv a­bo­dha­taḥ | pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­bhā­va­sya tato ṃte sa­rva­nṛ­sthi­teḥ || 11 || TAŚV-ML 2.1.12na caiṣāṃ dva­ndva­ni­rde­śaḥ sarveṣāṃ sūriṇā kṛtaḥ | kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­syai­va miśrasya pra­ti­pa­tta­ye || 12 || TAŚV-ML 2.1.13nā­na­rtha­ka­ś caśabdau tau madhye sūtrasya lakṣyate | nāpy aṃte dvyā­di­saṃ­yo­ga­ja­nma­bhā­vo­pa­saṃ­gra­hā­t || 13 || TAŚV-ML 2.1.14kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ cāṃte noktaṃ madhye tra yujyate | graṃthasya gau­ra­vā­bhā­vā­d anyathā ta­tpra­saṃ­ga­taḥ || 14 || TAŚV-ML 2.1.15ni­ra­va­dya­ma­taḥ sūtraṃ bhā­va­paṃ­ca­ka­la­kṣa­ṇa­m | pra­khyā­pa­ya­ti niḥ­śe­ṣa­du­rā­re­kā­vi­ve­ka­taḥ || 15 || TAŚVA-ML 314,01a­thau­pa­śa­mi­kā­di­bhe­da­saṃ­khyā­khyā­pa­nā­rthaṃ dvitīyaṃ sū­tra­m­;­ —TA-ML 2.2 dvi­na­vā­ṣṭā­da­śai­ka­viṃ­śa­ti­tri­bhe­dā ya­thā­kra­ma­m || 2 || TAŚV-ML 2.2.1dvyādīnāṃ bhe­da­śa­bde­na vṛttir a­nya­pa­dā­rthi­kā | dvaṃ­dva­bhā­jāṃ bhaved atra svā­bhi­pre­tā­rtha­si­ddhi­taḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 2.2.2pratyekaṃ bhe­da­śa­bda­sya sa­mā­pti­r bhu­ji­va­nma­tā | ya­thā­kra­ma­m iti khyāte py a­kra­ma­sya ni­rā­kri­yā || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 314,05tathā ca saty etad uktaṃ bhavati au­pa­śa­mi­ko bhāvo dvibhedaḥ kṣāyiko na­va­bhe­daḥ miśro ṣṭā­da­śa­bhe­daḥ auda- TAŚVA-ML 314,06yika e­ka­viṃ­śa­ti­bhe­daḥ pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­s tribheda iti || TAŚVA-ML 314,07ta­trau­pa­śa­mi­ka­bhe­da­dva­ya­pra­ci­khyā­pa­yi­ṣa­yā tṛ­tī­ya­sū­tra­m ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.3 sa­mya­ktva­cā­ri­tre || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 314,09au­pa­śa­mi­ka­sya dvau bhedāv ity a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ sā­ma­rthyā­t | tatra da­rśa­na­mo­ha­syo­pa­śa­mā­d au­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­ktvaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 314,10cā­ri­tra­mo­ho­pa­śa­mā­d au­pa­śa­mi­ka­cā­ri­traṃ || TAŚVA-ML 314,11da­rśa­na­mo­ha­sya cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­sya co­pa­śa­maḥ kathaṃ kvacid ātmani siddha iti ced u­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.3.1puṃsi sa­mya­ktva­cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­syo­pa­śa­maḥ kvacit | śāṃ­ta­pra­sa­tti­saṃ­si­ddhe­r yathā paṃkasya vāriṇi || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 314,13yathaiva hi jale sapaṃke ku­ta­ści­t pra­sa­nna­tā sā ca sā­dhya­mā­nā paṃ­ka­syo­pa­śa­me sati bhavati nā­nu­pa­śa­me­, TAŚVA-ML 314,14kā­lu­ṣya­pra­tī­teḥ­; nāpi kṣaye, śāṃ­ta­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | ta­thā­tma­ni sa­mya­ktva­cā­ri­tra­la­kṣa­ṇā pra­sa­nna­tā saty eva TAŚVA-ML 314,15da­rśa­na­cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­syo­pa­śa­me bhavati nā­nu­pa­śa­me­, mi­thyā­tvā­saṃ­ya­m a­la­kṣa­ṇa­kā­lu­ṣyo­pa­la­bdheḥ | na kṣaye, tasyāḥ TAŚVA-ML 314,16śāṃ­ta­tva­vi­ro­dhā­d iti yuktaṃ paśyāmaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 314,17kutaḥ punaḥ pra­sa­nna­tā tādṛśī pra­si­ddhā­tma­na iti ced ime brū­ma­he­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.3.2yau yat kā­lu­ṣya­he­tuḥ syāt sa ku­ta­ści­t pra­śā­mya­ti | tatra toye yathā paṃkaḥ ka­ta­kā­di­ni­mi­tta­taḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 2.3.3na cā­bha­vyā­di­kā­lu­ṣya­he­tu­nā vya­bhi­cā­ri­tā | ku­ta­ści­t kā­ra­ṇā­t tasya praśamaḥ sādhyate yataḥ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 2.3.4na ca ta­tpra­śa­me kiṃcid a­bha­vya­syā­sti kāraṇaṃ | tadbhāve tasya bha­vya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­d a­vi­pa­kṣa­tā || 4 || TAŚV-ML 2.3.5svayaṃ saṃ­vi­dya­mā­nā vā sa­mya­ktvā­di­pra­sa­nna­tā | siddhātra sā­dha­ya­ty eva ta­nmo­ha­syo­pa­śāṃ­ta­tā­m || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 314,22tato yu­kti­mā­nau­pa­śa­mi­ko bhāvo dvi­bhe­da­taḥ | tathā kṣāyiko na­va­bhe­daḥ || TAŚVA-ML 314,23katham iti pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rthaṃ caturthaṃ sūtram ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.4 jñā­na­da­rśa­na­dā­na­lā­bha­bho­go­pa­bho­ga­vī­ryā­ṇi ca || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 314,25ca­śa­bde­na sa­mya­ktva­cā­ri­tre sa­mu­ccī­ye­te | jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yā­t kṣā­yi­ka­jñā­naṃ ke­va­laṃ­, da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yā­t ke- TAŚVA-ML 314,26va­la­da­rśa­naṃ­, dā­nāṃ­ta­rā­ya­kṣa­yā­d a­bha­ya­dā­naṃ­, lā­bhāṃ­ta­rā­ya­kṣa­yā­l lābhaḥ, pa­ra­ma­śu­bha­pu­dga­lā­dā­na­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ pa­ra­mau­dā­ri­ka- TAŚVA-ML 314,27śa­rī­ra­sthi­ti­he­tuḥ bho­gāṃ­ta­rā­ya­kṣa­yā­d bhogaḥ, u­pa­bho­gāṃ­ta­rā­ya­kṣa­yā­d u­pa­bho­gaḥ­, vī­ryāṃ­ta­rā­ya kṣayād a­naṃ­ta­vī­ryaṃ­, darśa- TAŚVA-ML 314,28na­mo­ha­kṣa­yā­t sa­mya­ktvaṃ­, cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­kṣa­yā­c cā­ri­tra­m iti navaite kṣā­yi­ka­bhā­va­sya bhedāḥ || TAŚVA-ML 314,29kutaḥ punar jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dī­nāṃ kṣayaḥ siddha ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.4.1ā­tyaṃ­ti­kaḥ kṣayo jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sya ca | sāṃ­ta­rā­ya­pra­paṃ­ca­syā­naṃ­ta­śu­ddhi­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 314,31jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sya da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sya ca­śa­bdā­d da­rśa­na­mo­ha­sya cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­sya cāṃ­ta­rā­ya­paṃ­ca­ka­sa­hi­ta­syā­tyaṃ­taḥ kṣayaḥ TAŚVA-ML 314,32kvacid asti a­naṃ­ta­śu­ddhi­pra­si­ddheḥ || TAŚVA-ML 315,01tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 2.4.2śuddhiḥ pra­ka­rṣa­m āyāti paramaṃ kvacid ātmani | pra­kṛ­ṣya­mā­ṇa­vṛ­ddhi­tvā­t ka­na­kā­di­vi­śu­ddhi­va­t || 2 || TAŚV-ML 2.4.3śuddhir jñā­nā­di­ka­syā­tra jī­va­syā­sty a­ti­śā­yi­nī | bhavyasya bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­d ity a­si­ddhā­tra sādhanā || 3 || TAŚV-ML 2.4.4nā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­m apy etat tad astu dvyā vi­bhā­vya­te | tasyā api kvacit siddheḥ pra­ka­rṣa­sya parasya ca || 4 || TAŚV-ML 2.4.5prā­ksā­dhi­tā­tra sa­rva­jña­jñā­na­vṛ­ddhiḥ pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ | da­rśa­na­sya vi­śu­ddhi­r vā tata e­vā­vi­nā­bhu­vaḥ || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 315,06tato yuktaḥ kṣāyiko bhāvo na­va­bhe­daḥ || TAŚVA-ML 315,07kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ko ṣṭā­da­śa­bhe­daḥ | katham iti ta­tpra­ti­pā­da­nā­rthaṃ paṃcamaṃ sūtram ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.5 jñā­nā­jñā­na­da­rśa­na­la­bdha­ya­ś ca­tu­stri­tri­paṃ­ca­bhe­dāḥ sa­mya­ktva­cā­ri­tra­saṃ­ya­mā- TA-ML 2.5 saṃ­ya­mā­ś ca || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 315,10ca­tvā­ra­ś ca trayaś ca paṃca ca­tu­stri­paṃ­ca­bhe­dā yāsāṃ tāś ca­tu­stri­tri­paṃ­ca­bhe­dāḥ | kās tāḥ ? jñā­na­da­rśa­na­la­bdha­yaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 315,11ya­thā­kra­ma­m ity a­nu­va­rta­te te­nai­va­m a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ kartavyaḥ | jñānaṃ ca­tu­rbhe­daṃ­, ajñānaṃ tri­bhe­daṃ­, darśanaṃ tri­bhe­daṃ­, labdhiḥ TAŚVA-ML 315,12paṃ­ca­bhe­dā­, sa­mya­ktva­cā­ri­tra­saṃ­ya­mā­saṃ­ya­mā­ś ca trayaḥ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­bhā­va­syā­ṣṭā­da­śa bhedā iti | ma­tyā­di­jñā­nā- TAŚVA-ML 315,13va­ra­ṇa­ca­tu­ṣṭa­ya­ma­tya­jñā­nā­dyā­va­ra­ṇa­tra­ya­sya ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­nā­dyā­va­ra­ṇa­tra­ya­sya ca dā­nāṃ­ta­rā­yā­di­paṃ­ca­ka­sya da­rśa­na­mo­ha­sya TAŚVA-ML 315,14cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­sya saṃ­ya­ma­mo­ha­sya ca kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­d u­pa­jā­ya­mā­na­tvā­t | kutaḥ punar ayaṃ miśro bhāvaḥ syād iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 315,15ma­ti­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­di­sa­rva­ghā­ti­spa­rdha­kā­nā­m u­da­ya­kṣa­yā­t teṣām eva sa­du­pa­śa­mā­t ta­dde­śa­ghā­ti­spa­rdha­kā­nā­m u­da­yā­t kṣā­yo­pa­śa- TAŚVA-ML 315,16miko bhāvaḥ | kiṃ punaḥ spardhakā nāma ? a­vi­bhā­ga­pa­ri­cchi­nna­ka­rma­pra­de­śa­ra­sa­bhā­ga­pra­ca­ya­paṃ­kteḥ kra­ma­vṛ­ddhiḥ TAŚVA-ML 315,17kra­ma­hā­niḥ spardhakaṃ ka­rma­skaṃ­dha­śa­kti­vi­śe­ṣaḥ | saṃ­jñi­tva­sa­mya­gmi­thyā­tva­yo­gā­nāṃ jñā­na­sa­mya­ktva­la­bdhi­ṣv aṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­n na TAŚVA-ML 315,18pṛthag u­pā­dā­naṃ || TAŚVA-ML 315,19kutaḥ punaḥ kṣa­yo­pa­śa­maḥ karmaṇāṃ siddha ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.5.1kṣī­ṇā­kṣī­ṇā­tma­nāṃ ghā­ti­ka­rma­ṇā­m a­va­sī­ya­te | śu­ddhā­śu­ddhā­tma­tā­si­ddhi­r a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 315,21sva­saṃ­ve­da­nā­d e­vā­tma­naḥ śu­ddhā­śu­ddhā­tma­tā­yāḥ siddhir a­pra­ti­baṃ­dhā satī ghā­ti­ka­rma­ṇāṃ kṣī­ṇo­pa­śāṃ­ta­sva­bhā­va­tāṃ TAŚVA-ML 315,22sā­dha­ya­ti ta­da­bhā­ve ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ­, payasi paṃkasya kṣī­ṇo­pa­śāṃ­ta­tā­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa śu­ddhā­tma­tā­nu­pa­pa­tti­va­t || TAŚV-ML 2.5.2tato ma­tyā­di­vi­jñā­na­ca­tu­ṣṭa­ya­m iha smṛtaṃ | śu­ddhā­śu­ddhā­tma­kaṃ liṃgaṃ ta­dā­va­ra­ṇa­ka­rma­ṇā­m || 2 || TAŚV-ML 2.5.3kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­sa­dbhā­ve ma­tya­jñā­nā­di ca trayaṃ | da­rśa­na­tri­ta­yaṃ cāpi ni­jā­va­ra­ṇa­ka­rma­ṇāṃ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 2.5.4labdhayaḥ paṃca tādṛśyaḥ svāṃ­ta­rā­ya­sya karmaṇaḥ | samyaktvaṃ dṛ­ṣṭi­mo­ha­sya vṛttaṃ vṛttam uhas tathā || 4 || TAŚV-ML 2.5.5saṃ­ya­mā­saṃ­ya­mo pīti ghā­ti­kṣī­ṇo­pa­śāṃ­ta­tā | siddhā ta­dbha­va­bhā­vā­nāṃ tathā bhāvaṃ pra­sā­dha­ye­t || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 315,27evaṃ ca siddho ṣṭā­da­śa­bhe­do miśro bhāvaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 315,28yaḥ punar au­da­yi­ko bhāva e­ka­viṃ­śa­ti­bhe­do tro­ddi­ṣṭa­s tasya ni­rde­śā­rthaṃ ṣaṣṭham idaṃ sū­tra­m­;­ —TA-ML 2.6 ga­ti­ka­ṣā­ya­liṃ­ga­mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­jñā­nā­saṃ­ya­tā­si­ddha­le­śyā­ś catu- TA-ML 2.6 śca­tu­strye­kai­kai­kai­ka­ṣa­ṅbhe­dāḥ || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 315,31ca­tu­rā­dī­nāṃ kṛ­ta­dvaṃ­dvā­nāṃ bhe­da­śa­bde­nā­nya­pa­dā­rthā vṛttiḥ pū­rva­va­t | ya­thā­kra­ma­m iti cā­nu­va­rta­te te­nai­va­m a- TAŚVA-ML 315,32bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ kri­ya­te­–­ga­ti­ś ca­tu­rbhe­dā ka­ṣā­ya­ś ca­tu­rbhe­do liṃgaṃ tribhedaṃ mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­m e­ka­bhe­da­m a­da­rśa­na­sya ta­trai­vāṃ­ta­rbhā- TAŚVA-ML 316,01vāt, a­jñā­na­m e­ka­bhe­daṃ a­saṃ­ya­ta­tva­m e­ka­bhe­daṃ liṃge hā­sya­ra­tyā­dyaṃ­ta­rbhā­vaḥ sa­ha­cā­ri­tvā­t | ga­ti­gra­ha­ṇa­m aghātyu- TAŚVA-ML 316,02pa­la­kṣa­ṇa­m iti na ka­sya­ci­d au­da­yi­ka­bhe­da­syā­saṃ­gra­haḥ || TAŚVA-ML 316,03kutaḥ punar ga­ti­nā­m ā­di­ka­rma­ṇā­m udayaḥ siddho yato '­mī­ṣā­m e­ka­viṃ­śa­ti­bhā­vā­nā­m au­da­yi­ka­tvaṃ si­ddhya­tī­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.6.1a­nya­thā­bhā­va­he­tū­nāṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d udayaḥ sthitaḥ | kā­lu­ṣya­vi­tti­ta­s ta­dva­dga­ti­nā­mā­da­ya­s tu te || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 316,05svayam a­ga­ti­sva­bhā­va­sya puṃso na­ra­kā­di­ga­ti­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣaḥ kā­lu­ṣya­m a­nya­thā­bhā­vā­d vedyate ta­dva­da­ka­ṣā­ya­liṃ­ga TAŚVA-ML 316,06mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­jñā­nā­saṃ­ya­tā­si­ddha­le­śyā­sva­bhā­va­sya satas tasya ka­ṣā­yā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­kā­lu­ṣyā­bhā­va eva ta­dvi­tti­r eva TAŚVA-ML 316,07vātmano nya­thā­bhā­va­he­tū­nāṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d udayaṃ sā­dha­ya­ti­, ta­da­bhā­ve sa­rva­thā­nu­pa­pa­dya­mā­na­tvā­t pa­ri­dṛ­ṣṭa­he­tū­nāṃ tatra TAŚVA-ML 316,08vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | tathā sati yeṣām u­da­yā­d ga­tyā­da­yaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣāḥ kā­dā­ci­t kās te ga­ti­nā­mā­da­yaḥ karma- TAŚVA-ML 316,09pra­kṛ­ti­bhe­dā iti pa­ri­śe­ṣā­d a­va­sī­ya­te || TAŚV-ML 2.6.2ga­ti­nā­mo­da­yā­d eva gatir au­da­yi­kī matā | ta­dvi­śe­ṣo­da­yā­t saiva caturdhā tu vi­śi­ṣya­te || 2 || TAŚV-ML 2.6.3ta­yo­pa­la­kṣi­tā­ghā­ti­ka­rmo­da­ya­ni­baṃ­dha­naṃ | su­khā­dyau­da­yi­kaṃ sarvam e­te­nai­vo­pa­va­rṇi­ta­m || 3 || TAŚV-ML 2.6.4tathā kro­dhā­di­bhe­da­sya ka­ṣā­ya­syo­da­yā­n nṛṇām | ca­tu­rbhe­daḥ kaṣāyaḥ syād a­nya­thā­bhā­va­sā­dha­naḥ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 2.6.5liṃgaṃ ve­do­da­yā­t tredhā hā­syā­dyu­da­ya­to pi ca | hā­syā­di­s tena jīvasya muninā pra­ti­va­rṇi­taḥ || 5 || TAŚV-ML 2.6.6dṛ­ṣṭi­mo­ho­da­yā­t puṃso mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­m iṣyate | dṛ­gā­va­ra­ṇa­sā­mā­nyo­da­yā­c cā­da­rśa­naṃ tathā || 6 || TAŚV-ML 2.6.7sā­sā­da­naṃ ca samyaktvaṃ ya­dā­naṃ­tā­nu­baṃ­dhi­naḥ | ka­ṣā­ya­syo­da­yā­j jātaṃ tad apy etena va­rṇi­ta­m || 7 || TAŚV-ML 2.6.8sa­mya­gmi­thyā­tva­m ekeṣāṃ ta­tka­rmo­da­ya­ja­nma­kaṃ | matam au­da­yi­kaṃ kaiścit kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ smṛtam || 8 || TAŚV-ML 2.6.9jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sā­mā­nya­syo­da­yā­d u­pa­va­rṇi­taṃ | jī­va­syā­jñā­na­sā­mā­nya­m a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ || 9 || TAŚV-ML 2.6.10vṛ­tti­mo­ho­da­yā­t puṃso '­saṃ­ya­ta­tvaṃ pra­ca­kṣya­te | ka­rma­mā­tro­da­yā­d e­vā­si­ddha­tvaṃ pra­ṇi­ga­mya­te || 10 || TAŚV-ML 2.6.11ka­ṣā­yo­da­ya­to yo­ga­pra­vṛ­tti­r u­pa­da­rśi­tā | leśyā jīvasya kṛṣṇādiḥ paḍbhedā bhāvato nadhaiḥ || 11 || TAŚVA-ML 316,20atha pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­bhā­va­bhe­da­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rthaṃ sa­pta­ma­m idaṃ sūtram ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.7 jī­va­bha­vyā­bha­vya­tvā­ni ca || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 316,22pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­sya bhāvasya trayo '­sā­dhā­ra­ṇā bhedā ity a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ | ca­śa­bda­sa­mu­cci­tā­s tu sā­dhā­ra­ṇāḥ a- TAŚVA-ML 316,23sā­dhā­ra­ṇā­ś cā­sti­tvā­nya­tva­ka­rtṛ­tva­ha­ra­tva­pa­ryā­ya­va­ttvā­sa­rva­ga­ta­tvā­nā­di­saṃ­ta­ti­baṃ­dha­tva­pra­de­śa­va­ttvā­rū­pa­tva­ni­tya­tvā­da­yaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 316,24tarhy ā­di­gra­ha­ṇa­m atra nyāyyam iti cen na, tri­vi­dha­pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­bhā­va­pra­ti­jñā­hā­ni­pra­saṃ­gā­t | sa­mu­cca­yā­rthe pi caśabde TAŚVA-ML 316,25sati tulyo doṣa iti cen na, pra­dhā­nā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t tri­tva­pra­ti­jñā­yāḥ | sa­mu­ccī­ya­mā­nā­s tu ca­śa­bde­nā­pra­dhā­na­bhū­tā TAŚVA-ML 316,26e­vā­sti­tvā­da­ya iti na doṣaḥ | kutaḥ punaḥ pā­ri­ṇā­mi­kā jī­va­tvā­da­yo bhāvā iti cet, ka­rmo­pa­śa­ma- TAŚVA-ML 316,27kṣa­ya­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mo­da­yā­na­pe­kṣa­tvā­t | na hy āyur u­da­yā­pe­kṣaṃ jīvatvaṃ si­ddha­syā­jī­va­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tasya jī­vi­ta­pū­rva- TAŚVA-ML 316,28katvāj jī­va­tva­m iti cen na, u­pa­cā­ra­to jī­va­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | mukhyaṃ tu jīvatvaṃ ta­sye­ṣya­te­, tato na hy au­da­yi­kaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 316,29nanu ca jñā­nā­de­r bhā­va­prā­ṇa­sya dhā­ra­ṇā­t siddhasya mukhyaṃ jī­va­tva­m ity a­bhyu­pa­ga­me kṣā­yi­ka­m etat syād a­naṃ­ta­jñā­nā­deḥ TAŚVA-ML 316,30kṣā­yi­ka­tvā­d iti cet na, jī­va­na­kri­yā­yāḥ śa­bda­ni­ṣpa­ttya­rtha­tvā­t te­da­kā­rtha­sa­ma­ve­ta­sya jī­va­tva­sā­mā­nya­sya TAŚVA-ML 316,31jī­va­śa­bda­pra­vṛ­tti­ni­mi­tta­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | athavā na tri­kā­la­vi­ṣa­ya­jī­va­nā­m a­bha­va­naṃ jīvatvaṃ | kiṃ tarhi ? cittatvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 316,32na ca ta­dā­yu­r u­da­yā­pe­kṣaṃ­, na cāpi ka­rma­kṣa­yo­pe­kṣaṃ sa­rva­dā­bhā­vā­t | etena sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­jñā­na­cā­ri­tra­pa­ri­ṇā­me­na TAŚVA-ML 316,33si­ddha­bha­va­na­yo­gya­tvaṃ bhavyatvaṃ ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­m a­bha­vya­tvaṃ ca pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­m unneyaṃ tasyāpi ka­rmo­da­yā­dya­na­pe­kṣa­tva­si­ddheḥ TAŚVA-ML 316,34sarvadā bhāvāt | a­nā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­mā­tra­ni­mi­tta­tvā­t || TAŚVA-ML 317,01kutaḥ punar anādiḥ pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ ka­rmo­da­yāṃ­dyu­pā­dhi­ni­ra­pe­kṣo jīvasya siddha ity ā­re­kā­yā­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.7.1a­nā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­mo sti ta­tro­pā­dhi­pa­rā­ṅmu­khaḥ | so­pā­dhi­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­nā­m a­nya­thā­ta­ttva­hā­ni­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 317,03na hi spha­ṭi­kā­de­r asati svā­bhā­vi­ka­pa­ri­ṇā­me svacchatve ja­pā­ku­su­mā­dyu­pā­dhi­sā­nni­dhya­bhā­vā­nu­ja­nmā rakta- TAŚVA-ML 317,04tvā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ pra­tī­ya­te ta­dva­dā­tma­no py au­pā­dhi­kāḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mā au­pa­śa­mi­kā­da­yo nā­nā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇo- TAŚVA-ML 317,05pa­pa­dyaṃ­te śa­śa­vi­ṣā­ṇā­de­r api svā­bhā­vi­ka­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ra­hi­ta­syau­pā­dhi­ka­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tato sti jī­va­syā­nā­di- TAŚVA-ML 317,06ni­ru­pā­dhi­kaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ ka­rmo­pa­śa­mā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­va­t | tathā sati —TAŚV-ML 2.7.2e­ta­tsa­mu­dbha­vā bhāvā dvyā­di­bhe­dā ya­thā­kra­ma­m | jī­va­syai­vo­pa­pa­dyaṃ­te ci­tsva­bhā­va­sa­ma­nva­yā­t || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 317,08ka­rma­ṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kṣa­ya­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mo­da­ya­pra­yo­ja­nā au­pa­śa­mi­ka­kṣā­yi­ka­kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kau­da­yi­kā bhāvāḥ karmaṇa TAŚVA-ML 317,09eveti na maṃ­ta­vyaṃ­, ka­rmo­pa­śa­mā­di­bhiḥ pra­yu­jya­mā­nā­d au­pa­śa­mi­kā­dī­nāṃ jī­va­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | cetanā- TAŚVA-ML 317,10saṃ­baṃ­dha­tvā­c ca pra­dhā­na­syai­vai­te pa­ri­ṇā­mā­, ity apy a­nā­lo­ci­tā­bhi­dhā­naṃ tata eva | na hi dvyā­di­bhe­de­ṣu ya­thā­kra­ma­m au- TAŚVA-ML 317,11pa­śa­mi­kā­di­ṣu bhāveṣu ci­tsa­ma­nva­yo '­si­ddha­s teṣām a­haṃ­kā­rā­spa­da­tve­na pra­tī­te­r ā­tmo­pa­bho­ga­va­t | na cā­haṃ­kā­ro pi TAŚVA-ML 317,12pra­dhā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ pu­ru­ṣa­tā­dā­tmye­na svayaṃ saṃ­ve­da­nā­t | bhrāṃtaṃ tat tathā saṃ­ve­da­na­m iti cet na, bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 317,13a­haṃ­kā­rā­da­yo '­ce­ta­nā e­vā­ni­tya­tvā­t ka­la­śā­di­va­ty e­ta­da­nu­mā­naṃ bā­dha­ka­m iti cen na, pu­ru­ṣā­nu­bha­ve­nā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka- TAŚVA-ML 317,14tvāt tasyāpi pa­rā­pe­kṣi­ta­yā kā­dā­ci­tka­tve­nā­ni­tya­tva­si­ddhe­r ity u­kta­tvā­d u­pa­yo­ga­si­ddhau || kiṃ ca —TAŚV-ML 2.7.3kṣāyikā nava bhāvāḥ syuḥ pu­ru­ṣa­syai­va tattvataḥ | kṣā­yi­ka­tvā­d yathā tasya si­ddha­tva­m iti niścayaḥ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 2.7.4kṛ­tsna­ka­rma­kṣa­yā­t tāvat siddhatvaṃ kṣāyikaṃ mataṃ | sa­rve­ṣā­m ā­tma­rū­paṃ cety a­pra­si­ddhaṃ na sā­dha­na­m || 4 || TAŚV-ML 2.7.5dvāv au­pa­śa­mi­kau bhāvau jīvasya bhavato dhruvaṃ | mo­kṣa­he­tu­tva­taḥ ka­rma­kṣa­ya­ja­nma­dṛ­gā­di­va­t || 5 || TAŚV-ML 2.7.6kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kā dṛ­ṣṭi­jñā­na­cā­ri­tra­la­kṣa­ṇāḥ | bhāvāḥ puṃso 'ta eva syur a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ || 6 || TAŚV-ML 2.7.7pra­dhā­nā­dyā­tma­kā hy eṣā sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­di­bhā­va­nā | na puṃso mo­kṣa­he­tuḥ syāt sa­rva­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ || 7 || TAŚV-ML 2.7.8kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kāḥ śeṣā bhāvāḥ puṃ­va­nma­tā bhṛtaḥ | kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­tvā­t syuḥ sa­mya­gdṛ­gbo­dha­vṛ­tta­va­t || 8 || TAŚV-ML 2.7.9jī­va­syau­da­yi­kāḥ sarve bhāvā ga­tyā­da­yaḥ smṛtāḥ | jīve saty eva sa­dbhā­vā­d asaty a­nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ || 9 || TAŚV-ML 2.7.10ka­rmo­da­ye ca tasyaiva tathā pa­ri­ṇa­ma­tva­taḥ | teṣāṃ ta­tpa­ri­ṇā­ma­tvaṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­n na vi­ru­dhya­te || 10 || TAŚV-ML 2.7.11bha­vyā­bha­vya­tva­yo­r jī­va­sva­bhā­va­tvaṃ vi­bhā­vya­te | pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­tā­yo­gā­c ce­ta­na­tva­vi­va­rta­va­t || 11 || TAŚV-ML 2.7.12ce­ta­na­tva­sva­bhā­va­tva­m ātmano '­si­ddha­m ity asat | svo­pa­yo­ga­sva­bhā­va­tva­si­ddheḥ prā­ga­bhi­dhā­na­taḥ || 12 || TAŚV-ML 2.7.13nanv au­pa­śa­mi­kā­dī­nāṃ tyāgaś cen ni­rvṛ­tā­tma­naḥ | niḥ­sva­bhā­va­tva­m āsaktaṃ nairātmyaṃ sarvathā tataḥ || 13 || TAŚV-ML 2.7.14ta­da­tyā­ge tu mo­kṣa­syā­bhā­vaḥ syād ātmanaḥ sadā | tato na ta­tsva­bhā­va­tvaṃ jī­va­sye­ty apare viduḥ || 14 || TAŚV-ML 2.7.15ta­da­saṃ­ga­ta­m ā­de­śa­va­ca­nā­d eva dehinaḥ | teṣāṃ ta­drū­pa­tā­bhī­ṣṭe­r a­tyā­gā­c ca ka­thaṃ­ca­na || 15 || TAŚV-ML 2.7.16ci­tsva­bhā­va­ta­yā tāvan naiṣāṃ tyāgaḥ ka­thaṃ­ca­na | kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­tvo­pa­śa­mi­ka­tve­na tatkṣaye || 16 || TAŚV-ML 2.7.17teṣām au­da­yi­ka­tve­na naiva syān niḥ­sva­bhā­va­tā | mo­kṣā­bhā­vo 'pi cāpuṃsaḥ kṣā­yi­kā­dya­vi­nā­śa­taḥ || 17 || TAŚV-ML 2.7.18na cau­pa­śa­mi­kā­dī­nāṃ nāśāj jī­vā­sva­bhā­va­tā | pra­ti­kṣa­ṇa­vi­va­rtā­nāṃ ta­tsva­bhā­va­tva­hā­ni­taḥ || 18 || TAŚV-ML 2.7.19kū­ṭa­sthā­tma­ka­tā­pa­tteḥ sa­rva­thā­rtha­kri­yā­kṣa­teḥ | va­stu­tva­hā­ni­to jī­va­ta­ttvā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ || 19 || TAŚV-ML 2.7.20tathā ca nāśino bhāvāḥ svabhāvā nā­tma­na­s tathā | a­nā­tma­no 'pi te na syur iti ta­dva­stu­tā kutaḥ || 20 || TAŚV-ML 2.7.21evaṃ niḥ­śe­ṣa­ta­ttvā­nā­m abhāvaḥ kena vāryate | nā­sti­bhā­va­sva­bhā­va­tvā­bhā­vaḥ sā­dha­na­vā­di­nā­m || 21 || TAŚV-ML 2.7.22tataḥ syā­dvā­di­nāṃ siddhaḥ śāśvato '­śā­śva­to 'pi ca | svabhāvaḥ sa­rva­va­stū­nā­m iti nu­sta­tsva­bhā­va­tā || 22 || TAŚVA-ML 318,01evaṃ jīvasya svatattvaṃ vyākhyāya lakṣaṇaṃ vyā­ci­khyā­su­r idaṃ sūtram ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.8 u­pa­yo­go la­kṣa­ṇa­m || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 318,03jī­va­sye­ty a­nu­va­rta­te | kaḥ punaḥ sva­ta­ttva­la­kṣa­ṇa­yo­r vi­śe­ṣaḥ­? svatattvaṃ lakṣyaṃ syāl lakṣaṇaṃ ca lakṣaṇaṃ | lakṣaṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 318,04tu na lakṣyaṃ iti tayor viśeṣaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 318,05yady evaṃ kim atra jīvasya svatattvaṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.8.1tatra kṣa­yo­dbha­vo bhāvaḥ kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­ja­ś ca yaḥ | ta­dvya­kti­vyā­pi sā­mā­nya­m u­pa­yo­go sya lakṣaṇaṃ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 318,07kṣa­yo­dbha­vo bhāvaḥ kṣāyiko bhāvas tasya vyaktī ke­va­la­jñā­na­da­rśa­ne gṛ­hye­te­, kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­jo miśras tasya ca TAŚVA-ML 318,08vyaktayo ma­tyā­di­jñā­nā­ni catvāri ma­tya­jñā­nā­dī­ni trīṇī ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­nā­dī­ni ca gṛhyaṃte ta­trai­vo­pa­yo­ga­sā­mā- TAŚVA-ML 318,09nyasya vṛtter a­nya­trā­va­rta­nā­t | tadvyāpi sā­mā­nya­m u­pa­yo­go­sya jīvasya la­kṣa­ṇa­m iti vi­va­kṣi­ta­tvā­t­, tadvyakte- TAŚVA-ML 318,10r la­kṣa­ṇa­tve la­kṣa­ṇa­syā­vyā­pti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | bā­hyā­bhyaṃ­ta­ra­he­tu­dva­ya­sa­nni­dhā­ne ya­thā­saṃ­bha­va­m u­pa­la­bdha­ś cai­ta­nyā­nu­vi­dhā­yī TAŚVA-ML 318,11pa­ri­ṇā­ma u­pa­yo­ga iti va­ca­nā­t | atra hi na cai­ta­nya­mā­tra­m u­pa­yo­go yatas tad eva jīvasya lakṣaṇaṃ syāt | TAŚVA-ML 318,12kiṃ tarhi ? cai­ta­nyā­nu­vi­dhā­yī pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ sa co­pa­la­bdhu­r ātmano na punaḥ pra­dhā­nā­deḥ cai­ta­nyā­nu­bi­dhā­yi­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 318,13bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na cāsāv a­he­tu­ko bā­hya­syā­bhyaṃ­ta­ra­sya ca hetor dva­ya­syo­pā­ttā­nu­pā­tta­vi­ka­lpa­sya sa­nni­dhā­ne sati TAŚVA-ML 318,14bhāvāt | na caivaṃ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣa u­pa­yo­go ma­ti­jñā­nā­di­vya­kti­rū­paḥ pra­ti­pā­di­to bhavati ya­thā­saṃ­bha­va­m iti TAŚVA-ML 318,15va­ca­nā­t | tato da­rśa­na­jñā­na­sā­mā­nya­mu­pa­yo­ga iti sūktaṃ | kiṃ punar la­kṣa­ṇaṃ­? pa­ra­spa­ra­vya­ti­ka­re sati yenā- TAŚVA-ML 318,16nyatvaṃ lakṣyate ta­lla­kṣa­ṇaṃ | he­ma­śyā­mi­ka­yo­r va­rṇā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­va­t | ta­ddvi­vi­dhaṃ ā­tma­bhū­tā­nā­tma­bhū­ta­vi­ka­lpā­t | TAŚVA-ML 318,17ta­trā­tma­bhū­taṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­m agner u­ṣṇa­gu­ṇa­va­t­, a­nā­tma­bhū­taṃ de­va­da­tta­sya daṃ­ḍa­va­t | ta­tre­hā­tma­bhū­taṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­m u­pa­yo­go TAŚVA-ML 318,18jī­va­sye­ti pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ | nā­tma­bhū­to jī­va­syo­pa­yo­go gu­ṇa­tvā­d agner u­ṣṇa­va­d iti cen na, e­kāṃ­ta­bhe­da­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 318,19syo­kta­tvā­d gu­ṇa­gu­ṇi­noḥ­, guṇinaḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­bhi­nna­syai­va gu­ṇa­tvo­pa­pa­tte­r anyathā gu­ṇa­gu­ṇi­bhā­va­vi­ro­dhā­t | ghaṭapa- TAŚVA-ML 318,20ṭā­di­va­t sarvathā bhinnam eva lakṣyāl lakṣaṇaṃ daṃ­ḍā­di­va­t iti cen na, a­na­va­sthā­pra­saṃ­gā­t | la­kṣa­ṇā­d vibhinnaṃ lakṣyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 318,21kutaḥ siddhyet ? la­kṣa­ṇāṃ­ta­rā­c cet tato 'pi yadi tadbhinnaṃ tadā la­kṣa­ṇāṃ­ta­rā­d eva siddhyed ity a­na­va­sthā | su­dū­ra­m api TAŚVA-ML 318,22gatvā yady a­bhi­nnā­l la­kṣa­ṇā­t ku­ta­ści­t tat siddhyet tadā na sarvaṃ lakṣaṇaṃ lakṣyād bhinnam eva | tathā yadi prasiddhaṃ TAŚVA-ML 318,23ta­lla­kṣa­ṇaṃ lakṣyasya pra­jñā­pa­kaṃ tadā kutas ta­tpra­si­ddhaṃ­? sva­la­kṣa­ṇāṃ­ta­rā­d iti cet tad api sva­la­kṣa­ṇāṃ­ta­rā­d ity a­na­va­sthā | TAŚVA-ML 318,24sū­du­ra­m apy a­nu­sṛ­tya yadi lakṣaṇaṃ sva­rū­pa­ta eva pra­si­ddhye­t tadā na sakalaṃ bhinnam eva lakṣaṇaṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­sya svātmabhū- TAŚVA-ML 318,25ta­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­t | na vā prasiddhaṃ kiṃcit ka­sya­ci­l la­kṣa­ṇa­m iti pra­yo­gā­t | tarhy a­bhi­nna­m eva lakṣyāl la­kṣa­ṇa­m agner u- TAŚVA-ML 318,26ṣṇā­di­va­d iti cen na, vi­pa­rya­ya­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tā­dā­tmyā­vi­śe­ṣo py ā­tmo­pa­yo­ga­yo­r a­gryau­ṣṇa­yo­r vo­pa­yo­gā­di­r eva lakṣaṇa- TAŚVA-ML 318,27m ātmādeḥ na punar ā­tmā­di­r u­pa­yo­gā­de­r iti ni­ya­ma­he­tva­bhā­vā­t | pra­si­ddha­tvā­d u­pa­yo­gā­di­r la­kṣa­ṇa­m iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 318,28kiṃ punar ā­tmā­di­r a­pra­si­ddhaḥ ta­tho­pa­yo­ga­m ekaṃ katham ā­tmo­pa­yo­ga­yo­r a­gnyu­ṣṇa­yo­r vā tādātmyaṃ pra­si­ddhā­pra­si­ddha­yoḥ TAŚVA-ML 318,29sarvathā tā­dā­tmya­vi­ro­dhā­t | na cai­kāṃ­te­nā­pra­si­ddha­sya lakṣyatvaṃ sva­ra­vi­ṣā­ṇa­va­t | nāpi pra­si­ddha­syai­va | lakṣa- TAŚVA-ML 318,30ṇavat ka­thaṃ­ci­t pra­si­ddha­syai­va la­kṣya­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ dra­vya­tve­na pra­si­ddha­sya hi vanher a­gni­tve­nā­pra­si­ddha­sya la­kṣya­tva­m upa- TAŚVA-ML 318,31labdhaṃ dravyasya ca sattvena pra­si­ddha­sya dra­vya­tve­nā­pra­si­ddha­sya la­kṣya­tva­m u­pa­pa­dya­te sato pi va­stu­tve­na pra­si­ddha­syā- TAŚVA-ML 318,32sa­ttva­vya­ti­re­ke­ṇā­pra­si­ddha­sya la­kṣa­ṇa­tva­m u­pa­la­kṣya­te nānyathā | na caivam a­na­va­sthā ka­sya­ci­t kvacin ni­rṇa­yo­pa­la­bdheḥ | TAŚVA-ML 318,33sa­rva­trā­ni­rṇa­ya­sya vyā­ha­ta­tvā­t tasyaiva sva­rū­pe­ṇa ni­rṇa­yā­t | ta­da­ni­rṇa­yo vā kathaṃ sa­rva­trā­ni­rṇa­ya­si­ddhiḥ | TAŚVA-ML 318,34sarvathā prasiddhaṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­m ity apy a­yu­ktaṃ­, vṛ­tta­drā­ghi­mā­di­nā pra­si­ddha­sya daṃḍasya kaiścid du­ru­pa­la­kṣyai­r vi­śe­ṣai­r a­pra­si­ddha­syā­pi TAŚVA-ML 319,01de­va­da­tta­la­kṣa­ṇa­tva­pra­tī­teḥ | na hi pra­ti­kṣa­ṇa­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ sva­rga­prā­pa­ṇa­śa­ktyā­di sarvathā sarvasya ke­na­ci­d upala- TAŚVA-ML 319,02kṣayituṃ śakyate | yadi punar yena rūpeṇa prasiddho daṃ­ḍā­di­s tena la­kṣa­ṇaṃ­, de­va­da­tta­ś ca yena rū­pe­ṇā­pra­si­ddha­s tena TAŚVA-ML 319,03lakṣya iti pratīteḥ pra­si­ddha­sya la­kṣa­ṇa­tva­m a­pra­si­ddha­sya tu la­kṣya­tva­m iti mataṃ; tadā kathaṃ la­kṣya­saṃ­la­kṣa­ṇa­yo- TAŚVA-ML 319,04s ta­dā­nai­kāṃ­taḥ syād vi­ru­ddha­dha­rmā­dhyā­sā­t | tataḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhi­nna­yo­r a­bhi­nna­yo­ś ca la­kṣya­la­kṣa­ṇa­bhā­vaḥ­, pra­tī­ti­sa- TAŚVA-ML 319,05dbhāvāt sarvathā vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­t­, anyathā la­kṣya­la­kṣa­ṇa­śū­nya­tā­pa­tteḥ | saṃvṛttyā la­kṣya­la­kṣa­ṇa­bhā­va iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 319,06saṃ­vṛ­tte­r u­pa­cā­ra­tve mu­khyā­bhā­ve '­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | mṛ­ṣā­tve­na saṃ­vṛ­tti­r nāma yathā tadbhāvaḥ siddhyet | vi­cā­ra­to nu­pa­pa­dya- TAŚVA-ML 319,07mānā vi­ka­lpa­bu­ddhiḥ saṃ­vṛ­tti­r iti cet, kathaṃ tayā la­kṣya­la­kṣa­ṇa­bhā­va­s tasya ta­trā­va­bhā­sa­nā­d iti cet siddha- TAŚVA-ML 319,08s tarhi bauddho la­kṣya­la­kṣa­ṇa­bhā­vaḥ ta­dva­da­bau­ddho pi kiṃ na siddhyet ? vi­ka­lpā­d ba­hi­rbhū­ta­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 319,09ta­syā­saṃ­bha­ve vi­ka­lpa­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­yo­gā­t | na ca sarvo vi­ka­lpa­vi­ṣa­yaḥ saṃ­bha­va­nn eva saṃ­bha­va­to 'pi vikalpa- TAŚVA-ML 319,10vi­ṣa­ya­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ pra­tya­kṣa­vi­ṣa­ya­va­t sarvo vikalpaḥ saṃ­bha­va­dvi­ṣa­yo vi­ka­lpa­tvā­n ma­no­rā­jyā­di­vi­ka­lpa­va­d iti TAŚVA-ML 319,11cet, sarvaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m a­saṃ­bha­va­dvi­ṣa­yaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­tvā­t ke­śoṃ­ḍu­ka­pra­tya­kṣa­va­d iti kiṃ na syāt | pra­tya­kṣā­bhā­so 'saṃbha- TAŚVA-ML 319,12va­dvi­ṣa­yo dṛṣṭo na pra­tya­kṣa­m iti cet tarhi vi­ka­lpā­bhā­so saṃ­bha­va­dvi­ṣa­yo na vikalpa iti samānaḥ pa­ri­hā­raḥ | TAŚVA-ML 319,13kaḥ punaḥ satyo vikalpaḥ pratyakṣaṃ kiṃ satyam iti samaḥ pa­rya­nu­yo­gaḥ | yataḥ pra­va­rta­mā­no rtha­kri­yā­yāṃ na TAŚVA-ML 319,14vi­saṃ­vā­dya­te tat samyak pra­tya­kṣa­m iti cet, yato vi­ka­lpā­d arthaṃ pa­ri­cchi­dya pra­va­rta­mā­no rtha­kri­yā­yāṃ na visaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 319,15bādyate sa satyam iti kiṃ nā­nu­ma­nya­se ? kiṃ punar vi­ka­lpa­syā­rtha­pa­ri­cche­da­ka­tvaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­sya kiṃ a­vi­ca­li­ta­spa­ṣṭā- TAŚVA-ML 319,16rthā­va­bhā­si­tva­m iti cet, ka­sya­ci­d vi­ka­lpa­syā­pi tad eva, ka­sya­ci­t tu bā­dha­ka­vi­dhu­rā­spa­ṣṭā­rthā­va­bhā­si­tva­m apīti TAŚVA-ML 319,17ma­nyā­ma­he | aspaṣṭo rtha eva na bha­va­tī­ti cet kutas ta­syā­na­rtha­tvaṃ punar a­spa­ṣṭa­ta­yā­na­va­bhā­sa­nā­d iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 319,18spaṣṭo py evam anarthaḥ syāt punaḥ spa­ṣṭa­ta­yā­na­va­bhā­sa­nā­t | yathaiva hi dūrāt pā­da­pā­di­sā­mā­nya­spa­ṣṭa­ta­yā TAŚVA-ML 319,19pra­ti­bhā­taṃ punar ni­ka­ṭa­de­śa­va­rti­tā­yāṃ tad e­vā­spa­ṣṭaṃ na pra­ti­bhā­ti ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­sya tadā pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­t | tathaiva TAŚVA-ML 319,20hi sa­nni­hi­ta­sya pā­da­pā­di­vi­śi­ṣṭaṃ rūpaṃ spa­ṣṭa­ta­yā pra­ti­bhā­taṃ punar dū­ra­ta­ra­de­śa­va­rti­tā­yāṃ na tad eva spaṣṭaṃ TAŚVA-ML 319,21pra­ti­bhā­sa­te | yadi punaḥ sa­nni­hi­ta­jñā­na­grā­hya­m eva tadrūpaṃ vi­śi­ṣṭa­m iti matiḥ tadā da­vi­ṣṭhā­di­jñā­na- TAŚVA-ML 319,22grāhyam eva tadrūpaṃ sā­mā­nya­m iti kiṃ na mataṃ | yathā viśiṣṭaṃ pā­da­pā­di­rū­paṃ svām a­rtha­kri­yāṃ ni­va­rta­ya­ti TAŚVA-ML 319,23tathā pā­da­pā­di­sā­mā­nya­rū­pa­m api pra­ti­pa­ttuḥ pa­ri­to­ṣa­ka­ra­ṇaṃ hi yady a­rtha­kri­yā tadā ta­tsā­mā­nya­syā­pi TAŚVA-ML 319,24sāsty eva ka­sya­ci­t tāvatā pa­ri­to­ṣā­t | atha sva­vi­ṣa­ya­jñā­na­ja­na­ka­tvaṃ tad api sā­mā­nya­syā­sti sajātī- TAŚVA-ML 319,25yā­rtha­ka­ra­ṇa­m a­rtha­kri­ye­ti cet, so pi sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­syā­sti vi­sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sye­va sa­dṛ­śe­ta­ra­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­tma­kā­d dhi TAŚVA-ML 319,26bā­la­pā­da­pā­t sa­dṛ­śe­ta­ra­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­tma­ka eva ta­ru­ṇa­pā­da­pā­da­yaḥ prā­du­rbhā­va­m u­pa­la­bhya­te | tatra yathā vi­sa­dṛ­śa- TAŚVA-ML 319,27pa­ri­ṇā­mā­d vi­śe­ṣā­d vā vi­sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­s tathā sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­t sā­mā­nyā­t sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma iti sa­jā­tī­yā­rtha- TAŚVA-ML 319,28ka­ra­ṇa­m a­rtha­kri­yā siddhā sā­mā­nya­sya | etena vi­jā­tī­ya­sthā yady a­rtha­ka­ra­ṇa­m a­rtha­kri­yā sā­mā­nya­sya prati- TAŚVA-ML 319,29pāditā pā­da­pa­vi­śe­ṣa­sye­va pā­da­pa­sā­mā­nya­syā­pi tad vyā­pā­rā­t | ekatra pā­da­pa­vya­ktau sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri- TAŚVA-ML 319,30ṇāmaḥ kathaṃ tasya dvi­ṣṭha­tvā­d iti cet, kiṃ punar vi­sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­mo na dviṣṭhaḥ | dvi­tī­yā­dya­pe­kṣā­mā­trā­d e­ka­trai­va TAŚVA-ML 319,31vi­sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma iti cet, kiṃ punar na sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­mo pi ta­syai­va­m ā­pe­kṣi­ka­tvā­d a­va­stu­tva­m iti cet na, visa- TAŚVA-ML 319,32dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­syā­py a­va­stu­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | pra­tya­kṣa­bu­ddhau pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­no vi­sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­mo nā­pe­kṣi­ka iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 319,33sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­mo pi tatra pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­naḥ pa­rā­pe­kṣi­ko mā bhūt | sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ pratyakṣe pra­ti­bhā­tī­ti kuto TAŚVA-ML 319,34vya­va­sthā­pya­te iti cet, vi­sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­s tatra pra­ti­bhā­tī­ti kutaḥ? pra­tya­kṣa­pṛ­ṣṭa­bhā­vi­no vi­sa­dṛ­śa­vi­ka­lpā- TAŚVA-ML 319,35d iti cet ta­thā­vi­dhā­t sa­dṛ­śa­vi­ka­lpā­t sā­dṛ­śya­pra­ti­bhā­sa­vya­va­sthā­stu | katham anyathā yatraiva ja­na­ye­d enāṃ ta­trai­vā­sya TAŚVA-ML 320,01pra­mā­ṇa­te­ti ghaṭate | nanv evam a­dhya­kṣa­saṃ­vi­di pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­naḥ sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­mo viśeṣa eva syāt spa­ṣṭa­pra­ti- TAŚVA-ML 320,02bhā­sa­vi­ṣa­ya­sya vi­śe­ṣa­tvā­d iti cet, tarhi pratyakṣe pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­no viśeṣaḥ sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma eva syāt spaṣṭā- TAŚVA-ML 320,03va­bhā­sa­go­ca­ra­sya sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­tvā­d ity api bruvāṇaḥ kuto ni­ṣi­dhya­te­? pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­d iti cet, tata eva TAŚVA-ML 320,04sā­mā­nya­sya vi­śe­ṣa­tā­m ā­pā­da­ya­nni­ṣi­dhya­tāṃ pratyakṣe sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­syā­pra­tī­teḥ sa­ka­la­ja­na­ma­no­dhi­ṣṭhā­na­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 320,05bhrāṃ­tā­dhya­kṣe sā­dṛ­śya­pra­tī­ti­r bā­dha­ka­sa­dbhā­vā­d iti cet, kiṃ ta­dbā­dha­kaṃ | vṛ­tti­vi­ka­lpā­di dū­ṣa­ṇa­m iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 320,06ta­syā­ne­ka­vya­kti­vyā­pi sā­mā­nya­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t | na hi vayaṃ sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­m a­ne­ka­vya­kti­vyā­pi­naṃ yu­ga­pa­d u­pa­ga­cchā- TAŚVA-ML 320,07mo nya­tro­pa­cā­rā­t | yatas tasya sva­vya­kti­ṣv e­ka­de­śe­na vṛttau sā­va­ya­va­tvaṃ­, sā­va­ya­ve­ṣu cai­ka­de­śāṃ­ta­re­ṇa vṛtter anava- TAŚVA-ML 320,08sthānaṃ yataś ca pra­tye­ka­pa­ri­sa­mā­ptyā vṛttau vya­ktyaṃ­ta­rā­ṇāṃ niḥ­sā­mā­nya­tva­m ekatra vyaktau kārtsnyena pa­ri­sa­mā­pta- TAŚVA-ML 320,09tvāt sa­rva­ga­ta­tvā­c ca tasya vya­ktyaṃ­ta­rā­le sva­pra­tya­ya­ka­rtṛ­tvā­pa­tti­r anyathā ka­rtṛ­tvā­ka­rtṛ­tva­yo­r dharmayoḥ pa­ra­spa­ra­vi- TAŚVA-ML 320,10ru­ddha­yo­r a­dhyā­sā­d e­ka­tvā­va­sthā­naṃ sva­vya­kti­de­śe bhivyaktau ta­daṃ­ta­rā­le cā­na­bhi­vya­ktau ta­syā­bhi­vya­kte­ta­rā­kā­ra­pra­sa­ktiḥ TAŚVA-ML 320,11sarvathā ni­tya­syā­rtha­kri­yā­vi­ro­dhā­da­ya­ś ca doṣāḥ pra­sa­jye­ra­n | nanu ca sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­me pi pra­ti­vya­kti­ni­ya­te TAŚVA-ML 320,12syā­dvā­di­nā­bhyu­pa­ga­mya­mā­ne ta­dva­ttvā­pa­tti­r ā­va­śya­kī tasyāṃ ca satyāṃ sa­sa­mā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­me­ṣv apy e­kai­ka­vya­kti­ni­ṣṭhe­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 320,13sa­mā­na­pra­tya­yo­tpa­tteḥ sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­māṃ­ta­rā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­d a­na­va­sthā­ne­ṣu sa­mā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­māṃ­ta­ra­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa sa­mā­na­pra­tya­yo­tpa­ttau TAŚVA-ML 320,14khaṃ­ḍā­di­vya­kti­ṣv api sa­mā­na­pra­tya­yo­tpa­tti­s tam aṃ­ta­re­ṇa syāt tataḥ sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ka­lpa­na­m a­yu­kta­m eveti kaścit | TAŚVA-ML 320,15tasyāpi vi­sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ka­lpa­nā­nu­pa­pa­tti­r e­ta­ddo­ṣā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | vai­sā­dṛ­śye­ṣv api hi pra­ti­vya­kti­ni­ya­te­ṣu bahu- TAŚVA-ML 320,16vi­sa­dṛ­śa­pra­tya­yo­pa­ja­na­nā­d vai­sa­dṛ­śāṃ­ta­ra­ka­lpa­nā­yā­m a­na­va­sthā­na­m avaśyaṃ bhā­vi­te­ṣu vai­sā­dṛ­śyāṃ­ta­ra­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa vi­sa­dṛ­śa­pra- TAŚVA-ML 320,17tya­yo­tpa­ttau sarvatra vai­sa­dṛ­śa­ka­lpa­na­m a­na­rtha­kaṃ tena vināpi vi­sa­dṛ­śa­pra­tya­ya­si­ddhe­r iti kathaṃ vi­sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­me TAŚVA-ML 320,18ka­lpa­no­pa­pa­dye­ta­? yata eva sa­dṛ­śe­ta­ra­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­ka­lpa­m akhilaṃ sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­ma­ni­r deśyaṃ sa­rva­the­ti cet katham evam a­sā­dṛ­śyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 320,19na syāt | na hi kiṃcit tathā paśyāmo yathā kriyate paraiḥ sa­dṛ­śe­ta­ra­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­tma­no ntar bahir vā vastuno nubha- TAŚVA-ML 320,20vāt | yadi punar vai­sā­dṛ­śyaṃ va­stu­sva­rū­paṃ tatra vi­sa­dṛ­śa­pra­tya­yo vastuny eva na va­stu­vya­ti­ri­kte vai­sa­dṛ­śye tasyā- TAŚVA-ML 320,21bhāvāt ka­lpa­na­yā­nu tato po­ddhṛ­te­r vā­nta­ra­ta­yā vai­sā­dṛ­śye vi­sa­dṛ­śa­pra­tya­ya au­pa­cā­ri­ka eva na mukhyo yato TAŚVA-ML 320,22vai­sā­dṛ­śyāṃ­ta­ra­ka­lpa­na­pra­saṃ­ga iti mataṃ, tadā sā­dṛ­śya­m api va­stu­sva­rū­paṃ tatra sa­dṛ­śa­pra­tya­yo vastuny eva na vastuvya- TAŚVA-ML 320,23ttirikte sādṛśye tasyā bhā­vāṃ­ta­ra­ta­yā­po­ddhṛ­te sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­me sa­dṛ­śa­pra­tya­yo bhoktary eva sa mukhyo mataḥ | sādṛ- TAŚVA-ML 320,24śyāṃ­ta­ra­ka­lpa­nā­d a­na­va­sthā­pra­sa­kti­r iti sa­mā­dhā­naṃ vā­di­pra­ti­vā­di­noḥ sa­mā­na­m ā­kṣe­pa­va­d u­pa­la­kṣya­te | tato vastu TAŚVA-ML 320,25sa­tsā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­va­t tatra ca pra­va­rta­mā­no vikalpo va­stu­ni­rbhā­saṃ saṃ­vā­da­ka­tvā­d a­nu­pa­pla­va eva pra­tya­kṣa­va­t tādṛ- TAŚVA-ML 320,26śāc ca vi­ka­lpā­l la­kṣya­la­kṣa­ṇa­bhā­vo vya­va­sthā­pya­mā­no nya­bu­ddhyā­rū­ḍha eva yataḥ sāṃvṛtaḥ syāt | pā­ra­mā­rthi­ka­ś ca TAŚVA-ML 320,27la­kṣya­la­kṣa­ṇa­bhā­vaḥ siddhaḥ sann ayaṃ jī­vo­pa­yo­ga­yoḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­t tā­dā­tmyā­d u­pa­pa­dya­te a­gnyu­ṣṇa­va­t | kaścid āha —TAŚVA-ML 320,28no­pa­yo­ga­la­kṣa­ṇo jīvas ta­dā­tma­ka­tvā­t vi­pa­rya­ya­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti, taṃ pratyāha | nātas tatsiddheḥ | u­bha­ya­thā­pi tvadvaca- TAŚVA-ML 320,29nāsiddheḥ sva­sa­ma­ya­vi­ro­dhā­t ke­na­ci­d vi­jñā­tā­tma­ka­tvā­t ta­dā­tma­ka­sya tenaiva pa­ri­ṇā­ma­da­rśa­nā­t kṣī­ra­nī­ra­va­t | TAŚVA-ML 320,30niḥ­pa­ri­ṇā­me tv a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­rtha­sva­bhā­va­saṃ­ka­rā­v iti | sa cāyam ākṣepaḥ sa­mā­dhā­naṃ na vidher jī­vo­pa­yo­ga­yo­s tādā- TAŚVA-ML 320,31tmyai­kāṃ­tā­śra­yo na­yā­śra­ya­ś ca pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaḥ | a­trā­pa­raḥ prā­ha­–­u­pa­yo­ga­sya la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tti­r la­kṣya­syā­tma­no saṃ- TAŚVA-ML 320,32baṃdhāt | tathā hi | nāsty ā­tmā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhā­d a­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­d a­kā­rya­tvā­t sva­ra­vi­ṣā­ṇā­di­va­d iti | tad ayuktaṃ | sādha- TAŚVA-ML 320,33na­do­ṣa­da­rśa­nā­t | a­nu­pa­laṃ­bhā­da­yo hi he­ta­va­s tāvad asiddhāḥ pra­tya­kṣā­nu­mā­nā­ga­mai­r ātmano '­nā­dya­naṃ­ta­syo­pa­laṃ­bhā­t | TAŚVA-ML 320,34yo­gi­pra­tya­kṣa­sya ta­du­pa­laṃ­bha­ka­syā­nu­mā­na­syā­ga­ma­sya ca pra­mā­ṇa­bhū­ta­sya ni­rṇa­yā­t ta­da­nu­pa­laṃ­bho siddha eva vā anai- TAŚVA-ML 320,35kāṃ­ti­ka­ś ca cā­rvā­ka­sya pa­ra­ce­to­vṛ­tti­vi­śe­ṣaiḥ | tathā pa­ryā­yā­rthā­de­śā­t pū­rva­pū­rva­pa­ryā­ya­he­tu­ka­tvā­d u­tta­ro­tta­rā­tma- TAŚVA-ML 321,01pa­ryā­ya­syā­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­d ity ayam apy asiddho hetuḥ dra­vyā­rthā­de­śā­d vi­ru­ddha­ś ca | tathā hi | asty ātmā a­nā­dya­naṃ­to 'kā- TAŚVA-ML 321,02ra­ṇa­tvā­t pṛ­thi­vī­tvā­di­va­t | prā­ga­bhā­ve­na vya­bhi­cā­ra iti cen na, tasya dra­vyā­rthā­de­śe­' nu­pa­pa­dya­mā­na­tvā­d anutpā- TAŚVA-ML 321,03da­vya­yā­tma­ka­tvā­t sa­rva­dra­vya­sya | pṛ­thi­vī­dra­vyā­di­bhyo '­rthāṃ­ta­ra­bhū­ta­s tu prā­ga­bhā­vaḥ pa­ra­syā­py asiddha e­vā­nya­thā tasya TAŚVA-ML 321,04ta­ttvāṃ­ta­ra­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | paścāt kā­rya­tvā­d iti hetuḥ so py asiddhaḥ su­khā­de­r ā­tma­kā­rya­sya pa­ryā­yā­rthā­rpa­ṇā­t prasiddheḥ TAŚVA-ML 321,05kā­dā­ci­t kā­rya­vi­śe­ṣa­syā­bhā­vā­d a­kā­rya­tva­m a­nai­kāṃ­ti­kaṃ­, mu­rmu­rā­dya­va­sthe­nā­gni­nā kā­rya­tvā­bhā­vo '­kā­rya­tvaṃ viruddhaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 321,06tathā hi­–­sa­rva­dā­sty ā­tmā­'­kā­rya­tvā­t pṛ­thi­vī­tvā­di­va­t | na prā­ga­bhā­ve­ta­re­ta­rā­bhā­vo­ta­pa­nnā­bhā­vai­r a­nai­kāṃ­ta­s teṣāṃ dra- TAŚVA-ML 321,07vyā­rthā­śra­ya­ṇe nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | pa­ryā­yā­rthā­śra­ya­ṇe kā­rya­tvā­t | kuṭasya hi prā­ga­bhā­vaḥ kuśūlaḥ sa ca ko­śa­kā­ryaṃ kośasya TAŚVA-ML 321,08ca śivakaḥ sa ca sthā­sāṃ­ta­ra­kā­rya­m iti ku­ṭa­pa­ṭa­yo­r i­ta­re­ta­rā­bhā­vaḥ ku­ṭa­pa­ṭā­tma­ka­tvā­t kāryaḥ ce­ta­nā­ce­ta­na­yo- TAŚVA-ML 321,09r a­tyaṃ­tā­bhā­vo pi ce­ta­nā­tma­ka­tvā­t kārya iti | parasya tu pṛ­thi­vyā­di­bhyo rthāṃ­ta­ra­bhū­tāḥ prā­ga­bhā­vā­da­yo na TAŚVA-ML 321,10saṃty e­vā­nya­thā teṣāṃ ta­ttvāṃ­ta­ra­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | ta­the­ta­re­ta­rā­bhā­vā­tyaṃ­tā­bhā­va­yoḥ sa­rva­dā­stī­ti pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t na TAŚVA-ML 321,11tābhyām a­ne­kāṃ­taḥ sva­ra­vi­ṣā­ṇā­di­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­ś ca sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­vi­ka­lpaḥ­, sva­ra­vi­ṣā­ṇā­de­r apy e­kāṃ­te­na nā­sti­tvā­nu­pa­la­bhya- TAŚVA-ML 321,12mā­na­tvā­dya­si­ddheḥ | go­ma­sta­ka­sa­ma­vā­yi­tve­na hi yad astīti prasiddhaṃ viṣāṇaṃ ta­tsva­rā­di­ma­sta­ka­sa­ma­vā­yi­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 321,13nāstīti ni­ścī­ya­te­, me­ṣā­di­sa­ma­vā­yi­tve­na ca pra­si­ddhā­ni romāṇi kū­rma­sa­ma­vā­yi­tve­na ca na saṃti, nopa- TAŚVA-ML 321,14labhyaṃte ca va­na­spa­ti­sa­ma­vā­yi­tve­na pra­si­ddhā­sti­tvo­pa­laṃ­bhaṃ kusumaṃ ga­ga­na­sa­ma­vā­yi­tve­na nā­sti­tvā­nu­pa­la­bhya- TAŚVA-ML 321,15mā­na­tva­dha­rmā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ dṛṣṭaṃ na punaḥ sarvatra sarvadā sarvathā kiṃcin nā­sti­tvā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ prasiddhaṃ viro- TAŚVA-ML 321,16dhāt | tato nātmanaḥ sarvathā sarvatra sarvadā nāstitve sādhye ta­thā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhā­di­he­tū­nāṃ ni­da­rśa­na­m asti sādhya- TAŚVA-ML 321,17sā­dha­na­vi­ka­lpa­syā­ni­da­rśa­tvā­t | tathātmā nāstīti pakṣaś ca pra­tya­kṣā­nu­mā­nā­ga­ma­bā­dhi­to va­ga­mya­ta iti sādhane TAŚVA-ML 321,18do­ṣa­da­rśa­nā­t nātaḥ sā­dha­nā­d ā­tma­ni­nha­va­si­ddhi­r yato sya no­pa­yo­go lakṣaṇaṃ syāt | kiṃ ca, sa evāhaṃ draṣṭā TAŚVA-ML 321,19spraṣṭā svā­da­yi­tā ghrātā śro­tā­nu­sma­rtā nety a­nu­saṃ­dhā­na­pra­tya­yo gṛ­hī­tṛ­kṛ­taḥ karaṇe a­vi­jñā­ne­ṣu vā saṃ­bhā­vya­mā- TAŚVA-ML 321,20natvāt teṣāṃ sva­vi­ṣa­ya­ni­ya­ta­tvā­t pa­ra­spa­ra­vi­ṣa­ya­saṃ­kra­mā­bhā­vā­t ga­rbhā­di­ma­ra­ṇa­pa­ryaṃ­to mahāṃś cai­ta­nya­vi­va­rto darśa- TAŚVA-ML 321,21na­spa­rśa­nā­svā­da­nā­ghrā­ṇa­śra­va­ṇā­nu­sma­ra­ṇa­la­kṣa­ṇa­cai­ta­nya­vi­śe­ṣā­śra­yo gṛ­hī­ta­s ta­ddhe­tu­r iti cen na, ta­syai­vā­tma­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 321,22sā­dhi­ta­tvā­d a­nā­dya­naṃ­ta­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | na cāyaṃ ni­rhe­tu­kaḥ kā­dā­ci­tka­tvā­d iti pa­ri­śe­ṣā­d ā­tma­si­ddhe­ś ca nātmano TAŚVA-ML 321,23bhāvo yuktaḥ | kiṃ ca, a­sma­dā­de­r ā­tmā­stī­ti pratyayaḥ saṃśayo vi­pa­rya­yo ya­thā­rtha­ni­śca­yo vā syāt ? saṃśaya- TAŚVA-ML 321,24ś cet siddhaḥ prāgātmā anyathā ta­tsaṃ­śa­yā­yo­gā­t | ka­dā­ci­d a­pra­si­ddha­sthā­ṇu­pu­ru­ṣa­sya pra­ti­pa­ttu­s ta­tsaṃ­śa­yā- TAŚVA-ML 321,25yo­ga­va­t | vi­pa­rya­ya­ś cet tathāpy ā­tma­si­ddhiḥ ka­dā­ci­d ātmani vi­pa­rya­ya­sya ta­nni­rṇa­ya­pū­rva­ka­tvā­t | tato yathārtha- TAŚVA-ML 321,26nirṇaya e­vā­ya­m ā­tma­si­ddhiḥ | nanv evaṃ sarvasya sve­ṣṭa­si­ddhiḥ syāt pra­dhā­nā­di­pra­tya­ya­syā­pi sa­rva­vi­ka­lpe­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 321,27pra­dhā­nā­dya­sti­tva­sā­dha­nā­t­, ta­syai­ta­da­sā­dha­na­tve katham ā­tmā­stī­ti pra­tya­ya­syā­tmā­sti­tva­sā­dha­na­tva­m iti kaścit | TAŚVA-ML 321,28tad asat | pra­dhā­na­sya sa­ttva­ra­ja­sta­mo­rū­pa­syā­vi­ru­ddha­tvā­t ta­ddha­rma­syai­va ni­tyai­ka­tvā­de­r ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­t | evam īśvara- TAŚVA-ML 321,29syā­tma­vi­śe­ṣa­sya bra­hmā­de­r vā­bhi­ma­ta­tvā­t ta­ddha­rma­sya ja­ga­tka­rtu­tvā­de­r a­pā­ka­ra­ṇā­t sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­syā­pi sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta- TAŚVA-ML 321,30rū­pa­ta­yā ka­dā­ci­t pra­si­ddhe­s tasya sa­mya­ktve­na śra­ddhā­na­sya ni­rā­ci­kī­rṣi­ta­tvā­t | sarvathā sarvasya sarvatra saṃśa- TAŚVA-ML 321,31ya­vi­pa­rya­yā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | nanv evam ātmani saty api no­pa­yo­ga­sya la­kṣa­ṇa­tva­m a­na­va­sthā­nā­d iti cen na, u­pa­yo­gā­sā­mā- TAŚVA-ML 321,32nya­syā­va­sthā­pi­ta­tvā­t | pa­rā­pa­ro­pa­yo­ga­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tvā­nu­pa­ra­mā­t tasya la­kṣa­ṇa­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | sa­rva­tho­pa­ra­me punar a­nu­sma­ra­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 321,33bhā­va­pra­sa­kteḥ | saṃ­tā­ni­ka­tvā­d a­nu­sma­ra­ṇā­di­r iti cen na, ta­syā­tma­ni­hna­ve saṃvṛte sato nu­sma­ra­ṇā­di­he­tu­tvā­d yogāt | TAŚVA-ML 321,34pa­ra­mā­rtha­sa­ttve vā nā­ma­mā­tra­bhe­dā­t u­pa­yo­ga­saṃ­baṃ­dho lakṣaṇaṃ jīvasya no­pa­yo­ga iti cet, sa tarhi jīvasyā- TAŚVA-ML 321,35rthāṃ­ta­ra­bhū­te­no­pa­yo­ge­na sa saṃbaṃdho yadi jīvād anyas tadā na la­kṣa­ṇa­m a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­va­t a­nya­tho­pa­yo­ga­syā­pi lakṣaṇa- TAŚVA-ML 322,01tva­si­ddhe­r a­vi­śe­ṣā­t | a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­bhū­te­na saṃ­baṃ­dhe­nā­py aparaḥ saṃbaṃdho la­kṣa­ṇa­m iti mataṃ, katham a­na­va­sthā­pa­ri­hā­raḥ ? TAŚVA-ML 322,02su­dū­ra­m api gatvā yadi saṃbaṃdhaḥ saṃ­baṃ­dhi­naḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­na­nya­tvā­l la­kṣa­ṇa­m iṣyate ta­do­pa­yo­ga e­vā­tma­no la­kṣa­ṇa­m i- TAŚVA-ML 322,03ṣyatāṃ tasya ka­thaṃ­ci­t tā­dā­tmyo­pa­pa­tteḥ || TAŚVA-ML 322,04ta­syo­pa­yo­ga­sya bhe­da­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.9 sa dvividho ṣṭa­ca­tu­rbhe­daḥ || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 322,06sa u­pa­yo­go dvi­vi­dha­s tā­va­t­, sākāro jñā­no­pa­yo­gaḥ sa­vi­śe­ṣā­rtha­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t­, ni­rā­kā­ro da­rśa­no­pa­yo­gaḥ TAŚVA-ML 322,07sā­mā­nya­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t | tatrādyo '­ṣṭa­bhe­da­ś ca­tu­rbhe­do nya iti saṃ­khyā­vi­śe­ṣo­pā­dā­nā­t pūrvaṃ jñānam uktaṃ a­bhya­rhi­ta­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 322,08n ni­ścī­ya­te | e­ta­tsū­tra­va­ca­nā­d eva ya­tho­kto­pa­yo­ga­vya­kti­vyā­pi sā­mā­nya­m u­pa­yo­go sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­m iti da­rśa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.9.1sa dvividho ṣṭa­ca­tu­rbhe­daḥ ity ukteḥ sūriṇā svayam | śe­ṣa­bhā­va­tra­yā­tma­tva­syai­ta­lla­kṣya­tva­si­ddhi­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 322,10jī­va­syo­pa­yo­ga­sā­mā­nya­m iha lakṣaṇaṃ ni­ścī­ya­te iti śeṣaḥ, sa dvividha i­tyā­di­sū­tre­ṇa ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­ka­tha­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 322,11aṣṭābhyo jñā­na­vya­kti­bhya­ś ca­ta­sṛ­bhyo da­rśa­na­vya­kti­bhya­ś cānye śeṣā aṣṭau kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­bhe­dāḥ sapta ca kṣāyi- TAŚVA-ML 322,12kabhedāḥ pa­ri­gṛ­hyaṃ­te | bhā­va­tra­yaṃ punar au­pa­śa­mi­kau­da­yi­ka­pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­vi­ka­lpaṃ pratyeyaṃ | śeṣāś ca bhā­va­tra­yaṃ ca TAŚVA-ML 322,13śe­ṣa­bhā­va­tra­yaṃ tadātmā svabhāvo yasya jīvasya sa śe­ṣa­bhā­va­tra­yā­tmā tasya bhāvaḥ śe­ṣa­bhā­va­tra­yā­tma­tvaṃ tasyaita- TAŚVA-ML 322,14lla­kṣa­tva­si­ddheḥ pra­ti­pā­di­to­pa­yo­ga­vya­kti­ga­ta­sā­mā­nye­na la­kṣya­tvo­pa­pa­tte­r ity arthaḥ || TAŚV-ML 2.9.2evaṃ sū­tra­dva­ye­no­ktaṃ lakṣaṇaṃ la­kṣa­ye­n naraṃ | kāyād bhedena saṃ­śle­ṣa­m ā­pa­nnā­d api tattvataḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 322,16yathā ja­lā­na­la­yoḥ saṃ­śle­ṣa­m ā­pa­nna­yo­r apy u­ṣṇo­da­kā­va­sthā­yāṃ dra­vo­ṣṇa­sva­bhā­va­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ bhinnaṃ bhedaṃ sā­dha­ya­ti TAŚVA-ML 322,17tathā kā­yā­tma­noḥ saṃ­śle­ṣa­m ā­pa­nna­yo­r api sū­tra­dva­yo­ktaṃ lakṣaṇaṃ bhedaṃ la­kṣa­ye­t sarvatra bhe­da­syai­va bhe­da­vya­va­sthā­he­tu­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 322,18ta­da­bhā­ve pra­ti­bhā­sa­bhe­dā­de­r a­bhe­da­ka­tvā­t || TAŚVA-ML 322,19ke punar jīvasya bhedā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.10 saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo muktāś ca || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 322,21jī­va­sye­ty a­nu­va­rta­nā­d bhedā bha­vaṃ­tī­ty a­dhyā­hā­raḥ | ā­tmo­pa­ci­ta­ka­rma­va­śā­d ātmano bha­vāṃ­ta­rā­vā­ptiḥ saṃsāraḥ TAŚVA-ML 322,22ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dhā­t saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo jī­va­vi­śe­ṣāḥ | ni­ra­sta­dra­vya­bhā­va­baṃ­dhā muktās te jīvasya sā­mā­nya­to bhi­hi­ta­sya bhedā TAŚVA-ML 322,23bha­vaṃ­tī­ti sūtrārthaḥ | tato no­pa­yo­ge­na la­kṣa­ṇe­nai­ka eva jīvo lakṣya ity ā­ve­da­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.10.1lakṣyāḥ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo jīvā muktāś ca bahavo nyathā | ta­de­ka­tva­pra­vā­daḥ syāt sa ca dṛ­ṣṭe­ṣṭa­bā­dhi­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 322,25saṃ­sā­ri­ṇa iti ba­hu­tva­ni­rde­śā­d bahavo jīvā la­kṣa­ṇī­yā­s tathā muktāś ceti va­ca­nā­t tato na dvaṃ­dva­ni­rde­śo TAŚVA-ML 322,26yuktaḥ saṃ­sā­ra­mu­ktā­v iti | ta­nni­rde­śe hi saṃsāry eka eva muktaś caikaḥ pa­ra­mā­tme­ti pravādaḥ pra­sa­jye­ta | na TAŚVA-ML 322,27cāsau śreyān dṛ­ṣṭe­ṣṭa­bā­dhi­ta­tvā­t | saṃ­sā­ri­ṇa­s tāvad ekatve ja­na­na­ma­ra­ṇa­ka­ra­ṇā­di­ni­ya­mo no­pa­pa­dya­te | bhrāṃto TAŚVA-ML 322,28sāv iti cen na, bhavata iva sarvasya ta­dbhrāṃ­ta­tva­ni­śca­ya­pra­saṃ­gā­t | mamaiva ta­nni­śca­ya­s ta­da­vi­dyā­pra­kṣa­yā­d iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 322,29sarvasya ta­da­vi­dyā­pra­kṣa­ya­pra­saṃ­gā­t anyathā tv a­nno­bhe­da­pra­sa­kti­r vi­ru­ddha­dha­rmā­dhyā­sā­t | ma­mā­vi­dyā­pra­kṣa­yo nānye- TAŚVA-ML 322,30ṣām ity apy a­vi­dyā­vi­la­si­ta­m eveti cet, sarvo py evaṃ saṃ­pra­ti­pa­dya­te tavaiva itthaṃ pra­ti­pa­ttau pa­re­ṣā­m a­pra­ti­pa­ttau tu TAŚVA-ML 322,31na ka­dā­ci­d vi­ru­ddha­dha­rmā­dhyā­sā­n mucyate | tato yaṃ pra­tyā­tma­dṛ­ṣṭe­nā­tma­bhe­de­na bādhitaḥ saṃ­sā­ryā­tmai­ka­tva­vā­daḥ | TAŚVA-ML 322,32ta­the­ṣṭe­nā­pi pra­ti­pā­dya­pra­ti­pā­da­ka­bhā­vā­di­ne­ti pra­da­rśi­ta­prā­yaṃ | tathā mu­ktā­tma­no py ekatve mo­kṣa­sā­dha­nā­bhyā­sa- TAŚVA-ML 322,33vai­pha­lyaṃ­, tato nyasya mu­kta­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | saṃbhave vā mu­ktā­ne­ka­tva­si­ddhiḥ | yo yaḥ saṃsārī nirvāti sa sa para- TAŚVA-ML 323,01mātmany ekatra līyata ity apy a­yu­ktaṃ­, ta­syā­ni­tya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tathā ca kṛtsnas ta­de­ka­tva­pra­vā­daḥ ity asāv api dṛṣṭe- TAŚVA-ML 323,02ṣṭa­bā­dhi­taḥ | yadi punaḥ saṃ­sā­ri­mu­ktā iti dvaṃdvo ni­rdi­śya­te tadāpy a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­pra­ti­pa­ttiḥ pra­sa­jye­ta saṃ­sā­ri­ṇa eva TAŚVA-ML 323,03muktāḥ saṃ­sā­ri­mu­ktā iti, tathā saṃ­sā­ri­mu­ktai­ka­tva­pra­vā­daḥ syāt sa ca dṛ­ṣṭe­ṣṭa­bā­dhi­taḥ­, saṃ­sā­ri­ṇāṃ mu­kta­sva­bhā- TAŚVA-ML 323,04va­ta­yā­śra­ya­saṃ­ve­da­nā­t saṃ­sā­ri­tve­nai­vā­nu­bha­vā­t mu­kti­sā­dha­nā­bhyu­pa­ga­ma­vi­ro­dhā­c ca mu­kta­syā­pi saṃ­sā­ryā­tma­ka­tvā­pra- TAŚVA-ML 323,05cyuteḥ | saṃ­sā­ri­mu­kta­m iti dvaṃ­dva­ni­rde­śe pi saṃsāry eva muktaṃ jī­va­ta­ttva­m ity a­ni­ṣṭā­rtha­pra­tī­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t ta­de­ka­tva­pra­vā­da TAŚVA-ML 323,06eva syāt, sa ca dṛ­ṣṭe­ṣṭa­bā­dhi­ta ity uktaṃ | ca śabdo narthaka iti cen na, i­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣa­sa­m u­cca­yā­rtha­tvā­t | no TAŚVA-ML 323,07saṃ­sā­ri­ṇaḥ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇaḥ no saṃ­sā­rya­saṃ­sā­ri­tva­vya­pe­tā­s tv a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­no bhīṣṭās te yena sa­mu­ccī­yaṃ­te | TAŚVA-ML 323,08no saṃ­sā­ri­ṇaḥ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇa eveti cen na, teṣāṃ saṃ­sā­ri­vai­dha­rmyā­d bha­vāṃ­ta­rā­v āpter a­bhā­vā­t | mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­vi­ra­ti- TAŚVA-ML 323,09pra­mā­da­ka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ saṃ­sā­ra­kā­ra­ṇā­nā­m a­bhā­vā­t | na caivam a­saṃ­sā­ri­ṇa eva te, yo­ga­mā­tra­sya saṃ­sā­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­sya TAŚVA-ML 323,10ka­rmā­ga­ma­na­he­toḥ sa­dbhā­vā­t | kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yāḥ saṃ­yo­ga­ke­va­li­va­n no saṃ­sā­ri­ṇa eveti cen na kiṃcid aniṣṭaṃ | ayo- TAŚVA-ML 323,11ga­ke­va­li­no muktā eveti cen na, teṣāṃ paṃ­cā­śī­ti­ka­rma­pra­kṛ­ti­sa­dbhā­vā­t­, kṛ­tsna­ka­rma­vi­pra­mo­kṣā­bhā­vā­d a­saṃ­sā­ri- TAŚVA-ML 323,12tvā­yo­gā­t | na caivaṃ te no saṃ­sā­ri­ṇaḥ ke­va­li­naḥ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo saṃ­sā­rya­saṃ­sā­ri­tva­vya­pe­tā­ś cā­yo­ga­ke­va­li­no TAŚVA-ML 323,13hīṣṭās te saṃ­sā­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­sya yo­ga­mā­tra­syā­py a­bhā­vā­t tata eva na saṃ­sā­ri­ṇa­s ta­ttri­ta­ya­vya­pe­tā­s tu ni­ści­yaṃ­te | TAŚVA-ML 323,14tathānye va­rṇa­yaṃ­ti­–­mu­ktā­nāṃ pa­ri­ṇā­māṃ­ta­ra­saṃ­kra­mā­bhā­vā­d u­pa­yo­ga­sya gu­ṇa­bhā­va­pra­da­rśa­nā­rthaṃ ca­śa­bdo­pā­dā­na­m iti, TAŚVA-ML 323,15tatra bu­ddhyā­ma­he teṣāṃ ni­tyo­pa­yo­ga­si­ddheḥ punar u­pa­saṃ­hā­ra­prā­du­rbhā­vā­t | ta­tro­pa­yo­ga­vya­va­hā­rā­bhā­vā­t gu­ṇī­bhū­to tra TAŚVA-ML 323,16bhūya yoga iti ceti | saṃ­sā­ri­gra­ha­ṇa­mā­dau kuta iti cet, saṃ­sā­ri­ṇāṃ ba­hu­vi­ka­lpa­tvā­t ta­tpū­rva­ka­tvā­n mukteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 323,17svayaṃ ve­dya­tvā­c cety eke, u­tta­ra­tra­ya­pra­tha­maṃ saṃ­sā­ri­pra­paṃ­ca­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rthaṃ cety anye || TAŚVA-ML 323,18yady evaṃ kiṃ viśiṣṭāḥ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇa ity āha sū­traṃ­;­ —TA-ML 2.11 sa­ma­na­skā­ma­na­skāḥ || 11 || TAŚVA-ML 323,20manaso dra­vya­bhā­va­bhe­da­sya sa­nni­dhā­nā­t sa­ma­na­skāḥ ta­da­saṃ­ni­dhā­d a­ma­na­skāḥ | sa­ma­na­skā­ś cā­ma­na­skā­ś ca samana- TAŚVA-ML 323,21skā­ma­na­skā iti sa­ma­na­ska­gra­ha­ṇa­mā­dau yuktam a­bhya­rhi­ta­tvā­t | saṃ­sā­ri­m u­kta­pra­ka­ra­ṇā­t ya­thā­saṃ­khya­pra­saṃ­ga iti TAŚVA-ML 323,22cet ta­the­ṣṭa­saṃ­sā­ri­ṇā­m eva ma­na­ska­tvā­n mu­ktā­nā­m a­ma­na­ska­tvā­d ity eke | tad ayuktaṃ | sa­rva­saṃ­sā­ri­ṇāṃ ma­na­ska­tva­pra­saṃ- TAŚVA-ML 323,23gāt | kutas tarhi ya­thā­saṃ­khya­pra­saṃ­gaḥ­, pṛ­tha­gyo­ga­ka­ra­ṇā­t | ya­thā­saṃ­khyaṃ ta­da­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhe­ṣṭau saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo muktāś ca TAŚVA-ML 323,24sa­ma­na­skā­ma­na­skā ity e­ka­yo­gaḥ kriyeta upari saṃ­sā­ri­va­ca­na­pra­tyā­sa­tte­ś ca | saṃ­sā­ri­ṇa­s tra­sa­sthā­va­rā ity atra hi TAŚVA-ML 323,25saṃ­sā­ri­ṇa iti vacanaṃ sa­ma­na­skā­ma­na­skā ity atra saṃ­ba­dhya­te tra­sa­sthā­va­rā ity atra ca ma­dhya­stha­tvā­t tato na TAŚVA-ML 323,26ya­thā­saṃ­khya­saṃ­pra­tya­yaḥ | athavā saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo muktāś cety atra saṃ­sā­ri­ṇa iti va­ca­na­m anena saṃ­ba­dhya­te na muktā TAŚVA-ML 323,27iti teṣāṃ pra­dhā­na­śi­ṣṭa­tvā­n mu­ktā­nā­m a­pra­dhā­na­śi­ṣṭa­tvā­t | tathā sati sa­ma­na­skā­ma­na­skāḥ tra­sa­sthā­va­rā iti TAŚVA-ML 323,28ya­thā­saṃ­khyā­pra­yo­gaḥ­, sa­rva­tra­sā­nāṃ sa­ma­na­ska­tvā­si­ddheḥ ma­dhya­stha­saṃ­sā­ri­gra­ha­ṇā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhe pi vā pṛ­tha­gyo­ga­ka­ra­ṇā­n na TAŚVA-ML 323,29tra­sa­sthā­va­ra­ya­thā­saṃ­khyā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ syāt a­nya­thai­ka­m eva yogaṃ ku­rvī­ta­, tathā ca dviḥ saṃ­sā­ra­gra­ha­ṇaṃ na syāt tataḥ TAŚVA-ML 323,30saṃ­sā­ri­ṇa eva kecit sa­ma­na­skāḥ kecid a­ma­na­skā iti sūtrārtho vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te || kutas te tathā matā ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.11.1sa­ma­na­skā­ma­na­skā­s te matāḥ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo dvidhā | ta­dve­da­na­sya kāryasya siddher i­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 323,32sa­ma­na­skāḥ kecit saṃ­sā­ri­ṇaḥ śi­kṣā­kri­yā­lā­pa­gra­ha­ṇa­saṃ­ve­da­na­sya kāryasya siddher a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ­, kecit punar a- TAŚVA-ML 323,33manaskāḥ śi­kṣā­dya­grā­hi­ve­da­na­kā­rya­sya siddher a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | ity e­tā­va­tā dvividhāḥ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇaḥ siddhāḥ iṣṭa- TAŚVA-ML 324,01vi­śe­ṣa­ta­ś ca | iheṣṭaṃ hi pra­va­ca­naṃ tasya viśeṣaḥ sa­ma­na­ske­ta­ra­jī­va­pra­va­ca­naṃ tasya viśeṣaḥ sa­ma­na­ske­ta­ra­jī­va­pra- TAŚVA-ML 324,02kāśi vākyaṃ, saṃti saṃjñino jīvāḥ saṃty a­saṃ­jñi­na iti | tataś ca te vya­va­ti­ṣṭhaṃ­te sarvathā bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t || TAŚVA-ML 324,03atra trasā eva saṃ­sā­ri­ṇaḥ sa­ma­na­skā­ma­na­skā iti ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d ā­kū­taṃ­, ta­da­pa­sā­ra­ṇā­yā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.12 saṃ­sā­ri­ṇa­s tra­sa­sthā­va­rāḥ || 12 || TAŚVA-ML 324,05tra­sa­nā­m a­ka­rmo­da­yā­pā­di­ta­vṛ­tta­ya­s trasāḥ pra­tye­ta­vyāḥ na punas tra­syaṃ­tī­ti trasāḥ pa­va­nā­dī­nāṃ tra­sa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t TAŚVA-ML 324,06ga­rbhā­di­ṣv a­tra­sa­tvā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­c ca, sthā­va­ra­nā­m a­ka­rmo­da­yo­pa­ja­ni­ta­vi­śe­ṣāḥ sthāvarāḥ | sthā­na­śī­lāḥ sthāvarā iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 324,07vā­yvā­dī­nā­m a­sthā­va­ra­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | iṣṭam eveti cen na, sa­ma­yā­rthā­na­va­bo­dhā­t | na hi vā­yvā­da­ya­s trasā iti TAŚVA-ML 324,08sa­ma­yā­rthaḥ | trasāś ca sthā­va­rā­ś ca tra­sa­sthā­va­rāḥ | tra­sa­gra­ha­ṇa­m ādāv a­lpā­kṣa­ra­tvā­d a­bhya­rhi­ta­tvā­c ca | saṃ­sā­ri­ṇa eva TAŚVA-ML 324,09tra­sa­sthā­va­rā ity a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­n muktānāṃ ta­dbhā­va­vyu­dā­saḥ­, tra­sa­sthā­va­rā eva saṃ­sā­ri­ṇa ity a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­d vi­ka­lpāṃ­ta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 324,10nivṛttiḥ || kuta punar evaṃ prakārāḥ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo vya­va­ti­ṣṭhaṃ­ta ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.12.1trasās te sthā­va­rā­ś cāpi ta­da­nya­ta­ra­ni­hna­ve | jī­va­ta­ttva­pra­bhe­dā­nāṃ vya­va­sthā­nā­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 324,12sthāvarāḥ eva sarve jīvāḥ pa­ra­ma­ma­ha­tve­na ni­ṣkri­yā­ṇāṃ ca­la­nā­saṃ­bha­vā­t tra­sa­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti tra­sa­ni­hna­va­s tā- TAŚVA-ML 324,13van na yuktaḥ, svayam iṣṭānāṃ jī­va­ta­ttva­pra­bhe­dā­nāṃ vya­va­sthā­nā­pra­si­ddhi­pra­saṃ­gā­t sa­rva­ga­tā­tma­ny e­vā­trai­va nā­nā­tma­kā- TAŚVA-ML 324,14rya­pa­ri­sa­mā­ptiḥ | sa­kṛ­nnā­nā­tma­naḥ saṃyogo hi nā­nā­tma­kā­ryaṃ ta­trai­ka­trā­pi pra­yu­jya­te nabhasi nā­nā­gha­ṭā­di­saṃ- TAŚVA-ML 324,15yo­ga­va­t | etena yu­ga­pa­n nānā śa­rī­reṃ­dri­ya­saṃ­yo­gaḥ pra­ti­pā­di­taḥ | yu­ga­pa­n nānā śa­rī­re­ṣv ā­tma­sa­ma­vā­yi­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 324,16su­kha­duḥ­khā­dī­nā­m a­nu­pa­pa­tti­vi­ro­dhā­t iti cet, yu­ga­pa­nnā­nā­bhe­ryā­di­ṣv ā­kā­śa­sa­ma­vā­yi­nāṃ vi­ta­tā­di­śa­bdā­nā­m anu- TAŚVA-ML 324,17pa­pa­tti­pra­saṃ­gā­t ta­dvi­ro­dha­syā­vi­śe­ṣā­t | ta­thā­vi­dha­śa­bda­kā­ra­ṇa­bhe­dā­n na ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tti­r iti cet su­khā­di­kā­ra­ṇa­bhe­dā- TAŚVA-ML 324,18t ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tti­r apy e­ka­trā­tma­ni mā bhūt vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | vi­ru­ddha­dha­rmā­dhyā­sā­d ātmano nā­nā­tva­m iti cet, tata TAŚVA-ML 324,19e­vā­kā­śa­nā­nā­tva­m astu | pra­de­śa­bhe­do­pa­cā­rā­d adoṣa iti cet, tata e­vā­tma­ny adoṣaḥ | ja­na­na­ma­ra­ṇā­di­ni­ya­mo pi TAŚVA-ML 324,20sa­rva­ga­tā­tma­vā­di­nāṃ nā­tma­ba­hu­tvaṃ sā­dha­ye­t­, e­ka­trā­pi ta­du­pa­pa­tte­r gha­ṭā­kā­śā­di­ja­na­na­vi­nā­śa­va­t | na hi ghaṭā- TAŚVA-ML 324,21kā­śa­syo­tpa­ttau pa­ṭā­dyā­kā­śa­syo­tpa­tti­r eva tadā vi­nā­śa­syā­pi da­rśa­nā­t | vināśe vā na vināśa eva TAŚVA-ML 324,22ja­na­na­syā­pi ta­do­pa­laṃ­bhā­t sthitau vā na sthitir eva vi­nā­śo­tpā­da­yo­r api tadā sa­mī­kṣa­ṇā­t | sati baṃdhe na TAŚVA-ML 324,23mokṣaḥ sati vā mokṣe na baṃdha syād e­ka­trā­tma­ni vi­ro­dhā­d iti cen na, ākāśe pi sati gha­ṭa­va­ttve gha­ṭāṃ­ta­ra­mo- TAŚVA-ML 324,24kṣā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | sati vā gha­ṭa­vi­śle­ṣe gha­ṭāṃ­ta­ra­vi­śle­ṣa­pra­saṃ­gā­t | pra­de­śa­bhe­do­pa­cā­rā­n na ta­tpra­saṃ­ga iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 324,25tata e­vā­tma­ni ta­tpra­saṃ­gaḥ | katham eka evātmā baddho muktaś ca vi­ro­dhā­d iti cet, katham ekam ākāśaṃ ghaṭā- TAŚVA-ML 324,26dinā baddhaṃ muktaṃ ca yu­ga­pa­d iti sa­mā­na­m e­ta­cco­dya­m | nabhasaḥ pra­de­śa­bhe­do­pa­ga­me jī­va­syā­py ekasya pra­de­śa­bhe­do TAŚVA-ML 324,27stv iti kuto jī­va­ta­ttva­pra­bhe­da­vya­va­sthā | tatas tām icchatā kri­yā­vaṃ­to jīvāś ca nabhato a­sa­rva­ga­tā evābhyu- TAŚVA-ML 324,28pa­gaṃ­ta­vyā iti tra­sa­si­ddhiḥ | trasā eva na sthāvarā iti sthā­va­ra­ni­hna­vo pi na śre­yā­n­, jī­va­ta­ttva­pra­bhe­dā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 324,29vya­va­sthā­nā­pra­si­ddhi­pra­saṃ­gā­t | jī­va­ta­ttva­saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­rā­ṇi hi vya­va­sthā­pa­ya­n na pra­tya­kṣā­d vya­va­sthā­pa­yi­tu­m arhati tasya TAŚVA-ML 324,30ta­trā­pra­vṛ­tteḥ | vyā­pā­ra­vyā­hā­ra­liṃ­gā­t sā­dha­ya­tī­ti cet na, su­ṣu­pta­mū­rchi­tāṃ­ḍa­kā­dya­va­sthā­nāṃ saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­rā­ṇā­m ava- TAŚVA-ML 324,31sthā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t tatra ta­da­bhā­vā­t | ā­kā­ra­vi­śe­ṣā­t ta­tsi­ddhi­r iti cet, tata eva va­na­spa­ti­kā­yi­kā­dī­nāṃ sthāva- TAŚVA-ML 324,32rāṇāṃ pra­si­ddhi­r astu | kaḥ punar ā­kā­ra­vi­śe­ṣo va­na­spa­tī­nāṃ ā­hā­ra­lā­bhā­lā­bha­yoḥ pu­ṣṭi­jñā­na­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ | tato TAŚVA-ML 324,33yadi va­na­spa­tī nā­ma­si­ddhi­r ātmanāṃ tadā saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­rā­ṇā­m api mū­rchi­tā­dī­nāṃ kutaḥ siddhir iti jī­va­ta­ttva­pra­bhe­daṃ TAŚVA-ML 324,34vya­va­sthā­pa­ya­taḥ tra­sa­sthā­va­ra­yo­r a­nya­ta­ra­ni­hna­vo '­na­bhi­dhe­yaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 325,01ko tra viśeṣaḥ ? sthāvarā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.13 pṛ­thi­vya­pte­jo­vā­yu­va­na­spa­ta­yaḥ sthāvarāḥ || 13 || TAŚVA-ML 325,03pṛ­thi­vī­kā­yi­kā­di­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ya­va­śā­t pṛ­thi­vyā­da­yo jīvāḥ pṛ­thi­vī­kā­yi­kā­da­yaḥ sthāvarāḥ pra­tye­ta­vyā na TAŚVA-ML 325,04punar a­jī­vā­s teṣām a­pra­stu­ta­tvā­t || kutas tava boddhavyā ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.13.1jīvāḥ pṛ­thvī­mu­khā­s tatra sthāvarāḥ pa­ra­mā­ga­mā­t | su­ni­rbā­dhā­t pra­bo­ddha­vyā yuktyā e­keṃ­dri­yā hi te || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 325,06saṃti pṛ­thi­vī­kā­yi­kā­da­yo jīvā ity ā­ga­mā­t pṛ­thi­vī­kā­yi­kā­di­si­ddhiḥ | kutas ta­dā­ga­ma­sya prā­mā­ṇya­ni- TAŚVA-ML 325,07ścaya iti cet, sarvathā bā­dha­ka­ra­hi­ta­tvā­t | na hy asya pratyakṣaṃ bādhakaṃ ta­da­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t | pṛ­thi­vyā­da­yo ace- TAŚVA-ML 325,08tanā eva vyā­pā­ra­vyā­hā­ra­ra­hi­ta­tvā­d bha­smā­di­va­t ity a­nu­mā­naṃ bā­dha­ka­m iti cen na, asya su­ṣu­ptā­di­nā­ne­kāṃ­tā­t | TAŚVA-ML 325,09tasyāpi pa­kṣī­ka­ra­ṇa­m ayuktaṃ sa­mā­dhi­sthe­nā­ne­kāṃ­tā­t­, pakṣasya pra­mā­ṇa­bā­dhā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | sāṃkhyasya mu­ktā­tma­nā vyabhi- TAŚVA-ML 325,10cārāt pra­tyā­ga­mo bādhaka iti cen na, ta­syā­pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­pā­da­nā­t syā­dvā­da­sya pra­mā­ṇa­bhū­ta­sya vya­va­sthā­pa­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 325,11tad evam ā­ga­mā­t su­ni­rbā­dhā­t pṛ­thi­vī­pra­mu­khāḥ sthāvarāḥ prāṇino boddhavyāḥ | yukteś ca, jñānaṃ kvacid ātmani parama- TAŚVA-ML 325,12pra­ka­rṣa­m āyāti a­pa­kṛ­ṣya­mā­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­tvā­t pa­ri­mā­ṇa­va­d ity ato yatra ta­da­pa­ka­rṣa­pa­ryaṃ­ta­s te '­smā­ka­m e­keṃ­dri­yāḥ sthāvarā TAŚVA-ML 325,13eva yuktyā saṃ­bhā­vi­tāḥ | nanu ca bha­smā­dā­v a­nā­tma­ny eva vi­jñā­na­syā­tyaṃ­ti­kā­pa­ka­rṣa­sya siddher na sthā­va­ra­si­ddhi- TAŚVA-ML 325,14r iti cen na, svāśraya eva jñā­nā­pa­ka­rṣa­da­rśa­nā­t a­nā­tma­ni ta­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­d eva hā­nya­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | pradhvaṃso hi TAŚVA-ML 325,15hāniḥ sata e­vo­pa­pa­dya­te nāsato nu­tpa­nna­sya baṃ­dhyā­pu­tra­va­t kvacid ātmany apy a­tyaṃ­ta­nā­śo jñā­na­syā­stī­ti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 325,16sato vastuna u­tpa­nna­vi­nā­śā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | karmaṇāṃ katham a­tyaṃ­ta­vi­nā­śa iti cet, ka evam āha ? teṣām a­tyaṃ­ta­vi- TAŚVA-ML 325,17nāśa iti | ka­rma­rū­pā­ṇāṃ hi pu­dga­lā­nā­m a­ka­rma­rū­pa­tā­pa­tti­r vināśaḥ su­va­rṇa­sya ka­ṭa­kā­kā­ra­syā­ka­ṭa­ka­rū­pa­tā­pa­tti- TAŚVA-ML 325,18vat | tato ga­ga­na­pa­ri­mā­ṇā­d ā­ra­bhyā­pa­kṛ­pya­mā­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣaṃ pa­ri­mā­ṇaṃ yathā pa­ra­mā­ṇau pa­ra­mā­pa­ka­rṣa­pa­ryaṃ­ta­prā­ptaṃ siddhaṃ TAŚVA-ML 325,19tathā jñānam api ke­va­lā­d ā­ra­bhyā­pa­kṛ­ṣya­mā­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­m e­keṃ­dri­ye­ṣu pa­ra­mā­pa­ka­rṣa­pa­ryaṃ­ta­prā­pta­m a­va­sī­ya­te | iti yuktima- TAŚVA-ML 325,20tpṛ­thi­vī­kā­yi­kā­di­sthā­va­ra­jī­va­pra­ti­pā­da­naṃ || TAŚVA-ML 325,21ke punar vi­śe­ṣa­ta­s trasā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.14 dvīṃ­dri­yā­da­ya­s trasāḥ || 14 || TAŚVA-ML 325,23dve spa­rśa­na­ra­sa­ne iṃdriye yeṣāṃ te dvīṃdriyāḥ kṛ­myā­da­ya­s te ādayo yeṣāṃ te ime dvīṃ­dri­yā­da­ya iti vyava- TAŚVA-ML 325,24sthā­vā­ci­nā­di­śa­bde­na ta­dgu­ṇa­saṃ­vi­jñā­na­la­kṣa­ṇā­ny a­pa­dā­rthā vṛttir a­va­ya­ve­na vigraho sa­mu­dā­ya­sya vṛ­ttya­rtha­tvā­t || TAŚVA-ML 325,25te ca pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ siddhā evety ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.14.1trasāḥ punaḥ sa­mā­khyā­tāḥ prasiddhā dvīṃ­dri­yā­da­yaḥ | ity evaṃ paṃcabhiḥ sūtraiḥ sa­rva­saṃ­sā­ri­saṃ­gra­ha || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 325,27vi­gra­ha­ga­tyā­pa­nna­sya saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo '­saṃ­gra­ha iti cen na, tasyāpi tra­sa­sthā­va­ra­nā­m a­ka­rmo­da­ya­ra­hi­ta­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t tadva- TAŚVA-ML 325,28canena saṃ­gṛ­hī­ta­tvā­t | so pi nai­keṃ­dri­ya­tvaṃ dvīṃ­dri­yā­di­tvaṃ vā­ti­krā­ma­ti sū­kta­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tato bhavaty eva TAŚVA-ML 325,29paṃcabhiḥ sūtraiḥ sa­rva­saṃ­sā­ri­saṃ­gra­haḥ || na kā­ni­ci­d iṃ­dri­yā­ṇi ni­ya­tā­ni saṃti yat saṃ­baṃ­dhā­d e­keṃ­dri­yā­da­yo vyava- TAŚVA-ML 325,30tiṣṭhaṃta ity āśaṃkāṃ ni­rā­ka­rtu­kā­maḥ sūrir idam ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.15 paṃ­ceṃ­dri­yā­ṇi || 15 || TAŚVA-ML 325,32saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo jīvasya saṃtīti vākyārthaḥ | kiṃ punar iṃdriyaṃ ? iṃdreṇa karmaṇā spṛṣṭam iṃdriyaṃ spa­rśa­nā­dīṃ­dri- TAŚVA-ML 325,33ya­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ya­ni­mi­tta­tvā­t | iṃ­dra­syā­tma­no liṃgam iṃdriyaṃ iti vā ka­rma­ma­lī­ma­sa­syā­tma­naḥ svayam a­rthā­nu­pa­la- TAŚVA-ML 326,01bdhya­sa­ma­rtha­sya hi yad a­rtho­pa­la­bdhau liṃgaṃ nimittaṃ ta­diṃ­dri­ya­m iti bhāṣyate | nanv evam ātmano rtha­jñā­na­m iṃ­dri­ya­liṃ­gā- TAŚVA-ML 326,02d u­pa­jā­ya­mā­na­m a­nu­mā­naṃ syāt | tac cāyuktaṃ | liṃgasya pa­ri­jñā­ne nu­mā­nā­nu­da­yā­t | ta­syā­nu­mā­nāṃ­ta­rā­pa­ri­jñā­ne TAŚVA-ML 326,03'­na­va­sthā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­d iti kaścit | tad asat | bhā­veṃ­dri­ya­syo­pa­yo­ga­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya sva­saṃ­vi­di­ta­tvā­t ta­da­va­laṃ­bi­no rtha­jñā­na­sya TAŚVA-ML 326,04siddheḥ | na cai­ta­da­nu­mā­naṃ pa­ro­kṣa­vi­śe­ṣa­rū­paṃ­, vi­śa­da­tve­na deśataḥ pra­tya­kṣa­tvā­vi­ro­dhā­t | pa­ro­kṣa­sā­mā­nya­m a- TAŚVA-ML 326,05nyat tu mu­khya­ta­s ta­di­ṣṭa­m eva pa­ra­pra­tya­yā­pe­kṣa­sya pa­ro­kṣa­tva­va­ca­nā­t || kathaṃ punaḥ paṃ­cai­veṃ­dri­yā­ṇi jī­va­sye­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.15.1paṃ­ceṃ­dri­yā­ṇi jīvasya manaso niṃ­dri­ya­tva­taḥ | bu­ddhya­haṃ­kā­ra­yo­r ā­tma­rū­pa­yo­s ta­tpha­la­tva­taḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 2.15.2vā­gā­dī­nā­m ato bhe­dā­si­ddhe­r dhī­sā­dha­na­tva­taḥ | spa­rśā­di­jñā­na­kā­ryā­ṇā­m e­vaṃ­vi­dha­vi­ni­rṇa­yā­t || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 326,08na hi manaḥ ṣaṣṭham iṃdriyaṃ ta­syeṃ­dri­ya­vai­dha­rmyā­d a­niṃ­dri­ya­tva­si­ddheḥ | ni­ya­ta­vi­ṣa­yā­ṇīṃ­dri­yā­ṇi­, manaḥ punar ani- TAŚVA-ML 326,09ya­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­m iti ta­dvai­dha­rmyaṃ pra­si­ddha­m eva | ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­driṃ­dra­liṃ­ga­tvā­d iṃdriyaṃ mana iti cet, tad atra dhū­mā­di­nā­ne- TAŚVA-ML 326,10kāṃtāt | tad api hi ka­ra­ṇa­mā­tma­no rtho­pa­la­bdhau liṃgaṃ ca bhavati na ceṃ­dri­ya­m iti | bu­ddhya­haṃ­kā­ra­yo­r iṃdriya- TAŚVA-ML 326,11tvān na paṃ­cai­veṃ­dri­yā­ṇī­ti cet na, tayor ā­tma­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­yo­r iṃ­dri­yā­niṃ­dri­ya­pha­la­tvā­t | vā­kpā­ṇi­pā­da­pā­yū­pa­sthā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 326,12ka­rmeṃ­dri­ya­tvā­n na paṃ­cai­ve­ty apy a­yu­ktaṃ­, teṣāṃ spa­rśa­nāṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­t | ta­trā­naṃ­ta­rbhā­ve ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | paṃ­cā­nā­m eva bu­ddhi­sā­dha- TAŚVA-ML 326,13natvāc ceṃ­dri­yā­ṇāṃ pāṃ­ca­vi­dhya­ni­rṇa­yaḥ kartavyaḥ spa­rśā­di­jñā­na­kā­ryā­ṇi hi tāni | tathā hi­–­spa­rśa­nā­di­jñā­neṃ­dri­yāḥ TAŚVA-ML 326,14ka­ra­ṇa­sā­dha­nāḥ kri­yā­tvā­d iṃ­dri­ya­kri­yā­va­t | sva­saṃ­vi­tti­kri­ya­yā­ne­kāṃ­ta iti cen na, tasyā api sa­ma­na­skā­nā- TAŚVA-ML 326,15m aṃ­taḥ­ka­ra­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­t pareṣāṃ sva­śa­kti­vi­śe­ṣa­ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­t | na cai­ka­trā­tma­ni ka­rtṛ­ka­ra­ṇa­rū­pa­vi­ro­dhaḥ pratīti- TAŚVA-ML 326,16si­ddha­tvā­d iti ni­rū­pi­taṃ prāk | tataḥ spa­rśā­di­jñā­ne­bhyaḥ kā­rya­vi­śe­ṣe­bhyaḥ paṃcabhyaḥ paṃ­ceṃ­dri­yā­ṇī­ti sāma- TAŚVA-ML 326,17rthyāt mano niṃdriyaṃ ṣaṣṭham iti sū­tra­kā­re­ṇa ni­ve­di­taṃ bhavati | te­nai­tai­r vya­va­sthi­tai­r yogo dvi­tri­ca­tuḥ­paṃ­ceṃ­dri­yāḥ TAŚVA-ML 326,18saṃ­jñi­na­ś ca trasā iti ni­ścī­ya­te || TAŚVA-ML 326,19tāni punar iṃ­dri­yā­ṇi pau­dga­li­kā­ny e­ka­vi­dhā­ny eveti ka­sya­ci­d ā­kū­ta­m a­pā­ku­rva­nn ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.16 dvi­vi­dhā­ni || 16 || TAŚVA-ML 326,21dviḥ pra­kā­rā­ṇī­ty arthaḥ pra­kā­ra­vā­ci­tvā­d vi­dha­śa­bda­sya | śa­ktīṃ­dri­yā­ṇi vya­ktīṃ­dri­yā­ṇi ceti dvi­vi­dhā­ni TAŚVA-ML 326,22kecin ma­nya­te­, mūrtāny a­mū­rtā­ni vety apare | sū­tra­kā­rā­s tu dra­vyeṃ­dri­yā­ṇi bhā­veṃ­dri­yā­ṇi ceti cetasi TAŚVA-ML 326,23ni­dhā­yai­va­m āhuḥ || TAŚVA-ML 326,24yady evaṃ kāni dra­vyeṃ­dri­yā­ṇī­ty ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.17 ni­rvṛ­ttyu­pa­ka­ra­ṇe dra­vyeṃ­dri­ya­m || 17 || TAŚVA-ML 326,26ni­rva­rtya­ta iti nirvṛttiḥ sā dvedhā bā­hyā­bhyaṃ­ta­ra­bhe­dā­t | tatra vi­śu­ddhā­tma­pra­de­śa­vṛ­tti­r a­bhyaṃ­ta­rā tasyām eva TAŚVA-ML 326,27ka­rmo­da­yā­pā­di­tā­va­sthā­vi­śe­ṣaḥ pu­dga­la­pra­ca­yo bāhyā | u­pa­kri­ya­te nenety u­pa­ka­ra­ṇaṃ | tad api dvividhaṃ bā­hyā­bhyaṃ­ta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 326,28bhedāt | tatra bāhyaṃ pa­kṣa­pu­ṭā­di­, kṛ­ṣṇa­sā­ra­m aṃ­ḍa­lā­dya­bhyaṃ­ta­raṃ | ni­rvṛ­tti­ś co­pa­ka­ra­ṇaṃ ca ni­rvṛ­ttyu­pa­ka­ra­ṇe dravyeṃdri- TAŚVA-ML 326,29yam iti jā­tya­pe­kṣa­yai­ka­va­ca­naṃ || kutaḥ punas tāni pra­ti­pa­dyaṃ­ta ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.17.1dvi­vi­dhā­ny eva ni­rvṛ­tti­sva­bhā­vā­ny a­nu­mi­nva­te | si­ddho­pa­ka­ra­ṇā­tmā­ni taccyutau ta­dvi­da­cyu­teḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 326,31bā­hyā­bhyaṃ­ta­ro­pa­ka­ra­ṇeṃ­dri­yā­ṇi tāvat pra­si­ddhā­ny eva ta­dvyā­pā­rā­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kā­nu­vi­dhā­yi­nāṃ spa­rśā­di­jñā­nā­nā- TAŚVA-ML 326,32m u­pa­laṃ­bhā­t | bā­hyā­bhyaṃ­ta­ra­ni­rvṛ­tti­sva­bhā­vā­ni ceṃ­dri­yā­ṇi tata e­vā­nu­mī­yaṃ­te vyā­pā­ra­va­tsv apy u­pa­ka­ra­ṇeṃ­dri­ye­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 326,33vi­ṣa­yā­lo­ka­ma­na­ssu ca saṃ­ni­hi­te­ṣu saty api ca bhā­veṃ­dri­ye ka­dā­ci­t spa­rśā­di­jñā­nā­nu­tpa­tte­r a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tte­s taccyu- TAŚVA-ML 326,34tāv eva ta­dvi­da­ś cyu­ti­si­ddheḥ || TAŚVA-ML 327,01kāni punar bhā­veṃ­dri­yā­ṇī­ty ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.18 la­bdhyu­pa­yo­gau bhā­veṃ­dri­ya­m || 18 || TAŚVA-ML 327,03iṃ­dri­ya­ni­vṛ­tti­he­tuḥ kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­vi­śe­ṣo labdhiḥ ta­nni­mi­ttaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣa u­pa­yo­gaḥ labdhiś copayo- TAŚVA-ML 327,04gaś ca la­bdhyu­pa­yo­gau bhā­veṃ­dri­ya­m iti jā­tya­pe­kṣa­yai­ka­va­ca­naṃ | kutaḥ punas tāni pa­rī­kṣa­kā jānata ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.18.1bhā­veṃ­dri­yā­ṇi la­bdhyā­tmo­pa­yo­gā­tmā­ni jānate | svā­rtha­saṃ­vi­di yo­gya­tvā­d vyā­pṛ­ta­tvā­c ca saṃvidaḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 327,06la­bdhi­sva­bhā­vā­ni tāvad bhā­veṃ­dri­yā­ṇi svā­rtha­saṃ­vi­ttau yo­gya­tvā­d ātmanaḥ pra­ti­pa­dyaṃ­te | na hi ta­trā­yo­gya­syā­tma- TAŚVA-ML 327,07nas ta­du­tpa­tti­r ā­kā­śa­va­t svā­rtha­saṃ­vi­dyo­gya­tai­va ca labdhir iti la­bdhīṃ­dri­ya­si­ddhiḥ | u­pa­yo­ga­sva­bhā­vā­ni punaḥ svārtha- TAŚVA-ML 327,08saṃvido vyā­pṛ­ta­tvā­n ni­ści­nvaṃ­ti | na hy a­vyā­pṛ­tā­ni spa­rśā­di­saṃ­ve­da­nā­ni puṃsaḥ spa­rśā­di­pra­kā­śa­kā­ni bha­vi­tu­m arhaṃti TAŚVA-ML 327,09su­ṣu­ptyā­dī­nā­m api ta­tpra­kā­śa­ka­pra­saṃ­gā­t | svā­rtha­pra­kā­śa­ne vyā­pṛ­ta­sya saṃ­ve­da­na­syo­pa­yo­ga­tve pha­la­tvā­d iṃ­dri­ya­tvā­nu- TAŚVA-ML 327,10pa­pa­tti­r iti cen na, kā­ra­ṇa­dha­rma­sya kā­ryā­nu­vṛ­tteḥ | na hi pā­va­ka­sya pra­kā­śa­ka­tve ta­tkā­rya­sya pra­dī­pa­sya pra­kā­śa­ka­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 327,11vi­ru­dhya­te | na ca yenaiva sva­bhā­ve­no­pa­yo­ga­syeṃ­dri­ya­tvaṃ tenaiva pha­la­tva­m iṣyate yato virodhaḥ syāt sā­dha­ka­ta­ma- TAŚVA-ML 327,12tva­sva­bhā­ve­na hi ta­syeṃ­dri­ya­vya­pa­de­śaḥ kri­yā­rū­pa­ta­yā tu phalatvaṃ pra­dī­pa­va­t | pradīpaḥ pra­kā­śā­tma­nā prakāśa- TAŚVA-ML 327,13yatīty atra hi sā­dha­ka­ta­maḥ pra­kā­śā­tmā karaṇaṃ kriyātmā phalaṃ sva­taṃ­trā­tmā karteti pra­rū­pi­ta­prā­yaṃ || TAŚVA-ML 327,14kiṃ vya­pa­de­śa­la­kṣa­ṇā­ni tā­nīṃ­di­yā­ṇī­ty ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.19 spa­rśa­na­ra­sa­na­ghrā­ṇa­ca­kṣuḥ­śro­trā­ṇi || 19 || TAŚVA-ML 327,16spa­rśa­nā­dī­nāṃ ka­ra­ṇa­sā­dha­na­tvaṃ pā­ra­taṃ­tryā­t ka­rtṛ­sā­dha­na­tvaṃ ca svā­taṃ­tryā­d ba­hu­tva­va­ca­nā­t | te­nā­nva­rtha­saṃ­jñā- TAŚVA-ML 327,17ka­ra­ṇā­d evaṃ vya­pa­de­śā­ny evaṃ la­kṣa­ṇā­ni ca paṃ­ceṃ­dri­yā­ṇī­ty a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ kartavyaḥ | spa­rśa­na­sya gra­ha­ṇa­mā­dau śa­rī­ra­vyā- TAŚVA-ML 327,18pi­tvā­t­, va­na­spa­tyaṃ­tā­nā­m ekam ity a­trā­bhī­ṣṭa­tvā­t sa­rva­saṃ­sā­ri­ṣū­pa­la­bdhe­ś ca | tato ra­sa­na­ghrā­ṇa­ca­kṣu­ṣāṃ kra­ma­va­ca- TAŚVA-ML 327,19nam u­tta­ro­tta­rā­lpa­tvā­t­, śro­tra­syāṃ­te vacanaṃ ba­hū­pa­kā­ri­tvā­t | ra­sa­na­m api va­ktṛ­tve­na ba­hū­pa­kā­rī­ti cet na, TAŚVA-ML 327,20tena śro­tra­pra­ṇā­li­kā­pā­di­ta­syo­pa­de­śa­syo­ccā­ra­ṇā­t ta­tpā­ra­taṃ­trya­svī­ka­ra­ṇā­t | sarvajñe ta­da­bhā­va iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 327,21iṃ­dri­yā­di­ka­ra­ṇā­t | na hi sa­rva­jña­sya śa­bdo­ccā­ra­ṇe ra­sa­na­vyā­pā­ro sti tī­rtha­ka­ra­tva­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­yo­pa­ja­ni­ta­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 327,22bha­ga­va­ttī­rtha­ka­rā­va­ga­ma­sya ka­ra­ṇa­vyā­pā­rā­pe­kṣa­tve kra­ma­pra­vṛ­tti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | sa­ka­la­vī­ryāṃ­ta­rā­ya­kṣa­yā­n na kra­ma­pra­vṛ­tti- TAŚVA-ML 327,23s tasyeti cet, tata eva ka­ra­ṇā­pe­kṣā­pi mā bhūt | tataḥ sūktaṃ śro­tra­syāṃ­te vacanaṃ ba­hū­pa­kā­ri­tvā­d iti | ekai- TAŚVA-ML 327,24ka­vṛ­ddhi­jñā­pa­nā­rthaṃ vā spa­rśa­nā­di­kra­ma­va­ca­naṃ || kutaḥ punaḥ spa­rśa­nā­dī­ni jīvasya ka­ra­ṇā­ny a­rtho­pa­la­bdhā­v ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.19.1spa­rśa­nā­dī­ni tāny āhuḥ kartuḥ sāṃ­ni­dhya­vṛ­tti­taḥ | kriyāyāṃ ka­ra­ṇā­nī­ha ka­rma­vai­ci­trya­ta­s tathā || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 327,26spa­rśa­nā­dī­ni dra­vyeṃ­dri­yā­ṇi tāvan nā­ma­ka­rma­ṇo vai­ci­tryā­dyu­pa­la­bdhe­r ātmanaḥ spa­rśā­di­pa­ri­cche­da­na­kri­yā­yāṃ TAŚVA-ML 327,27vyā­pri­ya­mā­ṇa­sya sāṃ­ni­dhye­na vṛtteḥ ka­ra­ṇā­ni loke pra­tī­yaṃ­te | bhā­veṃ­dri­yā­ṇi punas ta­dā­va­ra­ṇa­vī­ryāṃ­ta­rā­ya­kṣa- TAŚVA-ML 327,28yo­pa­śa­ma­sya vai­ci­tryā­d iti maṃ­ta­vyaṃ­, teṣāṃ pa­ra­spa­raṃ ta­dva­ta­ś ca bhe­dā­bhe­daṃ pra­tya­ne­kāṃ­to­pa­pa­tteḥ | na hi pa­ra­spa­raṃ TAŚVA-ML 327,29tāvad i­driṃ­yā­ṇā­m a­bhe­dai­kāṃ­taḥ spa­rśa­ne­na spa­rśa­sye­va ra­sā­dī­nā­m api gra­ha­ṇa­pra­sa­kte­r iṃ­dri­yāṃ­ta­ra­pra­ka­lpa­nā­na­rtha­kyā­t | TAŚVA-ML 327,30ka­sya­ci­d vaikalye sākalye vā sarveṣāṃ vai­ka­lya­sya sā­ka­lya­sya vā pra­saṃ­gā­t | nāpi bhe­dai­kāṃ­ta­s teṣām e­ka­tva­saṃ­ka­la- TAŚVA-ML 327,31na­jñā­na­ja­na­ka­tvā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­reṃ­dri­ya­va­t manas tasya ja­na­ka­m iti cen na, iṃ­dri­ya­ni­ra­pe­kṣa­sya ta­jja­na­ka­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 327,32saṃ­bha­vā­t | iṃ­dri­yā­pe­kṣaṃ ma­no­nu­saṃ­dhā­na­sya ja­na­ka­m iti cet, saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­reṃ­dri­yā­pe­kṣaṃ kuto na janakaṃ ? pratyāsa- TAŚVA-ML 327,33tter a­bhā­vā­d iti cet, atra kā pra­tyā­sa­ttiḥ ? a­nya­trai­kā­tma­tā­dā­tmyā­d de­śa­kā­la­bhā­va­sya pra­tyā­sa­ttī­nāṃ vyabhicā- TAŚVA-ML 328,01rāt | tataḥ spa­rśa­nā­dī­nāṃ pa­ra­spa­raṃ syād abhedo dra­vyā­rthā­de­śā­t­, syād bhedaḥ pa­ryā­yā­rthā­de­śā­t | etena teṣāṃ TAŚVA-ML 328,02tadvato bhe­dā­bhe­dai­kāṃ­tau pratyuktau | ātmanaḥ ka­ra­ṇā­nā­m a­bhe­dai­kāṃ­te ka­rtṛ­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­c cā­tma­va­t | ātmano vā kara- TAŚVA-ML 328,03ṇa­tva­pra­saṃ­gaḥ­, u­bha­yo­r u­bha­yā­tma­ka­tva­pra­saṃ­go vā vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | tatas teṣāṃ bhe­dai­kāṃ­te cātmanaḥ ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­bhā­vaḥ TAŚVA-ML 328,04saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­ra­ka­ra­ṇa­va­t vi­pa­rya­yo vety a­ne­kāṃ­ta e­vā­śra­ya­ṇī­yaḥ­, pra­tī­ti­sa­dbhā­vā­d bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­c ca | tathā dravyeṃ- TAŚVA-ML 328,05dri­yā­ṇā­m api pa­ra­spa­raṃ svā­raṃ­bha­ka­pu­dga­la­dra­vyā­c ca bhe­dā­bhe­daṃ pra­tya­ne­kāṃ­to va­bo­ddha­vyaḥ pu­dga­la­dra­vyā­rthā­de­śā­d abhedo- TAŚVA-ML 328,06papatteḥ | pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­pa­ryā­yā­rthā­de­śā­t teṣāṃ bhe­do­pa­pa­tte­ś ca || TAŚV-ML 2.19.2i­tīṃ­dri­yā­ṇi bhedena vyā­khyā­tā­ni ma­tāṃ­ta­raṃ | vya­va­ci­cchi­tsu­bhiḥ paṃ­ca­sū­tryā yu­ktyā­ga­mā­nvi­taiḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 328,08i­dā­nī­m iṃ­dri­yā­niṃ­dri­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­pra­da­rśa­ne ka­rta­vye­, ke tāvad iṃ­dri­ya­vi­ṣa­yā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.20 spa­rśa­ra­sa­gaṃ­dha­va­rṇa­śa­bdā­s tadarthāḥ || 20 || TAŚVA-ML 328,10spa­rśā­dī­nāṃ ka­rma­bhā­va­sā­dha­na­tvaṃ dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­vi­va­kṣo­pa­pa­tteḥ | ta­ccha­bdā­d iṃ­dri­ya­pa­rā­ma­rśaḥ teṣām arthās tadarthāḥ TAŚVA-ML 328,11spa­rśā­dī­nāṃ ka­rma­vi­ṣa­yāḥ spa­rśā­da­ya ity arthaḥ | tadarthā iti vṛ­ttya­nu­pa­pa­tti­r a­sā­ma­rthyā­d iti cet, na cātra TAŚVA-ML 328,12ga­ma­ka­tvā­t ni­tya­sā­pe­kṣe­ṣu saṃ­baṃ­dhi­śa­bda­va­t | ya eva hi vākye rthaḥ saṃ­pra­tī­ya­te sa eva vṛttāv iti ga­ma­ka­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 328,13ni­tya­sā­pe­kṣe­ṣu saṃ­baṃ­dhi­śa­bde­ṣu ka­thi­taṃ­, yathā de­va­da­tta­sya gu­ru­ku­laṃ de­va­da­tta­sya gu­ru­pu­traḥ de­va­da­tta­sya dā­sa­bhā­rye­ti | TAŚVA-ML 328,14ta­the­hā­pi ta­ccha­bda­sya spa­rśa­nā­di­sā­pe­kṣa­tve pi ga­ma­ka­tvā­t vṛttir ve­di­ta­vyā | spa­rśā­dī­nā­m ā­nu­pū­rvye­ṇa nirdeśaḥ TAŚVA-ML 328,15iṃ­dri­ya­kra­mā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­rthaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 328,16kiṃ punaḥ spa­rśā­da­yo dra­vyā­tma­kā eva pa­ryā­yā­tma­kā eva ceti du­rā­śaṃ­kāṃ ni­rā­ka­ro­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.20.1spa­rśā­da­ya­s tadarthāḥ syur dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­tā­rha­taḥ | dra­vyai­kāṃ­te kriyāyāḥ syāt sarvathā kū­rma­ro­ma­va­t || 1 || TAŚV-ML 2.20.2tathaiva pa­rya­yai­kāṃ­te bhe­dai­kāṃ­te '­na­yo­r api | a­ne­kāṃ­tā­tma­nā teṣāṃ ni­rbā­dha­m u­pa­la­bdhi­taḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 328,19tato a­ne­kā­tma­na eva spa­rśā­da­yaḥ spa­rśā­dī­nāṃ vi­ṣa­ya­bhā­va­m a­nu­bha­vaṃ­ti nānyathā pra­tī­tya­bhā­vā­t || TAŚVA-ML 328,20a­thā­niṃ­dri­ya­sya ko viṣaya ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.21 śrutam a­niṃ­dri­ya­sya || 21 || TAŚVA-ML 328,22artha ity a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ sā­ma­rthyā­t | nanu cā­śrū­ya­mā­ṇa­m a­niṃ­dri­ya­m atra tat kathaṃ tasya viṣayo ni­rū­pya­te TAŚVA-ML 328,23ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.21.1sā­ma­rthyā­d ga­mya­mā­na­syā­niṃ­dri­ya­sye­ha sūtritaḥ | śrutam arthaḥ śru­ta­jñā­na­ga­myaṃ vastu tad ucyate || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 328,25paṃ­cai­veṃ­dri­yā­ṇī­ti vadatā ma­no­niṃ­dri­ya­m aṃ­taḥ­ka­ra­ṇaṃ sā­ma­rthyā­d ity uktaṃ bhavati tasya ca viṣayaḥ śrutam itīha TAŚVA-ML 328,26sū­tra­ya­to na sū­tra­kā­ra­sya virodhaḥ | śrutaṃ punaḥ śru­ta­jñā­na­sa­ma­dhi­ga­myaṃ va­stū­cya­te viṣaye vi­ṣa­yi­ṇa upacā- TAŚVA-ML 328,27rāt | ma­ti­jñā­na­pa­ri­cche­dyaṃ vastu katham a­ni­ndri­ya­sya viṣaya iti cen na, tasyāpi śru­ta­jñā­na­pa­ri­cche­dya­tvā­na­ti- TAŚVA-ML 328,28kramāt | a­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­ke­va­la­jñā­na­pa­ri­cche­dya­m api śru­ta­jñā­na­pa­ri­cche­dya­tvā­d a­niṃ­dri­ya­sya viṣayaḥ syād iti TAŚVA-ML 328,29cet, na kiṃcid aniṣṭaṃ | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 2.21.2ma­no­mā­tra­ni­mi­tta­tvā­t śru­ta­jñā­na­sya kārtsnyataḥ | spa­rśa­nā­dīṃ­dri­ya­jñe­ya­s tadartho hi ni­ya­mya­te || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 328,31atra spa­rśa­nā­dīṃ­dri­ya­pa­ri­cche­dyaḥ ta­syā­ni­ya­ta­tvā­t | sā­ka­lye­na śru­ta­jñā­na­mā­tra­ni­mi­ttā­t pa­ri­cchi­dya­mā- TAŚVA-ML 328,32nasya vastunaḥ śru­ta­śa­bde­nā­bhi­dhā­nā­t | nanv evaṃ sarvam a­niṃ­dri­ya­sye­ti vaktavyaṃ spa­ṣṭa­tvā­d iti cen na, pa­ro­kṣa­tva­jñā- TAŚVA-ML 329,01pa­nā­rtha­tvā­c chru­ta­va­ca­na­sya | na hi yathā kevalaṃ sarvaṃ sākṣāt pa­ri­cchi­na­tti ta­thā­niṃ­dri­yaṃ ta­syā­vi­śa­da­rū­pa- TAŚVA-ML 329,02ta­yā­rtha­pa­ri­cche­da­ka­tvā­t | tataḥ sūktaṃ śrutam a­niṃ­dri­ya­sye­ti || TAŚVA-ML 329,03ki­ma­rtha­m iṃ­dri­ya­ma­na­sāṃ vi­ṣa­ya­pra­rū­pa­ṇa­m atra kṛtam ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.21.3iti sū­tra­dva­ye­nā­kṣa­ma­no­rthā­nāṃ pra­rū­pa­ṇaṃ | kṛtaṃ ta­jja­nma­vi­jñā­na­ni­rā­laṃ­ba­na­tā­chi­de || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 329,05keṣāṃ punaḥ prāṇināṃ kim iṃ­dri­ya­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.22 va­na­spa­tyaṃ­tā­nā­m ekam || 22 || TAŚVA-ML 329,07va­na­spa­ti­r aṃ­to­va­sā­naṃ yeṣāṃ te va­na­spa­tyaṃ­tāḥ sā­ma­rthyā­t pṛ­thi­vyā­da­ya iti gamyaṃte teṣām ekaṃ pra­tha­ma­m iṃdriyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 329,08spa­rśa­na­m iti pra­ti­pa­tta­vya­m || kuta ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.22.1va­na­spa­tyaṃ­ta­jī­vā­nā­m ekaṃ spa­rśa­na­m iṃdriyaṃ | ta­jja­jñā­na­ni­mi­ttā­yāḥ pra­vṛ­tte­r u­pa­laṃ­bha­nā­t || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 329,10ya­thā­sma­dā­dī­nāṃ spa­rśa­na­ja­jñā­na­ni­mi­ttā­hi­ta­sya saṃ­gra­ha­ṇa­pa­ri­tyā­ga­la­kṣa­ṇā pra­vṛ­tti­r u­pa­la­bhya­te tathā va­na­spa­tī- TAŚVA-ML 329,11nām api so­pa­la­bhya­mā­nā spa­rśa­na­ja­jñā­na­pū­rva­ka­tvaṃ ca sā­dha­ya­ti tajjaṃ ca jñānaṃ spa­rśa­na­m i­ndri­ya­m iti nirbādhaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 329,12ta­dva­tpṛ­thi­vyā­di­jī­vā­nā­m ekam iṃdriyaṃ saṃ­bhā­vya­te bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t || TAŚVA-ML 329,13keṣāṃ dvyā­dīṃ­dri­ya­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.23 kṛ­mi­pi­pī­li­kā­bhra­ma­ra­ma­nu­ṣyā­dī­nā­m e­kai­ka­vṛ­ddhā­ni || 23 || TAŚVA-ML 329,15e­kai­ka­m iti vī­psā­ni­rde­śā­d vṛ­ddhā­nī­ti ba­hu­tva­ni­rde­śā­c ca vā­kyāṃ­ta­ro­pa­pla­vaṃ katham ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.23.1tathā kṛ­mi­pra­kā­rā­ṇāṃ ra­sa­ne­nā­dhi­kaṃ mataṃ | vṛddhe pi­pī­li­kā­dī­nāṃ te ghrāṇena ni­rū­pya­te || 1 || TAŚV-ML 2.23.2cakṣuṣā tāni vṛddhāni bhra­ma­rā­di­śa­rī­ri­ṇāṃ | śro­tre­ṇā­nu ma­nu­ṣyā­di­jī­vā­nāṃ tāni ni­śca­yā­t || 2 || TAŚV-ML 2.23.3ta­tta­ddhe­tu­ka­vi­jñā­na­mū­lā­nā­m u­pa­la­bdhi­taḥ | vi­ṣa­ye­ṣu pra­vṛ­ttī­nāṃ svasminn iva vi­pa­ści­tā­m || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 329,19ke punaḥ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇaḥ sa­ma­na­skāḥ ke vā­'­ma­na­skā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.24 saṃjñinaḥ sa­ma­na­skāḥ || 24 || TAŚVA-ML 329,21sā­ma­rthyā­d a­saṃ­jñi­no a­ma­na­skā iti sū­tri­taṃ­, te­nā­ma­na­skā eva sarve saṃ­sā­ri­ṇaḥ sarve sa­ma­na­skā eveti TAŚVA-ML 329,22nirastaṃ bhavati || kutaḥ punaḥ saṃjñināṃ sa­ma­na­ska­tvaṃ siddham ity u­pa­da­rśa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.24.1saṃjñināṃ sa­ma­na­ska­tvaṃ saṃjñāyāḥ pra­ti­pa­tti­taḥ | sā hi śi­kṣā­kri­yā­lā­pa­gra­ha­ṇaṃ mu­ni­bhi­r matā || 1 || TAŚV-ML 2.24.2nā­nā­di­bha­va­saṃ­bhū­ta­vi­ṣa­yā­nu­bha­vo­dbha­vā | sā­mā­nya­dhā­ra­ṇā­hā­ra­saṃ­jñā­dī­nā­ma­dhī­r api || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 329,25na hy a­ma­na­skā­nāṃ śi­kṣā­kri­yā­lā­pa­gra­ha­ṇa­la­kṣa­ṇā saṃjñā saṃ­bha­va­ti yatas ta­du­pa­la­bdheḥ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­t sa­ma­na­ska­tvaṃ na TAŚVA-ML 329,26siddhyet | na cā­ma­na­skā­nāṃ sma­ra­ṇa­sā­mā­nyā­bhā­vo '­nā­di­bha­va­saṃ­bhū­ta­vi­ṣa­yā­nu­bha­vo­dbha­vā­yāḥ sā­mā­nya­dhā­ra­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 329,27yās taddhetoḥ sa­dbhā­vā­t ā­hā­ra­saṃ­jñā­di­si­ddheḥ pra­vṛ­tti­vi­śe­ṣo­pa­la­bdheḥ | na ca saiva saṃjñā mu­ni­bhi­r iṣṭā TAŚVA-ML 329,28smṛ­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­mi­ttā­yā­s tasyāḥ pra­kā­śa­nā­t | etena yad uktaṃ kaiścid a­ma­na­skā­nāṃ sma­ra­ṇā­bhā­ve py a­bhi­lā­ṣa­si­ddhe- TAŚVA-ML 329,29s ta­da­ha­rjā­ta­dā­ra­ka­sya sta­nyā­bhi­mu­khaṃ mu­kha­ma­rja­ya­to bhilāṣaḥ sma­ra­ṇa­pū­rva­ko '­bhi­lā­ṣa­tvā­t a­sma­dā­dya­bhi­lā­ṣa­va­d ity atra TAŚVA-ML 329,30hetor a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tvā­t pa­ra­lo­kā­si­ddhiḥ | tathā ca na smṛter a­bhi­lā­ṣo sti vināśo pi da­rśa­nā­t | tad dhi TAŚVA-ML 329,31ja­nmāṃ­ta­rā­n nāyaṃ jā­ta­mā­tre pi lakṣyate ity a­ka­laṃ­ka­va­ca­na­m a­vi­cā­ra­ca­tu­ra­m āyātaṃ iti | tad api pra­tyā­khyā­taṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 329,32sma­ra­ṇa­sā­mā­nya­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa kvacid apy a­bhi­lā­ṣā­saṃ­bha­vā­t ta­ddhe­to­r a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | na cā­ma­na­ske­ṣu sma­ra­ṇa­sā- TAŚVA-ML 329,33mā­nya­sa­dbhā­vā­t sma­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­sya siddhiḥ tasya te­nā­vi­nā­bhā­vā­bhā­vā­t | na hi ya­syā­nu­bhū­ta­sma­ra­ṇa­sā­mā­nya­m asti TAŚVA-ML 330,01tasya sma­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣo ni­ya­mā­d u­pa­la­bhya­te vi­śe­ṣa­sa­ma­yā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | vi­śe­ṣa­mā­trā­vi­nā­bhā­ve pi vā na śikṣā- TAŚVA-ML 330,02kri­yā­lā­pa­gra­ha­ṇa­ni­mi­tta­sma­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣā­vi­nā­bhā­vaḥ siddhyet prā­ṇi­mā­tra­sya ta­tpra­saṃ­gā­t | tato nā­ma­ma­ti­va­dā­hā- TAŚVA-ML 330,03rā­di­saṃ­jñā ta­ddhe­tu­ś ca smṛ­ti­sā­mā­nyaṃ dhā­ra­ṇā­sā­mā­nyaṃ ca ta­nni­mi­tta­m a­vā­ya­sā­mā­nya­m ī­hā­sā­mā­nya­m a­va­gra­ha­sā­mā­nyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 330,04ca sa­rva­prā­ṇi­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­m a­nā­di­bha­vā­bhyā­sa­saṃ­bhū­ta­m a­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyaṃ­, na punaḥ kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­ni­mi­ttaṃ bhā­va­ma­naḥ tasya TAŚVA-ML 330,05pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­prā­ṇi­vi­ṣa­ya­ta­yā­nu­bhū­ya­mā­na­tvā­t | anyathā sarvatra bhā­va­ma­na­so vya­va­sthā­pa­yi­tu­m aśakteḥ || TAŚVA-ML 330,06bhā­va­ma­no '­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­ttyā dra­vya­ma­no pi si­ddhya­tī­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.24.3kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­bhe­de­na yukto jīvo nu­ma­nya­te | sadbhir bhā­va­ma­na­s tāvat kaiścit saṃ­jñā­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 2.24.4ta­tsa­ddra­vya­ma­no­yu­kta­m ātmanaḥ ka­ra­ṇa­tva­taḥ | svā­rtho­pa­laṃ­bha­ne bhā­va­spa­rśa­nā­di­va­d atra naḥ || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 330,09na hi saṃ­jñā­vi­śe­ṣā­dṛ­te kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa yukto jīva eva bhā­va­ma­naḥ kaiścid a­nu­mā­tuṃ śakyate | TAŚVA-ML 330,10pra­jñā­me­dhā­deḥ kā­rya­vi­śe­ṣā­nu­mi­tā­c chakyata eveti cen na, tasyāpi saṃ­jñā­vi­śe­ṣa­rū­pa­tvā­t | ū­hā­po­hā­tmi­kā TAŚVA-ML 330,11hi prajñā śi­kṣā­di­kri­yā­gra­ha­ṇa­la­kṣa­ṇai­va­, medhā punaḥ pā­ṭha­gra­ha­ṇa­la­kṣa­ṇā­lā­pa­gra­ha­rū­pai­ve­ti | tato bhā­va­ma­naḥ siddhaṃ TAŚVA-ML 330,12dra­vya­ma­na­stvā­t karṣati | tathā hi­–­bhā­va­ma­naḥ svā­rtho­pa­la­bdhau dra­vya­ka­ra­ṇā­pe­kṣaṃ bhā­va­ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­t spa­rśa­nā­di- TAŚVA-ML 330,13bhā­va­ka­ra­ṇa­va­t | manaso '­niṃ­dri­ya­tvā­t ka­ra­ṇa­tva­m a­si­ddha­m iti cen na, aṃ­taḥ­ka­ra­ṇa­tve­na prasiddheḥ | a­niṃ­dri­ya­tvaṃ tu TAŚVA-ML 330,14punas ta­syā­ni­ya­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­d i­driṃ­ya­vai­dha­rmyā­t nā­ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­t­, svā­rtho­pa­la­bdhau sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tve­na ka­ra­ṇa­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 330,15na caivaṃ sū­tra­vi­ro­dhaḥ­, paṃ­ceṃ­dri­yā­ṇi dvi­vi­dhā­ni dra­vya­bhā­va­vi­ka­lpā­d ity a­trā­niṃ­dri­ya­syā­pi dvi­vi­dha­sya sāmarthya- TAŚVA-ML 330,16si­ddha­tvā­t | śa­rī­ra­vā­ṅma­naḥ­prā­ṇā­pā­nāḥ pu­dga­lā­nā­m ity atra sūtre pau­dga­li­ka­sya dra­vya­ma­na­saḥ sū­tra­kā­re­ṇa svaya- TAŚVA-ML 330,17m a­bhi­dhā­nā­t | tasmād iṃ­dri­ya­ma­na­sī vi­jñā­na­sya kāraṇaṃ nārtho pīty a­ka­laṃ­kai­r api dvi­vi­dheṃ­dri­ya­sā­mā­nya­vā­kya­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 330,18dvi­vi­dha­sya manaso bhī­ṣṭa­tvā­t | dra­vya­ma­naḥ­pra­ti­ṣe­dhi­ta­va­ca­na­bhā­vā­c ca ta­tpra­ti­ṣe­dhe pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­vā­dyu­ktyā­ga­ma­vi­ro- TAŚVA-ML 330,19dhāc ca | tatrāho pu­ru­ṣi­kā­mā­traṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d a­vi­bhā­vi­ta­si­ddhāṃ­ta­tva­m ā­vi­rbhā­va­ya­ti || TAŚVA-ML 330,20kaścid ā­ha­–­dra­vya­ma­na eva bhā­va­ma­no sti tac cā­tma­pu­dga­la­vya­ti­ri­ktaṃ dra­vyāṃ­ta­ra­m iti tad apy a­pa­sā­ra­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.24.5ā­tma­pu­dga­la­pa­ryā­ya­vya­ti­ri­ktaṃ mano na tu | dravyam asti parair uktaṃ pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­va­ta­s tathā || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 330,22bhā­va­ma­no hy ā­tma­pa­ryā­yaḥ tasya la­bdhyu­pa­yo­ga­tvā­t | saty api dra­vya­ma­na­si ta­da­bhā­ve svā­rtha­pa­ri­cche­da­prā- TAŚVA-ML 330,23du­rbhā­vā­yo­gā­t ta­tpra­si­ddheḥ | dra­vya­ma­naḥ pu­dga­la­pa­ryā­ya­s ta­du­pa­ka­ra­ṇā­t dra­vyeṃ­dri­ya­va­t | ta­dvya­ti­ri­ktaṃ tu dra­vyāṃ­ta­raṃ TAŚVA-ML 330,24mano na śakyaṃ paraiḥ sā­dha­yi­tuṃ tathā pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­vā­t | yu­ga­pa­jjñā­nā­nu­tpa­tti­r manaso liṃgam iti cen na, tato TAŚVA-ML 330,25ma­no­mā­tra­sya pra­ti­pa­tti­s ta­ddra­vyāṃ­ta­ra­tvā­si­ddheḥ | pṛ­thi­vyā­di­dra­vya­tva­ni­ṣe­dhā­t pa­ri­śe­ṣā­t tasya dra­vyāṃ­ta­ra­tva­si­ddhi­r iti TAŚVA-ML 330,26cen nai­ta­t­, ni­ṣe­dhā­si­ddheḥ | tathā hi­–­spa­rśa­va­ddra­vya­ma­no '­sa­rva­ga­ta­dra­vya­tvā­t pa­va­na­va­d iti pu­dga­la­dra­vya­tva­si­ddheḥ | TAŚVA-ML 330,27kutaḥ ? pa­ri­śe­ṣā­t tasya dra­vyāṃ­ta­ra­tvaṃ sa­ma­rtha­yi­ṣya­te ca ta­syā­gra­taḥ pau­dga­li­ka­tva­m ity alaṃ pra­saṃ­gā­t | atrānye TAŚVA-ML 330,28dra­vya­ma­no bhā­va­ma­naḥ­sa­hi­taṃ dravyaṃ ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­t spa­rśa­nā­di­dra­vya­ka­ra­ṇa­va­d ity ā­ve­da­yaṃ­ti | tad ayuktaṃ | yo­gi­dra­vya- TAŚVA-ML 330,29ma­na­sā­ne­kāṃ­tā­t | yogino hi dra­vya­ma­naḥ sad api na bhā­va­ma­naḥ­sa­hi­taṃ dra­vyeṃ­dri­yaṃ ca na bhā­veṃ­dri­ya­yu­ktaṃ TAŚVA-ML 330,30kṣā­yi­ka­jñā­ne­na saha kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­sya bhā­va­ma­no­kṣa­sya vi­ro­dhā­t | na ca ke­va­li­no dra­vya­ma­no­kṣā­ṇi na TAŚVA-ML 330,31saṃti bahir aṃtar apy u­bha­ya­thā ca ka­ra­ṇa­m a­vi­ghā­tī­ti va­ca­nā­t | tato vi­jñā­na­vi­śe­ṣā­d eva bhā­va­ma­naḥ sā­dha­nī­yaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 330,32siddhāc ca bhā­va­ma­na­so dra­vya­ma­na­saḥ siddhir ity a­na­va­dyaṃ | yeṣāṃ tu prāṇināṃ śi­kṣā­kri­yā­lā­pa­gra­ha­ṇa­vi­jñā­na­vi- TAŚVA-ML 330,33śe­ṣā­bhā­vaḥ śa­śva­tta­dbha­ve ni­ści­ta­s teṣāṃ saṃ­jñi­tvā­bhā­vā­n na bhā­va­ma­no sti ta­da­bhā­vā­n na dra­vya­ma­no '­nu­mī­ya­ta ity ama- TAŚVA-ML 330,34naskās te tato yuktaṃ saṃ­jñi­tvā­saṃ­jñi­tvā­bhyāṃ sa­ma­na­skā­ma­na­ska­tvaṃ vya­va­sthā­pa­yi­tu­m || TAŚV-ML 2.24.6iti sū­tra­tra­ye­ṇā­kṣa­ma­na­sāṃ svā­mi­ni­śca­yaḥ | saṃ­jñya­saṃ­jñi­vi­bhā­ga­ś ca sā­ma­rthyā­d vihito ṃjasā || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 331,02yathā spa­rśa­na­sya va­na­spa­tyaṃ­tāḥ svāminaḥ kṛ­myā­da­yaḥ tasya ra­sa­na­vṛ­ddha­sya­, pi­pī­li­kā­da­ya­s tayor ghrā­ṇa­vṛ­ddha­yoḥ TAŚVA-ML 331,03bhra­ma­rā­da­ya­s teṣāṃ ca­kṣu­rvṛ­ddhā­nāṃ­, ma­nu­ṣyā­da­ya­s teṣām api śro­tra­vṛ­ddhā­nāṃ tathā saṃjñino manasa iti pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 331,04ye tu manaso '­svā­mi­naḥ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇa­ste na saṃjñinaḥ iti saṃ­jñya­saṃ­jñi­vi­bhā­ga­ś ca pa­ra­mā­rtha­to vihitaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 331,05tad evam ā­hni­kā­rtha­m u­pa­saṃ­ha­ra­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.24.7abiti sva­ta­ttvā­di vi­śe­ṣa­rū­pa­to ni­ve­di­taṃ tu vya­va­hā­ra­to nayāt | TAŚV-ML 2.24.7cdtad eva sā­mā­nya­m a­vāṃ­ta­ro­di­tā­t sva­saṃ­gra­hā­t ta­ddvi­ta­ya­pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 331,08pra­mā­ṇa­na­yai­r a­dhi­ga­ma ity uktaṃ tatra jīvasya sva­ta­ttva­m iha sāmānyaṃ saṃ­gra­hā­d a­vāṃ­ta­ro­ktā­d a­dhi­ga­taṃ ni­ve­di­taṃ TAŚVA-ML 331,09tadbhedāḥ pa­rau­pa­śa­mi­kā­da­yo vya­va­hā­ra­na­yā­t yaj jīvasya svatattvaṃ ta­dau­pa­śa­mi­kā­di­bhe­da­rū­pa­m iti | punar apy aupaśa- TAŚVA-ML 331,10mi­kā­di­sā­mā­nyaṃ ta­tsaṃ­gra­hā­t tadbhedo vya­va­hā­rā­t | yad au­pa­śa­mi­ka­sā­mā­nyaṃ ta­ddvi­bhe­daṃ­, yat kṣā­yi­ka­sā­mā­nyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 331,11tan na­va­bhe­daṃ­, yan mi­śra­sā­mā­nyaṃ tad a­ṣṭā­da­śa­bhe­daṃ­, yad au­da­yi­ka­sā­mā­nyaṃ tad e­ka­viṃ­śa­ti­bhe­daṃ­, yat pā­ri­ṇā­mi­kaṃ TAŚVA-ML 331,12sāmānyaṃ tat tribhedaṃ iti | punar api sa­mya­ktvā­di­sāṃ­mā­nyaṃ ta­tsaṃ­gra­hā­t tadbhedo vya­va­hā­rā­d iti saṃ­gra­ha­vya­va­hā- TAŚVA-ML 331,13ra­ni­rū­pa­ṇa­pa­raṃ­pa­rā prā­gṛ­ju­sū­trā­d a­va­gaṃ­ta­vyā | sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣā­tma­kaṃ tu svatattvaṃ sakalaṃ pra­dhā­na­bhā­vā­t pramāṇa- TAŚVA-ML 331,14to dhigataṃ ni­ve­di­taṃ sū­tra­kā­re­ṇa | evaṃ jīvasya lakṣaṇaṃ bheda iṃdriyaṃ manas ta­dvi­ṣa­yaḥ tatsvāmī ca sā­mā­nya­taḥ TAŚVA-ML 331,15saṃ­gra­hā­d vi­śe­ṣa­to vya­va­hā­rā­t pra­dhā­na­bhā­vā­rpi­ta­sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ pra­mā­ṇā­d a­dhi­ga­mya­te || TAŚVA-ML 331,16iti ta­ttvā­rtha­ślo­ka­vā­rti­kā­laṃ­kā­re dvi­tī­yā­dhyā­ya­sya pra­tha­ma­m ā­hni­ka­m || TA-ML 2.25 vi­gra­ha­ga­tau ka­rma­yo­gaḥ || 25 || TAŚVA-ML 331,18vigraho dehaḥ gatir ga­ma­na­kri­yā vi­gra­hā­ya gatiḥ vi­gra­ha­ga­tiḥ a­śva­ghā­sā­di­va­d atra vṛttiḥ karma kārmaṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 331,19śarīraṃ karmaiva yogaḥ ka­rma­yo­gaḥ | kā­rma­ṇa­śa­rī­rā­laṃ­ba­nā­tma­pra­de­śa­pa­ri­spaṃ­da­rū­pā kriyety arthaḥ | vi­gra­ha­ga­tau karma- TAŚVA-ML 331,20yogo stīti pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ­, tena pūrvaṃ śarīraṃ pa­ri­tya­jyo­tta­ra­śa­rī­rā­bhi­mu­khaṃ gacchato jī­va­syāṃ­ta­rā­le ka­rmā­dā­na­si­ddhiḥ || TAŚVA-ML 331,21kutaḥ punar vi­gra­ha­ga­tau jīvasya ka­rma­yo­go stīti ni­ścī­ya­ta ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.25.1gatau tu vi­gra­hā­rthā­yāṃ ka­rma­yo­go mato nyathā | tena saṃ­baṃ­dha­vai­dhu­ryā­d vyo­ma­va­nni­rvṛ­tā­tma­va­t || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 331,23yeṣāṃ vi­gra­ha­ni­mi­ttā­yāṃ gatau jīvasya ka­rma­yo­go nā­bhi­ma­ta­s teṣāṃ tadā paścād vā nātmā pū­rva­ka­rma­saṃ­baṃ­dha­va- TAŚVA-ML 331,24t ka­rma­yo­ga­ra­hi­ta­tvā­d ā­kā­śa­va­nmu­ktā­tma­baṃ­dho vi­pa­rya­ya­pra­saṃ­go vā ātmanaḥ pa­ra­ma­ma­ha­ttvā­t ga­ti­ma­ttvā­bhā­vā­d vi- TAŚVA-ML 331,25gra­ha­ga­ti­r asiddhā | ta­tho­tta­ra­śa­rī­ra­yo­ga eva pū­rva­śa­rī­ra­vi­yo­ga ity e­ka­kā­la­tvā­t tayor nā­nta­rā­la­m a­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo­ga­ra­hi­taṃ TAŚVA-ML 331,26yato pū­rva­ka­rma­saṃ­baṃ­dha­bhā­gā­tmā na syād iti kaścit | taṃ pra­tyā­ha­ —TAŚV-ML 2.25.2ga­ti­ma­ttvaṃ punas tasya kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇa­tva­taḥ | lo­ṣṭha­va­ddhe­tu­dha­rmo sti tatra kā­rya­kri­ye­kṣa­ṇā­t || 2 || TAŚV-ML 2.25.3sa­rva­ga­tvā­d gatiḥ puṃsaḥ svavan nāstīti ye viduḥ | teṣāṃ hetur asiddho sya kā­ya­mā­tra­tva­ve­da­nā­t || 3 || TAŚV-ML 2.25.4vibhuḥ pumān a­mū­rta­tve sati ni­tya­tva­taḥ svavat | ityādi hetavo py evaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­ha­ta­go­ca­rāḥ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 2.25.5hetur ī­śva­ra­bo­dhe­na vya­bhi­cā­rī ca kīrtitaḥ | ta­syā­mū­rta­tva­ni­tya­tva­si­ddhe­r a­vi­bhu­tā matā || 5 || TAŚV-ML 2.25.6anityo bha­va­bo­dha­ś cen na syāt tasya pra­mā­ṇa­tā | gṛ­hī­ta­gra­ha­ṇā­n no cet smṛtyādeḥ śā­stra­bā­dhi­tā || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 331,32ga­ti­mā­nā­tmā kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇa­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­l lo­ṣṭha­va­t | kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇa­saṃ­baṃ­dho sty ātmani kāye ta­tkṛ­ta­kri­yo­pa­laṃ­bhā­t | TAŚVA-ML 332,01yatra yat kṛ­ta­kri­yo­pa­laṃ­bhaḥ tatra kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇa­saṃ­baṃ­dho sti yathā va­na­spa­tau vā­yu­kṛ­ta­kri­yo­pa­laṃ­bhā­d vāyau tathā TAŚVA-ML 332,02cā­tma­kṛ­ta­kri­yo­pa­laṃ­bhaḥ kāye tasmād ātmani kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇa­saṃ­baṃ­dho sti iti ni­ścī­ya­te | kaḥ punar asāv ātmani TAŚVA-ML 332,03kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇaḥ pra­ya­tnā­diḥ | pra­ya­tna­va­hā hy ātmanā bu­ddhi­pū­rvi­kā kri­yā­kā­ye kri­ya­te­, a­bu­ddhi­pū­rvi­kā tu dharmā- TAŚVA-ML 332,04dha­rma­va­tā­nya­thā ta­da­yo­gā­t | nanu ca kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇa­yu­ktaḥ kaścid anyatra kriyām ā­ra­bha­mā­ṇaḥ kri­yā­vā­n dṛṣṭo TAŚVA-ML 332,05yathā vegena yukto vāyur va­na­spa­tau­, kaścit punar akriyo ya­thā­kā­śaṃ pa­ta­trī­ṇi tathātmā kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇa­yu­kta­ś ca TAŚVA-ML 332,06syād a­kri­ya­ś ceti nāyaṃ hetuḥ kri­yā­va­ttvaṃ sā­dha­ye­d ā­kā­śe­na vya­bhi­cā­rā­t iti ka­ści­t­, so traivaṃ pa­rya­nu­yo- TAŚVA-ML 332,07ktavyaḥ | kena kri­yā­he­tu­nā guṇena yuktam ā­kā­śa­m iti ? vā­yu­saṃ­yo­ge­ne­ti cen na, tasya kri­yā­he­tu­tvā­si­ddheḥ | TAŚVA-ML 332,08va­na­spa­tau vā­yu­saṃ­yo­gā­t kri­yā­he­tu­r asāv iti cen na, tasmin saty apy a­bhā­vā­t | viśiṣṭo vā­yu­saṃ­yo­gaḥ kriyā- TAŚVA-ML 332,09hetur iti cet, kaḥ punar asau ? no­da­na­m a­bhi­ghā­ta­ś ceti | kiṃ punar nodanaṃ ka­ścā­bhi­ghā­taḥ ? ve­ga­va­ddra­vya­saṃ­yo­ga iti TAŚVA-ML 332,10cet, tarhi vega eva kri­yā­he­tu­s tadbhāve bhāvāt ta­da­bhā­ve vā­bhā­vā­t natv ā­kā­śa­sya vego stīti na kriyā- TAŚVA-ML 332,11he­tu­gu­ṇa­yu­kta­m ākāśaṃ tato na tena sā­dha­na­sya vya­bhi­cā­raḥ | atha mataṃ na ga­ti­mā­nā­tmā sa­rva­ga­ta­tvā­d ākā- TAŚVA-ML 332,12śavad ity a­nu­mā­nā­d ga­ti­ma­ttva­sya pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­d a­nu­mā­na­vi­ru­ddhaḥ pakṣa iti | tad a­yu­ktaṃ­, puṃsaḥ sa­rva­ga­ta­tvā­si­ddheḥ kāye TAŚVA-ML 332,13eva tasya saṃ­ve­da­nā­t tato bahiḥ saṃ­vi­ttya­bhā­vā­t | sa­rva­ga­taḥ pumān nityatve sa­tya­mū­rta­tvā­d ā­kā­śa­va­d iti TAŚVA-ML 332,14cen na, asya kā­lā­tya­yā­pa­di­ṣṭa­tvā­t sā­dha­na­sya dha­rmi­grā­ha­ka­pra­mā­ṇa­bā­dhi­ta­tvā­t pra­tya­kṣa­vi­ru­ddha­pa­kṣa­ni­rde­śā­naṃ­ta­ra­pra­yu- TAŚVA-ML 332,15ktatvāt śīto gnir dra­vya­tvā­t ja­la­va­d ity ā­di­va­t | e­te­nā­mū­rta­dra­vya­tvā­t sa­rva­tro­pa­la­bhya­mā­na­gu­ṇa­tvā­d ity evam ādayo TAŚVA-ML 332,16hetavaḥ pra­tyā­khyā­tāḥ pra­tya­kṣa­bā­dhi­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­t | kiṃ ca, nityatve sa­tya­mū­rta­tvā­d ity ayaṃ hetur ī­śva­ra­jñā­ne­na TAŚVA-ML 332,17a­nai­kāṃ­ti­kaḥ ta­syā­sa­rva­ga­ta­syā­pi ni­tya­tvā­mū­rta­tva­si­ddheḥ nityaṃ hī­śva­ra­jñā­na­m a­nā­dya­naṃ­ta­tvā­t su­ra­va­rtma­va­t | tasya TAŚVA-ML 332,18sā­di­pa­ryaṃ­ta­tve sati ma­he­śva­ra­sya sa­rvā­rtha­pa­ri­cche­da­vi­ro­dhā­t | yo py āha, a­ni­tya­m ī­śva­ra­jñā­na­m u­tpa­tti­ma­ttvā­t TAŚVA-ML 332,19ka­la­śā­di­va­t u­tpa­tti­ma­tta­dā­tmāṃ­taḥ­ka­ra­ṇa­saṃ­yo­gā­pe­kṣa­tvā­d a­sma­dā­di­jñā­na­va­t | yo­ga­ja­dha­rmā­nu­gra­hī­te­na hi manase- TAŚVA-ML 332,20śvarasya saṃyoge sati sarvārthe jñānam u­tpā­dya­te | na caivaṃ, ta­dā­di­pa­ryaṃ­ta­va­t saṃ­tā­na­rū­pa­ta­yā­nā­di­pa­ryaṃ­ta­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 332,21yo­ga­saṃ­tā­no hi ma­he­śa­syā­nā­di­pa­ryaṃ­taḥ sadā rā­gā­di­ma­lai­r a­spṛ­ṣṭa­tvā­t a­nā­di­śu­ddhā­dhi­ṣṭhā­na­tvā­d bhujaś ca dha­rma­vi­śe­ṣaḥ TAŚVA-ML 332,22ta­da­nu­gra­ha­ś ca manasaḥ tena saṃ­yo­ga­ś ceti ta­nni­mi­ttaṃ sa­rvā­rtha­jñā­na­m a­nā­di­pa­ryaṃ­ta­m u­pa­pa­dya­te pra­mā­ṇa­pha­la­tvā­c ce­śva­ra­jñā­na- TAŚVA-ML 332,23m anityaṃ nityatve tasya pra­mā­ṇa­pha­la­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­gu­ṇa­tvā­c ca ta­da­ni­tyaṃ su­khā­di­va­d iti, tasyāpi TAŚVA-ML 332,24gṛ­hī­ta­grā­hī­śva­ra­jñā­na­m āyātaṃ | tataś ca na pramāṇaṃ sma­ra­ṇā­di­va­t gṛ­hī­ta­grā­hi­ṇo pi tasya pra­mā­ṇa­tve pra­mā­ṇa­saṃ- TAŚVA-ML 332,25pla­va­vā­di­nā­m a­nu­bhū­tā­rthe sma­ra­ṇā­deḥ pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­nu­ṣaṃ­gaḥ kena ni­vā­rye­ta | syān mataṃ, pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­re­ṇā­gra­hī­ta­sya saka- TAŚVA-ML 332,26la­sū­kṣmā­dya­rtha­sya ma­he­śva­ra­jñā­na­saṃ­tā­ne­na gra­ha­ṇā­n na tasya gra­hī­ta­grā­hi­tva­m iti | tad asat | dhā­rā­vā­hi­jñā­na­syā- TAŚVA-ML 332,27py evaṃ gṛ­hī­ta­grā­hi­tvā­bhā­vā­t pra­mā­ṇa­tā­pa­tteḥ | ta­tpra­mā­ṇa­tvo­pa­ga­me tathaiva pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­rā­gṛ­hī­ta­tvā­nu­bha­va­sma­ra­ṇa­pra- TAŚVA-ML 332,28tya­bhi­jñā­nā­di­saṃ­tā­na­sya pra­va­rta­mā­na­syā­gṛ­hī­ta­grā­hi­tvā­t pra­mā­ṇa­tva­m astu | yadi punar a­nu­bha­vā­dī­nā­m e­ka­saṃ­tā­na­tve TAŚVA-ML 332,29py a­nu­bha­va­gṛ­hī­te­rthe sma­ra­ṇā­deḥ pra­vṛ­tte­r a­pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ tadā pra­tha­ma­jñā­ne­na pa­ri­cchi­nne rthe ta­du­tta­ro­tta­ra­dhā­rā­vā­hi­vi­jñā- TAŚVA-ML 332,30nānāṃ kutaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ ? ta­du­pa­yo­ga­vi­śe­ṣā­d iti cet, tata eva smṛ­tyā­dī­nāṃ pra­mā­ṇa­tva­m astu sarvathā viśeṣā- TAŚVA-ML 332,31bhāvāt | tathā sati pra­mā­ṇa­saṃ­khyā­ni­ya­mo na vya­va­ti­ṣṭhe­te­ty uktaṃ pu­ra­stā­t | tasmād anena gṛ­hī­ta­grā­hi­tvā­t ka- TAŚVA-ML 332,32syacid vi­jñā­na­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tva­m u­ra­rī­ku­rva­tā ma­he­śva­ra­jñā­na­syā­py u­tta­ro­tta­ra­sya pū­rva­jñā­naṃ pa­ri­cchi­nnā­rtha­grā­hi­tvā­d apramā- TAŚVA-ML 332,33ṇatvaṃ duḥśakaṃ pa­ri­ha­rtuṃ | yad apy uktaṃ, ma­he­śva­ra­jñā­na­sya nityatve pra­mā­ṇa­pha­la­tvā­bhā­va iti | tad apy ayuktaṃ | tasyo- TAŚVA-ML 332,34pa­cā­ra­taḥ pra­mā­ṇa­pha­la­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | yathaiva ī­śva­ra­syāṃ­taḥ­kra­ra­ṇa­saṃ­yo­gā­di­sā­ma­grī ni­tya­jñā­na­syā­bhi­vya­kta­tvā­d upa- TAŚVA-ML 332,35cārataḥ pramāṇaṃ tathā ta­dvyaṃ­gya­tvā­n ni­tya­syā­pī­śva­ra­jñā­na­syo­pa­cā­ra­taḥ pra­mā­ṇa­pha­la­tva­m u­pa­pa­dya­ta eva | na cābhivya- TAŚVA-ML 333,01ktir u­tpa­tti­r eva sā­mā­nyā­deḥ kha­vya­kti­bhi­r a­bhi­vyaṃ­gya­syo­tpa­ti­ma­ttva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tato nityam e­ve­śva­ra­jñā­na­m iti | tena TAŚVA-ML 333,02hetor vya­bhi­cā­ra eva | bhavatu vā ma­he­śva­ra­jñā­na­m anityaṃ tathāpi sa­li­la­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­rū­pā­di­bhi­r a­pa­de­śa­syā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tā TAŚVA-ML 333,03du­ṣpa­ri­ha­re­ty alaṃ pra­saṃ­ge­na­, sa­rva­thā­tma­no ga­ti­ma­ttva­sya pra­ti­ṣe­ddhu­m aśakteḥ || TAŚVA-ML 333,04kathaṃ punar a­śa­rī­ra­syā­tma­no gatir ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.26 a­nu­śre­ṇi gatiḥ || 26 || TAŚVA-ML 333,06ā­kā­śa­pra­de­śa­paṃ­ktiḥ śreṇiḥ a­no­rā­nu­pū­rvye vṛttiḥ śre­ṇe­rā­nu­pū­rvye­ṇā­nu­śre­ṇi jīvasya pu­dga­la­sya ca gati- TAŚVA-ML 333,07r iti pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ | jī­vā­dhi­kā­rā­t pu­dga­la­syā­saṃ­pra­tya­ya iti cen na, punar ga­ti­gra­ha­ṇā­t ta­tsaṃ­pra­tya­yā­t kri­yāṃ­ta­ra­ni- TAŚVA-ML 333,08vṛ­ttya­rtha­m iha ga­ti­gra­ha­ṇa­m iti cen na, a­va­sthā­nā­dya­saṃ­bha­vā­t kri­yāṃ­ta­ra­ni­vṛ­tti­si­ddheḥ | u­tta­ra­sū­tre jī­va­gra­ha­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 333,09c ceha śa­rī­ra­pu­dga­la­sya jī­va­syā­nu­śre­ṇi­ga­tiḥ saṃ­pra­tī­ya­te | nanu ca kuto jīvasya cā­nu­śre­ṇi­ga­ti­r niścitā jyoti- TAŚVA-ML 333,10rādīnāṃ niḥ­śre­ṇi­ga­ti­da­rśa­nā­t ta­nni­ya­mā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti kaścit | taṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.26.1siddhā gatir a­nu­śre­ṇi dehinaḥ pa­ra­mā­ga­mā­t | lo­kāṃ­ta­raṃ pra­ti­jñe­yaṃ pu­dga­la­sya ca nānyathā || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 333,12kaḥ punar asau pa­ra­mā­ga­ma­s ta­dā­ve­da­kaḥ kuto vāsya pra­mā­ṇa­tva­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.26.2poḍhā pra­kra­ma­yu­kto yam ātmeti vacanaṃ pumān | saṃ­pra­dā­yā­t su­ni­rṇī­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ka­tva­taḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 333,14ṣa­ṭpra­kra­ma­yu­kto jīva iti pa­ra­mā­ga­maḥ khataḥ saṃ­pra­dā­yā­vi­cche­dā­t pramāṇaṃ su­ni­rṇī­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ka­tvā­d vā TAŚVA-ML 333,15mo­kṣa­mā­rga­va­d iti ni­rū­pi­ta­prā­yaṃ | tato jīvasya pu­dga­la­sya ca de­śa­kā­la­ni­ya­mā­d a­nu­śre­ṇi gatiḥ siddhā TAŚVA-ML 333,16boddhavyā || TAŚVA-ML 333,17mu­kta­syā­tma­naḥ kīdṛśī gatir ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.27 a­vi­gra­hā jīvasya || 27 || TAŚVA-ML 333,19u­tta­ra­sū­tre saṃ­sā­ri­gra­ha­ṇā­d iha muktasya gatiḥ | vigraho vyāghātaḥ kau­ṭi­lya­m iti yā­va­t­, na vidyate vigra- TAŚVA-ML 333,20ho syā ity a­vi­gra­hā muktasya jīvasya gatir ity a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ || kuta ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.27.1gatir muktasya jī­va­syā­vi­gra­hā vakratāṃ prati | ni­mi­ttā­bhā­va­ta­s tasya sva­bhā­ve­no­rdhva­ga­tva­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 333,22ū­rdhva­vra­jyā­sva­bhā­vo jīva iti yu­ktyā­ga­mā­bhyā­m u­tta­ra­tra ni­rṇe­ṣya­te­, tato mu­kta­syā­nya­tra gamane ta­dva­krī­bhā­ve TAŚVA-ML 333,23ca kā­ra­ṇā­bhā­vā­d va­krī­bhā­vā­bhā­vā­d a­vi­gra­hā gatiḥ || TAŚVA-ML 333,24saṃ­sā­ri­ṇaḥ kīdṛśī gatir ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.28 vi­gra­ha­va­tī ca saṃ­sā­ri­ṇaḥ prāk caturbhyaḥ || 28 || TAŚVA-ML 333,26ca śabdād a­vi­gra­hā ceti sa­mu­cca­yaḥ tena saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo jīvasya nā­vi­gra­ha­ga­te­r a­pa­vā­do­, vi­gra­ha­va­tyā vidhā- TAŚVA-ML 333,27nād iti saṃ­pra­tya­yaḥ kā­la­pa­ri­cche­dā­rthaḥ prāk caturbhya iti va­ca­nā­t | āṅo grahaṇaṃ laghvarthaṃ ka­rta­vya­m iti TAŚVA-ML 333,28cen na, a­bhi­vi­dhi­pra­saṃ­gā­t | u­bha­ya­saṃ­bha­ve vyā­khyā­na­to ma­ryā­dā­saṃ­pra­tya­ya iti cen na, pra­ti­pa­tte­r gau­ra­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 333,29pra­ti­pa­tti­gau­ra­vā­dva­raṃ graṃ­tha­gau­ra­vaṃ iti va­ca­nā­c ca prā­ggra­ha­ṇa­m astu || kutaś caturbhyaḥ sa­ma­ye­bhyaḥ prāg eva vi­gra­ha­va­tī TAŚVA-ML 333,30gatiḥ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo na punaś caturthe samaye pa­ra­tre­ty ā­śaṃ­kā­yā­m idam ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.28.1saṃ­sā­ri­ṇaḥ punar va­krī­bhā­va­yu­ktā ca sā matā | caturbhyaḥ sa­ma­ye­bhyaḥ prāk pa­ra­ta­s ta­da­saṃ­bha­vā­t || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 333,32tri­va­kra­ga­ti­saṃ­bha­vaḥ kuta ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.28.2ni­ṣku­ṭa­kṣe­tra­saṃ­si­ddhe­s tri­va­kra­ga­ti­saṃ­bha­vaḥ | e­ka­dvi­va­kra­yā gatyā kvacid u­tpa­ttya­yo­ga­taḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 334,01yadi hy e­ka­va­krā gatiḥ syād dvi­va­krai­va vā tadā ve­trā­sa­nā­dyā­kā­re loke ni­ṣku­ṭa­kṣe­tre kvacit pradeśe jīvasya TAŚVA-ML 334,02ku­ta­ści­d de­śāṃ­ta­rā­d ā­ga­ta­syo­tpa­tti­r na syāt || sū­kṣma­vā­da­ra­kai­r jīvaiḥ sarvo loko ni­raṃ­ta­raṃ nicitaḥ | bā­da­ra­kai­ś ca TAŚVA-ML 334,03yathā saṃ­bha­va­m iti pa­ra­mā­ga­ma­va­ca­naṃ | ta­thai­ke­na jīvena sa­rva­lo­kaḥ pra­ti­de­śaṃ kṣe­trī­kṛ­ta iti va­krā­va­kra­ma­la­bha­ta | TAŚVA-ML 334,04nanu dvi­va­kra­yā gatyā yato yatra vyāptiḥ saṃ­bha­va­ti tatas tatra jī­va­syo­tpa­tteḥ sarvam a­sa­maṃ­ja­sa­m etad va­ca­na­m iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 334,05sa­rva­smā­l lo­ka­pra­de­śā­t sa­rva­smi­n lo­ka­pra­de­śāṃ­ta­re jīvasya gatir iti si­ddhāṃ­ta­vyā­ha­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t || TAŚV-ML 2.28.3yeṣāṃ ca ca­tu­ra­sraḥ syāl loko vṛtto pi vā mataḥ | ni­ṣku­ṭa­tva­vi­ni­rmu­kta­s teṣāṃ sā na tri­va­kra­tā || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 334,07mā bhūd ity a­yu­ktaṃ­, tathā pā­ṇi­mu­ktā lāṃ­ga­li­kā go­mū­tri­kā cai­ka­dvi­tri­va­krā saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo gatir iti siddhāṃ- TAŚVA-ML 334,08ta­vi­ro­dhā­t | ta­da­vi­ru­ddha­m a­nu­ru­dhya­mā­naiḥ trivakrā tu gatir a­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyā­, na cāsau ni­ṣku­ṭa­tva­vi­ni­rmu­kte ca­tu­ra­sre TAŚVA-ML 334,09vṛtte vā loke saṃ­bha­va­tī­ti na ta­du­pa­de­śa­saṃ­bha­vaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 334,10ki­ya­tsa­ma­yā punar avakrā gatir ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.29 e­ka­sa­ma­yā­vi­gra­hā || 29 || TAŚVA-ML 334,12gatir ity a­nu­va­rta­ne­na sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyā­t strī­liṃ­ga­ni­rde­śaḥ kṛtaḥ | ekaḥ samayo 'syā ity e­ka­sa­ma­yā­, na TAŚVA-ML 334,13vidyate vigraho vyāghāto syā ity a­vi­gra­hā ṛjvī gatir ity arthaḥ || kutaś caivam ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.29.1a­vi­gra­hā gatis tatra pro­ktai­ka­sa­ma­yā­khi­lā | prāptiḥ sa­ma­ya­mā­tre­ṇa lo­kā­gra­sya tanor api || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 334,15lo­kā­gra­prā­pa­ṇī gatir muktasya tāvad e­ka­sa­ma­yā sa­mā­vi­rbhū­tā­naṃ­ta­vī­rya­sya ta­syai­ka­sa­ma­ya­mā­tre­ṇa lo­kā­gra­prā­ptyu- TAŚVA-ML 334,16papatteḥ | pū­rva­ta­nu­pa­ri­tyā­ge­na ta­nvaṃ­ta­ra­prā­pa­ṇī­rva­kra­ga­ti­r e­ka­sa­ma­yai­va saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo pi, saṃ­prā­pta­tā­dṛ­gvī­ryāṃ­ta­rā­ya­kṣa­yo- TAŚVA-ML 334,17pa­śa­ma­sya lo­kāṃ­ta­ra­va­rti­nyāḥ tanor api sa­ma­ya­mā­tre­ṇa prā­pti­gha­ṭa­nā­t | tataḥ sa­ka­lā­py a­vi­gra­hā gatir e­ka­sa­ma­ye- TAŚVA-ML 334,18ty u­pa­pa­nnaṃ | sā­ma­rthyā­d e­ka­va­krā dvi­sa­ma­yā­, dvivakrā tri­sa­ma­yā­, trivakrā ca­tuḥ­sa­ma­ye­ti siddhaṃ || TAŚVA-ML 334,19yady evaṃ sa­rva­trā­hā­ra­ko jīvaḥ prasakta ity ākūtaṃ pra­ti­ṣe­dha­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.30 ekaṃ dvau trīn vā­nā­hā­ra­kaḥ || 30 || TAŚVA-ML 334,21ekaṃ vā samayaṃ dvau vā samayau trīn vā sa­ma­yā­n a­nā­hā­ra­ka iti saṃ­pra­tye­yaṃ­, pra­tyā­sa­tteḥ sa­ma­ya­syā­bhi­saṃ- TAŚVA-ML 334,22baṃ­dhā­t­, vā­śa­bda­sya pratyekaṃ pa­ri­sa­mā­pte­ś ca | sa­pta­mī­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, a­tyaṃ­ta­saṃ­yo­ga­sya vi­va­kṣi­ta­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 334,23kaḥ punar āhāro nāma ye­nā­hā­ra­ko jīvaḥ syād ity a­bhi­dhī­ya­te­–­tra­yā­ṇāṃ śa­rī­rā­ṇāṃ ṣaṇṇāṃ pa­ryā­ptī­nāṃ yogyapu- TAŚVA-ML 334,24dga­la­gra­ha­ṇa­m āhāraḥ ta­da­bhā­vā­d vi­gra­ha­ga­tā­v a­nā­hā­ra­kaḥ­, na hi tasyām ā­hā­ra­ka­śa­rī­ra­sya saṃ­bha­vaḥ­, nāpy au­dā­ri­ka- TAŚVA-ML 334,25vai­kri­yi­ka­śa­rī­ra­yoḥ ṣaṇṇāṃ pa­ryā­ptī­nāṃ vyā­ghā­tā­t | punar ā­tmai­ka­sa­ma­ye dvau trīn vā­nā­hā­ra­ko na punaś ca­tu­rtha­m a- TAŚVA-ML 334,26pīty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.30.1ekaṃ sa­ma­ya­m ātmā dvau trīn vā nā­hā­ra­ya­ty ayaṃ | śa­rī­ra­tra­ya­pa­ryā­pti­prā­yo­gyā­n pu­dga­lā­n idam || 1 || TAŚV-ML 2.30.2caturthe samaye vaśyam ā­hā­ra­sya pra­si­ddhi­taḥ | ṛjvām iva gatau prācye puṃsaḥ saṃ­sā­ra­cā­ri­ṇaḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 2.30.3dvitīye pā­ṇi­mu­ktā­yāṃ lāṃ­ga­li­kā tṛ­tī­ya­ke | yathā ta­dva­ttri­va­krā­yāṃ caturthe vigrahaḥ grahaḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 334,30saṃprati kṣa­ṇi­kā­dye­kāṃ­ta­vya­va­cche­de­na syā­dvā­da­pa­kṣa eva vi­gra­ha­ga­ti­r jīvasya saṃ­bha­va­tī­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.30.4kṣaṇikaṃ niṣkriyaṃ cittaṃ sva­śa­rī­ra­pra­de­śa­taḥ | bhinnaṃ ci­ttāṃ­ta­raṃ naiva prā­ra­bhe­ta sa­vi­gra­haṃ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 2.30.5sa­rva­kā­ra­ṇa­śū­nye hi deśe kāryasya janmani | kāle vā na kvacij jñātum asya janma na siddhyati || 5 || TAŚV-ML 2.30.6kūṭastho pi pumān naiva jahāti prā­cya­vi­gra­haṃ | na gṛhṇāty uttaraṃ kāyam a­ni­tya­tva­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ || 6 || TAŚV-ML 2.30.7pa­ri­ṇā­mī yathā kālo ga­ti­mā­nā­ha­ra­tya­taḥ | svo­pā­tta­ka­rma­sṛ­ṣṭe­ṣṭa­de­śā­dī­n pu­dga­lā­nta­raṃ || 7 || TAŚV-ML 2.30.8iti vi­gra­ha­saṃ­prā­ptyai gatir jīvasya yujyate | ṣaḍbhiḥ sūtraiḥ su­ni­rṇī­tā nirbādhaṃ jai­na­da­rśa­ne || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 335,03athaivaṃ ni­rū­pi­ta­ga­te­r jīvasya ni­ya­ta­kā­lā­tma­lā­bha­sya ṣa­ṣṭi­kā­dyā­tma­lā­bha­va­tsaṃ­bhā­vya­mā­na­sya ja­nma­bhe­da­pra­ti­pā- TAŚVA-ML 335,04da­nā­rtha­m ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.31 saṃ­mū­rcha­na­ga­rbho­pa­pā­dā janma || 31 || TAŚVA-ML 335,06sa­maṃ­ta­to mūrchanaṃ śa­rī­rā­kā­ra­ta­yā sarvataḥ pu­dga­lā­nāṃ sa­mmū­rcha­naṃ­, śu­kra­śo­ṇi­ta­ga­ra­ṇā­d garbhaḥ mā­tṛ­pra­yu­ktā­hā- TAŚVA-ML 335,07rā­tma­sā­t ka­ra­ṇā­d vā, upetya padyate sminn ity u­pa­pā­daḥ | e­te­ṣā­m i­ta­re­ta­ra­yo­ge dvaṃdve | saṃ­mū­rcha­na­sya gra­ha­ṇa­m ādāv ati- TAŚVA-ML 335,08sthū­la­tvā­t a­lpa­kā­la­jī­vi­tvā­t ta­tkā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­pra­tya­kṣa­tvā­c ca, ta­da­naṃ­ta­raṃ garbhasya grahaṇaṃ kā­la­pra­ka­rṣā­ni­ṣpa­tteḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 335,09u­pa­pā­da­sya gra­ha­ṇa­m aṃte dī­rgha­jī­vi­tvā­t | ta ete jīvasya janmeti pratyeyaṃ | saṃ­mū­rcha­nā­di­bhe­dā­t ja­nma­bhe­da­va­ca- TAŚVA-ML 335,10na­bhe­da­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, ja­nma­sā­mā­nyo­pā­dā­nā­nāṃ ta­de­ka­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ || TAŚVA-ML 335,11kutaḥ punaḥ saṃ­mū­rcha­nā­da­ya eva ja­nma­bhe­dā ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.31.1saṃ­mū­rcha­nā­da­yo janma puṃso bhedena saṃ­gra­hā­t | sato pi ja­nma­bhe­da­sya pa­ra­syāṃ­ta­rga­te­r iha || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 335,13saṃ­sve­do­dbhe­dā­da­yaḥ pare ja­nma­bhe­dāḥ saṃ­mū­rcha­nā­t teṣāṃ ta­trai­vāṃ­ta­rga­ma­nā­t | bhedena tu saṃ­gṛ­hya­mā­ṇaṃ janma TAŚVA-ML 335,14trividhaṃ vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te saṃ­mū­rcha­nā­di­bhe­daḥ punar jīvasya ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­ka­rma­bhe­dā­t­, so pi sva­ni­mi­ttā­dhya­va­sā­ya­bhe­dā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 335,15pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ || TAŚVA-ML 335,16ta­dyo­ni­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.32 sa­ci­tta­śī­ta­saṃ­vṛ­tāḥ setarā miśrāś cai­ka­śa­s ta­dyo­na­yaḥ || 32 || TAŚVA-ML 335,18ātmanaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­ś cittaṃ, śītaḥ spa­rśa­vi­śe­ṣaḥ­, saṃvṛto du­ru­pa­la­kṣyaḥ | saha cittena vartata iti TAŚVA-ML 335,19sa­ci­ttaḥ­, śīto syāstīti śītaḥ, saṃ­vrī­ya­te saṃvṛtaḥ | sa­ci­tta­ś ca śītaś ca saṃ­vṛ­ta­ś ca sa­ci­tta­śī­ta­saṃ­vṛ­tāḥ sahe- TAŚVA-ML 335,20tarair a­ci­tto­ṣṇa­vi­vṛ­tai­r vartaṃte iti setarāḥ sa­pra­ti­pa­kṣāḥ­, mi­śra­gra­ha­ṇa­m u­bha­yā­tma­saṃ­gra­hā­rthaṃ | caśabdaḥ pratyekaṃ samu- TAŚVA-ML 335,21ccayārtha ity eke, ta­da­yu­ktaṃ ta­maṃ­ta­re­ṇā­pi ta­tpra­tī­teḥ pṛ­thi­vya­pte­jo­vā­yu­r iti yathā | i­ta­ra­yo­ni­bhe­da­sa­mu­cca­yā- TAŚVA-ML 335,22rthas tu yuktaś ca­śa­bdaḥ­, ekraśo grahaṇaṃ kra­ma­mi­śra­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ tena sacitto citto miśraś ca śīta uṣṇo TAŚVA-ML 335,23miśraś ca saṃvṛto vivṛto miśraś ceti na­va­yo­ni­bhe­dā­s tasya janmanaḥ pra­tī­yaṃ­te ta­ccha­bda­sya pra­kṛ­tā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 335,24sa­ci­ttā­dī­nāṃ dvaṃdve puṃ­va­dbhā­vā­bhā­vo bhi­nnā­śra­ya­tvā­d ity eke, tad ayuktaṃ | pu­lliṃ­ga­sya yo­ni­śa­bda­sye­hā­śra­ya­ṇā­t tasyo- TAŚVA-ML 335,25bha­ya­liṃ­ga­tvā­t | strī­liṃ­ga­sya vā pra­yo­ga­syo­tta­re ya­di­ka­sya hra­sva­tva­sya vi­dhā­nā­t drutāyāṃ ta­pa­ra­ka­ra­ṇa­ka­ra­ṇā­n ma- TAŚVA-ML 335,26dhyam a­va­laṃ­bi­ta­yo­r u­pa­saṃ­khyā­na­m ity atra dvaṃdve pi tasya da­rśa­nā­t | yo­ni­ja­nma­no­r a­vi­śe­ṣa iti cen na, ā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya- TAŚVA-ML 335,27bhedād vi­śe­ṣo­pa­pa­tteḥ | sa­ci­tta­gra­ha­ṇa­mā­dau tasya ce­ta­nā­tma­ka­tvā­t ta­da­naṃ­ta­raṃ śī­tā­bhi­dhā­naṃ tad apy ādye he­tu­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 335,28aṃte saṃ­vṛ­ta­gra­ha­ṇaṃ gu­pta­rū­pa­tvā­t | ta­trā­ci­tta­yo nayo de­va­nā­ra­kāḥ­, garbhajā mi­śra­yo­na­yaḥ­, śe­ṣā­stri­vi­ka­lpāḥ­; TAŚVA-ML 335,29śī­to­ṣṇa­yo nayo de­va­nā­ra­kāḥ­, u­ṣṇa­yo­ni­s te­ja­skā­yi­kaḥ­, itare tri­pra­kā­rāḥ­; de­va­nā­ra­kai­keṃ­dri­yāḥ saṃ­vṛ­ta­yo- TAŚVA-ML 335,30nayaḥ, vi­ka­leṃ­dri­yā vi­vṛ­ta­yo­na­yaḥ­, mi­śra­yo­na­yo garbhajāḥ ta­dbhe­dā­ś ca­śa­bda­sa­mu­cci­tāḥ pra­tya­kṣa­jñā­na­dṛ­ṣṭāḥ­, itare- TAŚVA-ML 335,31ṣām ā­ga­ma­ga­myā­ś ca­tu­ra­śī­ti­śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­saṃ­khyāḥ | tad uktaṃ | "­ṇi­cci­da­ra­dhā­tu­sa­tta­ya­ta­ru­da­sa­vi­ya­liṃ­di­e dodo | TAŚVA-ML 335,32a­su­ra­ṇi­ra­ya­ti­ri­ya­ca­du­ro coddasa maṇue sa­da­sa­ha­ssā­" || a­thai­te­ṣāṃ yo­ni­bhe­dā­nāṃ sadbhāve yuktim u­pa­da­rśa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.32.1tasyāpi yonayaḥ saṃti sa­ci­ttā­dyā ya­tho­di­tāḥ | svā­vā­re­ṇa vinā janma kriyāyā jā­tva­nī­kṣa­ṇā­t || 1 || TAŚV-ML 2.32.2ta­dvai­ci­tryaṃ punaḥ ka­rma­vai­ci­tryā­t tad vi­ha­nya­te | kā­rya­vai­ci­trya­si­ddhe­s tu ka­rma­vai­ci­trya­ni­rṇa­yaḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 336,02na hi sva­bhā­va­ta eva prāṇināṃ su­kha­duḥ­khā­nu­bha­vā­di­kā­rya­vai­ci­tryaṃ ni­ya­mā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | kālād eveti vā TAŚVA-ML 336,03yuktaṃ, e­ka­smi­nn api kāle ta­dvai­ci­tryā­nu­bha­vā­t | bhū­ta­vai­ci­tryā­t su­khā­di­vai­ci­trya­m iti cet na, sukhādeḥ bhūta- TAŚVA-ML 336,04kā­rya­tva­ni­ṣe­dhā­t | tataḥ ka­rma­vai­ci­trya­m eva su­khā­di­kā­rya­vai­ci­tryaṃ ga­ma­ya­ti­, ta­dvya­ti­re­ke­ṇa dṛ­ṣṭa­kā­ra­ṇa­sā­ka­lye pi TAŚVA-ML 336,05ka­dā­ci­d a­nu­tpa­tteḥ | tac ca ka­rma­vai­ci­trya­m asya ja­nma­ni­mi­tta­m iti paryāptaṃ pra­paṃ­ca­ke­na || TAŚVA-ML 336,06keṣāṃ punar ga­rbha­ja­nme­ty ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.33 ja­rā­yu­jāṃ­ḍa­ja­po­tā­nāṃ garbhaḥ || 33 || TAŚVA-ML 336,08jā­la­va­tprā­ṇi­pa­ri­va­ra­ṇaṃ jarāyuḥ jarāyau jātā ja­rā­yu­jāḥ­, śu­kra­śo­ṇi­ta­pa­ri­va­ra­ṇa­m u­pā­tta­kā­ṭhi­nyaṃ na­kha­tva­k- TAŚVA-ML 336,09sadṛśaṃ pa­ri­maṃ­ḍa­la­m aṃḍaṃ aṃḍe jātā aṃḍajāḥ pū­rṇā­va­ya­vaḥ pa­ri­spaṃ­dā­di­sā­ma­rthyo­pa­la­kṣi­taḥ potaḥ | potaja ity a- TAŚVA-ML 336,10yuktam a­rtha­bhe­dā­bhā­vā­t | ātmā potaja iti cen na, tasyāpi po­ta­pa­ri­mā­ṇā­tmā­tma­naḥ po­ta­tvā­t | jarāyu- TAŚVA-ML 336,11jāś ca aṃ­ḍa­jā­ś ca potāś ca ja­rā­yu­jāṃ­ḍa­ja­po­tā iti siddhaṃ dvaṃdve | ja­rā­yu­gra­ha­ṇa­mā­dā­v a­bhya­rhi­ta­tvā­t kri­yā­raṃ­bha- TAŚVA-ML 336,12śa­kti­yo­gā­t ke­ṣāṃ­ci­n ma­hā­pra­bhā­va­tvā­n mā­rga­pha­lā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­c ca | ta­da­naṃ­ta­ra­m aṃ­ḍa­ja­gra­ha­ṇaṃ potebhyo '­bhya­rhi­ta­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 336,13eteṣāṃ garbha eva janmeti sūtrārthaḥ | uddeśe ca nirdeśo yukta iti cen na, gau­ra­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | śeṣāṇāṃ saṃmū- TAŚVA-ML 336,14rchanam iti la­ghu­no­pā­ye­na ga­rbho­pa­pā­dā­naṃ­ta­raṃ va­ca­no­pa­pa­tteḥ || kutaḥ punar ja­rā­yu­jā­dī­nāṃ garbha eva yukta ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.33.1yukto ja­rā­yu­jā­dī­nā­m eva garbho va­dhā­ra­ṇā­t | de­va­nā­ra­ka­śe­ṣā­ṇāṃ ga­rbhā­bhā­va­vi­bhā­va­nā­t || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 336,16yadi hi ja­rā­yu­jā­dī­nāṃ garbha evety a­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ syāt tadā ja­rā­yu­jā­da­yo ga­rbha­ni­ya­tāḥ syuḥ garbhas tu teṣv ani- TAŚVA-ML 336,17yata iti de­va­nā­ra­ke­ṣu śeṣeṣu sa pra­sa­jye­ta | yadā tu ja­rā­yu­jā­dī­nā­m evety a­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ tadā teṣu ga­rbhā­bhā­vo TAŚVA-ML 336,18vi­bhā­vya­ta iti yukto ja­rā­yu­jā­dī­nā­m eva garbhaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 336,19ke­va­la­m u­pa­pā­de pi ja­rā­yu­jā­dī­nāṃ prasaktau ta­nni­vā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m idam ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.34 de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m u­pa­pā­daḥ || 34 || TAŚV-ML 2.34.1syād de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m u­pa­pā­do ni­ya­ta­s tathā | ta­syā­bhā­vā­t tato nyeṣāṃ teṣāṃ ja­nmāṃ­ta­ra­cyu­teḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 336,22de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m e­vo­pa­pā­da iti hi niyame de­va­nā­ra­ke­ṣu niyata u­pa­pā­daḥ de­va­nā­ra­kā­s tū­pa­pā­de­na niyatā TAŚVA-ML 336,23iti ga­rbha­saṃ­mū­rcha­na­yo­r api prasaktāḥ pū­rvo­tta­ra­sū­trā­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­t | tatra ni­ru­vā­ca­, ko sau ? u­pa­pā­da eva nārakā TAŚVA-ML 336,24a­va­ti­ṣṭhaṃ­te na garbhe saṃ­mū­rcha­ne vā pra­sa­jyaṃ­te tatas teṣāṃ ja­nmāṃ­ta­ra­cyu­ti­si­ddhe­r u­pa­pā­da eva || TAŚVA-ML 336,25nanv evaṃ ja­rā­yu­jā­dī­nāṃ de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ ca saṃ­mū­rcha­ne pi pra­sa­kti­r ity ākhyātaṃ pra­ti­ghna­nn ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.35 śeṣāṇāṃ saṃ­mū­rcha­na­m || 35 || TAŚVA-ML 336,27śe­ṣā­ṇā­m eva saṃ­mū­rcha­na­m ity a­va­dhā­ra­ṇī­yaṃ | ke punaḥ śeṣāḥ kuto vā teṣām eva saṃ­mū­rcha­na­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.35.1ni­rdi­ṣṭe­bhya­s tu śeṣāṇāṃ yuktaṃ saṃ­mū­rcha­naṃ sadā | ga­rbho­pa­pā­da­yo­s tatra pra­tī­tya­nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 336,29uktebhyo ja­rā­yu­jā­di­bhyo de­va­nā­ra­ke­bhya­ś ca anye śeṣās teṣām eva saṃ­mū­rcha­naṃ yuktaṃ sadā ga­rbho­pa­pā­da­yo­s tatra TAŚVA-ML 336,30pra­tī­tya­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | tarhi saṃ­sve­da­jā­dī­nāṃ ja­nma­kā­ro nyaḥ sū­tra­yi­ta­vya ity ā­śaṃ­kā­m a­pa­sā­ra­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.35.2tathā saṃ­sve­da­jā­dī­nā­m api saṃ­mū­rcha­naṃ mataṃ | janmeti nāparo ja­nma­pra­kā­ro sūtrito sti naḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 2.35.3ity evaṃ paṃcabhiḥ sūtraiḥ sūtritaṃ janma janmināṃ | bhe­da­pra­bhe­da­ta­ś ciṃtyaṃ yu­ktyā­ga­ma­sa­mā­śra­yaṃ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 337,01atha jīvasya kati śa­rī­rā­ṇī­ty ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.36 au­dā­ri­ka­vai­kri­yi­kā­hā­ra­ka­tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇā­ni śa­rī­rā­ṇi || 36 || TAŚVA-ML 337,03śa­rī­ra­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ye sati śīryaṃta iti śa­rī­rā­ṇi | śa­ra­ṇa­kri­yā­tra vyu­tpa­tti­ni­mi­ttaṃ tu śa­rī­ra­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ya TAŚVA-ML 337,04e­vo­di­taḥ śa­rī­ra­tva­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ na punar a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­bhū­ta­śa­rī­ra­tva­sā­mā­nyaṃ tasya vi­cā­rya­mā­ṇa­syā­yo­gā­t || TAŚVA-ML 337,05kena punaḥ kā­ra­ṇe­na ja­nmāṃ­ta­raṃ śa­rī­rā­ṇy āhur ity u­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.36.1svayonau janma jīvasya śa­rī­ro­tpa­tti­r iṣyate | te­nā­trau­dā­ri­kā­dī­ni śa­rī­rā­ṇi pra­ca­kṣa­te || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 337,07au­dā­ri­kā­di­śa­rī­ra­nā­ma­ka­rma­vi­śe­ṣo­da­yā­pā­di­tā­ni paṃ­cai­vau­dā­ri­kā­dī­ni śa­rī­rā­ṇi jīvasya ya­du­tpa­ttiḥ TAŚVA-ML 337,08svayonau ja­nmo­ktaṃ­, na hi ga­ti­nā­mo­da­ya­mā­traṃ janma, a­nu­tpa­nna­śa­rī­ra­syā­pi ta­tpra­saṃ­gā­t | ta­tro­dā­raṃ sthūlaṃ TAŚVA-ML 337,09pra­yo­ja­na­m asyety au­dā­ri­kaṃ udāre bhavam iti vā, vikriyā pra­yo­ja­na­m asyeti vai­kri­yi­ka­m ā­hri­ya­te tad ity ā­hā­ra­kaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 337,10te­jo­ni­mi­tta­tvā­t tai­ja­saṃ­, ka­rma­ṇā­m idaṃ kārmaṇaṃ ta­tsa­mū­ho vā | eteṣāṃ dvaṃdve, pūrvam au­dā­ri­ka­sya gra­ha­ṇa­m a­ti­sthū­la- TAŚVA-ML 337,11tvāt u­tta­re­ṣāṃ kra­ma­va­ca­naṃ | sū­kṣma­kra­ma­sū­kṣma­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ kā­rma­ṇa­gra­ha­ṇa­mā­dau yuktam au­dā­ri­kā­di­śa­rī­rā­ṇāṃ TAŚVA-ML 337,12ta­tkā­rya­tvā­d iti cen na, ta­syā­tyaṃ­ta­pa­ro­kṣa­tvā­t | au­dā­ri­ka­m api pa­ro­kṣa­m iti cen na, tasya ke­ṣāṃ­ci­t parokṣa- TAŚVA-ML 337,13tvāt | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 2.36.2siddham au­dā­ri­kaṃ ti­rya­ṅmā­nu­ṣā­ṇā­m a­ne­ka­dhā | śarīraṃ tatra ta­nnā­ma­ka­rma­vai­ci­trya­to bṛhat || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 337,15bṛhad dhi śa­rī­ra­m au­dā­ri­kaṃ ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ tiraścāṃ ca pra­tya­kṣa­taḥ siddhaṃ teṣu śa­rī­re­ṣu madhye | tac cā­ne­ka­dhā tannā- TAŚVA-ML 337,16ma­ka­rma­ṇo ne­ka­vi­dha­tvā­t || śeṣāṇi kutaḥ si­ddhā­nī­ty āha —TAŚV-ML 2.36.3saṃ­bhā­vyā­ni tato nyāni bā­dha­kā­bhā­va­ni­rṇa­yā­t | pa­ra­mā­ga­ma­si­ddhā­ni yuktito pi ca kārmaṇaṃ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 337,18na ka­rma­ṇā­m idaṃ kā­rma­ṇa­m ity asmin pakṣe sarvam au­dā­ri­kā­di kārmaṇaṃ pra­sa­kta­m iti cen na, pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­ka­rma­ni- TAŚVA-ML 337,19mi­tta­tvā­t teṣāṃ bhe­do­pa­pa­tteḥ | ka­rma­sā­mā­nya­kṛ­ta­tvā­d abheda iti cen na, e­ka­mṛ­dā­di­kā­ra­ṇa­pū­rva­ka­syā­pi ghaṭodaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 337,20ca­nā­de­r bhe­da­da­rśa­nā­t kā­rma­ṇa­pra­ṇā­li­ka­yā ca ta­nni­ṣpa­ttiḥ svo­pā­dā­na­bhe­dā­d bhedaḥ prasiddhaḥ | pṛ­tha­gu­pa­laṃ­bha­pra­saṃ­ga TAŚVA-ML 337,21iti cen na, vi­śra­so­pa­ca­ye­na sthānāt kli­nna­gu­ḍa­re­ṇu­śle­ṣa­va­dau­dā­ri­kā­dī­nāṃ kā­rma­ṇa­ni­mi­tta­tve kārmaṇaṃ kiṃ TAŚVA-ML 337,22ni­mi­tta­m iti vācyaṃ ? na tāvan ni­rni­mi­ttaṃ ta­da­ni­rmo­kṣa­pra­saṃ­gā­d vā­bhi­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­d vā śa­rī­rāṃ­ta­ra­ni­mi­tta­tve tu TAŚVA-ML 337,23tasyāpy a­nya­śa­rī­ra­ni­mi­tta­tve na­va­sthā­pa­tti­r iti cen na, tasyaiva ni­mi­tta­bhā­vā­t | pūrvaṃ hi kārmaṇaṃ kā­rma­ṇa­sya TAŚVA-ML 337,24nimittaṃ tad api ta­du­tta­ra­sye­ti ni­mi­tta­nai­mi­tti­ka­bhā­vo '­vi­ru­dhya­te | na­cai­va­m a­na­va­sthā­pa­ttiḥ kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­ve­na tatsaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 337,25tā­na­syā­nā­de­r a­vi­ro­dhā­t | mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­di­ni­mi­tta­tvā­c ca nā­ni­mi­ttaṃ kā­rma­ṇaṃ­, tato nā­ni­rmo­kṣa­pra­saṃ­gaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 337,26tac cai­vaṃ­vi­dhaṃ pa­ra­mā­ga­mā­t siddhaṃ vai­kri­yi­kā­di­va­t yu­kti­ta­ś ca ya­thā­pra­de­śaṃ sā­dha­yi­ṣya­te || TAŚVA-ML 337,27nanu yady au­dā­ri­kaṃ sthūlaṃ tadā paraṃ paraṃ kī­dṛ­śa­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.37 paraṃ paraṃ sūkṣmam || 37 || TAŚVA-ML 337,29pa­ra­śa­bda­syā­ne­kā­rtha­tve vi­va­kṣā­to vya­va­sthā­rtha­ga­tiḥ pṛ­tha­gbhū­tā­nāṃ sū­kṣma­gu­ṇe­na vī­psā­ni­rde­śaḥ te­nau­dā­ri- TAŚVA-ML 337,30kāt paraṃ vai­kri­yi­kaṃ sūkṣmaṃ na sthū­la­ta­raṃ­, tato py ā­hā­ra­kaṃ­, tato pi taijasaṃ sūkṣmaṃ, tato pi kā­rma­ṇa­m iti saṃ­pra­tī­ya­te || TAŚVA-ML 337,31pra­de­śa­taḥ paraṃ paraṃ kīdṛg ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.38 pra­de­śa­to '­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇaṃ prā­ktai­ja­sā­t || 38 || TAŚVA-ML 337,33pradeśāḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇa­va­s tato '­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇaṃ paraṃ param ity a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ prā­ktai­ja­sā­d iti va­ca­nā­t | na tai­ja­sa­kā­rma- TAŚVA-ML 338,01ṇayor a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­tvaṃ | kiṃ tarhi ? au­dā­ri­kā­d vai­kri­yi­kaṃ pra­de­śa­to '­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇaṃ tato py ā­hā­ra­ka­m iti niścayaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 338,02tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇe kiṃ guṇe ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.39 a­naṃ­ta­gu­ṇe pare || 39 || TAŚVA-ML 338,04pra­de­śa­ta ity a­nu­va­rta­te paraṃ param iti ca, te­nā­hā­ra­kā­t paraṃ taijasaṃ pra­de­śa­to '­naṃ­ta­gu­ṇaṃ tato pi kā­rma­ṇa­m anaṃta- TAŚVA-ML 338,05guṇam iti vi­jñā­ya­te | tata eva no­bha­yo­s tu­lya­tva­m ā­hā­ra­kā­d a­naṃ­ta­gu­ṇa­tvā­bhā­vā­t | anyad eva hi ā­hā­ra­kā­d a- TAŚVA-ML 338,06naṃ­ta­gu­ṇa­tvaṃ tai­ja­sa­sya­, tai­ja­sā­c cānyat kā­rma­ṇa­sya ta­syā­naṃ­ta­vi­ka­lpa­tvā­t pa­ra­smi­n sa­tyā­rā­tī­ya­syā­va­ra­tvā­va­re TAŚVA-ML 338,07iti nirdeśo na pra­sa­jya­te bu­ddhi­vi­ṣa­ya­vyā­pā­rā­d u­bha­yo­r ā­hā­ra­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | vya­va­hi­te pi vā pa­ra­śa­bda­pra­yo­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 338,08nanu ca yadi pra­de­śā­pe­kṣa­yā paraṃ pa­ra­ma­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­m a­naṃ­ta­gu­ṇaṃ cocyate sūkṣmaṃ katham ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.39.1kṣe­trā­va­gā­ha­nā­pe­kṣāṃ kṛtvā sūkṣmaṃ paraṃ paraṃ | tai­ja­sā­t prā­ga­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇaṃ jñeyaṃ pra­de­śa­taḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 2.39.1efta­thā­naṃ­ta­gu­ṇe jñeye pare tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇe | TAŚVA-ML 338,11tarhi sa­pra­ti­ghā­te te prāpte ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.40 a­pra­tī­ghā­te || 40 || TAŚVA-ML 338,13pra­tī­ghā­to mū­rtyaṃ­ta­ra­vyā­ghā­taḥ sa na vidyate yayos te '­pra­tī­ghā­te tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇe | kuta ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚVA-ML 338,14sarvato py a­pra­tī­ghā­te pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | TAŚVA-ML 338,15vai­kri­yi­kā­hā­ra­yo­r apy a­pra­tī­ghā­ta­tva­m iti na maṃ­ta­vyaṃ­, sarvato '­pra­tī­ghā­ta­sya tayor a­bhā­vā­t | na hi vai­kri­yi­kaṃ TAŚVA-ML 338,16sarvato pra­tī­ghā­ta­m ā­hā­ra­kaṃ vā pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t ta­da­pra­tī­ghā­ta­sya | tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇe punaḥ sarvasya saṃ­sā­ri­ṇaḥ TAŚVA-ML 338,17sarvato pra­tī­ghā­te tābhyāṃ saha sa­rva­tro­tpā­dā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | tatas tarhi sūtre sarvato grahaṇaṃ ka­rta­vya­m iti cet TAŚVA-ML 338,18na, mukhyasya pra­tī­ghā­ta­syā­tra vi­va­kṣi­ta­tvā­t | kutaḥ punas tādṛśo '­pra­tī­ghā­ta iti cet, sū­kṣma­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi- TAŚVA-ML 338,19śe­ṣā­da­ya­s piṃḍe te­jo­nu­pra­ve­śa­va­t | ye tv āhuḥ, pūrvaṃ pūrvaṃ sūkṣmaṃ yuktaṃ pra­de­śa­to lpatvād iti tān pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.40.1pra­de­śa­to lpa­tā­tā­ra­ta­myaṃ kāyeṣu ye viduḥ | sū­kṣma­tā­tā­ra­ta­mya­sya sādhanaṃ te ku­tā­rki­kāḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 2.40.2tasya kā­rpā­sa­piṃ­ḍe­nā­ne­kāṃ­tā­t triṣv i­lā­tma­nāṃ | pra­de­śa­ba­hu­tā­tā­ra­ta­mya­va­tsthau­lya­baṃ­dha­ne || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 338,22yathaiva pra­de­śa­ba­hu­tva­tā­ra­ta­mya­m u­tta­ro­tta­ra­śa­rī­re­ṣu sthū­la­tva­pra­ka­rṣe sādhye ni­bi­ḍā­va­ya­va­saṃ­yo­ga­pa­ri­ṇā­me­nā­ya- TAŚVA-ML 338,23spiṃ­ḍe­nā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­m iti na tatra sthū­la­tā­tā­ra­ta­myaṃ sā­dha­ya­ti tathā pra­de­śā­lpa­tva­tā­ra­ta­mya­m api pū­rva­śa­rī­re­ṣu na TAŚVA-ML 338,24sū­kṣma­tā­tā­ra­ta­mya­m iti sva­he­tu­vi­śe­ṣa­sāṃ­ni­dhyā­t tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇa­yo­r a­naṃ­ta­gu­ṇa­tve pi pū­rva­kā­yaḥ sū­kṣma­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ TAŚVA-ML 338,25siddhaḥ sarvato pra­tī­ghā­ta­tvaṃ sā­dha­ya­ty e­vā­ya­spiṃ­ḍe te­jo­nu­pra­ve­śa­va­di­ti sūktaṃ | na hi te­ja­so­ya­spiṃ­ḍe­na pra­tī­ghā­te TAŚVA-ML 338,26ta­trā­nu­pra­ve­śo yujyate | syān mataṃ, tejasaḥ saṃ­yo­ga­vi­śe­ṣā­da­ya­s piṃ­ḍā­va­ya­ve­ṣu karmāṇy u­tpra­ti­pa­dyaṃ­te tato vibhā- TAŚVA-ML 338,27gastataḥ saṃ­yo­ga­vi­nā­śa­s tato pi ta­syā­ya­spiṃ­ḍā­va­ya­vi­no vi­nā­śa­s tato py au­ṣṇyā­pe­kṣā­d a­gni­saṃ­yo­gā­t ta­da­va­ya­ve- TAŚVA-ML 338,28ṣv a­nu­ṣṇā­śī­ta­spa­rśa­vi­nā­śaḥ pa­ra­smā­d a­gni­saṃ­yo­gā­d u­ṣṇa­spa­rśo­tpa­ttiḥ tatas ta­du­pa­bho­ktu­r a­dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣa­va­śā­d dvya­ṇu­kā­di- TAŚVA-ML 338,29pra­kra­me­ṇa tā­dṛ­śa­syai­vā­ya­spiṃ­ḍa­syo­tpa­ttiḥ | evaṃ na nā­ya­spiṃ­ḍe ta­da­va­sthe tejaso nu­pra­ve­śo sti yato 'pratī- TAŚVA-ML 338,30ghātasya vighāte ni­da­rśa­nī­kri­ye­te­ti | tad a­yu­ktaṃ­, pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­t | sa e­vā­ya­m a­ya­spiṃ­ḍa­s te­jo­vyā­ptaḥ TAŚVA-ML 338,31pra­ti­bhā­ti yaḥ pūrvam anuṣṇaḥ sa­mu­pa­la­bdha iti pratīteḥ | paratra pra­kri­yā­mā­tra­sya jā­tu­ci­da­pra­tī­te­r na TAŚVA-ML 338,32bhrāṃtatvaṃ sa­dṛ­śā­pa­ro­tpa­tte­s tathā pra­tī­ti­r iti cen na, e­ka­tvā­di­va­t | na hi kiṃcin mū­rta­ma­ti pravi- TAŚVA-ML 338,33śa­da­mū­rtaṃ dṛṣṭaṃ | vyoma dṛṣṭam iti cen na, tatra mū­rta­ma­ti mūrteṣv api tathā pra­saṃ­gā­t | tathā ca tat ka­thaṃ­ci­t pra- TAŚVA-ML 339,01tya­bhi­jñā­nā­d e­ka­tva­si­ddhiḥ | bā­dha­ka­ra­hi­tā­t tatas tatsiddhau katham a­ya­spiṃ­ḍe pi pra­tya­bhi­jñā­nā­d ekatvaṃ siddhyet ? na TAŚVA-ML 339,02hi tatra kiṃcid bā­dha­ka­m asti | syān mataṃ, tejo '­ya­spiṃ­ḍe ta­da­va­sthe­nā­nu­pra­vi­śa­ti mū­rta­tvā­l lo­ṣṭha­va­d ity e­ta­dbā­dha­ka­m iti TAŚVA-ML 339,03tad a­sa­ddhe­toḥ saṃ­di­gdha­vi­pa­kṣa­vyā­vṛ­tti­ka­tvā­t sa­rva­jña­tvā­bhā­ve va­ktṛ­tvā­di­va­t | na hi kiṃcin mū­rta­ma­ti praviśa- TAŚVA-ML 339,04damūrtaṃ dṛṣṭaṃ | vyoma dṛṣṭam iti cet, tatra mū­rti­ma­to nu­pra­ve­śā­t tathā pra­tī­te­r a­bā­dha­tvā­d ity alaṃ pra­saṃ­ge­na || TAŚVA-ML 339,05nanu karmaiva kā­rma­ṇa­m ity asmin pakṣe na ta­ccha­rī­raṃ pu­ru­ṣa­vi­śe­ṣa­gu­ṇa­tvā­d bu­ddhyā­di­va­d iti kaścit taṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.40.3karmaiva kārmaṇaṃ tatra śarīraṃ nṛ­gu­ṇa­tva­taḥ | ity a­sa­ddra­vya­rū­pe­ṇa tasya pau­dga­li­ka­tva­taḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 339,07na hi karma dha­rmā­dha­rma­rū­pa­m a­dṛ­ṣṭa­saṃ­jña­kaṃ pu­ru­ṣa­vi­śe­ṣa­gu­ṇa­s tasya dra­vyā­tma­nā pau­dga­li­ka­tvā­t tato nā­śa­rī­ra­tva- TAŚVA-ML 339,08siddhiḥ | bhā­va­ka­rmai­vā­tma­gu­ṇa­rū­paṃ na dra­vya­ka­rma pu­dga­la­pa­ryā­ya­tva­m ā­tma­sā­t ku­rva­tpra­si­ddha­m iti ma­nya­mā­naṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.40.4karma pu­dga­la­pa­ryā­yo jīvasya pra­ti­pa­dya­te | pā­ra­taṃ­trya­ni­mi­tta­tvā­t kā­rā­gā­rā­di­baṃ­dha­va­t || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 339,10kro­dhā­di­bhi­r vya­bhi­cā­ra iti cen na, teṣām api jīvasya pā­ra­taṃ­trya­ni­mi­tta­tve pau­dga­li­ka­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | cidrūpa- TAŚVA-ML 339,11tayā saṃ­ve­dya­mā­nāḥ kro­dhā­da­yaḥ kathaṃ pau­dga­li­kāḥ pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­d iti cen na, ni­rhe­to­r vya­bhi­cā­rā­yo­gā­t TAŚVA-ML 339,12teṣāṃ pā­ra­taṃ­trya­ni­mi­tta­tvā­bhā­vā­t | dra­vya­kro­dhā­da­ya eva hi jīvasya pā­ra­taṃ­trya­ni­mi­ttaṃ na bhā­va­kro­dhā­da­ya­s teṣāṃ TAŚVA-ML 339,13svayaṃ pā­ra­taṃ­trya­rū­pa­tvā­d dra­vya­kro­dhā­di­ka­rmo­da­ye hi sati bhā­va­kro­dhā­dyu­tpa­tti­r eva jīvasya pā­ra­taṃ­tryaṃ na punas tatkṛta- TAŚVA-ML 339,14m anyat kiṃcid ity a­vya­bhi­cā­rī hetur nā­ga­ma­kaḥ sadā || TAŚVA-ML 339,15a­trā­pa­raḥ sva­pnāṃ­ti­kaṃ śarīraṃ pa­ri­ka­lpa­ya­ti tam a­pa­sā­ra­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.40.5sva­pno­pa­bho­ga­si­ddhya­rthaṃ kāyaṃ sva­pnāṃ­ti­kaṃ tu ye | prāhus teṣāṃ ni­vā­ryaṃ­te bhogyāḥ sva­pnāṃ­ti­kāḥ katham || 5 || TAŚV-ML 2.40.6bho­gya­vā­sa­na­yā bho­gyā­bhā­saṃ cet sva­pna­ve­di­nāṃ | śa­rī­ra­vā­sa­nā­mā­trā­c cha­rī­rā­bhā­sa­naṃ na kim || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 339,18yathaiva hi sva­pna­da­śā­yāṃ bho­go­pa­la­bdhiḥ sva­pnāṃ­ti­kaṃ śa­rī­ra­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa na ghaṭata iti manyate tathā bho­gyā­na­rthā- TAŚVA-ML 339,19naṃ­ta­re­ṇā­pi sā na su­gha­ṭe­ti bha­va­dbhi­r ma­na­nī­yaṃ­, jā­gra­dda­śā­yāṃ śarīra iva bhogeṣv api satsu bho­go­pa­la­bdheḥ siddha- TAŚVA-ML 339,20tvāt | yadi punar bho­gya­vā­sa­nā­mā­trā­t sva­pna­da­rśi­nāṃ bho­gyā­bhā­sa iti bhavatāṃ matis tadā śa­rī­ra­vā­sa­nā­mā­trā­c cha- TAŚVA-ML 339,21rī­rā­bhā­sa­na­m iti kiṃ na mataṃ ? ta­thā­sa­ti sva­pna­pra­ti­bhā­sa­sya mithyātvaṃ si­ddhye­t­, anyathā śa­rī­ra­pra­tī­te­r api TAŚVA-ML 339,22bho­gya­pra­tī­teḥ su­khā­di­bho­go­pa­la­bdheḥ sva­pna­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tato na sau­ga­tā­nāṃ sva­pnāṃ­ti­kaṃ śarīraṃ ka­lpa­yi­tuṃ TAŚVA-ML 339,23yuktaṃ nāpi svā­bhā­vi­ka­m ity āha —TAŚV-ML 2.40.7svā­bhā­vi­kaṃ punar gātraṃ śuddhaṃ jñānaṃ vadaṃti ye | kutas teṣāṃ vibhāgaḥ syāt ta­ccha­rī­ra­śa­rī­ri­ṇoḥ || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 339,25tad eva jñā­na­śa­rī­ra­vyā­vṛ­ttyā śarīrī syād a­śa­rī­ra­vyā­vṛ­ttyā śa­rī­ra­m iti su­ga­ta­sya śu­ddha­jñā­nā­tma­naḥ śarī- TAŚVA-ML 339,26ritvam a­śa­rī­ri­tvaṃ ca vi­bhā­ge­na vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te ka­lpa­nā­sā­ma­rthyā­d iti na maṃ­ta­vyaṃ­, ta­dvyā­vṛ­tte­r eva ta­trā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 339,27siddhe hi tasya śa­rī­ri­tve vā śa­rī­ri­ṇa śa­rī­rā­c ca vyāvṛttiḥ siddhyet tatsiddhau ca śa­rī­ri­tva­m a­śa­rī­ri­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 339,28ceti pa­ra­spa­rā­śra­yā­n nai­ka­syā­pi siddhiḥ | tato na svā­bhā­vi­kaṃ śarīraṃ nāma yat punar ā­ti­vā­hi­kaṃ nai­rmā­ṇi­kaṃ ca TAŚVA-ML 339,29ta­da­sma­da­bhi­ma­ta­m evety āha —TAŚV-ML 2.40.8kā­rma­ṇāṃ­ta­rga­taṃ yuktaṃ śarīraṃ cā­ti­vā­hi­ka­m | nai­rmā­ṇi­kaṃ tu yat teṣāṃ tan no vai­kri­yi­kaṃ mataṃ || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 339,31sāṃ­bho­gi­kaṃ punar au­dā­ri­kā­di­śa­rī­ra­tra­ya­m a­pra­ti­ṣi­ddha­m eveti na śa­rī­rāṃ­ta­ra­m asti || TAŚVA-ML 339,32nanv au­dā­ri­kā­dī­ni bhinnāni pā­rthi­vā­di­śa­rī­rā­ṇi saṃti tato nya­tro­pa­saṃ­khyā­ta­vyā­nī­ti kecit tān TAŚVA-ML 339,33pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.40.9pā­rthi­vā­di­śa­rī­rā­ṇi ye to bhinnāni menire | pra­tī­te­r a­pa­lā­pe­na manyatāṃ te kha­vā­ri­ja­m || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 339,35na hi pṛ­thi­vyā­dī­ni dravyāṇi bhi­nna­jā­tī­yā­ni saṃti teṣāṃ pu­dga­la­pa­ryā­ya­tve­na pratīteḥ pa­ra­spa­ra­pa­ri­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 340,01ma­da­rśa­nā­d bhi­nna­jā­tī­ya­tve ta­da­yo­gā­t | na hy ākāśaṃ pṛ­thi­vī­rū­pa­ta­yā pa­ri­ṇa­ma­te kā­lā­di­r vā, pa­ri­ṇa­ma­te ca TAŚVA-ML 340,02jalaṃ mu­ktā­pha­lā­di pṛ­thi­vī­rū­pa­ta­yā | tato na ta­jjā­tyaṃ­ta­raṃ yuktaṃ yena pā­rthi­vā­di­śa­rī­rā­ṇi saṃ­bhā­vyaṃ­te saty api TAŚVA-ML 340,03tāni naitebhyaḥ śa­rī­re­bhyo bhinnāni pra­tī­te­r vi­ṣa­ya­bhā­va­m a­nu­bha­vaṃ­ti vyo­mā­ra­viṃ­da­va­t | pārthivaṃ hi śarīraṃ TAŚVA-ML 340,04yad iṃ­dra­lo­ke yac ca tai­ja­sa­mā­di­tya­lo­ke yad āpyaṃ va­ru­ṇa­lo­ke yac ca vāyavyaṃ vā­yu­lo­ke ve­di­ta­vyaṃ­, ta­dvai­kri­yi­ka- TAŚVA-ML 340,05m eva de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m au­pa­pā­di­ka­sya śa­rī­ra­sya vai­kri­yi­ka­tvā­t | yac ca cā­tu­rbhū­ti­kaṃ pāṃ­ca­bhau­ti­kaṃ vā kaiścid iṣṭaṃ TAŚVA-ML 340,06śarīraṃ ma­nu­ṣya­ti­ra­ścāṃ ta­dau­dā­ri­ka­m eva ca, na tato nyad iti paṃcaiva ya­tho­ktā­ni śa­rī­rā­ṇi vya­va­ti­ṣṭhaṃ­te sarva- TAŚVA-ML 340,07vi­śe­ṣā­ṇāṃ ta­trāṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­t || TAŚVA-ML 340,08nanu cā­mū­rta­syā­tma­naḥ kathaṃ mū­rti­ma­dbhiḥ śa­rī­rai­s saṃbaṃdho mu­ktā­tma­va­d ity ā­śaṃ­kā­m a­pa­nu­da­nn ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.41 a­nā­di­saṃ­baṃ­dhe ca || 41 || TAŚVA-ML 340,10a­nā­di­saṃ­baṃ­dho yayor ātmanā te yathā tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇa­śa­rī­re­, ca­śa­bdā­t sā­di­saṃ­baṃ­dhe te pra­ti­pa­tta­vye | tato TAŚVA-ML 340,11nai­kāṃ­te­nā­mū­rta­tva­m ātmanaḥ pa­ra­śa­rī­ra­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t pūrvaṃ yena ta­da­nu­pa­pa­ttiḥ ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dhā­t prāg api tasya tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇā­bhyāṃ TAŚVA-ML 340,12saṃ­baṃ­dha­sa­dbhā­vā­t | tataḥ pūrvam apy a­pa­rā­bhyāṃ tābhyām ity a­nā­di­ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dha­saṃ­tā­naḥ pra­ti­vi­śi­ṣṭa­tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇa­saṃ- TAŚVA-ML 340,13baṃghāt saiva sāditā || TAŚVA-ML 340,14nanu ka­sya­ci­n nā­nā­di­saṃ­baṃ­dhe te 'taḥ pa­ra­śa­rī­ra­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­nu­pa­pa­tti­r ity ā­śaṃ­kā­yā­m idam ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.42 sarvasya || 42 || TAŚVA-ML 340,16sarvasya saṃ­sā­ri­ṇa­s tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇa­śa­rī­re ta­thā­nā­di­saṃ­baṃ­dhe na punaḥ ka­sya­ci­t sā­di­saṃ­baṃ­dhe ye­nā­tma­naḥ śa­rī­ra­saṃ- TAŚVA-ML 340,17baṃ­dhā­nu­pa­pa­ttiḥ | kuta ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.42.1sa­rva­syā­nā­di­saṃ­baṃ­dhe cokte tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇe | śa­rī­rāṃ­ta­ra­saṃ­baṃ­dha­syā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 340,19tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇā­bhyā­m a­nya­ccha­rī­ra­m au­dā­ri­kā­di ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dho sma­dā­dī­nāṃ tāvat su­pra­si­ddha eva sa ca tai­ja­sa­kā­rma- TAŚVA-ML 340,20ṇābhyāṃ saṃbaṃdho nā­di­saṃ­baṃ­dha­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa no­pa­pa­dya­te mu­kta­syā­pi ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dha­pra­yo­gā­t || TAŚVA-ML 340,21a­thai­tā­ni śa­rī­rā­ṇi yu­ga­pa­d e­ka­smi­nn ātmani kiyaṃti saṃ­bhā­vyaṃ­ta ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.43 ta­dā­dī­ni bhājyāni yu­ga­pa­d e­ka­smi­nn ā­ca­tu­rbhyaḥ || 43 || TAŚVA-ML 340,23ta­dgra­ha­ṇaṃ pra­kṛ­ta­śa­rī­ra­dva­ya­pra­ti­ni­rde­śā­rtha­m ā­di­śa­bde­na vya­va­sthā­vā­ci­nā­nya­pa­dā­rthā vṛttiḥ, tena tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇe TAŚVA-ML 340,24ādir yeṣāṃ śa­rī­rā­ṇāṃ tāni ta­dā­dī­nī­ti saṃ­pra­tī­ya­te | bhājyāni pṛ­tha­kka­rta­vyā­ni | pṛ­tha­ktvā­d eva teṣāṃ bhājyagra- TAŚVA-ML 340,25haṇam a­na­rtha­ka­m iti cet, tad dhi ka­sya­ci­d dvi­tri­ca­tuḥ­śa­rī­ra­saṃ­baṃ­dha­vi­bhā­go­pa­pa­ttiḥ | yu­ga­pa­d iti kā­lai­ka­tvaṃ va­rta­te­, TAŚVA-ML 340,26ā­ṅa­bhi­vi­dhya­rthaḥ | te­nai­ta­d uktaṃ bhavati kvacid ātmani vi­gra­ha­ga­ty āpanne dve eva tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇe śarīre yugapa- TAŚVA-ML 340,27tsaṃ­bha­va­taḥ­, kvacit trīṇi tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇa­vai­kri­yi­kā­ṇi tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇau­dā­ri­kā­ṇi vā, kvacic catvāri tāny evā- TAŚVA-ML 340,28hā­ra­ka­sa­hi­tā­ni vai­kri­yi­ka­sa­hi­tā­ni || paṃca tv ekatra yu­ga­pa­n na saṃ­bha­vaṃ­tī­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.43.1ta­dā­dī­ni śa­rī­rā­ṇi bhājyāny ekatra dehini | sakṛt saṃty ā­ca­tu­rbhyo na paṃcānāṃ tatra saṃbhavaḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 340,30na hi vai­kri­yi­kā­hā­ra­ka­yo­r yu­ga­pa­tsaṃ­bha­vo yataḥ kvacit paṃcāpi syuḥ || TAŚVA-ML 340,31kiṃ punar atra śarīraṃ ni­ru­pa­bho­gaṃ kiṃ vā so­pa­bho­ga­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.44 ni­ru­pa­bho­ga­m aṃtyam || 44 || TAŚVA-ML 340,33prā­ga­pe­kṣa­yā aṃtyaṃ kārmaṇaṃ ta­nni­ru­pa­bho­ga­m iti | sā­ma­rthyā­d anyat so­pa­bho­gaṃ gamyate | ka­rmā­dā­na­su­khā­nu­bha­va- TAŚVA-ML 341,01na­he­tu­tvā­t so­pa­bho­gaṃ kā­rma­ṇa­m iti cen na, vi­va­kṣi­tā­pa­ri­jñā­nā­t | iṃ­dri­ya­ni­mi­ttā hi śa­bdā­dyu­pa­la­bdhi­r upa- TAŚVA-ML 341,02bhogas tasmān niṣkrāṃtaṃ ni­ru­pa­bho­ga­m iti vi­va­kṣi­taṃ | tai­ja­sa­m apy evaṃ ni­ru­pa­bho­ga­m astv iti cen na, tasya yogani- TAŚVA-ML 341,03mi­tta­tvā­bhā­vā­d a­na­dhi­kā­rā­t | yad eva hi yo­ga­ni­mi­tta­m au­dā­ri­kā­di tad eva so­pa­bho­gaṃ procyate ni­ru­pa­bho­ga­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 341,04d eva ca kā­rma­ṇa­m au­dā­ri­kā­di­bhyo bhinnaṃ ni­ścī­ya­ta ity āha —TAŚV-ML 2.44.1aṃtyaṃ ni­ru­pa­bho­ga­tvā­c cheṣebhyo bhidyate vapuḥ | śa­bdā­dya­nu­bha­vo hy asmād u­pa­bho­go na jāyate || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 341,06au­dā­ri­kaṃ kiṃ vi­śi­ṣṭa­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.45 ga­rbha­saṃ­mū­rcha­na­ja­m ādyam || 45 || TAŚVA-ML 341,08ga­rbha­saṃ­mū­rcha­na­jaṃ pā­ṭhā­pe­kṣa­yā­dya­m au­dā­ri­kaṃ ta­dga­rbha­jaṃ saṃ­mū­rcha­na­jaṃ ca pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ | tata eva so­pa­bho­gā­bhyā- TAŚVA-ML 341,09m api parābhyāṃ śa­rī­rā­bhyāṃ tad bhidyate ity āha —TAŚV-ML 2.45.1ādyaṃ tu so­pa­bho­gā­bhyāṃ parābhyāṃ bhinnam ucyate | ga­rbha­saṃ­mū­rcha­nā­d dhetor jā­ya­mā­na­tva­to bhidā || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 341,11yathaiva kārmaṇaṃ ni­ru­pa­bho­ga­tvā­t so­pa­bho­ge­bhyo bhinnaṃ ta­thau­dā­ri­kaṃ so­pa­bho­ga­m api kā­ra­ṇa­bhe­dā­t parābhyāṃ TAŚVA-ML 341,12bhinnam a­bhi­dhī­ya­te || TAŚVA-ML 341,13vai­kri­yi­kaṃ kī­dṛ­śa­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.46 au­pa­pā­di­kaṃ vai­kri­yi­ka­m || 46 || TAŚVA-ML 341,15u­pa­pā­do vyākhyātaḥ tatra bhavam au­pa­pā­di­kaṃ ta­dvai­kri­yi­kaṃ boddhavyaṃ | kutaḥ punar au­dā­ri­kā­d idaṃ bhinnam ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.46.1au­pa­pā­di­ka­tā­si­ddhe­r bhinnam au­dā­ri­kā­d idaṃ | tāvad vai­kri­yi­kaṃ de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m u­dī­ri­ta­m || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 341,17na hy au­dā­ri­ka­m eva vai­kri­yi­kaṃ tato nya­syau­pa­pā­di­ka­sya de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ śa­rī­ra­sya vai­kri­yi­ka­tvā­t | tac ca TAŚVA-ML 341,18kā­ra­ṇa­bhe­dā­d au­dā­ri­kā­d bhinnam ucyate || TAŚVA-ML 341,19kim etad eva vai­kri­yi­ka­m u­tā­nya­d apīty ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.47 la­bdhi­pra­tya­yaṃ ca || 47 || TAŚVA-ML 341,21ta­po­ti­śa­ya­rddhi­r labdhiḥ sā pratyayaḥ kā­ra­ṇa­m asyeti la­bdhi­pra­tya­yaṃ vai­kri­yi­ka­m iti saṃ­pra­tya­yaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 341,22nanv idam au­dā­ri­kā­di kathaṃ bhinnam ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.47.1kiṃcid au­dā­ri­ka­tve pi la­bdhi­pra­tya­ya­tā gateḥ | tataḥ pṛthak ka­thaṃ­ci­t syād e­ta­tka­rma­sa­mu­dbha­vaṃ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 341,24ya­thau­dā­ri­ka­nā­ma­ka­rma­sa­mu­dbha­va­m au­dā­ri­kaṃ tathā vai­kri­yi­ka­nā­ma­ka­rma­sa­mu­dbha­vaṃ vai­kri­yi­kaṃ yuktaṃ tathā ta­da­la­bdhi- TAŚVA-ML 341,25pratyayaṃ vai­kri­yi­kaṃ | na hi labdhir evāsya kāraṇaṃ vai­kri­yi­ka­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ya­syā­pi kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­d anyathā sarvasya TAŚVA-ML 341,26vai­kri­yi­ka­sya ta­da­kā­ra­ṇa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | te­ne­da­m au­dā­ri­ka­tve pi ka­thaṃ­ci­d au­dā­ri­kā­d bhinnaṃ la­bdhi­pra­tya­ya­tva­ni­śca­yā­t | TAŚVA-ML 341,27kiṃcid eva hi la­bdhi­pra­tya­yaṃ vai­kri­yi­ka­m iṣṭaṃ na sarvam || TAŚVA-ML 341,28tai­ja­sa­m api kiṃcit tā­dṛ­śa­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.48 tai­ja­sa­m api || 48 || TAŚVA-ML 341,30la­bdhi­pra­tya­ya­m ity a­nu­va­rta­te­, tena tai­ja­sa­m api la­bdhi­pra­tya­ya­m api niśceyaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 341,31tad api la­bdhi­pra­tya­ya­tā­ga­te­r eva bhinnam au­dā­ri­kā­de­r ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.48.1tathā tai­ja­sa­m apy atra la­bdhi­pra­tya­ya­m īyatāṃ | sā­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ tu sarveṣāṃ dehināṃ kā­rya­bhe­da­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 342,01la­bdhi­pra­tya­yaṃ taijasaṃ dvi­vi­dhaṃ­, ni­ssa­ra­ṇā­tma­ka­m a­niḥ­sa­ra­ṇā­tma­kaṃ ca | dvividhaṃ niḥ­sa­ra­ṇā­tma­kaṃ ca praśa- TAŚVA-ML 342,02stā­pra­śa­sta­bhe­dā­t la­bdhi­pra­tya­ya­tvā­d eva bhinnaṃ śa­rī­rāṃ­ta­raṃ ga­mya­tāṃ­, yat tu sarveṣāṃ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇāṃ sā­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ taijasaṃ TAŚVA-ML 342,03ta­tsva­kā­rya­bhe­dā­d bhinnam īyatāṃ | tai­ja­sa­vai­kri­yi­ka­yoḥ la­bdhi­pra­tya­ya­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­d a­bhe­da­pra­saṃ­gā iti cen na, ka­rma­bhe­da- TAŚVA-ML 342,04kā­ra­ṇa­ka­tvā­d bhe­do­pa­pa­tteḥ | saty api tayor la­bdhi­pra­tya­ya­tve tai­ja­sa­vai­kri­yi­ka­nā­ma­ka­rma­vi­śe­ṣo­da­yā­pe­kṣa­tvā­d bhedo TAŚVA-ML 342,05yujyata eva || TAŚVA-ML 342,06saṃ­pra­tyā­hā­ra­kaṃ śa­rī­ra­m u­pa­da­rśa­ya­ti­;­ —TA-ML 2.49 śubhaṃ vi­śu­ddha­m a­vyā­ghā­ti cā­hā­ra­kaṃ pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­ta­syai­va || 49 || TAŚVA-ML 342,08śubhaṃ ma­naḥ­prī­ti­ka­raṃ viśuddhaṃ saṃ­kle­śa­ra­hi­taṃ a­vyā­ghā­ti sarvato vyā­ghā­ta­ra­hi­taṃ ca­śa­bdā­d u­kta­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­sa- TAŚVA-ML 342,09muccayaṃ | evaṃ vi­śi­ṣṭa­m ā­hā­ra­kaṃ śa­rī­ra­ma­ti­mā­traṃ pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­ta­syai­va muner nā­nya­sye­ti pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 342,10ta­ccha­rī­rāṃ­ta­rā­t kuto bhinnam ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.49.1ā­hā­ra­kaṃ śarīraṃ tu śubhaṃ kā­rya­kṛ­ta­tva­taḥ | vi­śu­ddhi­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­c ca viśuddhaṃ bhinnam anyataḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 2.49.2a­vyā­ghā­ti­sva­rū­pa­tvā­t pra­ma­ttā­dhi­pa­ti­tva­taḥ | pha­la­he­tu­sva­rū­pā­dhi­pa­ti­bhe­de­na ni­ści­ta­m || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 342,13ā­hā­ra­kaṃ vai­kri­yi­kā­di­bhyo bhinnaṃ śu­bha­pha­la­tvā­d ity a­trā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tvaṃ hetoḥ vai­kri­yi­kā­de­r api śu­bha­pha­la­syo- TAŚVA-ML 342,14pa­laṃ­bhā­d iti na maṃ­ta­vyaṃ­, ni­ya­me­na śu­bha­pha­la­tva­sya he­tu­tvā­t | vi­śu­ddhi­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­t tato bhinnam ity atrāpi TAŚVA-ML 342,15la­bdhi­pra­tya­ye­na vai­kri­yi­kā­di­nā­. hetor a­ne­kāṃ­ta iti nā­śaṃ­ka­nī­yaṃ­, ni­ya­me­na vi­śu­ddhi­kā­ra­ṇa­tva­sya he­tu­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 342,16sa­mu­dbhū­ta­la­bdhe­r api kro­dhā­di­saṃ­kle­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­va­śā­d vi­kri­yā­de­r ni­va­rta­nā­d vi­śu­ddhi­kā­ra­ṇa­tva­ni­ya­mā­bhā­vā­t | avyā- TAŚVA-ML 342,17ghā­ti­sva­rū­pa­tvā­d ā­hā­ra­kaṃ śa­rī­rāṃ­ta­rā­d bhinnam ity asminn api tai­ja­sā­di­nā hetor vya­bhi­cā­ra ity a­co­dyaṃ­, prā­ṇi­vā­dhā- TAŚVA-ML 342,18pa­ri­hā­ra­la­kṣa­ṇa­syā­vyā­ghā­ti­tva­sya he­tu­tvā­t | pra­ma­ttā­dhi­pa­ti­tva­m api nā­hā­ra­ka­sya śa­rī­rāṃ­ta­rā­d bhede sā­dhye­nai­kāṃ­ti­kaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 342,19vi­śi­ṣṭa­pra­ma­ttā­dhi­pa­ti­tva­sya he­tu­tvā­t | tataḥ sūktaṃ pha­la­he­tu­sva­rū­pā­dhi­pa­ti­bhe­de­na bhinnam ā­hā­ra­ka­m anyebhyaḥ TAŚVA-ML 342,20śa­rī­re­bhyo ni­ści­ta­m iti || TAŚV-ML 2.49.3ca­tu­rda­śa­bhi­r ity evaṃ sūtrair uktaṃ pra­paṃ­ca­taḥ | śarīraṃ tī­rthi­ko­pe­ta­śa­rī­ra­vi­ni­vṛ­tta­ye || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 342,22atha ke saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo na­puṃ­sa­kā­nī­ty ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.50 nā­ra­ka­saṃ­mū­rchi­no na­puṃ­sa­kā­ni || 50 || TAŚVA-ML 342,24nārakāḥ saṃ­mū­rchi­na­ś ca na­puṃ­sa­kā­ny eva bhavaṃti || TAŚVA-ML 342,25deveṣu ta­tpra­ti­ṣe­dha­m ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.51 na devāḥ || 51 || TAŚVA-ML 342,27devā na­puṃ­sa­kā­ni naiva saṃ­bha­vaṃ­tī­ti sā­ma­rthyā­t pumāṃsaḥ striyaś ca devyo bha­vaṃ­tī­ti gamyate | kuta ity āha —TAŚV-ML 2.51.1nārakā de­hi­na­s tatra proktāḥ saṃ­mū­rchi­na­ś ca ye | na­puṃ­sa­kā­ni te nityaṃ na devā jā­tu­ci­t tathā || 1 || TAŚV-ML 2.51.2strī­puṃ­sa­su­kha­saṃ­prā­pti­he­tu­hī­na­tva­taḥ purā | na­puṃ­sa­ka­tva­duḥ­khā­pti­he­tva­bhā­vā­d ya­thā­kra­maṃ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 342,30nārakāḥ saṃ­mū­rchi­na­ś ca prāṇino na­puṃ­sa­kā­ny eva, strī­puṃ­sa­su­kha­saṃ­prā­pti­kā­ra­ṇa­ra­hi­ta­tvā­t pū­rva­smi­n bhave napuṃ- TAŚVA-ML 342,31sa­ka­tva­sā­dha­nā­nu­ṣṭhā­nā­t | devās tu na ka­dā­ci­n na­puṃ­sa­kā­di jāyaṃte na­puṃ­sa­ka­tva­duḥ­khā­pti­kā­ra­ṇā­bhā­vā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 342,32ya­thā­kra­maṃ sā­dhya­dva­ye he­tu­dva­yaṃ pratyeyaṃ || TAŚVA-ML 343,01śeṣāḥ ki­ya­dve­dā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.52 śeṣās trivedāḥ || 52 || TAŚVA-ML 343,03uktebhyo ye śeṣāḥ ga­rbha­jā­s trivedāḥ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyāḥ | kuta ity āha —TAŚV-ML 2.52.1trivedāḥ prāṇinaḥ śepās tebhyas tādṛk su­he­tu­taḥ | iti sū­tra­tra­ye­ṇo­ktaṃ liṃ­ga­bhe­de­na de­hi­nā­m || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 343,05strī­ve­do­da­yā­diḥ strī­ve­da­sya hetuḥ puṃ­ve­do­da­yā­diḥ puṃ­ve­da­sya­, na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­do­da­yā­diḥ na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­da­sye­ti | tata TAŚVA-ML 343,06eva prāṇināṃ strī­liṃ­gā­di­tra­ya­si­ddhi­r iti bhedena liṃgaṃ sa­ka­la­de­hi­nāṃ sū­tra­tra­ye­ṇo­ktaṃ ve­di­ta­vyaṃ || TAŚVA-ML 343,07ke punar atra śa­rī­ri­ṇo na­pa­va­rtyā­yu­ṣaḥ ke vā­pa­va­rtyā­yu­ṣa ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 2.53 au­pa­pā­di­ka­ca­ra­mo­tta­ma­de­hā saṃ­khye­ya­va­rṣā­yu­ṣo '­na­pa­va­rtyā­yu­ṣaḥ || 53 || TAŚVA-ML 343,09au­pa­pā­di­kā de­va­nā­ra­kāḥ caramo ṃtyas ta­jja­nma­ni­rvā­ṇā­rha­sya dehaḥ uttama utkṛṣṭaḥ ta­ra­ma­ś cāsau u­tta­ma­ś ca TAŚVA-ML 343,10ca­ra­mo­tta­ma­ś ca­ra­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m u­tta­ma­syā­ca­ra­ma­sya ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ u­tta­ma­gra­ha­ṇaṃ ca­ra­ma­syā­nu­tta­ma­tva­vyu­dā­sā­rthaṃ | ca­ra­mo­tta­mo TAŚVA-ML 343,11deho yeṣāṃ te ca­ra­mo­tta­ma­de­hāḥ | u­pa­mā­pra­mā­ṇa­ga­mya­saṃ­khye­ya­va­rṣā­yu­r yeṣāṃ te dvaṃ­dva­vṛ­ttyā nirdiṣṭāḥ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo 'na- TAŚVA-ML 343,12pavartyā yeṣāṃ bhavaṃti iti va­ca­na­sā­ma­rthyā­t tato nye a­pa­va­rtyā­yu­ṣo gamyaṃte || TAŚVA-ML 343,13kutaḥ punar a­na­pa­va­rtya­m ā­yu­rau­pa­pā­di­kā­dī­nā­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.53.1a­trau­pa­pā­di­kā­dī­nāṃ nā­pa­va­rtyaṃ ka­dā­ca­na | so­mā­tta­mā­yu­rī­dṛ­kṣā­dṛ­ṣṭa­sā­ma­rthya­saṃ­ga­teḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 2.53.2sā­ma­rthya­ta­s tato nyeṣām a­pa­va­rtyaṃ vi­ṣā­di­bhiḥ | siddhaṃ ci­ki­tsi­tā­dī­nā­m anyathā ni­ṣpha­la­tva­taḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 343,16bā­hya­pra­tya­yā­na­pa­va­rta­nī­ya­m ā­yuḥ­ka­rma prā­ṇi­da­yā­di­kā­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣo­pā­rji­taṃ tā­dṛ­śā­dṛ­ṣṭaṃ tasya sā­ma­rthya­m u­da­ya­s tasya TAŚVA-ML 343,17saṃgatiḥ saṃ­prā­pti­s tato bha­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­m au­pa­pā­di­kā­dī­nā­m a­na­pa­va­rtya­m iti sā­ma­rthyā­d anyeṣāṃ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇāṃ ta­dvi­pa­rī­tā- TAŚVA-ML 343,18dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣā­d a­pa­va­rtyaṃ jīvanaṃ vi­ṣā­di­bhiḥ siddhaṃ, ci­ki­tsi­tā­dī­nā­m anyathā ni­ṣpha­la­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na hy aprāpta- TAŚVA-ML 343,19kālasya ma­ra­ṇā­bhā­vaḥ kha­ḍga­pra­hā­rā­di­bhi­r ma­ra­ṇa­sya da­rśa­nā­t | prā­pta­kā­la­syai­va tasya tathā da­rśa­na­m iti cet, kaḥ TAŚVA-ML 343,20punar asau kālaṃ prāpto '­pa­mṛ­tyu­kā­laṃ vā ? pra­tha­ma­pa­kṣe si­ddha­sā­dhya­tā­, dvi­tī­ya­pa­kṣe sva­ṅga­pra­hā­rā­di­ni­ra­pe­kṣa­tva­pra­saṃ­gaḥ TAŚVA-ML 343,21sa­ka­la­ba­hiḥ­kā­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­re­pa­kṣa­sya mṛ­tyu­kā­ra­ṇa­sya mṛ­tyu­kā­la­vya­va­sthi­teḥ | śa­stra­saṃ­pā­tā­di­ba­hi­raṃ­ga­kā­ra­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 343,22nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kā­nu­vi­dhā­yi­na­s ta­syā­pa­mṛ­tyu­kā­la­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | ta­da­bhā­ve punar ā­yu­rve­da­prā­mā­ṇya­ci­ki­tsi­tā­dī­nāṃ kva TAŚVA-ML 343,23sā­ma­rthyo­pa­yo­gaḥ | duḥ­kha­pra­tī­kā­rā­dā­v iti cet, ta­thai­vā­pa­mṛ­tyu­pra­tī­kā­rā­dau ta­du­pa­yo­go stu ta­syo­bha­ya­thā TAŚVA-ML 343,24da­rśa­nā­t | nanv ā­yuḥ­kṣa­ya­ni­mi­tto­pa­mṛ­tyuḥ kathaṃ ke­na­ci­t pra­ti­kri­ya­te­, tarhy a­sa­dve­dyo­da­ya­ni­mi­ttaṃ duḥkhaṃ kathaṃ TAŚVA-ML 343,25ke­na­ci­t pra­ti­kri­ya­tāṃ ? saty apy a­sa­dve­dyo­da­ye ntaraṃge hetau duḥkhaṃ ba­hi­raṃ­ge vā­tā­di­vi­kā­re ta­tpra­ti­pa­kṣau­ṣa­dho­pa­yo- TAŚVA-ML 343,26go panīte duḥ­kha­syā­nu­tpa­tteḥ pra­tī­kā­raḥ syād iti cet, tarhi saty api ka­sya­ci­d ā­yu­ru­da­ye ṃ­ta­raṃ­ge hetau ba­hi­raṃ­ge TAŚVA-ML 343,27pa­thyā­hā­rā­dau vicchinne jī­va­na­syā­bhā­ve prasakte ta­tsaṃ­pā­da­nā­ya jī­va­nā­dhā­na­m e­vā­pa­mṛ­tyo­r astu pra­tī­kā­raḥ | saty a- TAŚVA-ML 343,28py āyuṣi jī­va­na­syā­bhā­va­pra­sa­ktau kṛ­ta­pra­ṇā­śaḥ syāt iti cet, tarhi saty apy a­sa­dve­dyo­da­ye duḥ­kha­syo­pa­śa­ma­ne TAŚVA-ML 343,29kathaṃ kṛ­ta­pra­ṇā­śo na bhavet ? ka­ṭu­kā­di­bhe­ṣa­jo­pa­yo­ga­ja­pī­ḍā­mā­traṃ svaphalaṃ da­tvai­vā­sa­dve­dya­sya ni­vṛ­tte­r na kṛtapra- TAŚVA-ML 343,30ṇāśa iti cet, tarhy āyuṣo pi jī­va­na­mā­traṃ svaphalaṃ dattvaiva nivṛtteḥ kṛ­ta­pra­ṇā­śo mā bhūt vi­śi­ṣṭa­pha­la­dā- TAŚVA-ML 343,31nā­bhā­va­s tū­bha­ya­tra samānaḥ | tato sti ka­sya­ci­d a­pa­mṛ­tyu­ś ci­ki­tsi­tā­dī­nāṃ sa­pha­lā­ny a­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ ka­rma­ṇā­m ayathā- TAŚVA-ML 343,32kā­la­vi­pā­ko­pa­pa­tte­ś cā­mra­pha­lā­di­va­t | yaś cāha, vi­vā­dā­pa­nnāḥ prāṇinaḥ sā­pa­va­rtyā­yu­ṣaḥ śa­rī­ri­tvā­d iṃ­dri­ya­va- TAŚVA-ML 343,33ttvād vā pra­si­ddha­sā­pa­va­rtyā­yu­ṣka­prā­ṇi­va­t te vā­na­pa­va­rtyā­yu­ṣa­s tata e­vau­pa­pā­di­ka­va­d iti, so pi na yu­kta­vā­dī- TAŚVA-ML 343,34ty u­pa­da­rśa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.53.3ta­da­nya­ta­ra­dṛ­ṣṭa­tvā­c cha­rī­ri­tvā­di­he­tu­bhiḥ | sa­rve­ṣā­m a­pa­va­rtyaṃ ta­nnā­pa­va­rtya­m i­tī­ra­ya­n || 3 || TAŚV-ML 2.53.4pra­bā­dhya­te pra­mā­ṇe­na sve­ṣṭa­bhe­dā­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ | sa­rva­jñā­di­vi­ro­dhā­c ca mā­na­me­yā­vya­va­sthi­teḥ || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 344,03na hy a­pa­va­rtyā­na­pa­va­rtya­yo­r ā­yu­ṣo­r a­nya­ta­ra­syā­pi pra­ti­kṣe­paṃ kurvan pra­mā­ṇe­na na bā­dhya­te­, a­nu­mā­ne­nā­ga­me­na ca TAŚVA-ML 344,04tasya bā­dha­nā­t sve­ṣṭa­bhe­da­pra­si­ddhyā cāyaṃ pra­bā­dhya­te | svayam iṣṭaṃ hi ke­ṣāṃ­ci­t prā­ṇi­nā­m alpam āyuḥ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d dīrghaṃ TAŚVA-ML 344,05tatra śakyaṃ vaktuṃ | vi­vā­dā­pa­nnāḥ prāṇino lpāyuṣaḥ śa­rī­ri­tvā­t pra­si­ddhā­lpā­yu­ṣka­va­t te vā dī­rghā­yu­ṣa­s tata eva TAŚVA-ML 344,06pra­si­ddha­dī­rghā­yu­ṣka­va­d iti sve­ṣṭa­vi­bhā­ga­si­ddhiḥ pra­bā­dha­kā sa­rva­jñā­di­vi­ro­dhā­c cāsau bādhyate | tathā vivādā- TAŚVA-ML 344,07pannaḥ puruṣaḥ sarvajño vī­ta­rā­go vā na bhavati śa­rī­ri­tvā­d a­nya­pu­ru­ṣa­va­t ve­dā­rtha­jño vā na bhavati jai­mi­nyā­di­s tata TAŚVA-ML 344,08eva tadvat vi­pa­rya­ya­pra­saṃ­go veti pra­tya­va­sthā­na­sya kartuṃ śa­kya­tvā­t pra­mā­ṇa­pra­me­yā­vya­va­sthā­nā­c cāyaṃ bādhyate | TAŚVA-ML 344,09śakyaṃ hi vaktuṃ vi­vā­dā­dhyā­si­taḥ pramātā pra­mā­ṇa­ra­hi­taḥ śa­rī­ri­tvā­t sa­nni­pā­tā­dyā­ku­la­va­t pra­me­ya­sya vā TAŚVA-ML 344,10na pa­ri­cche­ttā tata eva tadvad iti | tataḥ pra­mā­ṇa­pra­me­ya­vya­va­sthi­tiṃ ku­ta­ści­t svī­ku­rva­t sa­rva­jñā­di­vya­va­sthi­tiṃ TAŚVA-ML 344,11sve­ṣṭa­vi­bhā­ga­si­ddhiṃ vā nā­na­pa­va­rtya­sye­ta­ra­sya vāyuṣaḥ pra­ti­kṣe­paṃ kartum arhati tasya pra­tī­ti­si­ddha­tvā­d iti da­rśa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 2.53.5abiha sati ba­hi­raṃ­ge kāraṇe ke 'pi mṛtyor na mṛtim a­nu­bha­vaṃ­ti svāyuṣo hā­nya­bhā­ve | TAŚV-ML 2.53.5cdjva­li­ta­hu­ta­bhu­gaṃ­taḥ­pā­ti­nāṃ paṃ­ca­tā­pi pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­ta­nu­r no jī­vi­ta­syā­pi dṛṣṭeḥ || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 344,14tad evaṃ yu­ktyā­ga­mā­bhyā­m a­vi­ru­ddho '­na­pa­va­rtye­ta­rā­yu­r vibhāgaḥ sūkta eva || TAŚVA-ML 344,15svaṃ tattvaṃ lakṣaṇaṃ bhedaḥ kāraṇaṃ viṣayo gatiḥ | ja­nma­yo­ni­r va­pu­rliṃ­ga­m a­hī­nā­yu­r i­ho­di­ta­m || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 344,16iti śrī­vi­dyā­naṃ­di ā­cā­rya­vi­ra­ci­te ta­ttvā­rtha­ślo­ka­vā­rti­kā­la­ṅkā­re dvitīyo 'dhyāyaḥ samāptaḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 345,1oṃ TAŚV-ML 345,2tṛtīyo 'dhyāyaḥ || 3 || TA-ML 3.1 ra­tna­śa­rka­rā­vā­lu­kā­paṃ­ka­dhū­ma­ta­mo­ma­hā­ta­maḥ­pra­bhā bhūmayo gha­nāṃ­bu­vā­tā­kā- TA-ML 3.1 śa­pra­ti­ṣṭhāḥ saptādho 'dhaḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 345,05ra­tnā­dī­nā­m i­ta­re­ta­ra­yo­ge dvaṃdvaḥ, pra­bhā­śa­bda­sya pratyekaṃ pa­ri­sa­mā­pti­r bhu­ji­va­t | sā­ha­ca­ryā­t tā­ccha­bdya­si­ddhi­r ya- TAŚVA-ML 345,06ṣṭivat | ta­maḥ­pra­me­ti vi­ru­ddha­m iti cen na, ta­tsvā­tma­pra­bho­pa­pa­tteḥ | a­nā­di­pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­saṃ­jñā­ni­rde­śā­d ve­ṣṭa­go­pa­va­t TAŚVA-ML 345,07ra­tna­pra­bhā­di­saṃ­jñāḥ pra­tye­ta­vyāḥ | rū­ḍhi­śa­bdā­nā­m a­ga­ma­ka­tva­m a­va­ya­vā­rthā­bhā­vā­d iti cen na, sūtrasya pra­ti­pā­da­no- TAŚVA-ML 345,08pā­ya­tvā­t teṣām api ga­ma­ka­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | bhū­mi­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ­, gha­nā­di­gra­ha­ṇaṃ ta­dā­laṃ­ba­na­ni­rjñā- TAŚVA-ML 345,09nārthaṃ, sa­pta­gra­ha­ṇa­m iyat tā­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­rthaṃ | sā­mī­pyā­bhā­vā­d adhodha iti dvi­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tti­r iti cen na, aṃ­ta­ra­syā­pi TAŚVA-ML 345,10vi­va­kṣi­ta­tvā­t || kutaḥ punar etāḥ saṃ­bhā­vyaṃ­ta ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.1.1gha­nāṃ­bu­pa­va­nā­kā­śa­pra­ti­ṣṭhāḥ sa­pta­bhū­ma­yaḥ | ra­tna­pra­bhā­da­yo 'dhodhaḥ saṃbhāvyā bā­dha­ka­cyu­teḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 345,12na hi ya­tho­di­ta­ra­tna­pra­bhā­di­bhū­mi­pra­ti­pā­da­ka­va­ca­na­sya kiṃcid bādhakaṃ ka­dā­ci­t saṃ­bhā­vya­te iti ni­rū­pi­ta­prā­yaṃ || TAŚVA-ML 345,13nanv etā bhūmayo gha­nā­ni­la­pra­ti­ṣṭhāḥ gha­nā­ni­la­s tv aṃ­bu­vā­ta­pra­ti­ṣṭhaḥ so pi ta­nu­vā­ta­pra­ti­ṣṭha­s ta­nu­vā­taḥ punar ā- TAŚVA-ML 345,14kā­śa­pra­ti­ṣṭhaḥ svā­tma­pra­ti­ṣṭha­m ā­kā­śa­m ity etad a­nu­pa­pa­nnaṃ­, vyo­ma­va­dbhū­mī­nā­m api svā­tma­pra­ti­ṣṭha­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t bhū­myā­di­va- TAŚVA-ML 345,15d vā­kā­śa­syā­dhā­rāṃ­ta­ra­ka­lpa­nā­yā­m a­na­va­sthā­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tato nātra bā­dha­ka­cyu­ti­r iti kaścit taṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.1.2svā­tma­pra­ti­ṣṭha­m ākāśaṃ vi­bhu­dra­vya­tva­to nyathā | gha­ṭā­de­r iva nai­vo­pa­pa­dye­ta vi­bhu­tā­sya sā || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 345,17pa­ra­ma­ma­ha­da­nya­tpra­ti­ṣṭhaṃ veti vyā­ha­ta­m etat | tato vyoma cā­tma­pra­ti­ṣṭhaṃ vi­bhu­dra­vya­tvā­d yat tu na svātmapra- TAŚVA-ML 345,18tiṣṭhaṃ tan na vibhu dravyaṃ yathā ghaṭādi vibhu dravyaṃ ca vyometi na tasyāpy ā­dhā­rāṃ­ta­ra­ka­lpa­na­yā­na­va­sthā syāt | TAŚVA-ML 345,19nāpi bhū­myā­dī­nā­m api sva­pra­ti­ṣṭha­tva­pra­saṃ­ga­s teṣām a­vi­bhu­dra­vya­tvā­d iti na pra­kṛ­ta­bā­dha­ka­tvaṃ || TAŚVA-ML 345,20nanu katham idānīṃ vyoma ta­nu­vā­ta­syā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m a­mū­rta­tvā­t ta­tpra­ti­baṃ­dha­ka­tvā­bhā­vā­d ity a­pa­ra­staṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.1.3ta­nu­vā­taḥ punar vyo­ma­pra­ti­ṣṭhaḥ pra­ti­pa­dya­te | ta­nu­vā­ta­vi­śe­ṣa­tvā­n me­gha­dhā­ra­ṇa­vā­yu­va­t || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 345,22me­gha­dhā­ra­ṇo vā­tā­va­ya­vī vā­yu­raṃ­bu­pra­ti­ṣṭha iti cen na, a­naṃ­ta­śaḥ pa­va­na­pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nāṃ pa­va­nā­va­ya­tvā­t teṣāṃ TAŚVA-ML 345,23vā­kā­śa­pra­ti­ṣṭha­tvā­d a­bhi­nna­sya ka­thaṃ­ci­t pa­va­nā­va­ya­vi­no pi ta­dā­dhā­ra­tvo­pa­pa­tte­r na sā­dhya­vi­ka­la­m u­dā­ha­ra­ṇaṃ­, nāpi saṃdi- TAŚVA-ML 345,24gdha­vi­pa­kṣa­vyā­vṛ­tti­ko hetuḥ, ka­sya­ci­d apy a­nā­kā­śā­dhā­ra­sya ta­nu­vā­ta­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | tataḥ ta­syā­mū­rta­syā­pi pavanā- TAŚVA-ML 345,25dhā­ra­tva­m u­pa­pa­nnaṃ ātmanaḥ śa­rī­rā­dyā­dhā­ra­tva­va­t tathā pra­tī­te­r a­bā­dhi­ta­tvā­t || TAŚVA-ML 345,26ta­nu­vā­taḥ katham aṃ­bu­vā­ta­syā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ sa­mī­ra­ṇa­sva­bhā­va­tvā­d iti ced u­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.1.4ta­ddhṛ­ta­ś cāṃ­bu­vā­taḥ syād dha­nā­tmā­rtha­sya dhārakaḥ | aṃ­bu­vā­ta­tva­to vārddher vī­cī­vā­yu­vi­śe­ṣa­va­t || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 345,28sa ca ta­nu­vā­ta­pra­ti­ṣṭho ṃ­bu­vā­to gha­na­vā­ta­sya sthi­ti­he­tuḥ so pi bhūmer na punaḥ kū­rmā­di­r ity ā­ve­da­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.1.5gha­nā­ni­laṃ pra­ti­ṣṭhā­na­he­tuḥ kūrmaḥ sa eṣa naḥ | na kū­rmā­di­r a­nā­dhā­ro dṛ­ṣṭa­kū­rmā­di­va­t sadā || 5 || TAŚV-ML 3.1.6ta­nni­vā­sa­ja­nā­dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣe vasato yadi | kū­rmā­di­r āśrayaḥ kiṃ na vā­yu­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­sā­ra­taḥ || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 346,01so yaṃ kūrmaṃ varāhaṃ vā svayam a­nā­dhā­raṃ bhūmer āśrayaṃ ka­lpa­ya­n dṛ­ṣṭa­hā­nyā ni­rdhā­rya­te || TAŚVA-ML 346,02kaścid ā­ha­–­na sthirā bhūmir da­rpa­ṇā­kā­rā | kiṃ tarhi ? go­la­kā­kā­rā sa­rva­do­rdhvā­dho bhrā­mya­ti­, sthiraṃ tu TAŚVA-ML 346,03na­kṣa­tra­ca­kraṃ meroḥ prā­da­kṣi­ṇye­nā­va­sthā­nā­t | tata eva pū­rvā­di­di­gde­śa­bhe­de­na na­kṣa­trā­dī­nāṃ saṃ­pra­tya­yo na vi­ru­dhya­te | TAŚVA-ML 346,04ta­tho­da­yā­s tam a­na­yo­ś caṃ­drā­dī­nāṃ bhū­mi­saṃ­la­gna­ta­yā pra­tī­ti­ś ca ghaṭate nā­nya­the­ti­, taṃ prati bā­dha­ka­m u­pa­da­rśa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.1.7no­rdhvā­dho­bhra­ma­ṇaṃ bhūmer ghaṭate go­la­kā­tma­naḥ | sadā tathaiva ta­dbhrāṃ­ti­he­to­r a­nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 346,06vāyur e­vo­rdhvā­dho bhraman sarvadā bhūmes tathā bhra­ma­ṇa­he­tu­r iti na saṃ­ga­taṃ­, pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­vā­t | āgamaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­m iti TAŚVA-ML 346,07cen na, ta­syā­nu­grā­ha­ka­pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­rā­bhā­vā­t | ta­syā­nu­mā­na­m a­nu­grā­ha­ka­m astīti cen na, a­vi­nā­bhā­vi­liṃ­gā­bhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 346,08nanu ca yat pu­ru­ṣa­pra­ya­tnā­dya­bhā­ve pi bhrāmyati ta­dbhra­ma­dvā­yu­he­tu­kaṃ bhramaṇaṃ ya­thā­kā­śe parṇādi tathā ca bhūgola TAŚVA-ML 346,09ity a­vi­nā­bhā­vi liṃgam a­nu­mā­naṃ pu­ru­ṣa­pra­ya­tna­kṛ­ta­ca­krā­di­bhra­ma­ṇe­na pā­ṣā­ṇā­di­saṃ­gha­ṭṭa­kṛ­ta­na­dī­ja­lā­di­bhra­ma­ṇe­na ca TAŚVA-ML 346,10vya­bhi­cā­rā­bhā­vā­t | na ca pu­ru­ṣa­pra­ya­tnā­dya­bhā­vo 'siddhaḥ pṛ­thi­vī­go­la­ka­bhra­ma­ṇe ma­he­śva­rā­deḥ kā­ra­ṇa­sya ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­t | TAŚVA-ML 346,11pā­ṣā­ṇa­saṃ­gha­ṭṭā­di­saṃ­bha­vā­bhā­vā­t bhū­go­la­bhra­ma­ṇa­m asiddhaṃ iti na maṃtavyaṃ ta­da­bhā­ve ta­tstha­ja­nā­nāṃ caṃ­drā­rkā­di­biṃ­ba­syo- TAŚVA-ML 346,12da­yā­sta­m a­na­yo­r bhi­nna­de­śā­di­ta­yā pra­tī­te­r a­gha­ṭa­nā­t | sāsti ca pra­tī­ti­s tato bhū­go­la­bhra­maḥ pra­mā­ṇa­si­ddha iti TAŚVA-ML 346,13kaścit | so traiva pa­rya­nu­yo­kta­vyaḥ | bhramaḥ kasmān na bha­va­tī­ti ta­dā­ve­di­naḥ pra­va­ca­na­sya sa­dbhā­vā­t | pra­ti­ni­ya­tā- TAŚVA-ML 346,14ne­ka­de­śā­di­ta­yā­rkā­dī­nāṃ pra­tī­te­r api gha­ṭa­nā­t bhū­bhra­ma­ṇa­he­to­r vi­ru­ddha­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | bhū­go­la­bhra­ma­ṇe sā­dha­na­syā­nu­mā­nā- TAŚVA-ML 346,15di­bā­dhi­ta­pa­kṣa­tā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | kā­ra­ṇā­bhā­vā­t bhūbhramo va­ti­ṣṭha­ta iti cet, ta­thā­vi­dhā­dṛ­ṣṭa­vai­ci­tryā­t ta­dbhra­ma­ṇo­pa- TAŚVA-ML 346,16patteḥ || bhū­go­la­bhra­ma­ṇe tu vā­yu­bhra­ma­ṇaṃ na kāraṇaṃ bha­vi­tu­m arhati sarvadā tasya tathā bhra­ma­ṇa­ni­ya­mā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r a­ni­ya­ta- TAŚVA-ML 346,17ga­ti­tvā­t | tato nā­bhi­pre­ta­di­ga­bhi­mu­khaṃ bhramaṇaṃ bhū­go­la­sya syāt | prā­ṇya­dṛ­ṣṭa­va­śā­d vāyor niyataṃ tathā bhra­ma­ṇa­m iti TAŚVA-ML 346,18cen na, ta­tkā­ryā­si­ddhau ta­da­si­ddheḥ | prasiddhe hi su­khā­di­kā­rye ni­rvi­vā­de dṛ­ṣṭa­kā­ra­ṇa­vya­bhi­cā­re cā­dṛ­ṣṭa­ta­tkā- TAŚVA-ML 346,19raṇam a­nu­mī­ya­te na cā­bhi­pre­ta­vā­yu­bhra­ma­ṇaṃ ni­rvi­vā­daṃ siddhaṃ yato na dṛ­ṣṭa­kā­ra­ṇa­vya­bhi­cā­re ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­m a­dṛ­ṣṭa­m anu- TAŚVA-ML 346,20mīyeta | bhū­bhra­mā­t pra­va­ha­dvā­yu­si­ddhi­r iti cen na, tasyāpi ta­dva­da­si­ddheḥ | nā­nā­di­gde­śā­di­ta­yā­rkā­di­pra­tī­ti­s tu TAŚVA-ML 346,21bhūbhrame pi gha­ṭa­mā­nā na bhūbhramaṃ sā­dha­ya­tī­ti | kathaṃ ? a­nu­mi­tā­nu­mā­nā­d apy a­dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣa­si­ddhi­r iti sūktaṃ na TAŚVA-ML 346,22bhūmer ū­rdhvā­dho­bhra­ma­ṇaṃ­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­va­de­kā­nu­bha­vaṃ saṃ­pa­ri­vṛ­tti­r vā ghaṭate ta­dbhra­ma­ṇa­he­toḥ pa­rā­bhyu­pa­ga­ta­sya sa­rva­thā­nu­pa­pa­dya­mā­na- TAŚVA-ML 346,23tvāt pa­re­ṣṭa­bhū­bhra­mā­di­va­d iti | tathā dṛ­ṣṭa­vyā­ghā­tā­c ca na so stīty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.1.8dṛ­śya­mā­na­sa­mu­drā­di­ja­la­sthi­ti­vi­ro­dha­taḥ | gole bhrāmyati pā­ṣā­ṇa­go­la­va­t kva vi­śe­ṣa­vā­k || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 346,25na hi jalādeḥ pa­ta­na­dha­rma­ṇo bhūyaso bhrāmyati pā­ṣā­ṇa­go­le sthitir dṛṣṭā yato bhūgole pi sā saṃ­bhā­vye­ta | TAŚVA-ML 346,26dhā­ra­ka­vā­yu­va­śā­t tatra tasya sthitir na vi­ru­dhya­ta iti cet, sa dhārako vāyuḥ kathaṃ pre­ra­ka­vā­yu­nā na pra­ti­ha­nya­te ? TAŚVA-ML 346,27pra­va­ha­to hi sarvadā bhūgolaṃ ca bhra­ma­ya­tsa­maṃ­ta­to pi ta­tstha­sa­mu­drā­di­dhā­ra­ka­vā­yuṃ vi­gha­ṭa­ya­ty evam eva dhā­ra­ka­vā­yu­m iva TAŚVA-ML 346,28ta­tpra­ti­pa­kṣa­vā­ta iti vi­ru­ddhai­va ta­da­va­sthi­tiḥ­, sarvathā vi­śe­ṣa­pa­va­na­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 346,29atra pa­rā­kū­ta­m āśaṃkya pra­ti­ṣe­dha­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.1.9gu­rva­rtha­syā­bhi­mu­khye­na bhūmeḥ sarvasya pātataḥ | ta­tsthi­ti­ś cet pra­tī­ye­ta nā­dha­stā­t pā­ta­dṛ­ṣṭi­taḥ || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 346,31bhūgole bhrāmyati patad api sa­mu­dra­ja­lā­di sthitam iva bhāti tasya ta­dā­bhi­mu­khye­na pa­ta­nā­t | sarvasya guro- TAŚVA-ML 346,32r arthasya bhūmer a­na­bhi­mu­kha­ta­yā pa­ta­nā­da­rśa­nā­d iti cen naivaṃ, a­dha­stā­t gu­rva­rtha­sya pā­ta­da­rśa­nā­t­, ta­thā­bhi­to bhighātā- TAŚVA-ML 346,33dyabhāve sva­sthā­nā­t pracyuto dhastāt patati gu­ru­tvā­l lo­ṣṭhā­di­va­t | na hi ta­trā­bhi­ghā­to nodanaṃ vā pu­ru­ṣa­ya­tnā­di- TAŚVA-ML 346,34kṛtam asti ye­nā­nya­thā­ga­tiḥ syāt | na cātra hetoḥ kaṃ­du­kā­di­nā vya­bhi­cā­raḥ­, a­bhi­ghā­tā­dya­bhā­ve satīti TAŚVA-ML 347,01vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­t | nāpi sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­vi­ka­lo dṛṣṭāṃtaḥ sā­dha­na­sya gu­ru­tva­sya ya­tho­kta­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­sya sādhyasya vādha- TAŚVA-ML 347,02stāt pa­ta­na­sya loṣṭhādau pra­si­ddha­tvā­t | tan na bhū­bhra­ma­vā­dī sa­tya­vā­gū­rdhvā­dho­bhū­bhra­ma­vā­di­va­t | kiṃ ca —TAŚV-ML 3.1.10bhū­bhra­mā­ga­ma­sa­tya­tve '­bhū­bhra­mā­ga­ma­sa­tya­tā | kiṃ na syāt sarvathā jyo­ti­rjñā­na­si­ddhe­r a­bhe­da­taḥ || 10 || TAŚV-ML 3.1.11dvayoḥ sa­tya­tva­m iṣṭaṃ cet kvā­vi­ru­ddhā­rtha­tā tayoḥ | pra­va­ktro­r āptatā naivaṃ su­ga­te­ś­‍­va­ra­yo­r iva || 11 || TAŚVA-ML 347,05ma­tāṃ­ta­ra­m u­pa­da­rśya ni­vā­ra­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.1.12sa­rva­dā­dhaḥ patanty etāḥ bhūmayo maruto 'sthiteḥ | ī­ra­ṇā­tma­tva­to dṛ­ṣṭa­pra­bhaṃ­ja­na­va­d ity asat || 12 || TAŚV-ML 3.1.13maruto dhā­ra­ka­syā­pi da­rśa­nā­t to­ya­dā­di­ṣu | sarvadā dhā­ra­ka­tva­syā­nā­di­tvā­t tatra na kṣatiḥ || 13 || TAŚVA-ML 347,08na hi bhū­myā­dhā­ro vāyur a­na­va­sthi­ta­s ta­sye­ra­ṇā­tma­tvā­bhā­vā­t | tac cā­saṃ­bha­va­n nāyam ī­ra­ṇā­tma­ka­tva­ra­hi­to marutto- TAŚVA-ML 347,09ya­dā­di­dhā­ra­ṇā­tma­ka­syā­pi da­rśa­nā­t | sarvadā dhā­ra­ka­tvaṃ na dṛṣṭaṃ iti cet, sāder a­nā­de­r vā ? sādeś cet TAŚVA-ML 347,10si­ddha­sā­dhya­tā | yadi punar a­nā­de­r api sa­rva­dā­dhā­ra­ka­tvaṃ pa­va­na­sya na syāt ta­dā­tmā­kā­śā­de­r apy a­mū­rta­tva­vi­bhu­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 347,11di­dha­rma­dhā­ra­ṇa­vi­ro­dhaḥ | a­trā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­yo­r a­nā­di­tvā­t sarvadā tadbhāva iti cet, bhūmim a­va­bhṛ­to­r api tata eva TAŚVA-ML 347,12tathā so stu | tan na sa­rva­dā­dhaḥ pataṃti bhūmayaḥ pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­vā­t | etena sa­rva­do­tpa­taṃ­ty eva tiryag eva ga­cchaṃ­tī­ti TAŚVA-ML 347,13vā ni­ra­staṃ­, dhā­ra­ka­sya vāyor a­bā­dhi­ta­sya siddhes ta­da­va­sthā­nā­vi­ro­dhā­t | kaścid āha-vi­vā­dā­pa­nnā bhūmir bhūmyaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 347,14ta­rā­dhā­rā bhū­mi­tvā­t tathā pra­si­ddha­bhū­mi­va­t | sāpy aparā bhūmir bhū­myaṃ­ta­rā­dhā­rā bhū­mi­tvā­t tathā pra­si­ddha­bhū­mi­va­t TAŚVA-ML 347,15sāpy aparā bhūmir bhū­myaṃ­ta­rā­dhā­rā tata eva tadvad iti śa­śva­da­pa­ryaṃ­tā tiryag adho pīti taṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.1.14nā­pa­ryaṃ­tā dharādho pi siddhā saṃ­sthā­na­bhe­da­taḥ | dha­ra­va­tsva­m a­pa­ryaṃ­taṃ siddhaṃ saṃ­sthā­na­va­n na hi || 14 || TAŚVA-ML 347,17dharaḥ parvataḥ saṃ­sthā­na­vā­n dṛṣṭo yaḥ punar a­pa­ryaṃ­taḥ sa na saṃ­sthā­na­vā­n ya­thā­kā­śā­di­r iti vi­pa­kṣā­d vyāvṛtto TAŚVA-ML 347,18hetuḥ pa­ryaṃ­ta­va­ttāṃ dharāyāḥ sā­dha­ya­ty eva | yat punar a­bhya­dhā­yi­–­vi­vā­dā­pa­nnā dharā dha­rā­dhā­rā dha­rā­tvā­t pra­si­ddha­dha­rā- TAŚVA-ML 347,19vad iti | tad a­yu­ktaṃ­, hetor ā­di­tya­dha­rā­di­nā­ne­kāṃ­tā­t na hi tasyā dha­rāṃ­ta­rā­dhā­ra­tvaṃ siddham aṃ­ta­rā­tmā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 347,20tataḥ pa­ryaṃ­ta­va­tyo bhūmaya iti ni­rā­re­kaṃ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ | nanu cādhodhaḥ saptasu bhūmiṣu jīvasya ga­ti­vai­ci­tryaṃ TAŚVA-ML 347,21viruddhaṃ tato amībhyaḥ śū­nyā­bhi­s tābhir bha­vi­ta­vyaṃ | tathā ca ta­tka­lpa­nā­vai­ya­rthyaṃ jī­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­rū­pa- TAŚVA-ML 347,22ṇārthā hi ta­tpa­ri­ka­lpa­nā śreyasī nā­nya­the­ti vadaṃtaṃ pra­tyā­ha­ —TAŚV-ML 3.1.15nādho dho ga­ti­vai­ci­tryaṃ viruddhaṃ prā­ṇi­nā­m iha | tādṛk pāpasya vai­ci­tryā­t ta­nni­mi­tta­sya tattvataḥ || 15 || TAŚVA-ML 347,24prasiddhaṃ hi tāvad a­śu­bha­pha­laṃ karma pāpaṃ tasya pra­ka­rṣa­tā­ra­ta­myaṃ ta­tpha­la­sya pra­ka­rṣa­tā­ra­ta­myā­d iti prāṇināṃ TAŚVA-ML 347,25ra­tna­pra­bhā­di­na­ra­ka­bhū­mi­sa­mu­dbhū­ti­ni­mi­tta­bhū­ta­sya pā­pa­vi­śe­ṣa­sya vai­ci­tryā­t ta­dga­ti­vai­ci­tryaṃ na vi­ru­dhya­te ti­rya­gā­di- TAŚVA-ML 347,26ga­ti­vai­ci­trya­va­t || yata evaṃ —TAŚV-ML 3.1.16tataḥ sapteti saṃkhyānaṃ bhūmīnāṃ na vi­ru­ddhya­te | saṃ­khyāṃ­ta­raṃ ca saṃ­kṣe­pa­vi­sta­rā­di­va­śā­n mataṃ || 16 || TAŚVA-ML 347,28na hi saṃ­kṣe­pā­d e­kā­dho­bhū­mi­r iti vi­ru­dhya­te vi­sta­ra­to vā sai­ka­viṃ­śa­ti­bhe­dā saptānāṃ pratyekaṃ ja­gha­nya­m adhya- TAŚVA-ML 347,29mo­tkṛ­ṣṭa­vi­ka­lpā­t || TAŚVA-ML 347,30ta­dga­ta­na­ra­ka­saṃ­khyā­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.2 tāsu triṃ­śa­tpaṃ­ca­viṃ­śa­ti­paṃ­ca­da­śa­da­śa­tri­paṃ­co­nai­ka­na­ra­ka­śa­ta­sa­ha­srā­ṇi paṃca TA-ML 3.2 caiva ya­thā­kra­ma­m || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 347,33triṃśac ca paṃ­ca­viṃ­śa­ti­ś ca paṃ­ca­da­śa ca daśa ca trayaś ca paṃ­co­nai­kaṃ ceti dvaṃdvaḥ, na­ra­kā­ṇāṃ śa­ta­sa­ha­srā­ṇi nara- TAŚVA-ML 348,01ka­śa­ta­sa­ha­srā­ṇi ca tānīti sva­pa­dā­rthā vṛttiḥ, tāsv iti ra­tna­pra­bhā­di­bhū­mi­pa­rā­ma­rśaḥ­, ya­thā­kra­ma­va­ca­naṃ yathā- TAŚVA-ML 348,02saṃ­khyā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­rthaṃ | tena ra­tna­pra­bhā­yāṃ triṃ­śa­nna­ra­ka­śa­ta­sa­ha­srā­ṇi­, śa­rka­rā­pra­bhā­yāṃ paṃ­ca­viṃ­śa­tiḥ­, bā­lu­kā­pra­bhā­yāṃ TAŚVA-ML 348,03paṃ­ca­da­śa­, paṃ­ka­pra­bhā­yāṃ daśa, dhū­ma­pra­bhā­yāṃ trīṇi, ta­maḥ­pra­bhā­yāṃ paṃ­co­nai­kaṃ na­ra­ka­śa­ta­sa­ha­sraṃ­, ma­hā­ta­maḥ­pra­bhā­yāṃ TAŚVA-ML 348,04paṃ­ca­na­ra­kā­ṇi bha­vaṃ­tī­ti vi­jñā­ya­te | kutaḥ punas triṃ­śa­lla­kṣā­di­saṃ­khyā ra­tna­pra­bhā­di­ṣu siddhety ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.2.1triṃ­śa­lla­kṣā­di­saṃ­khyā ca na­ra­kā­ṇāṃ su­sū­tri­tā | ra­tna­pra­bhā­di­ṣū­ktā­su prā­ṇya­dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 348,06tādṛśāḥ prāṇināṃ ta­nni­vā­si­nā­m a­dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣāḥ pū­rvo­pā­ttāḥ saṃ­bhā­vyaṃ­te yatas tāsu triṃ­śa­lla­kṣā­di­saṃ­khyā nara- TAŚVA-ML 348,07kāṇāṃ ra­tna­pra­bhā­di­saṃ­khyā ca si­ddhya­tī­ti śobhanaṃ sūtritā sā || TAŚV-ML 3.2.2iti sū­tra­dva­ye­nā­dho­lo­kā­vā­sa­vi­ni­śca­yaḥ | śreyān sa­rva­vi­dā­yā­ta­syā­mnā­ya­syā­vi­lo­pa­taḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 348,09na hi sa­rva­vi­dā­yā­ta­tva­m e­ta­dā­mnā­ya­syā­si­ddhaṃ bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t sva­rgā­dyā­mnā­ya­va­t­, prāk ciṃtitaṃ cā­ga­ma­sya TAŚVA-ML 348,10prā­mā­ṇya­m iti neha pra­ta­nya­te || TAŚVA-ML 348,11kī­dṛ­śa­le­śyā­da­ya­s tatra prāṇino va­saṃ­tī­ty ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.3 nārakā ni­tyā­śu­bha­ta­ra­le­śyā­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­de­ha­ve­da­nā­vi­kri­yāḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 348,13le­śyā­di­śa­bdā uktārthāḥ | ti­rya­gvya­pe­kṣa­yā­ti­śa­ya­ni­rde­śaḥ pūrvo pekṣo vā­dho­ga­tā­nāṃ | ni­tya­gra­ha­ṇā­l leśyā- TAŚVA-ML 348,14dya­ni­vṛ­tti­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, ā­bhī­kṣṇya­va­ca­na­tvā­n ni­tya­śa­bda­sya ni­tya­pra­ha­si­ta­va­t || TAŚVA-ML 348,15ke punar evaṃ vi­śe­ṣya­mā­ṇā nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.3.1tiryaṃco '­śu­bha­le­śyā­dyā­s tebhyo pya­ti­śa­ye­na ye | prāṇino '­śu­bha­le­śyā­dyāḥ kecit te tatra nārakāḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 348,17ti­ryaṃ­ca­s tāvad a­śu­bha­le­śyāḥ kecit pra­si­ddhā­s tato py a­ti­śa­ye­nā­śu­bha­le­śyāḥ prāṇino nārakāḥ saṃ­bhā­vyaṃ­te aśu- TAŚVA-ML 348,18bha­ta­ra­le­śyāḥ­, pra­tha­mā­yāṃ bhūmau evam a­śu­bha­ta­ra­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­da­yo pīti prasiddhā eva pra­ti­pā­di­ta­vi­śe­ṣā­dhā­rā TAŚVA-ML 348,19nā­ra­kāḥ­, tato py a­ti­śa­ye­nā­śu­bha­le­śyā­da­yo dvi­tī­yā­yāṃ­, tato pi tṛ­tī­yā­yāṃ­, tato pi ca­tu­rthyāṃ­, tato pi TAŚVA-ML 348,20paṃ­ca­myāṃ­, tato pi ṣaṣṭhyāṃ, tato pi sa­pta­myā­m iti || TAŚVA-ML 348,21kathaṃ punar e­ta­da­śu­bha­tva­tā­ra­ta­myaṃ siddham ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.3.2saṃ­kle­śa­tā­ra­ta­mye­nā­śu­bha­tā­tā­ra­ta­mya­tā | siddhyed a­śu­bha­le­śyā­di­tā­ra­ta­mya­m a­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 348,23saṃkleśo jī­va­syā­vi­śu­ddhi­pa­ri­ṇā­mo mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­di­s tasya tā­ra­ta­myā­d a­śu­bha­tva­tā­ra­ta­mya­m a­śe­ṣa­to pi leśyā- TAŚVA-ML 348,24dīnāṃ siddhyed iti na ta­da­he­tu­kaṃ yato ti­pra­sa­jye­ta || TAŚVA-ML 348,25nanu cai­kāṃ­ti­ka­duḥ­kha­yo­gi­no nārakāḥ su­kha­duḥ­kha­yo­gi­nāṃ ti­rya­ṅma­nu­ṣya­va­ca­nā­t­, ai­kāṃ­ti­ka­śa­rī­ra­su­kha- TAŚVA-ML 348,26yogināṃ de­va­tvā­bhi­dhā­nā­t | tatra kim u­dī­ri­ta­duḥ­khā­s te nārakā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.4 pa­ra­spa­ro­dī­ri­ta­duḥ­khāḥ || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 348,28nanu ca ko­po­tpa­ttau satyāṃ pa­ra­spa­raṃ duḥ­kho­dī­ra­ṇaṃ dṛṣṭaṃ nānyathā na ca teṣāṃ ta­du­tpa­ttau kā­ra­ṇa­m asti na TAŚVA-ML 348,29cā­kā­ra­ṇi­kā sā­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti cen na, ni­rda­ya­tvā­t teṣāṃ pa­ra­spa­ra­da­rśa­ne sati ko­po­tpa­tteḥ śvavat | sa­tyaṃ­ta­raṃ­ge TAŚVA-ML 348,30kro­dha­ka­rmo­da­ye ba­hi­raṃ­ge ca pa­ra­spa­ra­da­rśa­ne teṣāṃ ko­po­tpa­tti­r nā­he­tu­kā yato ti­pra­saṃ­gaḥ syād iti || TAŚV-ML 3.4.1tathā tair nā­ra­kai­r duḥkhaṃ pa­ra­spa­ra­m u­dī­rya­te | rau­dra­dhyā­nā­t sa­mu­dbhū­teḥ kudher me­ṣā­di­bhi­r yathā || 1 || TAŚV-ML 3.4.2ni­mi­tta­he­ta­va­s tv ete 'nyonyaṃ duḥ­kha­sa­mu­dbha­ve | ba­hi­raṃ­gā­s ta­thā­bhū­te sati sva­kṛ­ta­ka­rma­ṇi || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 348,33tato nedaṃ pa­ra­spa­ro­dī­ri­ta­duḥ­kha­tvaṃ nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m a­saṃ­bhā­vyaṃ yu­kti­ma­ttvā­t || TAŚVA-ML 349,01a­nyo­dī­ri­ta­duḥ­khā­ś ca te ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.5 saṃ­kli­ṣṭā­su­ro­dī­ri­ta­duḥ­khā­ś ca prāk caturthyāḥ || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 349,03pū­rva­bha­va­saṃ­kle­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­mo­pā­ttā­śu­bha­ka­rmo­da­yā­t satataṃ kliṣṭāḥ saṃkliṣṭā a­su­ra­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­yā­d asurāḥ saṃkli- TAŚVA-ML 349,04ṣṭāś ca te '­su­rā­ś ceti | saṃ­kli­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m a­nyā­su­ra­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ­, a­su­rā­ṇāṃ ga­ti­vi­ṣa­ya­ni­ya­ma­pra­da­rśa­nā­rthaṃ prāk TAŚVA-ML 349,05caturthyā iti vacanaṃ | āṅo grahaṇaṃ la­ghva­rtha­m iti cen na, saṃ­de­hā­t | caśabdaḥ pū­rva­he­tu­sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ | a­naṃ­ta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 349,06tvād u­dī­ri­ta­gra­ha­ṇa­sye­hā­na­rtha­kya­m iti cen na, tasya vṛttau pa­rā­rtha­tvā­t | vākye '­va­ca­na­m iti cen na, u­dī­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 349,07he­tu­pra­kā­ra­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­tvā­t punar u­dī­ri­ta­gra­ha­ṇa­sya | tena kuṃ­bhī­pā­kā­dyu­dī­ri­ta­duḥ­khā­ś ceti pra­ti­pā­di­taṃ bhavati || TAŚVA-ML 349,08kathaṃ punaḥ —TAŚV-ML 3.5.1saṃ­kli­ṣṭai­r a­su­rai­r duḥkhaṃ nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m u­dī­rya­te | me­ṣā­dī­nāṃ yathā tā­dṛ­krū­pai­s tisṛṣu bhūmiṣu || 1 || TAŚV-ML 3.5.2parāsu ga­ma­nā­bhā­vā­t teṣāṃ ta­dvā­si­de­hi­nāṃ | duḥ­kho­tpa­ttau ni­mi­tta­tva­m a­su­rā­ṇāṃ na vidyate || 2 || TAŚV-ML 3.5.3evaṃ sū­tra­tra­yo­nnī­ta­sva­bhā­vā nā­ra­kāṃ­gi­naḥ | sva­ka­rma­va­śa­taḥ saṃti pra­mā­ṇa­na­ya­go­ca­rāḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 349,12pramāṇaṃ pa­ra­mā­ga­maḥ syā­dvā­da­s ta­dvi­ṣa­yā­s tāvad ya­tho­nnī­tā nārakā jīvāḥ sā­ka­lye­na teṣāṃ tataḥ pra­ti­pa­tteḥ TAŚVA-ML 349,13na­ya­vi­ṣa­yā­ś ca vi­pra­ti­pa­tti­sa­mā­krāṃ­tai­ka­de­śa­pra­ti­pa­tte­r a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti pra­mā­ṇa­na­yai­r a­dhi­ga­mo nā­nā­nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m ūhyaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 349,14atha ra­tna­pra­bhā­di­na­ra­ke­ṣu triṃ­śa­lla­kṣā­di­saṃ­khye­ṣu ya­thā­kra­maṃ sthi­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.6 teṣv e­ka­tri­sa­pta­da­śa­sa­pta­da­śa­dvā­viṃ­śa­ti­tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā sattvānāṃ TA-ML 3.6 parā sthitiḥ || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 349,17sāgara upamā yeṣāṃ tāni sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi­, sā­ga­ra­syo­pa­mā­tvaṃ dra­vya­bhū­ya­stvā­t | e­ka­tri­sa­pta­da­śa­sa­pta­da­śa- TAŚVA-ML 349,18dvā­viṃ­śa­ti­tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi yasyā sā tathety e­kā­dī­nāṃ kṛ­ta­dva­ndvā­nāṃ sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tvaṃ | ra­tna­pra­bhā- TAŚVA-ML 349,19dibhir ā­nu­pū­rvye­ṇa saṃbaṃdho ya­thā­kra­mā­nu­vṛ­tteḥ | na­ra­ka­pra­saṃ­ga­s teṣv iti va­ca­nā­d iti cen na, ra­tna­pra­bhā­dyu­pa­la­kṣi­tā­ni hi TAŚVA-ML 349,20na­ra­kā­ṇi triṃ­śa­ccha­ta­sa­ha­strā­di­saṃ­khyā­ni teṣv ity anena pa­rā­mṛ­śya­te­, sā­ha­ca­ryā­d vā tā­ccha­dbyā­t siddhiḥ | tato TAŚVA-ML 349,21ya­tho­kta­saṃ­khya­na­ra­ka­sā­ha­ca­ryā­d ra­tna­pra­bhā­da­yo na­ra­ka­śa­bda­vā­cyāḥ pra­tī­yaṃ­te | yady evaṃ ra­tna­pra­bhā­di­ṣv a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­bhū­tā­su TAŚVA-ML 349,22na­ra­kā­ṇāṃ sthitiḥ pra­sa­kte­ti cet, sa­ttvā­nā­m iti va­ca­nā­t | pa­ro­tkṛ­ṣṭā na punar iṣṭā pa­ra­śa­bda­sye­ṣṭa­vā­ca- TAŚVA-ML 349,23ka­sye­hā­gra­ha­ṇā­t || kutaḥ sotkṛṣṭā sthitiḥ sattvānāṃ pra­si­ddhe­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.6.1na­ra­ke­ṣū­di­tai­kā­di­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­mmi­taḥ | sthitir asty atra sattvānāṃ sa­dbhā­vā­t tā­dṛ­gā­yu­ṣaḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 3.6.2saṃ­kṣe­pā­di­pa­rā tv agre va­kṣya­mā­ṇā tu madhyamā | sā­ma­rthyā­d bahudhā proktā ni­rṇe­ta­vyā ya­thā­kra­maṃ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 349,26parā sthitir asti prāṇināṃ pa­ra­mā­yu­ṣka­tvā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | pa­ra­mā­yu­ṣka­tvaṃ punaḥ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­t ta­ddhe­tu­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi- TAŚVA-ML 349,27śeṣāt svo­pā­ttā­d bhavan na vācyate ma­nu­ṣya­ti­ra­ścā­mā­yuḥ­pra­ka­rṣa­pra­si­ddheḥ | tatra ra­tna­pra­bhā­yāṃ na­ra­ke­ṣu sattvānāṃ parā- TAŚVA-ML 349,28sthitir e­ka­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­pra­mi­tāḥ­, śa­rka­rā­pra­bhā­yāṃ tri­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­pra­mi­tāḥ­, bā­lu­kā­pra­bhā­yāṃ sa­pta­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­pra­mi­tāḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 349,29paṃ­ka­pra­bhā­yāṃ da­śa­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­pra­mi­tāḥ­, dhū­ma­pra­bhā­yāṃ sa­pta­da­śa­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­pra­mi­tāḥ­, ta­maḥ­pra­bhā­yāṃ dvā­viṃ­śa­ti­sā­ga­ro- TAŚVA-ML 349,30pa­ma­pra­mi­tāḥ­, ma­hā­ta­maḥ­pra­bhā­yāṃ tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­ma­pra­mi­tā iti va­ca­na­sā­ma­rthyā­n madhyamā sthitir a­ne­ka­dhā yathā- TAŚVA-ML 349,31gamaṃ ni­rṇī­ya­te | ja­gha­nyā­yāḥ sthites tv atra saṃ­kṣe­pā­d va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­d ity alaṃ pra­paṃ­ce­na || TAŚVA-ML 349,32iha pra­paṃ­ce­na vi­ciṃ­ta­nī­yaṃ śa­rī­ri­ṇo '­dho­ga­ti­bhā­ja­na­sya | TAŚVA-ML 349,33sva­ta­ttva­m ā­cā­ra­vi­śe­ṣa­śi­ṣṭaṃ budhaiḥ sva­saṃ­ve­ga­vi­ra­kti­si­ddhyai || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 349,34iti tṛ­tī­yā­dhyā­ya­sya pra­tha­ma­m āhnikaṃ samāptaṃ | TA-ML 3.7 jaṃ­bū­dvī­pa­la­va­ṇo­dā­da­yaḥ śu­bha­nā­mā­no dvī­pa­sa­mu­drāḥ || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 350,02pra­ti­vi­śi­ṣṭa­jaṃ­bū­vṛ­kṣā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇā­j jaṃ­bū­dvī­paḥ­, la­va­ṇo­da­kā­nu­yo­gā­l la­va­ṇo­daḥ | ā­di­śa­bdaḥ pra­tye­ka­m a- TAŚVA-ML 350,03bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te tena jaṃ­bū­dvī­pā­da­yo dvīpā la­va­ṇo­dā­da­yaḥ samudrā iti saṃ­pra­tya­yaḥ | śu­bha­nā­mā­na iti va­ca­nā­d a- TAŚVA-ML 350,04śu­bha­nā­ma­tva­ni­rā­saḥ || TAŚVA-ML 350,05kiṃ­vi­ṣkaṃ­bhāḥ kiṃ­pa­ri­kṣe­pi­ṇaḥ ki­mā­kṛ­ta­ya­ś ca te ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.8 dvi­rdvi­rvi­ṣkaṃ­bhāḥ pū­rva­pū­rva­pa­ri­kṣe­pi­ṇo va­la­yā­kṛ­ta­yaḥ || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 350,07dvirdvir iti vī­psā­bhyā­vṛ­tte­r vacanaṃ vi­ṣkaṃ­bha­dvi­gu­ṇa­tva­vyā­ptya­rthaṃ­, pū­rva­pū­rva­pa­ri­kṣe­pi­ṇa iti va­ca­nā­d a­ni­ṣṭa­ni- TAŚVA-ML 350,08ve­śa­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ­, va­la­yā­kṛ­ta­ya iti va­ca­nā­c ca­tu­ra­srā­di­saṃ­sthā­na­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ | jaṃ­bū­dvī­pa­sya dvi­rvi­ṣkaṃ­bha­tva­pū­rva­pa­ri­kṣe­pi- TAŚVA-ML 350,09tva­va­la­yā­kṛ­ti­tvā­bhā­vā­d a­vyā­pī­ni vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­nī­ti cet na, jaṃ­bū­dvī­pa­syai­ta­da­pa­vā­da­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 350,10'­ta­nma­dhye­' ityādi sū­tra­syā­naṃ­ta­ra­sya sa­dbhā­vā­t || TAŚVA-ML 350,11kva punar ime dvī­pa­sa­mu­drā ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.8.1saptādho bhūmayo yasmān ma­dhya­lo­ko balād gataḥ | tan na dvī­pa­sa­mu­drāḥ syuḥ sū­tra­dvi­ta­ya­va­rṇi­tā || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 350,13ū­rdhvā­dho­lo­ka­va­ca­na­sā­ma­rthyā­n ma­dhya­lo­ka­s tāvad gata eva yasmād a­dho­ra­tna­pra­bhā­yāḥ sa­pta­bhū­ma­yaḥ pra­ti­pā­di­tā­s ta- TAŚVA-ML 350,14smin ma­dhya­lo­ke dvī­pa­sa­mu­drāḥ saṃ­kṣe­pā­d a­bhi­hi­tāḥ sū­tra­dva­ye­na pra­paṃ­ca­to saṃ­khye­yā­s te ya­thā­ga­maṃ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyāḥ || TAŚVA-ML 350,15kva punar ayaṃ jaṃ­bū­dvī­paḥ kī­dṛ­śa­ś cety ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.9 tanmadhye me­ru­nā­bhi­rvṛ­tto yo­ja­na­śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­vi­ṣkaṃ­bho jaṃ­bū­dvī­paḥ || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 350,17tacchabdaḥ pū­rva­dvī­pa­sa­mu­dra­ni­rde­śā­rthaḥ | jaṃ­bū­dvī­pa­sya ni­rde­śa­pra­saṃ­gaḥ pū­rvo­kta­tvā­d vi­śe­ṣā­d iti cet, tasya TAŚVA-ML 350,18pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­de­śā­di­ta­yā pra­ti­pā­dya­tvā­t ta­tpa­ri­kṣe­pi­ṇā­m eva pa­rā­ma­rśo­pa­pa­tteḥ | tarhi pū­rvo­kta­sa­mu­dra­dvī­pa­ni­rde­śā- TAŚVA-ML 350,19rthas tacchabda iti vaktavyaṃ jaṃ­bū­dvī­pa­pa­ri­kṣe­pi­ṇāṃ sa­mu­drā­di­tvā­d iti cen na, sthi­ti­kra­ma­syā­vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ pū­rvo­kta­dvī­pa­sa- TAŚVA-ML 350,20mu­dra­ni­rde­śā­rtha iti va­ca­nā­vi­ro­dhā­t­, yatra ku­tra­ci­d a­va­sthi­tā­nāṃ dvīpānāṃ sa­mu­drā­ṇāṃ ca vi­va­kṣi­ta­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 350,21dvī­pa­śa­bda­syā­tmā­ka­ra­tvā­c ca dvaṃdve pū­rva­va­ca­ne pi sa­mu­drā­da­ya e­vā­rthā­n nyāyāt pa­rā­mṛ­śyaṃ­te | tata idam uktaṃ bhavati TAŚVA-ML 350,22teṣāṃ sa­mu­drā­dī­nāṃ madhyaṃ tanmadhyaṃ tasmin jaṃ­bū­dvī­paḥ | sa ca me­ru­nā­bhi­ru­pa­ca­ri­ta­ma­dhya­de­śa­sya me­ru­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 350,23vṛtto na ca­tu­ra­srā­di­saṃ­sthā­naḥ | ta­tpa­ri­kṣe­pi­ṇāṃ va­la­yā­kṛ­ti­va­ca­nā­d eva tasya vṛttatvaṃ siddham iti cen na, catu- TAŚVA-ML 350,24ra­srā­di­pa­ri­kṣe­pi­ṇā­m api va­la­yā­kṛ­ti­tvā­vi­ro­dhā­t | yo­ja­na­śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­vi­ṣkaṃ­bha iti va­ca­nā­t ta­ddvi­gu­ṇa­dvi­gu- TAŚVA-ML 350,25ṇa­vi­ṣkaṃ­bhā­di­ni­rṇa­yaḥ śe­ṣa­sa­mu­drā­dī­nāṃ kṛto bhavati | evaṃ ca —TAŚV-ML 3.9.1tanmadhye me­ru­nā­bhiḥ syāj jaṃ­bū­dvī­po ya­tho­di­taḥ | sū­tre­ṇai­ke­na niḥ­śe­ṣa­ku­ma­tā­nāṃ vya­po­ha­nā­t || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 350,27sa­ka­la­sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇe hi nyā­ya­ba­lā­d vihite syādvāda eva vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te pa­ra­mā­ga­maḥ­, sa ca yatho- TAŚVA-ML 350,28di­ta­jaṃ­bū­dvī­pa­pra­kā­śa­ka iti bhaved evaṃ sūtrito jaṃ­bū­dvī­paḥ sarvathā bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t atra || TAŚVA-ML 350,29tatra kāni kṣe­trā­ṇī­ty ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.10 bha­ra­ta­hai­ma­va­ta­ha­ri­vi­de­ha­ra­mya­ka­hai­ra­ṇya­va­tai­rā­va­ta­va­rṣāḥ kṣetrāṇi || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 350,31bha­ra­ta­kṣa­tri­ya­yo­gā­d bharato varṣaḥ a­nā­di­saṃ­jñā­saṃ­baṃ­dha­tvā­d vā ā­di­ma­da­nā­di­rū­pa­to­pa­pa­tteḥ | sa ca hi­ma­va­tsa­mu- TAŚVA-ML 350,32dra­tra­ya­ma­dhye jñeyaḥ | tatra paṃ­cā­śa­dyo­ja­na­vi­stā­ra­s ta­da­rdho­tse­dhaḥ ṣa­ḍyo­ja­nā­va­gā­ho ra­ja­tā­dri­rvi­ja­yā­rdho­nva­rthaḥ saka- TAŚVA-ML 351,01la­ca­kra­dha­ra­vi­ja­ya­syā­rdha­sī­mā­tma­ka­tvā­t | hi­ma­va­to '­dū­ra­bha­vaḥ so sminn astīti vā hai­ma­va­taḥ sa ca kṣu­dra­hi­ma­va­nma- TAŚVA-ML 351,02hā­hi­ma­va­to­r madhye, tanmadhye śa­bda­vā­n vṛ­tta­ve­dā­ḍhya | ha­ri­va­rṇa­ma­nu­ṣya­yo­gā­d dha­ri­va­rṣaḥ sa ni­ṣa­dha­ma­hā­hi­ma­va­to­r madhye TAŚVA-ML 351,03vi­kṛ­ta­vā­n vaidāḍhyaḥ | vi­de­ha­yo­gā­j ja­na­pa­de pi vi­de­ha­vya­pa­de­śaḥ ni­ṣa­dha­nī­la­va­to­r aṃtare ta­tsaṃ­ni­ve­śaḥ | sa TAŚVA-ML 351,04ca­tu­rvi­dhaḥ pū­rva­vi­de­hā­di­bhe­dā­t | ra­ma­ṇī­ya­de­śa­yo­gā­d ra­mya­kā­bhi­dhā­naṃ nī­la­ru­kmi­ṇo­r aṃ­ta­rā­le ta­tsaṃ­ni­ve­śaḥ TAŚVA-ML 351,05tanmadhye gaṃ­dha­vā­n vṛ­tta­ve­dā­ḍhyaḥ | hi­ra­ṇya­va­to '­dū­ra­bha­va­tvā­d dhai­ra­ṇya­va­ta­vya­pa­de­śaḥ ru­kmi­śi­kha­ri­ṇo­r aṃtare ta­dvi­stā­raḥ TAŚVA-ML 351,06tanmadhye mā­lya­vā­n vṛ­tta­ve­dā­ḍhyaḥ | ai­rā­va­ta­kṣa­tri­ya­yo­gā­d ai­rā­va­tā­bhi­dhā­naṃ śi­kha­ri­sa­mu­dra­tra­yāṃ­te ta­dvi­nyā­saḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 351,07tanmadhye pū­rva­va­dvi­ja­yā­rdhaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 351,08kimarthaṃ punar bha­ra­tā­dī­ni kṣetrāṇi sa­pto­ktā­nī­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.10.1kṣetrāṇi bha­ra­tā­dī­ni sapta ta­trā­pa­re­ṇa tu | sū­tre­ṇo­ktā­ni tatsaṃkhyāṃ haṃtuṃ tī­rtha­ka­ka­lpi­tā­m || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 351,10kutaḥ punas tī­rtha­ka­ka­lpi­tā kṣe­tra­saṃ­khyā­ne­na pra­ti­ha­nya­te va­ca­na­syā­vi­śe­ṣā­t syā­dvā­dā­śra­ya­tvā­d e­ta­dva­ca­na­sya pramā- TAŚVA-ML 351,11ṇa­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ saṃ­vā­da­ka­tvā­t sarvathā bā­dha­vai­dhu­ryā­t sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­va­ca­na­sya tena pra­ti­ghā­ta­si­ddhe­r iti ni­rū­pi­ta­prā­yaṃ || TA-ML 3.11 ta­dvi­bhā­ji­naḥ pū­rvā­pa­rā­ya­tā hi­ma­va­nma­hā­hi­ma­va­nni­ṣa­dha­nī­la­ru­kmi­śi­kha- TA-ML 3.11 riṇo va­rṣa­dha­ra­pa­rva­tāḥ || 11 || TAŚVA-ML 351,14hi­mā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dha­to hi­ma­va­dvya­pa­de­śaḥ bha­ra­ta­hai­ma­va­ta­yoḥ sīmani sthitaḥ, ma­hā­hi­ma­va­nn iti coktaṃ hai­ma­va­ta- TAŚVA-ML 351,15ha­ri­va­rṣa­yo­r bhā­ga­ka­raḥ­, ni­ṣī­daṃ­ti tasminn iti niṣadho ha­ri­vi­de­ha­yo­r ma­ryā­dā­he­tuḥ­, nī­la­va­rṇa­yo­gā­n nī­la­vya­pa­de­śaḥ TAŚVA-ML 351,16vi­de­ha­ra­mya­ka­vi­ni­ve­śa­vi­bhā­jī­, ru­kma­sa­dbhā­va­to rukmīty a­bhi­dhā­naṃ ra­mya­ka­hai­ra­ṇya­va­ta­vi­ve­ka­ka­raḥ­, śi­kha­ri­sa- TAŚVA-ML 351,17dbhāvāc chi­kha­rī­ti saṃjñā hai­ra­ṇya­va­tai­r ā­va­ta­se­tu­baṃ­dhaḥ śikharī | hi­ma­va­dā­dī­nā­m i­ta­re­ta­ra­yo­ge dvaṃdvo a­va­ya­va­pra­dhā- TAŚVA-ML 351,18na­tvā­t­, va­rṣa­dha­ra­pa­rva­tā iti vacanaṃ va­rṣa­dha­rā­ṇāṃ pa­rva­tā­nā­m a­pa­rva­tā­nāṃ ca ni­rā­sā­rthaṃ | ta­dvi­bhā­ji­na iti va­ca­nā­t TAŚVA-ML 351,19bha­ra­tā­di­va­rṣa­vi­bhā­ga­he­tu­tva­si­ddhiḥ­, pū­rvā­pa­rā­ya­tā iti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­d a­nya­thā­ya­ta­tva­m a­nā­ya­ta­tvaṃ vyu­da­sta­m || TAŚVA-ML 351,20kiṃ pa­ri­ṇā­mā­s te ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.12 he­mā­rju­na­ta­pa­nī­ya­vai­ḍū­rya­ra­ja­ta­he­ma­ma­yāḥ || 12 || TAŚVA-ML 351,22he­ma­ma­yo hi­ma­vā­n­, a­rju­na­ma­yo ma­hā­hi­ma­vā­n­, ta­pa­nī­ya­ma­yo ni­ṣa­dhaḥ­, vai­ḍū­rya­ma­yo nīlaḥ, ra­ja­ta­ma­yo TAŚVA-ML 351,23rukmī, he­ma­ma­yaḥ śi­kha­rī­ti | he­mā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­mā hi­ma­va­dā­da­yaḥ ta­thā­nā­di­si­ddha­tvā­d a­nya­tho­pa­de­śa­sya paramā- TAŚVA-ML 351,24ga­ma­pra­ti­ha­ta­tvā­t || TAŚVA-ML 351,25punar api kiṃ vi­śi­ṣṭā­s ta ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.13 ma­ṇi­vi­ci­tra­pā­rśvāḥ || 13 || TAŚVA-ML 351,27ma­ṇi­bhi­r vi­ci­trā­ṇi pārśvāṇi yeṣāṃ te tathā | anena teṣām a­nā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­m a­ṇi­vi­ci­tra­pā­rśva­tvaṃ pra­ti­pā­di­taṃ || TAŚVA-ML 351,28ta­dvi­sta­ra­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha;TA-ML 3.14 upari mūle ca tu­lya­vi­stā­rāḥ || 14 || TAŚVA-ML 351,30ca śabdān madhye ca, tathā cā­ni­ṣṭa­vi­stā­ra­saṃ­sthā­na­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ pra­tī­ya­te || TAŚVA-ML 351,31tad evaṃ sū­tra­ca­tu­ṣṭa­ye­na parvatāḥ proktāḥ ity u­pa­saṃ­ha­ra­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.14.1pū­rvā­pa­rā­ya­tā­s tatra pa­rva­tā­s ta­dvi­bhā­ji­naḥ | ṣa­ṭpra­dhā­nāḥ pa­re­ṇai­te proktā hi­ma­va­dā­da­yaḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 352,01sū­tre­ṇe­ti pū­rva­ślo­kā­d a­nu­vṛ­ttiḥ pa­re­ṇe­ti sū­tra­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ tena kṣe­trā­bhi­dhā­yi­sū­trā­t pareṇa sūtreṇa hi­ma­va­dā- TAŚVA-ML 352,02dayaḥ ṣaṭ pradhānāḥ parvatāḥ proktāḥ iti saṃbaṃdhaḥ kartavyaḥ | pū­rva­pa­rā­ya­tā­s ta­dvi­bhā­ji­na iti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­dva­ya­va- TAŚVA-ML 352,03canaṃ he­mā­di­ma­ya­tva­m a­ṇi­vi­ci­tra­pā­rśva­tvo­pa­ri mūle ca tu­lya­vi­stā­ra­tva­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­nā­m u­pa­la­kṣa­ṇā­rthaṃ | he­mā­di­ma­yāḥ TAŚVA-ML 352,04ma­ṇi­bhi­r vi­ci­tra­pā­rśvāḥ ta­tho­pa­ri mūle ca tu­lya­vi­stā­rāḥ proktāḥ sū­tra­tra­ye­ṇa || TAŚVA-ML 352,05teṣāṃ hi­ma­va­dā­dī­nā­m upari pa­dmā­di­hra­da­sa­dbhā­va­ni­ve­da­nā­rtha­m ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.15 pa­dma­ma­hā­pa­dma­ti­giṃ­cha­ke­śa­ri­ma­hā­puṃ­ḍa­rī­ka­puṃ­ḍa­rī­kā hradās teṣām u- TA-ML 3.15 pari || 15 || TAŚVA-ML 352,08hi­ma­va­ta upari padmo hradaḥ, ma­hā­hi­ma­va­to ma­hā­pa­dmaḥ­, ni­ṣa­dha­sya ti­giṃ­chaḥ­, nīlasya ke­śa­rī­, rukmiṇaḥ TAŚVA-ML 352,09ma­hā­puṃ­ḍa­rī­kaḥ­, śi­kha­ri­ṇaḥ puṃ­ḍa­rī­ka iti saṃbaṃdho ya­thā­kra­maṃ ve­di­ta­vyaḥ | pa­dmā­di­ja­la­ku­su­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­sa­ha­ca­ri- TAŚVA-ML 352,10tatvāt pa­dmā­da­yo hradā vya­pa­di­śyaṃ­te­, tathā rū­ḍhi­sa­dbhā­vā­d vā hi­ma­va­dā­di­vya­pa­de­śa­va­t || TAŚV-ML 3.15.1pa­dmā­da­yo hradās teṣām upari pra­ti­pā­di­tāḥ | sū­tre­ṇai­ke­na vijñeyā ya­thā­ga­ma­m a­saṃ­śa­ya­m || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 352,12tatra prathamo hradaḥ kim ā­yā­ma­vi­ṣkaṃ­bha ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.16 prathamo yo­ja­na­sa­ha­srā­yā­ma­s ta­da­rdha­vi­ṣkaṃ­bho hradaḥ || 16 || TAŚVA-ML 352,14sū­tra­pā­ṭhā­pe­kṣa­yā prathamaḥ padmo hradaḥ yo­ja­na­sa­ha­srā­yā­ma iti va­ca­nā­d anyathā ta­ddai­rghya­vya­va­cche­daḥ­, ta­da­rgha­vi- TAŚVA-ML 352,15ṣkaṃbha iti va­ca­nā­t paṃ­ca­yo­ja­na­śa­ta­vi­ṣkaṃ­bha­tva­pra­ti­pa­tti­r anyathā ta­dvi­stā­ra­ni­rā­saḥ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 352,16kim a­va­gā­ho­sā­v ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.17 da­śa­yo­ja­nā­va­gā­haḥ || 17 || TAŚVA-ML 352,18pṛ­tha­gyo­ga­ka­ra­ṇaṃ sa­rva­hra­dā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇā­va­gā­ha­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ || TAŚV-ML 3.17.1saṃ­khya­yā­yā­m a­vi­ṣkaṃ­bhā­va­gā­ha­ga­ta­yā hradaḥ | sū­tra­dva­ye­na nirdiṣṭaḥ prathamaḥ sa­rva­ve­di­bhiḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 352,20sā­ma­rthyā­d ekena sūtreṇa hi­ma­va­dā­dī­nā­m upari ṣaṭ pa­dmā­da­yo hradā nirdiṣṭā iti ga­mya­te­, ta­tpā­ṭhā­pe­kṣa­yā TAŚVA-ML 352,21padmasya hradasya pra­tha­ma­tva­va­ca­nā­t || TAŚVA-ML 352,22atha tanmadhye vi­śi­ṣṭa­pa­ri­ṇā­maṃ puṣkaraṃ pra­ti­pā­da­ya­ti­;­ —TA-ML 3.18 tanmadhye yojanaṃ pu­ṣka­ra­m || 18 || TAŚVA-ML 352,24dvi­kro­śa­ka­rṇi­ka­tvā­d e­ka­kro­śa­ba­ha­la­pa­tra­tvā­c ca yo­ja­na­pa­ri­mā­ṇaṃ yojanaṃ puṣkaraṃ ja­la­ku­su­maṃ ta­thā­nā­di­pa­ri­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 352,25mād ve­di­ta­vya­m | kva tat ? tasya pa­dma­hra­da­sya madhye || TAŚVA-ML 352,26śe­ṣa­hra­da­pu­ṣka­ra­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.19 ta­ddvi­gu­ṇa­dvi­gu­ṇā hradāḥ pu­ṣka­rā­ṇi ca || 19 || TAŚVA-ML 352,28tataḥ pa­dma­hra­dā­t puṃ­ḍa­rī­ka­hra­dā­c ca dvi­gu­ṇa­dvi­gu­ṇā hradā ma­hā­pa­dma­ma­hā­puṃ­ḍa­rī­kā­da­yaḥ­, yo­ja­na­pa­ri­mā­ṇā­c ca TAŚVA-ML 352,29pu­ṣka­rā­d da­kṣi­ṇā­d u­tta­ra­smā­c ca dvi­gu­ṇa­dvi­gu­ṇā­ni pu­ṣka­rā­ṇi vi­ṣkaṃ­bhā­yā­mā­nī­ti vī­psā­ni­rde­śā­t saṃ­pra­tī­yaṃ­te TAŚVA-ML 352,30'­u­tta­rā da­kṣi­ṇa­tu­lyāḥ­' iti va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­sū­tra­saṃ­baṃ­dha­tvā­t | ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ punar ba­hu­va­ca­na­sā­ma­rthyā­d anyathā dvi­va­ca­na- TAŚVA-ML 352,31pra­saṃ­gā­t ta­ddvi­gu­ṇau dvi­gu­ṇā­v iti | tad evaṃ —TAŚV-ML 3.19.1tanmadhye yojanaṃ proktaṃ puṣkaraṃ dvi­gu­ṇā­s tataḥ | hradāś ca pu­ṣka­rā­ṇī­ti sū­tra­dvi­ta­ya­to ṃjasā || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 353,01ta­nni­vā­si­nyo devyaḥ kāḥ kiṃ sthitayaḥ pa­ri­vā­rā­ś ca śrūyanta ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.20 ta­nni­vā­si­nyo devyaḥ śrī­hrī­dhṛ­ti­kī­rti­bu­ddhi­la­kṣmyaḥ pa­lyo­pa­ma­sthi­ta­yaḥ TA-ML 3.20 sa­sā­mā­ni­ka­pa­ri­ṣa­tkāḥ || 20 || TAŚVA-ML 353,04teṣu pu­ṣka­re­ṣu ni­va­sa­na­śī­lā­s ta­nni­vā­si­nyaḥ­, de­va­ga­ti­nā­ma­ka­rma­vi­śe­ṣā­d u­pa­jā­tā iti devyaḥ śrī­pra­bhṛ­ta­yaḥ TAŚVA-ML 353,05tatra pa­dma­hra­da­pu­ṣka­ra­prā­sā­de­ṣu | śe­ṣa­hra­da­pu­ṣka­ra­prā­sā­de­ṣu hrī­pra­bhṛ­ta­yo ya­thā­kra­maṃ ni­va­saṃ­tī­ti ya­thā­ga­maṃ vedi- TAŚVA-ML 353,06tavyaṃ | tāḥ pa­lyo­pa­ma­sthi­ta­ya­s tāvad ā­pu­ṣka­ra­tve­no­tpa­tteḥ | sā­mā­ni­kāḥ pa­ri­ṣa­da­ś ca va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­la­kṣa­ṇāḥ saha TAŚVA-ML 353,07tābhir vartaṃta iti sa­sā­mā­ni­ka­pa­ri­ṣa­tkāḥ | etena tāsāṃ pa­ri­vā­ra­vi­bhū­tiṃ ka­thi­ta­vā­n | etad e­vā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.20.1devyaḥ śrīmukhāḥ khyātāḥ sū­tre­ṇai­ke­na sū­ca­nā­t | ṣaḍ eva ta­nni­vā­si­nya­stā sa­sā­mā­ni­kā­da­yaḥ || 1 || TA-ML 3.21 gaṃ­gā­siṃ­dhū­ro­hi­dro­hi­tā­syā ha­ri­ddha­ri­kāṃ­tā­sī­tā­sī­to­dā­nā­rī­na­ra­kāṃ- TA-ML 3.21 tā­su­va­rṇa­rū­pya­kū­lā­ra­ktā­ra­kto­dāḥ sa­ri­ta­sta­nma­dhya­gāḥ || 21 || TAŚVA-ML 353,11sarito na vāpyaḥ, teṣāṃ bha­ra­tā­di­kṣe­trā­ṇāṃ madhyaṃ tanmadhyaṃ tad ga­cchaṃ­tī­ti ta­nma­dhya­gā ity a­ne­nā­nya­thā­ga­tiṃ TAŚVA-ML 353,12gaṃ­gā­siṃ­dhvā­dī­nāṃ ni­vā­ra­ya­ti | tatra bha­ra­ta­kṣe­tra­ma­dhye gaṃ­gā­siṃ­dhvau­, hai­ma­va­ta­ma­dhya­ge ro­hi­dro­hi­tā­sye­, harima- TAŚVA-ML 353,13dhyage ha­ri­ddha­ri­kāṃ­te­, vi­de­ha­ma­dhya­ge sī­tā­sī­to­de­, ra­mya­ka­ma­dhya­ge nā­rī­na­ra­kāṃ­te­, hai­ra­ṇya­va­ta­ma­dhya­ge suvarṇa- TAŚVA-ML 353,14rū­pya­kū­le­, ai­rā­va­ta­ma­dhya­ge ra­ktā­ra­kto­de iti || TAŚVA-ML 353,15a­thai­ta­yo­r dvayoḥ kā pū­rva­sa­mu­draṃ ga­ccha­tī­ty ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.22 dvayor dvayoḥ pūrvā pūrvagāḥ || 22 || TAŚVA-ML 353,17dvayor dvayor e­ka­kṣe­tra­vi­ṣa­ya­ga­tya­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­d ekatra sarvāsāṃ pra­saṃ­ga­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ­, pūrvāḥ pūrvagā iti vacanaṃ digvi- TAŚVA-ML 353,18śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ || TAŚVA-ML 353,19a­thā­pa­raṃ samudraṃ kā ga­cchaṃ­tī­ty ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.23 śeṣās tv a­pa­ra­gāḥ || 23 || TAŚVA-ML 353,21dvayor dvayor e­ka­trai­ka­kṣe­tre va­rta­mā­na­yo­r nadyor yāḥ pūrvās tābhyo nyāḥ śeṣāḥ sarito 'paraṃ samudraṃ ga­cchaṃ­tī­ti | tatra TAŚVA-ML 353,22pa­dma­hra­da­pra­bha­vā pū­rva­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā gaṃgā, a­pa­ra­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā siṃdhuḥ, u­dī­cya­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā rohi- TAŚVA-ML 353,23tāsyā | ma­hā­pa­dma­hra­da­pra­bha­vā­pā­cya­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā ro­hi­t­, u­dī­cya­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā ha­ri­kāṃ­tā | tigiṃ- TAŚVA-ML 353,24cha­hra­da­sa­mu­dbha­vā da­kṣi­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā ha­ri­t­, u­dī­cya­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā sītodā | ke­sa­ri­hra­da­pra­bha­vā apācya- TAŚVA-ML 353,25dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā sītā, u­dī­cya­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā nārī | ma­hā­puṃ­ḍa­rī­ka­hra­da­pra­bha­vā da­kṣi­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā na­ra­kāṃ­tā­, udī- TAŚVA-ML 353,26cya­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā rū­pya­kū­lā | puṃ­ḍa­rī­ka­hra­da­pra­bha­vā a­pā­cya­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā su­va­rṇa­kū­lā­, pū­rva­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā TAŚVA-ML 353,27raktā, pra­tī­cya­dvā­ra­ni­rga­mā raktodā || TAŚVA-ML 353,28atha kiyan na­dī­pa­ri­vṛ­tā etā nadya ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.24 ca­tu­rda­śa­na­dī­sa­ha­sra­pa­ri­vṛ­tā gaṃ­gā­siṃ­dhvā­da­yo nadyaḥ || 24 || TAŚVA-ML 353,30gaṃ­gā­siṃ­dhvā­dya­gra­ha­ṇaṃ pra­ka­ra­ṇā­d iti cen na, a­naṃ­ta­ra­gra­ha­ṇa­pra­saṃ­gā­t | gaṃ­gā­di­gra­ha­ṇa­m iti cen na, pū­rva­gā­ṇāṃ TAŚVA-ML 353,31gra­ha­ṇa­m a­saṃ­gā­t | na­dī­gra­ha­ṇā­t siddhir iti cen na, ta­syo­tta­ra­tra dvi­gu­ṇā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dha­nā­rtha­tvā­t || sa­rva­thai­vā­saṃ­bhā­vyā TAŚVA-ML 353,32gaṃ­gā­da­yo nadyaḥ sūtritā iti ka­sya­ci­d ārekāṃ ni­rā­ka­rtuṃ pra­kra­ma­te­ —TAŚV-ML 3.24.1atha gaṃ­gā­da­yaḥ proktāḥ saritaḥ kṣe­tra­ma­dhya­gāḥ | pū­rvā­pa­ra­sa­mu­drāṃ­taḥ­pra­ve­śi­nyo ya­thā­ga­maṃ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 354,02pa­ri­vā­ra­na­dī­saṃ­khyā­vi­śe­ṣa­sa­hi­tāḥ pṛthak ca­tu­rda­śa ca­tuḥ­sū­tryā nā­saṃ­bhā­vyā ka­thaṃ­ca­na saṃbhāvyaṃ | tata TAŚVA-ML 354,03eva hi gaṃ­gā­siṃ­dhvā­da­yo ma­hā­na­dyo ya­thā­ga­ma­mā­yā­m a­vi­ṣkaṃ­bhā­va­gā­hai­r a­pa­rai­ś ca vi­śe­ṣai­s ta­da­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­sya ma­ha­tvā­d i- TAŚVA-ML 354,04hāsti kā­sāṃ­ci­n nadīnāṃ sa­ra­yvā­dī­nāṃ ma­hā­vi­stā­rā­ṇā­m u­pa­laṃ­bhā­t ka­sya­ci­d bā­dha­ka­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t || TAŚVA-ML 354,05atha kiyad viṣkaṃbho bharato varṣa ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.25 bharataḥ ṣa­ḍviṃ­śa­ti­paṃ­ca­yo­ja­na­śa­ta­vi­stā­raḥ ṣaṭ cai­ko­na­viṃ­śa­ti­bhā­gā TA-ML 3.25 yo­ja­na­sya || 25 || TAŚVA-ML 354,08bha­ra­ta­vi­ṣkaṃ­bha­syo­tta­ra­tra va­ca­nā­d i­hā­va­ca­na­m iti cen na, jaṃ­bū­dvī­pa­na­va­ti­śa­ta­bhā­ga­sye­ya­ttā­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­tvā­d e- TAŚVA-ML 354,09ta­tsū­tra­sya ta­tsaṃ­khyā­na­ya­no­pā­ya­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­tvā­t || TAŚVA-ML 354,10ato nye va­rṣa­dha­rā­da­yaḥ kiṃ­vi­stā­rā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.26 ta­ddvi­gu­ṇa­dvi­gu­ṇa­vi­stā­rā va­rṣa­dha­ra­va­rṣā vi­de­hāṃ­tāḥ || 26 || TAŚVA-ML 354,12va­rṣa­dha­ra­śa­bda­sya pū­rva­ni­pā­ta­s ta­dā­nu­pū­rvya­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaḥ va­rṇā­nā­m ā­nu­pū­rvye­ṇa iti ni­ru­kti­kā­ra­va­ca­na­syā­sya mā- TAŚVA-ML 354,13nā­kṣu­rā­ṇā­m a­nye­ṣā­m api ya­thā­bhi­dhā­na­m ā­nā­nu­pū­rvye­ṇa pū­rva­ni­pā­ta­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­tvā­t tathā prāyaḥ pra­yo­ga­da­rśa­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 354,14vi­de­hāṃ­ta­va­ca­naṃ ma­ryā­dā­rthaṃ tena bha­ra­ta­vi­ṣkaṃ­bhā­d dvi­gu­ṇa­vi­ṣkaṃ­bho hi­ma­vā­n va­rṣa­dha­raḥ­, tato hai­ma­va­to varṣaḥ, tato TAŚVA-ML 354,15ma­hā­hi­ma­vā­n va­rṣa­dha­raḥ­, tato ha­ri­va­rṣaḥ­, tato niṣadho va­rṣa­dha­ra­s tato 'pi videho varṣa ity uktaṃ bhavati || TAŚVA-ML 354,16pare va­rṣa­dha­rā­da­yaḥ kiṃ­vi­stā­rā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.27 uttarā da­kṣi­ṇa­tu­lyāḥ || 27 || TAŚVA-ML 354,18ni­ṣa­dhe­na tulyo nīlo va­rṣa­dha­raḥ­, hariṇā ramyako varṣaḥ, ma­hā­hi­ma­va­tā ru­kmī­va­rṣa­dha­raḥ­, hai­ma­va­te­na hairaṇya- TAŚVA-ML 354,19vato varṣaḥ, hi­ma­va­tā śikharī va­rṣa­dha­raḥ­, bha­ra­te­na da­kṣi­ṇe­no­tta­ra ai­rā­va­ta iti yojyaṃ || TAŚVA-ML 354,20atha bha­ra­tai­rā­va­ta­yo­r a­na­va­sthi­ta­tva­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.28 bha­ra­tai­rā­va­ta­yo­r vṛ­ddhi­hrā­sau ṣa­ṭsa­ma­yā­bhyā­m u­tsa­rpi­ṇy a­va­sa­rpi­ṇī­bhyā­m || 28 || TAŚVA-ML 354,22tātsthāt ta­ccha­bdā­si­ddhe­r bha­ra­tai­rā­va­ta­yo­r vṛ­ddhi­hrā­sa­yo­gaḥ a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­ni­rde­śo vā, ta­tra­sthā­nāṃ hi ma­nu­ṣyā­dī­nā- TAŚVA-ML 354,23m a­nu­bha­vā­yuḥ­pra­mā­ṇā­di­kṛ­tau vṛ­ddhi­hrā­sau ṣa­ṭkā­lā­bhyā­m u­tsa­rpi­ṇy a­va­sa­rpi­ṇī­bhyāṃ | ta­trā­nu­bha­vā­di­bhi­r u­tsa­rpa­ṇa­śī­lā TAŚVA-ML 354,24u­tsa­rpi­ṇī tair e­vā­va­sa­rpa­ṇa­śī­lā­va­sa­rpi­ṇī | ṣaṭkālāḥ punar u­tsa­rpi­ṇyāṃ duḥ­ṣa­ma­duḥ­ṣa­mā­da­yo '­va­sa­rpi­ṇyāṃ su­ṣa­ma­su­ṣa- TAŚVA-ML 354,25mādayaḥ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyāḥ || TAŚVA-ML 354,26atha bha­ra­tai­rā­va­tā­bhyā­m aparā bhūmayo vasthitā evety ā­ve­da­ya­ti­;­ —TA-ML 3.29 tābhyām aparā bhūmayo '­va­sthi­tāḥ || 29 || TAŚVA-ML 354,28ta­tstha­prā­ṇi­nā­m a­nu­bha­vā­di­bhi­r vṛ­ddhi­hrā­sā­bhā­vā­t ṣa­ṭsa­ma­ya­yo­r u­tsa­rpi­ṇy a­va­sa­rpi­ṇyo­r a­saṃ­bha­vā­d e­kai­ka­kā­la­tvā­d ava- TAŚVA-ML 354,29sthitā eva tābhyām aparā bhūmayo '­va­gaṃ­ta­vyāḥ | tad evaṃ —TAŚV-ML 3.29.1va­rṣa­va­rṣa­dha­rā­bā­dhya­vi­ṣkaṃ­bha­ka­tha­naṃ kṛtaṃ | sū­tra­tra­ye­ṇa bhūmīnāṃ sthi­ti­bhe­do­da­ye­na tu || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 354,31na hi bha­ra­tā­di­va­rṣā­ṇāṃ hi­ma­va­dā­di­va­rṣa­dha­rā­ṇāṃ ca sū­tra­tra­ye­ṇa vi­ṣkaṃ­bha­sya kathanaṃ bādhyate pra­tya­kṣā­nu­mā- TAŚVA-ML 355,01nayos ta­da­vi­ṣa­ya­tve­na ta­dbā­dha­ka­tvā­yo­gā­t pra­va­ca­nai­ka­de­śa­sya ca ta­dbā­dha­ka­syā­bhā­vā­t ā­ga­māṃ­ta­ra­sya ca tadbādha- TAŚVA-ML 355,02ka­syā­pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­t | tata eva sū­tra­dva­ye­na bha­ra­tai­rā­va­ta­yo­s ta­da­pa­ra­bhū­mi­ṣu ca sthiter bhedasya vṛ­ddhi­hrā­sa­yo­gā­yo­gā­bhyāṃ TAŚVA-ML 355,03vi­hi­ta­sya pra­ka­tha­naṃ na bā­dhya­te­, tathā saṃ­bha­vā­t a­nya­thā­bhā­vā­d e­ka­pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­vā­c ceti paryāptaṃ pra­paṃ­ce­na || TAŚVA-ML 355,04atha bha­ra­tai­rā­va­tā­bhyā­m aparā bhūmayaḥ kiṃ­sthi­ta­ya ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.30 e­ka­dvi­tri­pa­lyo­pa­ma­sthi­ta­yo hai­ma­va­ta­ka­hā­ri­va­rṣa­ka­dai­va­ku­ra­va­kāḥ || 30 || TAŚVA-ML 355,06hi­ma­va­tā­di­bhyo bha­vā­rthe­ṣu ma­hā­hai­ma­va­ta­kā­dī­nāṃ dvaṃdve sati hai­ma­va­ta­ka­syā­nu­pū­rvya­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaḥ pū­rva­ni­pā­taḥ | TAŚVA-ML 355,07e­kā­dī­nāṃ hai­ma­va­ta­kā­di­bhi­r ya­thā­saṃ­khyaṃ saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ­, te­nai­ka­pa­lyo­pa­ma­sthi­ta­yo hai­ma­va­ta­kā­, dvi­pa­lyo­pa­ma­sthi­ta­yo hāri- TAŚVA-ML 355,08va­rṣa­kāḥ­, tri­pa­lyo­pa­ma­sthi­ta­yo dai­va­ku­ra­va­kā ity uktaṃ bhavati || TAŚVA-ML 355,09vi­de­hā­d uttarāḥ katham ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.31 ta­tho­tta­rāḥ || 31 || TAŚVA-ML 355,11hai­ra­ṇya­va­ta­ka­ra­mya­ko­tta­ra­ku­ra­va­kā e­ka­dvi­tri­pa­lyo­pa­ma­sthi­ta­yo hai­ma­va­ta­kā­di­va­d ity arthaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 355,12vi­de­he­ṣu kiṃkālā manuṣyā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.32 vi­de­he­ṣu saṃ­khye­ya­kā­lāḥ || 32 || TAŚVA-ML 355,14saṃkhyeyaḥ kālo yeṣāṃ te saṃ­khye­ya­kā­lāḥ saṃ­va­tsa­rā­di­ga­ṇa­nā­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t ta­tkā­la­sya || TAŚVA-ML 355,15atha pra­kā­rāṃ­ta­re­ṇa bha­ra­ta­vi­ṣkaṃ­bha­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.33 bha­ra­ta­sya viṣkaṃbho jaṃ­bū­dvī­pa­sya na­va­ti­śa­ta­bhā­gaḥ || 33 || TAŚVA-ML 355,17na­va­tyā­dhi­kaṃ śataṃ na­va­ti­śa­taṃ na­va­ti­śa­te­na labdho bhāgo na­va­ti­śa­ta­bhā­gaḥ | atra tṛ­tī­yāṃ­ta­pū­rvā­d u­tta­ra­pa­de TAŚVA-ML 355,18lopaś cety anena vṛttir da­dhyo­da­nā­di­va­t | sa punar bhavati śa­ta­bhā­go jaṃ­bū­dvī­pa­sya paṃ­ca­yo­ja­na­śa­tā­ni ṣa­ḍviṃ­śā­ni TAŚVA-ML 355,19ṣa­ṭcai­kā­n na­viṃ­śa­ti­bhā­gā yo­ja­na­sye­ty uktaṃ ve­di­ta­vyaṃ | punar bha­ra­ta­vi­ṣkaṃ­bha­va­ca­naṃ pra­kā­rāṃ­ta­ra­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m u­tta­rā­rthaṃ TAŚVA-ML 355,20vā | tad evaṃ-TAŚV-ML 3.33.1ta­tkṣe­tra­vā­si­nāṃ nṝṇāṃ sāyuṣaḥ sthitir īritā | sū­tra­tra­ye­ṇa viṣkaṃbho bha­ra­ta­syai­ka­sū­tra­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 355,22ta­nnṛ­ṇā­m ity u­pa­la­kṣa­ṇā­t ti­ra­ścā­m api sthitir ukteti gamyate || TAŚVA-ML 355,23dhā­ta­kī­khaṃ­ḍe bha­ra­tā­di­vi­ṣkaṃ­bhaḥ kathaṃ pra­mī­ya­ta ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.34 dvi­rdhā­ta­kī­khaṃ­ḍe || 34 || TAŚVA-ML 355,25nanu ca jaṃ­bū­dvī­pā­naṃ­ta­raṃ la­va­ṇo­do va­kta­vya­s ta­du­llaṃ­gha­ne pra­yo­ja­nā­bhā­vā­d iti cen na, jaṃ­bū­dvī­pa­bha­ra­tā­di­dvi­gu- TAŚVA-ML 355,26ṇa­dhā­ta­kī­khaṃ­ḍa­bha­ra­tā­di­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­tvā­t­, la­va­ṇo­da­va­ca­na­sya sā­ma­rthya­la­bdha­tvā­c ca | ma­hī­ta­la­mū­la­yo­r daśayo- TAŚVA-ML 355,27ja­na­sa­ha­sra­vi­stā­ro la­va­ṇo­daḥ tanmadhye dikṣu pā­tā­lā­ni yo­ja­na­śa­ta­sa­ha­srā­va­gā­hā­ni­, vidikṣu kṣu­dra­pā­tā­lā­ni TAŚVA-ML 355,28da­śa­yo­ja­na­sa­ha­srā­va­gā­hā­ni­, ta­daṃ­ta­re kṣu­dra­pā­tā­lā­nāṃ yo­ja­na­sa­ha­srā­va­gā­hā­nāṃ sahasraṃ | dikṣu ve­laṃ­dha­ra­nā­gā­dhi­pa­ti- TAŚVA-ML 355,29na­ga­rā­ṇi catvāri dvā­da­śa­yo­ja­na­sa­ha­srā­yā­m a­vi­ṣkaṃ­bho gau­ta­ma­dvī­pa­ś ceti śrūyate | nanu ca pū­rva­pū­rva­pa­ri­kṣe­pi- TAŚVA-ML 355,30dvī­pa­sa­mu­dra­pra­kā­śa­ka­s tatra sā­ma­rthyā­j jaṃ­bū­dvī­pa­pa­ri­kṣe­pī la­va­ṇo­do jñāyate sā­mā­nya­ta eva | ta­dvi­śe­ṣā­s tu katham a- TAŚVA-ML 355,31nuktā i­hā­va­sī­yaṃ­ta iti na śaṃ­ka­nī­yaṃ­, sā­mā­nya­ga­tau vi­śe­ṣa­sa­dbhā­va­ga­teḥ sā­mā­nya­sya sva­vi­śe­ṣā­vi­nā­bhā­vi- TAŚVA-ML 355,32tvāt saṃ­kṣe­pa­taḥ sūtrāṇāṃ pravṛtteḥ sūtrais ta­dvi­śe­ṣā­na­bhi­dhā­naṃ jaṃ­bū­dvī­pā­di­vi­śe­ṣā­na­bhi­dhā­na­va­t | vā­rti­ka­kā­rā­da­ya- TAŚVA-ML 356,01s tv a­rthā­vi­ro­dhe­na ta­dvi­śe­ṣā­n sū­tra­sā­ma­rthyā­l la­bdhā­nā­ca­kṣā­ṇā no­tsū­tra­vā­di­tāṃ labhaṃte '­vyā­khyā­na­to viśeṣa- TAŚVA-ML 356,02pra­ti­pa­tti­r na hi saṃ­de­hā­d a­la­kṣa­ṇa­m­' iti va­ca­nā­t | nanu ca dhā­ta­kī­khaṃ­ḍe dvau bharatau dvau hi­ma­vaṃ­tā­v ityādi- TAŚVA-ML 356,03dra­vyā­bhyā­vṛ­ttau dvir ity atra sū­tra­saṃ­bha­va iti cen na, mīyaṃta iti kri­yā­dhyā­hā­rā­t | dvi­stā­vā­n iti yathā, TAŚVA-ML 356,04tena dhā­ta­kī­khaṃ­ḍe bha­ra­tā­di­va­rṣo hi­ma­va­dā­di­va­rṣa­dha­ra­ś ca hra­dā­di­ś ca dvi­rmī­ya­ta iti sūtritaṃ bhavati | kiyān TAŚVA-ML 356,05punar dhā­ta­kī­khaṃ­ḍe bha­ra­ta­sya viṣkaṃbha ity ucyate-ṣa­ṭṣa­ṣṭi­śa­tā­ni ca­tu­rda­śā­ni yo­ja­nā­nā­m ekān na­triṃ­śa­c ca bhāgāḥ TAŚVA-ML 356,06śa­ta­yo­ja­na­syā­bhyaṃ­ta­ra­vi­ṣkaṃ­bhaḥ | sai­kā­śī­ti­paṃ­ca­śa­tā­dhi­ka­dvā­da­śa­sa­ha­srā­ṇi ṣa­ṭtriṃ­śa­c ca bhāgā yo­ja­na­sya madhya- TAŚVA-ML 356,07viṣkaṃbhaḥ | sa­pta­ca­tvā­riṃ­śa­tpaṃ­ca­śa­tā­dhi­kā­ṣṭā­da­śa­sa­ha­srā­ṇi yo­ja­nā­nāṃ paṃ­ca­paṃ­cā­śa­c ca bhāgāḥ śa­ta­yo­ja­na­sya TAŚVA-ML 356,08bā­hya­vi­ṣkaṃ­bhaḥ | varṣād va­rṣa­śca­tu­rgu­ṇa­vi­stā­ra ā­vi­de­hā­t | va­rṣa­dha­rā­d va­rṣa­dha­ra ā­ni­ṣa­dhā­t | uttarā da­kṣi­ṇa­tu­lyā TAŚVA-ML 356,09iti ca vijñeyaṃ | bha­ra­tai­r ā­va­ta­vi­bhā­ji­nau ca da­kṣi­ṇo­tta­rā­ya­tau la­va­ṇo­da­kā­lo­da­spa­rśi­nau la­va­ṇo­dā­d dakṣiṇo- TAŚVA-ML 356,10tta­rā­vi­ṣvā­kā­ra­gi­rī pra­ti­pa­tta­vyau | dhā­ta­kī­khaṃ­ḍa­va­la­ya­pū­rvā­pa­ra­vi­bhā­ga­ma­dhya­gau merū ca || TAŚVA-ML 356,11atha pu­ṣka­rā­rdhe kathaṃ bha­ra­tā­di­r mīyate ta­dvi­ṣkaṃ­bhā­ś cety ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.35 pu­ṣka­rā­rdhe ca || 35 || TAŚVA-ML 356,13saṃ­khyā­bhyā­vṛ­ttya­nu­va­rta­nā­rtha­ś caśabdaḥ | dhā­ta­kī­khaṃ­ḍa­va­tpu­ṣka­rā­rdhe ca bha­ra­tā­da­yo dvir mīyaṃte | tatraikā- TAŚVA-ML 356,14śī­tyu­tta­ra­paṃ­ca­śa­tā­dhi­kai­ka­ca­tvā­riṃ­śa­dyo­ja­na­sa­ha­srā­ṇi sa­tri­sa­pta­ti­bhā­ga­śa­taṃ ca bha­ra­ta­syā­bhyaṃ­ta­ra­vi­ṣkaṃ­bhaḥ­, dvādaśa- TAŚVA-ML 356,15paṃ­ca­śa­to­tta­rā­ṇi tri­paṃ­cā­śa­dyo­ja­na­sa­ha­srā­ṇi na­va­na­va­tya­dhi­kaṃ ca bhā­ga­śa­taṃ yo­ja­na­sya ma­dhya­vi­ṣkaṃ­bhaḥ­, dvācatvā- TAŚVA-ML 356,16riṃśac ca­tuḥ­śa­to­tta­ra­paṃ­ca­ṣa­ṣṭi­sa­ha­srā­ṇi tra­yo­da­śa ca bhāgā yo­ja­na­sya bā­hya­vi­ṣkaṃ­bhaḥ | va­rṣā­dva­rṣa­śca­tu­rgu­ṇa­vi­stā­ra TAŚVA-ML 356,17ā vi­de­hā­t | va­rṣa­dha­rā­dva­rṣa­dha­ra­ś cā ni­ṣa­dhā­t | mā­nu­ṣo­tta­ra­śai­le­na vi­bha­ktā­rdha­tvā­t pu­ṣka­rā­rdha­saṃ­jñā­, pu­ṣka­ra­dvī- TAŚVA-ML 356,18pasyārdhaṃ hi pu­ṣka­rā­rdha­m iti proktaṃ | atra dhā­ta­kī­khaṃ­ḍa­va­rṣa­dha­rā­ś ca­krā­ra­va­da­va­sthi­tā­s ta­daṃ­ta­rā­la­va­dva­rṣāḥ | kālo- TAŚVA-ML 356,19da­mā­nu­ṣo­tta­ra­śai­la­spa­rśi­nā­vi­ṣvā­kā­ra­gi­rī da­kṣi­ṇo­tta­rau pu­rva­va­dve­di­ta­vyau | pu­ṣka­rā­rdha­va­la­ya­pū­rvā­pa­ra­vi­bhā­ga­m adhyava- TAŚVA-ML 356,20rtinau merū ceti prapaṃcaḥ sarvasya vi­dyā­naṃ­da­ma­ho­da­yaiḥ pra­ti­pā­di­to va­gaṃ­ta­vyaḥ | tad evaṃ —TAŚV-ML 3.35.1jaṃ­bū­dvī­pa­ga­va­rṣā­di­vi­ṣkaṃ­bhā­di­r a­śe­ṣa­taḥ | sadā dvi­rdhā­ta­kī­khaṃ­ḍe pu­ṣka­rā­rdhe ca bhīyate || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 356,22e­ke­nai­ke­na sū­tre­ṇo­ktaṃ ya­tho­di­ta­sū­tra­va­ca­nā­t | kasmāt punaḥ pu­ṣka­rā­rdha­ni­rū­pa­ṇa­m eva kṛtam ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.36 prā­ṅmā­nu­ṣo­tta­rā­n manuṣyāḥ || 36 || TAŚVA-ML 356,24na parato yasmād ity a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ | ma­nu­ṣya­lo­ko hi pra­ti­pā­da­yi­tu­m u­pa­krāṃ­taḥ sa ceyān eva || TAŚVA-ML 356,25yady evaṃ kiṃ­pra­kā­rā ma­nu­ṣyā­s tatrety ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.37 āryā mlecchāś ca || 37 || TAŚVA-ML 356,27etad eva pra­rū­pa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.37.1prā­ṅmā­nu­ṣo­tta­rā­dya­smā­n manuṣyāḥ pa­ra­ta­ś ca na | ā­ryā­mle­cchā­ś ca te jñeyās tā­dṛ­kka­rma­ba­lo­dbha­vāḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 356,29uccair go­tro­da­yā­de­r āryā, nīcair go­trā­de­ś ca mlecchāḥ || TAŚV-ML 3.37.2prā­pta­rddhī­ta­ra­bhe­de­na tatrāryā dvividhāḥ smṛtāḥ | sa­dgu­ṇai­r a­rya­mā­ṇa­tvā­d gu­ṇa­va­dbhi­ś ca mānavaiḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 3.37.3tatra prā­pta­rddha­yaḥ sa­pta­vi­dha­rdhi­m a­dhi­saṃ­sṛ­tāḥ | bu­ddhyā­di­sa­pta­dhā nānā vi­śe­ṣā­s ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 356,32ṛ­ddhi­prā­ptā­ryāḥ sa­pta­vi­dhāḥ sa­pta­vi­dha­rddhi­mā­sṛ­tā hi te | sa­pta­vi­dha­rdhiḥ punar bu­ddhyā­di­s tathā hi­–­bu­ddhi­ta­po- TAŚVA-ML 356,33vi­kri­yau­ṣa­dha­ra­sa­ba­lā­kṣī­ṇa­rddha­yaḥ sapta pra­jñā­pi­tāḥ nānā vi­śe­ṣā­ś ca prā­pta­rdha­yo bhavaṃty āryās ta­dvi­śe­ṣā­t | buddhi- TAŚVA-ML 357,01vi­śe­ṣa­rdhi­prā­ptā hi bī­ja­bu­ddhyā­da­yaḥ­, ta­po­vi­śe­ṣa­rdhi­prā­ptā­s ta­pta­ta­paḥ­pra­bhṛ­ta­yaḥ­, vi­kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣa­rdhi­prā­ptā eka- TAŚVA-ML 357,02tva­vi­kri­yā­di­sa­ma­rthāḥ­, au­ṣa­dha­vi­śe­ṣa­rdhi­prā­ptāḥ ja­llau­ṣa­dhi­prā­ptā­da­yaḥ­, ra­sa­rdhi­prā­ptāḥ kṣī­ra­srā­vi­pra­bhṛ­ta­yaḥ­, balavi- TAŚVA-ML 357,03śe­ṣa­rdhi­prā­ptā ma­no­ba­la­pra­bhṛ­ta­yaḥ­, a­kṣī­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­rdhi­prā­ptāḥ pu­na­ra­kṣī­ṇa­ma­hā­la­yā­da­ya iti | anye tv āhuḥ ṛddhi- TAŚVA-ML 357,04prāptāryā a­ṣṭa­vi­dhāḥ bu­ddhi­kri­yā­vi­kri­yā­ta­po­ba­lau­ṣa­dha­ra­sa­kṣe­tra­bhe­dā­d iti | te kutaḥ saṃbhāvyā ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.37.4saṃ­bhā­vyaṃ­te ca te he­tu­vi­śe­ṣa­va­śa­va­rti­naḥ | kecit pra­kṛ­ṣya­mā­ṇā­tma­vi­śe­ṣa­tvā­t pra­mā­ṇa­va­t || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 357,06yathā pa­ri­mā­ṇa­m ā­pa­ra­mā­ṇoḥ pra­kṛ­ṣya­mā­ṇa­sva­rū­pa­m ākāśe pa­ra­ma­pra­ka­rṣa­pa­ryaṃ­ta­prā­ptaṃ si­ddhya­tta­daṃ­ta­rā­le a­ne­ka­dhā TAŚVA-ML 357,07pa­ri­mā­ṇa­pra­ka­rṣaṃ sā­dha­ya­ti tathā sa­rva­ja­gha­nya­jñā­nā­di­gu­ṇa­rdhi­vi­śe­ṣā­dā­ra­bhya­rdhi­vi­śe­ṣaḥ pra­kṛ­ṣya­mā­ṇa­sva­rū­paṃ parama- TAŚVA-ML 357,08pra­ka­rṣa­pa­ryaṃ­ta­m ā­pnu­va­nn aṃ­ta­rā­la­rdhi­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ka­rṣaṃ sā­dha­ya­tī­ti saṃ­bhā­vyaṃ­te sarve bu­ddhya­ti­śa­ya­rdhi­vi­śe­ṣā­da­yaḥ pa­ra­mā­ga­ma- TAŚVA-ML 357,09pra­si­ddhā­ś ceti na kiṃcid a­nu­pa­pa­nnaṃ || ke punar a­saṃ­prā­pta­rdha­ya ity ā­ve­da­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.37.5a­saṃ­prā­pta­rdha­yaḥ kṣe­trā­dyā­ryā ba­hu­vi­dhāḥ sthitāḥ | kṣe­trā­dya­pe­kṣa­yā teṣāṃ tathā ni­rṇī­ti­yo­ga­taḥ || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 357,11kṣe­trā­ryā­, jā­tyā­ryāḥ­, ka­rmā­ryā­ś cā­ri­trā­ryā­, da­rśa­nā­ryā­ś cety a­ne­ka­vi­dhāḥ kṣe­trā­dya­pe­kṣa­yā a­nṛ­ddhi­prā­ptā­ryāḥ TAŚVA-ML 357,12pra­tye­ta­vyā tathā pra­tī­ti­yo­gā­t || TAŚVA-ML 357,13ke punar mlecchā ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.37.6tathā ta­ddvī­pa­jā mlecchāḥ pare syuḥ ka­rma­bhū­mi­jāḥ | ādyāḥ ṣa­ṇṇa­va­tiḥ khyātā vā­rdhi­dva­ya­ta­ṭa­dva­yoḥ || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 357,15mlecchā dvividhāḥ aṃ­ta­rdvī­pa­jāḥ ka­rma­bhū­mi­jā­ś ca | ta­trā­dyā­s tāval la­va­ṇo­da­syo­bha­yo­r a­ṣṭa­ca­tvā­riṃ­śa­t tathā TAŚVA-ML 357,16kā­lo­da­sya iti ṣa­ṇṇa­va­tiḥ || TAŚVA-ML 357,17te ca kecid bho­ga­bhū­mi­sa­ma­pra­ṇi­dha­yaḥ pare ka­rma­bhū­mi­sa­ma­pra­ṇi­dha­yaḥ śrū­ya­mā­ṇāḥ kī­dṛ­gā­yu­ru­tse­dha­vṛ­tta­ya ity ā­ca­ṣṭe­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.37.7bho­ga­bhū­myā­yu­ru­tse­dha­vṛ­tta­yo­r bho­ga­bhū­mi­bhiḥ | sa­ma­pra­ṇi­dha­yaḥ ka­rma­bhū­mi­va­tka­rma­bhū­mi­bhiḥ || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 357,19bho­ga­bhū­mi­bhiḥ sa­mā­na­pra­ṇi­dha­yoṃ­ta­rdvī­pa­jā mlecchā bho­ga­bhū­myā­yu­ru­tse­dha­vṛ­tta­yaḥ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyāḥ­, ka­rma­bhū­mi­bhiḥ TAŚVA-ML 357,20sa­ma­prā­ṇi­dha­yaḥ ka­rma­bhū­myā­yu­ru­tse­dha­vṛ­tta­s tathā ni­mi­tta­sa­dbhā­vā­t || TAŚVA-ML 357,21atha ke ka­rma­bhū­mi­jā mlecchā ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.37.8ka­rma­bhū­mi­bha­vā mlecchāḥ prasiddhā ya­va­nā­da­yaḥ | syuḥ pare ca ta­dā­cā­ra­pā­la­nā­d bahudhā janāḥ || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 357,23kutaḥ punar evam ā­rya­mle­ccha­vya­va­sthe­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.37.9saṃ­pra­dā­yā­vya­va­cche­dā­d ā­rya­mle­ccha­vya­va­sthi­tiḥ | saṃ­tā­ne­na vi­ni­śce­yā ta­dvi­dbhi­r vya­va­hā­ri­bhiḥ || 9 || TAŚV-ML 3.37.10svayaṃ saṃ­ve­dya­mā­nā ca gu­ṇa­do­ṣa­ni­baṃ­dha­nā | ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­nu­me­yā ca ta­tkā­rya­sya vi­ni­śca­yā­t || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 357,26na saṃ­pra­dā­yā­vya­va­cche­do '­si­ddha­s tadvidāṃ nā­sti­ka­saṃ­pra­dā­yā­vya­va­cche­da­va­t­, nāpy a­pra­mā­ṇaṃ su­ni­ści­tā­saṃ­bha­va- TAŚVA-ML 357,27dbā­dha­ka­tvā­t tadvat | tataḥ saṃ­tā­ne­nā­rya­mle­ccha­vya­va­sthi­ti­s ta­dvi­dbhi­r ni­śce­ta­vyā | nā­sti­ka­saṃ­tā­na­vya­va­sthi­ti­va­t | TAŚVA-ML 357,28sarvaḥ sa­rva­dā­rya­tva­mle­ccha­tva­śū­nyo ma­nu­ṣya­saṃ­tā­na ity atrāpi saṃ­pra­dā­yā­vya­va­cche­da eva nā­sti­kā­nāṃ śaraṇaṃ pratya- TAŚVA-ML 357,29kṣa­syā­nu­mā­na­sya ca ta­trā­vyā­pā­rā­t | yathā cāhaṃ nā­sti­ka­s tathā sarve pū­rva­kā­la­va­rti­no nāstikā jātyādi- TAŚVA-ML 357,30vya­va­sthā­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇa­pa­rā ity api saṃ­pra­dā­yā­d e­vā­vi­cchi­nnā­d a­va­gaṃ­ta­vyaṃ nānyathā | ayam eva saṃ­pra­dā­yaḥ pramāṇaṃ na TAŚVA-ML 357,31punar ā­rya­mle­ccha­vya­va­sthi­ti­pra­ti­pā­da­ka iti ma­no­ra­tha­mā­traṃ pra­tī­tya­bhā­vā­t | jā­ta­mā­tra­sya jaṃtor ā­rye­ta­ra­bhā­va­śū­nya­sya TAŚVA-ML 357,32pratīteḥ pramāṇaṃ ta­dbhā­vā­bhā­va­vi­ṣa­yaḥ saṃ­pra­dā­ya iti cen na, tasyāpy ā­rye­ta­ra­bhā­va­pra­si­ddhe­r anyathā vya­va­hā­ra­vi­ro- TAŚVA-ML 357,33dhāt | ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­ta­s ta­dvya­va­hā­ra iti cet, ta­nni­rbī­jā­yāḥ ka­lpa­nā­yā e­vā­saṃ­bha­vā­t kvacit ka­sya­ci­t tattvataḥ TAŚVA-ML 358,01pra­si­ddha­syā­nya­trā­ro­pyo hi kalpanā dṛṣṭā vi­ka­lpa­mā­tra­sthā ga­tyaṃ­ta­rā­bhā­vā­t u­bha­ya­thā­cā­rye­ta­ra­bhā­va­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ TAŚVA-ML 358,02vā­sta­ba­s ta­dbhā­va­si­ddheḥ pra­dhā­nā­d vai­tā­di­ka­lpa­nā­nā­m api hi ni­rbī­jā­nā­m a­nu­pa­pa­tti­r eva sa­ttva­ra­ja­sta­ma­sāṃ sā­mya­vā­sta- TAŚVA-ML 358,03vasya pra­dhā­na­tve­na na­rā­dhi­pā­dau pra­si­ddhe­nā­dhyā­ro­pa­sya pra­dhā­na­ka­lpa­na­tvā­t | kvacic cai­ka­tva­syā­dvai­ta­sya pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ TAŚVA-ML 358,04siddhasya sa­rva­va­stu­ṣv a­dhyā­ro­pa­ṇa­syā­dvai­ta­ka­lpa­nā­tvā­d anyathā ta­da­saṃ­bha­vā­t | kathaṃ vā kvacit saṃ­pra­dā­yā­t pā­ra­mā­rthi­kī TAŚVA-ML 358,05vya­va­sthā­mā­ca­kṣā­ṇo ma­nu­ṣye­ṣv e­vā­rye­ta­ra­bhā­va­vya­va­sthāṃ kā­lpa­ni­kī­m ā­ca­kṣī­ta­, ? pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­rā­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­d iti cet TAŚVA-ML 358,06na, ā­rya­mle­ccha­vya­va­sthā­yā gu­ṇa­do­ṣa­ni­baṃ­dha­nā­yāḥ pra­tya­kṣā­nu­mā­nā­bhyā­m iti pra­si­ddhe­ra­ta | tathā hi­–­sva­saṃ­tā­na- TAŚVA-ML 358,07vartinī hi ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ ā­rya­tva­vya­va­sthi­tiḥ sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­di­gu­ṇa­ni­baṃ­dha­nā mle­ccha­vya­va­sthi­ti­ś ca mi­thyā­tvā­di- TAŚVA-ML 358,08do­ṣa­ni­baṃ­dha­nā sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­si­ddhā sva­rū­pa­va­t | saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­ra­va­rti­nī tu sā vyā­pā­ra­vyā­hā­rā­kā­ra­vi­śe­ṣa­sya TAŚVA-ML 358,09kāryasya vi­ni­śca­yā­d a­nu­me­yā ceti na pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­rā­go­ca­rā pra­tya­kṣā­nu­mā­nā­bhyāṃ pra­si­ddhā­yāṃ ca gu­ṇa­ni­baṃ­dha­nā- TAŚVA-ML 358,10yām ā­rya­tva­vya­va­sthā­yāṃ kā­su­ci­t ma­nu­ṣya­vya­kti­ṣu yugād ā­va­vya­va­cchi­nna­saṃ­tā­nā­s ta­thā­bhū­ta­gu­ṇai­r a­rya­mā­ṇā jātyāryāḥ TAŚVA-ML 358,11prasiddhā bhavaṃti kṣe­trā­dyā­rya­va­t || TAŚVA-ML 358,12tathā mlecchāḥ —TAŚV-ML 3.37.11ni­tya­sa­rva­ga­tā­mū­rta­sva­bhā­vā sarvathā tu yā | jātir brā­hma­ṇya­cāṃ­ḍā­lya­pra­bhṛ­tiḥ kaiścid īryate || 11 || TAŚV-ML 3.37.11efsā na siddhā pra­mā­ṇe­na bā­dhya­mā­nā ka­dā­ca­na | 11TAŚVA-ML 358,15brā­hma­ṇa­tvā­di­jā­tiḥ sa­rva­ga­tā sarvatra sva­pra­tya­ya­he­tu­tvā­d ā­kā­śa­va­t sa­ttā­va­d vā, tathā nityā sa­rva­do­tpā­da­ka- TAŚVA-ML 358,16vi­nā­śa­ka­kā­ra­ṇa­ra­hi­ta­tvā­t tadvad eva ity eke | te tra pra­ṣṭa­vyāḥ­, sā sa­rva­ga­tā satī vya­ktyaṃ­ta­rā­le kasmāt sva- TAŚVA-ML 358,17pratyayaṃ no­tpā­da­ya­tī­ti ? sva­vyaṃ­ja­ka­vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­d a­na­bhi­vya­kta­tvā­d iti cen na, ta­da­bhi­vya­kteḥ karaṇe TAŚVA-ML 358,18kvacid u­pa­laṃ­bhe sa­rva­tro­pa­laṃ­bha­pra­saṃ­gā­t­, deśataḥ karaṇe sā­va­ya­va­tva­pra­sa­kteḥ | nanu ca kā­rtsnye­nā­bhi­vya­ktā­v api TAŚVA-ML 358,19jāter na sa­rva­tro­pa­laṃ­bhaḥ sā­ma­grya­bhā­vā­t sva­vya­kti­de­śa eva hi ta­du­pa­laṃ­bha­sā­ma­grī pratītā iṃ­dri­ya­ma­na­ā­kā­śā- TAŚVA-ML 358,20divat na ca vya­ktyaṃ­ta­rā­le sāstīti kecit | tad apy a­saṃ­ga­taṃ­, gha­ṭā­de­r evaṃ sa­rva­ga­ta­tva­pra­sa­kteḥ | śakyaṃ hi vaktuṃ TAŚVA-ML 358,21gha­ṭā­dī­nāṃ sa­rva­ga­ta­tve pi na sa­rva­tro­pa­laṃ­bhaḥ sā­ma­grya­bhā­vā­t ka­pā­lā­di­de­śa eva hi ta­du­pa­laṃ­bha­sā­ma­grī na ca TAŚVA-ML 358,22sā sa­rva­trā­stī­ti ka­pā­lā­de­r apy a­va­ya­vi­naḥ sa­rva­ga­ta­tve pi na sa­rva­tro­pa­laṃ­bhaḥ sā­va­ya­vo­pa­laṃ­bha­sā­ma­grya­bhā­vā­d ity eva- TAŚVA-ML 358,23m a­naṃ­ta­śaḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nā­m a­na­va­ya­vi­tvā­d a­sa­rva­ga­ta­tve sa­rva­tro­pa­laṃ­bhā­bhā­vā­tya­yā­nu­yo­ga­ni­vṛ­tti­r iti | yadi punar ghaṭādeḥ TAŚVA-ML 358,24sa­rva­ga­ta­tva­ka­lpa­nā­yā pra­tya­kṣa­vi­ro­dhaḥ pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­saṃ­sthā­na­sya pra­tya­kṣa­tvā­t a­nu­mā­na­vi­ro­dha­ś ca | na sa­rva­ga­to TAŚVA-ML 358,25ghaṭādiḥ sā­va­ya­va­tvā­t mū­rti­ma­ttvā­t pa­ra­mā­ṇu­va­t ity a­nu­mā­nā­d a­sa­rva­ga­ta­tva­si­ddhe­r iti mataṃ, tadā jā­ti­sa­rva­ga- TAŚVA-ML 358,26ta­tva­ka­lpa­nā­yā­m api sa eva pra­tya­kṣā­di­vi­ro­dhaḥ sā­dṛ­śya­la­kṣa­ṇā­yā eva jāter a­sa­rva­ga­tā­yāḥ pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­vya­kti- TAŚVA-ML 358,27gatāyāḥ pra­tya­kṣa­tvā­t | tathā na jātiḥ sa­rva­ga­tā pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­vya­kti­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­tvā­d vi­śe­ṣa­va­d ity a­nu­mā­nā­j jāter asa- TAŚVA-ML 358,28rva­ga­ta­tva­si­ddheḥ | kutaḥ punaḥ sā­dṛ­śya­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ sāmānyaṃ siddham iti cet —TAŚV-ML 3.37.12siddhaṃ sā­dṛ­śya­sā­mā­nyaṃ samānā iti ta­dgra­hā­t | ku­ta­ści­t sa­dṛ­śe­ṣv eva ma­nu­ṣye­ṣu ga­vā­di­va­t || 12 || TAŚVA-ML 358,30sa evaṃ manuṣya iti pra­tya­yā­n na samānā iti tadgraho sti yataḥ sā­dṛ­śya­sā­mā­nyaṃ siddhyed iti cet na, TAŚVA-ML 358,31sadṛśe ma­nu­ṣyā­dau sa e­vā­ya­m iti pra­tya­ya­syo­pa­ca­ri­tai­ka­tva­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t | dvividhaṃ hy ekatvaṃ mukhyam u­pa­ca­ri­taṃ ca, TAŚVA-ML 358,32mu­khya­mū­rdhva­tā­sā­mā­nya­m u­pa­ca­ri­taṃ tiryak sāmānyaṃ sā­dṛ­śya­m iti su­ni­ści­ta­m anyatra | sā punar brā­hma­ṇa­tvā­di TAŚVA-ML 358,33jātir nai­kāṃ­ta­to nityā śakyā vya­va­sthā­pa­yi­tu­m a­ni­tya­vya­kti­tā­d ā­tmyā­t­, sarvathā tasyās ta­da­tā­dā­tmye vṛtti- TAŚVA-ML 358,34vi­ka­lpā­na­va­sthā­di­do­ṣā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | nāpy e­kāṃ­te­nā­mū­rtā mū­rta­tā­dā­tmya­vi­ro­dhā­t | tataḥ syān nityā jātir ni- TAŚVA-ML 358,35tya­sā­dṛ­śya­rū­pa­tvā­t­, syād anityā na­śva­ra­sā­dṛ­śya­sva­bhā­va­tvā­t­, syāt sa­rva­ga­tā sa­rva­pa­dā­rthā­nva­yi­tvā­t­, syād a- TAŚVA-ML 359,01sa­rva­ga­tā pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­pa­dā­rthā­śra­ya­tvā­t­, syān mū­rti­ma­tī mū­rti­ma­ddra­vya­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­tvā­t­, syād amūrtā ga­ga­nā­dya­mū­rta­dra- TAŚVA-ML 359,02vya­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­tmi­ke­ti ni­tya­sa­rva­ga­tā­mū­rta­sva­bhā­vā sarvathā brā­hma­ṇa­tvā­di­jā­ti­r ayuktā pra­mā­ṇe­na bā­dhya­mā­na­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 359,03iti sūktaṃ || tad evaṃ —TAŚV-ML 3.37.13sā­rdha­dvi­dvī­pa­vi­ṣkaṃ­bha­pra­bhṛ­ti pra­ti­pā­di­taṃ | sa­ma­nu­ṣyaṃ catuṣṭyā ca sū­trā­ṇā­m iti gamyate || 13 || TAŚVA-ML 359,05kāḥ punaḥ ka­rma­bhū­ma­yaḥ kāś ca bho­ga­bhū­ma­ya ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.38 bha­ra­tai­rā­va­ta­vi­de­hāḥ ka­rma­bhū­ma­yo 'nyatra de­va­ku­rū­tta­ra­ku­ru­bhyaḥ || 38 || TAŚVA-ML 359,07ka­rma­bhū­ma­ya iti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­nu­pa­pa­ttiḥ sarvatra karmaṇo vyā­pā­rā­d iti cen na vā, pra­kṛ­ṣṭa­gu­ṇā­nu­bha­va­na­ka­rmo­pā- TAŚVA-ML 359,08rji­ta­ni­rja­rā­dhi­ṣṭhā­no­pa­pa­tteḥ ṣa­ṭka­rma­da­rśa­nā­c ca | a­nya­tra­śa­bdaḥ pa­ri­va­rja­nā­rthaḥ | śeṣās tā bho­ga­bhū­ma­ya iti sāmarthyā- TAŚVA-ML 359,09d gamyata ity ā­ve­da­ya­ti­ —TAŚV-ML 3.38.1bha­ra­tā­dyā vi­de­hāṃ­tāḥ prakhyātāḥ ka­rma­bhū­ma­yaḥ | de­vo­tta­ra­ku­rūṃ­s tyaktvā tāḥ śeṣā bho­ga­bhū­ma­yaḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 3.38.2sā­ma­rthyā­d a­va­sī­yaṃ­te sūtre sminn āgatā api | sa­mu­dra­dvi­ta­yaṃ yadvat pū­rva­sū­tro­kta­śa­kti­taḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 359,12sā­rdha­dvī­pa­dva­ya­pra­ti­pā­da­na­sū­tre va­ca­na­sā­ma­rthyā­d a­śrū­ya­mā­ṇa­syā­pi sa­mu­dra­dvi­ta­ya­sya ya­thā­va­sā­yo jaṃ­bū­dvī­pa­la­va­ṇo- TAŚVA-ML 359,13dā­di­dvī­pa­sa­mu­drā­ṇāṃ pū­rva­pū­rva­pa­ri­kṣe­pi­tva­va­ca­nā­t ta­thā­smi­n sūtre nu­ktā­nā­m api bho­ga­bhū­mī­nāṃ niścayaḥ syāt | TAŚVA-ML 359,14bha­ra­tai­r ā­va­ta­vi­de­hā de­va­ku­rū­tta­ra­ku­ru­bhi­r varjitāḥ ka­rma­bhū­ma­ya iti va­ca­na­sā­ma­rthyā­t de­va­ku­rū­tta­ra­ku­ra­vaḥ śeṣāś ca TAŚVA-ML 359,15hai­ma­va­ta­ha­ri­ra­mya­ka­hai­r a­ṇya­va­tā­khyā bhūmayaḥ ka­rma­bhū­mi­vi­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­d bho­ga­bhū­ma­ya ity a­va­sī­yaṃ­te || TAŚVA-ML 359,16atha ta­nni­vā­si­nāṃ nṛṇāṃ ke pa­rā­va­re sthitī bhavata ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.39 nṛsthitī pa­rā­va­re tri­pa­lyo­pa­māṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rte || 39 || TAŚVA-ML 359,18ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dha­s tri­pa­lyo­pa­mā parā nṛ­sthi­ti­r aṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rtā­va­rā iti | madhyamā nṛsthitiḥ kety ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.39.1pa­rā­va­re vi­ni­rdi­ṣṭe ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇā­m iha sthitī | tri­pa­lyo­pa­ma­saṃ­khyāṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rta­ga­ṇa­ne balāt || 1 || TAŚV-ML 3.39.2madhyamā sthitir eteṣāṃ vividhā vi­ni­ve­di­tā | svo­pā­ttā­yu­r vi­śe­ṣā­ṇāṃ bhāvāt sūtre tra tādṛśāṃ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 359,21tiraścāṃ ke pa­rā­va­re sthitī syātām ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 3.40 ti­rya­gyo­ni­jā­nāṃ ca || 40 || TAŚVA-ML 359,23tri­pa­lyo­pa­māṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rte iti va­rta­te­, pṛ­tha­gyo­ga­ka­ra­ṇaṃ ya­thā­saṃ­khya­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ | e­ka­yo­ga­ka­ra­ṇe hi nṛsthitī TAŚVA-ML 359,24iti nirdeśe nṛsthitiḥ parā tri­pa­lyo­pa­mā­, ti­rya­ksthi­ti­ra­va­rā­nta­rmu­hū­rte­ti ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ pra­sa­jye­ta | TAŚVA-ML 359,25tatas ta­nni­vṛ­ttiḥ pṛ­tha­gyo­ga­ka­ra­ṇā­t | ti­rya­ṅgā­m a­ka­rmo­da­yā­pā­di­ta­ja­nma ti­rya­gyo­ni­s tatra jātās ti­rya­gyo­ni­jāḥ TAŚVA-ML 359,26e­keṃ­dri­ya­vi­ka­leṃ­dri­ya­paṃ­ceṃ­dri­ya­vi­ka­lpā­s trividhāḥ teṣāṃ ca ya­thā­ga­maṃ madhyamā sthitiḥ sā­ma­rthya­la­bhyā pratipa- TAŚVA-ML 359,27ttavyā pa­rā­va­ra­sthi­ti­va­t | kim artham ihokte tiraścāṃ pa­rā­va­re sthiti pra­ka­ra­ṇā­bhā­ve pīty ā­da­rśa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.40.1te ti­rya­gyo­ni­jā­nāṃ ca saṃ­kṣe­pā­rtha­m i­ho­di­te | sthitī pra­ka­ra­ṇā­bhā­ve py eṣāṃ sūtreṇa sūribhiḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 359,29nanv a­saṃ­khye­ye­ṣv api dvī­pa­sa­mu­dre­ṣu dṛṣṭeṣu sā­rdha­dvī­pa­dva­ya­pra­paṃ­caṃ ni­rū­pa­ya­taḥ sū­tra­kā­ra­sya kiṃ cetasi sthitam ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.40.2sā­rdha­dvī­pa­dva­ye kṣe­tra­vi­bhā­gā­di­ni­rū­pa­ṇaṃ | adhyāye sminn a­saṃ­khye­ye­ṣv api dvīpeṣu yat kṛtaṃ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.3ma­nu­ṣya­lo­ka­saṃ­khyā yā ji­jñā­sa­vi­ṣa­yā muneḥ | tena ni­rṇī­ya­te sadbhir anyatra ta­da­bhā­va­taḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 359,32nanu ca jī­va­ta­ttva­pra­rū­pa­ṇe prakṛte kiṃ ni­ra­rtha­kaṃ dvī­pa­sa­mu­dra­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­rū­pa­ṇa­m ity āśaṃkāṃ ni­vā­ra­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.40.4na ca dvī­pa­sa­mu­drā­di­vi­śe­ṣā­ṇāṃ pra­rū­pa­ṇaṃ | niḥ­pra­yo­ja­na­m āśaṃkyaṃ ma­nu­ṣyā­dhā­ra­ni­śca­yā­t || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 360,02kāni punar ni­mi­ttā­ni ta­ddvī­pa­sa­mu­dra­vi­śe­ṣe­ṣū­tpa­dya­mā­nā­nāṃ ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇā­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.40.5nā­nā­kṣe­tra­vi­pā­kī­ni karmāṇy u­tpa­tti­he­ta­vaḥ | saṃty eva ta­dvi­śe­ṣe­ṣu pu­dga­lā­di­vi­pā­ka­va­t || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 360,04yathā pu­dga­le­ṣu śa­rī­rā­di­la­kṣa­ṇe­ṣu vi­ve­ca­na­śī­lā­ni pu­dga­la­vi­pā­kī­ni karmāṇi śa­rī­ra­nā­m ādīni yathā ca TAŚVA-ML 360,05bha­va­vi­pā­kī­ni nā­ra­kā­yu­rā­dī­ni jī­va­vi­pā­kī­ni ca sa­dve­dyā­dī­ni tathā ta­tro­tpa­ttau ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇā­m anyeṣāṃ ca TAŚVA-ML 360,06prāṇināṃ hetavaḥ saṃti tadvan nā­nā­kṣe­tre­ṣu vi­ve­ca­na­śī­lā­ni kṣe­tra­vi­pā­kī­ny api karmāṇi saṃti tatra ta­tro­tpa­ttau TAŚVA-ML 360,07teṣāṃ hetava iti ta­dā­dhā­ra­vi­śe­ṣāḥ sarve ni­rū­pa­ṇī­yā eva || TAŚV-ML 3.40.6ta­da­pra­rū­pa­ṇe jī­va­ta­ttvaṃ na syāt pra­rū­pi­taṃ | vi­śe­ṣe­ṇe­ti ta­jjñā­na­śra­ddhā­ne na pra­si­ddhya­taḥ || 6 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.7ta­nni­baṃ­dha­na­m akṣuṇṇaṃ cāritraṃ ca tathā kva nu | mu­kti­mā­rgo­pa­de­śo no śe­ṣa­ta­ttva­vi­śe­ṣa­vā­k || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 360,10teṣāṃ hi dvī­pa­sa­mu­dra­vi­śe­ṣā­ṇā­m a­pra­rū­pa­ṇe ma­nu­ṣyā­dhā­rā­ṇāṃ nā­ra­ka­ti­rya­gde­vā­dhā­rā­ṇā­m apy a­pra­rū­pa­ṇa­pra­saṃ­gā­n na TAŚVA-ML 360,11vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa jī­va­ta­ttvaṃ ni­rū­pi­taṃ syāt, ta­nni­rū­pa­ṇā­bhā­ve ca na ta­dvi­jñā­naṃ śraddhānaṃ ca si­ddhye­t­, ta­dā­si­ddhau TAŚVA-ML 360,12śra­ddhā­na­jñā­na­ni­baṃ­dha­na­m akṣuṇṇaṃ cāritraṃ ca kva nu saṃ­bhā­vya­te ? mu­kti­mā­rga­ś ca kvaivaṃ ? śe­ṣā­jī­vā­di­ta­ttva­va­ca­naṃ ca naivaṃ TAŚVA-ML 360,13syāt | tato mu­kti­mā­rgo­pa­de­śa­m icchatā sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­jñā­na­cā­ri­trā­ṇy a­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyā­ni | ta­da­nya­ta­mā­pā­ye mukti- TAŚVA-ML 360,14mā­rgā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ­, tāni cā­bhyu­pa­ga­ccha­tā ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­bhā­va­m a­nu­bha­va­t jī­va­ta­ttva­m a­jī­vā­di­ta­ttva­va­t pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 360,15ta­tpra­ti­pa­dya­mā­ne ca ta­dvi­śe­ṣā ā­dhā­rā­da­yaḥ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyāḥ | iti yuktaṃ dvī­pa­sa­mu­drā­di­sa­nni­ve­śā­di­vi­śe­ṣa- TAŚVA-ML 360,16pra­rū­pa­ṇa­m adhyāye 'smin || a­trā­pa­raḥ prā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.40.8nanu dvī­pā­da­yo dhī­ma­ddhe­tu­kāḥ saṃtu sūtritāḥ | sa­nni­ve­śa­vi­śe­ṣa­tva­si­ddhe­r gha­ṭa­va­d ity asat || 8 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.9hetor ī­śva­ra­de­he­nā­ne­kāṃ­tā­d iti kecana | ta­trā­pa­re tu manyaṃte ni­rde­he­śva­ra­vā­di­naḥ || 9 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.10ni­mi­tta­kā­ra­ṇaṃ teṣāṃ ne­śva­ra­s tatra siddhyati | ni­rde­ha­tvā­d yathā muktaḥ puruṣaḥ sammataḥ svayaṃ || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 360,20vi­vā­dā­dhyā­si­tā dvī­pā­da­yo bu­ddhi­ma­tkā­ra­ṇa­kāḥ sa­nni­ve­śa­vi­śe­ṣa­tvā­t gha­ṭa­va­d iti kaścit | tad asat | TAŚVA-ML 360,21hetor ī­śva­ra­śa­rī­re­ṇa vi­śva­ta­ś ca­kṣu­ru­ta viśvato mukho viśvato bāhur uta vi­śva­ta­spā­t | saṃ­bā­hu­bhyāṃ dhamati TAŚVA-ML 360,22saṃ­pa­ta­trai­rdyā­vā­bhū­mī ja­na­ya­n deva eka ity ā­ga­ma­pra­si­ddhe­nā­ne­kāṃ­tā­d iti | apare ne­śva­ra­sya śa­rī­ra­m asti TAŚVA-ML 360,23hetor vya­bhi­cā­ra­ś codyata iti manyaṃte teṣāṃ "­a­pā­ṇi­pā­do javano grahītā paśyaty acakṣuḥ sa śṛṇoty akarṇaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 360,24sa vetti viśvaṃ na hi tasya vettā ta­mā­hu­ra­gryaṃ puruṣaṃ ma­hāṃ­taṃ­" ity āgamaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­ya­tāṃ ne­śva­ra­s tatra ni­mi­tta­kā- TAŚVA-ML 360,25raṇaṃ siddhyati ni­rde­ha­tvā­t svayaṃ saṃ­ma­ta­m u­ktā­tma­va­t | nanu ca mu­ktā­tma­nā­m a­jña­tvā­n na ja­ga­du­tpa­ttau ni­mi­tta­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 360,26ī­śva­ra­sya tu ni­rde­ha­syā­pi ni­tya­jñā­na­tvā­t tu ni­mi­tta­kā­ra­ṇa­tva­m eveti cet —TAŚV-ML 3.40.11ni­tya­jñā­na­tva­to hetur īśvaro ja­ga­tā­m iti | na yuktam a­nva­yā­sa­ttvā­d vya­ti­re­kā­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 11 || TAŚVA-ML 360,28nanu ni­tya­jñā­na­tvā­d ity etasya hetor a­nva­ya­sa­ttve pi na vya­ti­re­ka­sa­ttvaṃ ja­ga­da­kā­ra­ṇa­syā­sma­dā­de­r ni­tya­jñā­na­tvā­bhā- TAŚVA-ML 360,29vād iti na maṃ­ta­vyaṃ­, jñā­na­saṃ­tā­nā­pe­kṣa­yā­sma­dā­de­r api ni­tya­jñā­na­tvā­t | na hi jñā­na­sā­mā­nya­ra­hi­to smadādiḥ TAŚVA-ML 360,30saṃ­bha­va­ti­, vi­ro­dhā­t | yadi pu­na­rjñā­na­vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣa­yā ni­tya­jñā­na­tvaṃ hetus tadā na siddha ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.40.12bodho na vedhaso nityo bo­dha­tvā­d a­nya­bo­dha­va­t | iti hetor a­si­ddha­tvā­n na vedhāḥ kāraṇaṃ bhuvaḥ || 12 || TAŚVA-ML 360,32bodhatvaṃ ca syād ī­śva­ra­bo­dha­sya nityatvaṃ ca syād vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­d asmād ṛ­śa­vi­śe­ṣa­tvā­d ī­śva­ra­sya vi­śi­ṣṭa­bo­dho- TAŚVA-ML 360,33papatteḥ anyathā sa­rva­jña­tva­si­ddhi­vi­ro­dhā­t iti kaścit | so py a­yu­kta­vā­dī­, ta­dbo­dha­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tve tato '­pa­ra­sya TAŚVA-ML 361,01pha­la­jñā­na­syā­ni­tya­sya tatra pra­si­ddhe­r a­pha­la­sya pra­mā­ṇa­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | tasya phalatve ni­tya­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | phalaṃ hi TAŚVA-ML 361,02pramāṇaṃ kāryaṃ tat kathaṃ nityaṃ yuktaṃ ? pra­mā­ṇa­pha­lā­tma­ka­m ī­śva­ra­jñā­na­m ekam ity api vyā­ha­taṃ­, svātmani kri­yā­vi­ro­dhā­t TAŚVA-ML 361,03tasya sva­ja­na­nā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | yadi punar īśasya pra­mā­ṇa­bhū­taṃ jñānaṃ nityaṃ pha­la­bhū­taṃ tv a­ni­tya­m iti mataṃ, tadā jñāna- TAŚVA-ML 361,04dva­ya­pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ pra­yo­ja­naṃ vācyaṃ | ta­syā­śa­rī­ra­syā­sa­taḥ sadā sa­rva­jña­tva­si­ddhiḥ pra­yo­ja­na­m iti cen na, ajñā- TAŚVA-ML 361,05na­rū­pā­yā eva sa­nni­ka­rṣā­di­sā­ma­gryāḥ pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­bhyu­pa­ga­me pi sadā sa­rvā­rtha­jñā­na­syā­ni­tya­sya ta­tpha­la­sya kalpa- TAŚVA-ML 361,06nāt sadā sa­rva­jña­tva­si­ddhe­r vya­va­sthā­pa­nā­t | nanv a­śa­rī­ra­syeṃ­dri­ya­saṃ­ni­ka­rṣā­bhā­va­va­daṃ­taḥ­ka­ra­ṇa­saṃ­ni­ka­rṣa­syā­py a­bhā­vā­t TAŚVA-ML 361,07sa­nni­ka­rṣā­di­sā­ma­grī­vi­ra­he tato a­nā­di­sa­rvā­rtha­vi­ṣa­yaṃ ni­tya­jñā­na­m eva tasya pra­mā­ṇa­m iti cen na, ā­tmā­rtha­sa- TAŚVA-ML 361,08nni­ka­rṣa­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tvo­pa­ga­mā­t | ma­he­śva­ra­sya hi sa­kṛ­tsa­rvā­rtha­saṃ­ni­ka­rṣa­mā­trā­t sa­rvā­rtha­jñā­no­tpa­tti­r iṣyate kaiścit TAŚVA-ML 361,09tato na ni­tya­jñā­na­tvaṃ siddhaṃ, yena na ja­ga­nni­mi­tta­m īśvaro ni­rde­ha­tvā­t mu­ktā­tma­va­d ity a­nu­mā­naṃ pra­ti­ha­nye­ta || TAŚV-ML 3.40.13kā­lā­de­r a­śa­rī­ra­sya kā­ryo­tpa­tti­ni­mi­tta­tā | siddheti vya­bhi­cā­ri­tvaṃ ni­rde­ha­tva­sya cen mataṃ || 13 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.14na tasya pu­ru­ṣa­tve­na vi­śi­ṣṭa­sya pra­yo­ga­taḥ | kā­lā­de­r a­śa­rī­ra­tve­śva­ra­tvā­vya­bhi­cā­ra­taḥ || 14 || TAŚVA-ML 361,12dehān niṣkrāṃto nirdehaḥ pu­ru­ṣa­vi­śe­ṣo ma­he­śva­ra­s ta­ttva­ni­rde­ha­pu­ru­ṣa­tvaṃ tataḥ pu­ru­ṣa­tve sati ni­rde­ha­tvā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 361,13pu­ru­ṣa­tve­na vi­śi­ṣṭa­sya ni­rde­ha­tva­sya pra­yo­gā­n na kā­lā­di­nā sa­rva­kā­ryo­tpa­tti­ni­mi­tte­nā­śa­rī­re­ṇa vya­bhi­cā­ri­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 361,14yato '­pra­ti­ha­ta­m idam a­nu­mā­naṃ na syād a­śa­rī­re­śva­ra­ja­ga­nni­mi­tta­tvā­bhā­va­sā­dha­naṃ | kiṃ ca —TAŚV-ML 3.40.15jagatāṃ neśvaro hetur a­jña­tvā­d a­nya­jaṃ­tu­va­t | na jño­sā­va­śa­rī­ra­tvā­n mu­kta­va­t so nyathā sa vit || 15 || TAŚVA-ML 361,16e­te­nā­ni­tya­jñā­na­tve pī­śva­ra­sya jñātvā ja­ga­nni­mi­tta­tva­si­ddhe­r na mu­ktā­tma­va­tta­da­ni­mi­tta­tva­m ity e­ta­nni­ra­sta­m a­śa­rī­ra­sya­, TAŚVA-ML 361,17tanmate sa­rva­thā­py a­jña­tvā­t | tasya jñatve mu­ktā­tma­no pi jña­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­d vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t || TAŚV-ML 3.40.16sa­de­ha­bu­ddhi­ma­ddhe­tu­r dṛṣṭāṃto pi ghaṭaḥ kathaṃ | ni­rde­ha­bu­ddhi­ma­ddhe­tau sādhye jagati yujyate || 16 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.17dhī­ma­ddhe­tu­tva­sā­mā­nyaṃ sādhyaṃ cen ni­rvi­śe­ṣa­kaṃ | nā­nā­dhī­ma­nni­mi­tta­tva­si­ddheḥ syāt si­ddha­sā­dha­naṃ || 17 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.18nā­nā­tva­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­khya­bhā­va­ka­rma­ni­mi­tta­kaṃ | siddhaṃ hīdaṃ jagat tasya ta­dbho­gya­tva­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 18 || TAŚVA-ML 361,21na hi dhī­ma­ddhe­tu­tva­mā­traṃ jagatāṃ pa­ryā­yā­rthā­de­śā­d a­bhyu­pa­ga­ccha­taḥ syā­dvā­di­no '­pa­si­ddhāṃ­taḥ­, siddhāṃte pi TAŚVA-ML 361,22nā­nā­prā­ṇi­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­khya­bhā­va­ka­rma­ni­mi­tta­ja­ga­dvya­va­sthi­teḥ anyathā ja­ga­ta­s ta­du­pa­bho­gya­vi­ro­dhā­t || TAŚV-ML 3.40.19sa­śa­rī­ra­ku­lā­lā­diḥ kurvan dṛṣṭo gha­ṭā­di­kaṃ | svayam ātmā punar deham a­śa­rī­ro pi viśrutaḥ || 19 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.20sa­de­he­ta­ra­sā­mā­nya­sva­bhā­vo ja­ga­dī­śva­raḥ | ka­ro­tī­ti nu sādhyeta yadā doṣas tadā kva saḥ || 20 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.21ity eke ta­da­saṃ­baṃ­dhaṃ sva­śa­rī­rā­ṇi kurvatā | śa­rī­rāṃ­ta­ra­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­tma­nāṃ syān nānyathā kriyā || 21 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.22pa­rā­pa­ra­śa­rī­rā­ṇāṃ ka­lpa­nā­n nā­na­va­sthi­tiḥ | te sa­mā­nā­di­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­taḥ || 22 || TAŚVA-ML 361,27pūrvam a­ta­nu­tve na­ra­sya­ —TAŚVA-ML 361,28mu­kta­sye­va na yujyeta bhūyo nya­ta­nu­saṃ­ga­tiḥ || TAŚV-ML 3.40.23sā yady a­dṛ­ṣṭa­sa­dbhā­vā­n matā tasya tu siddhyatu | pūrvaṃ ka­rma­śa­rī­re­ṇa saṃbaṃdhaḥ pa­ra­vi­gra­hā­t || 23 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.24śa­rī­ra­m ātmano 'dṛṣṭaṃ pu­dga­lā­tma­ka­m īritaṃ | sa­rva­thā­tma­gu­ṇa­tve sya pā­ra­taṃ­tryā­ni­mi­tta­tā || 24 || TAŚVA-ML 361,31na hi sa­rva­thā­tma­gu­ṇa­tve dha­rmā­dha­rma­saṃ­jña­ka­syā­dṛ­ṣṭa­syā­tma­pā­ra­taṃ­trya­ni­mi­tta­tvaṃ yuktaṃ | bu­ddhi­va­t i­cchā­dve­ṣa­yo- TAŚVA-ML 361,32r ā­tma­gu­ṇa­tve py ā­tma­pā­ra­taṃ­trya­ni­mi­tta­tva­si­ddhe­r yuktam eveti cen na, tayoḥ sa­rva­thā­tma­gu­ṇa­tvā­bhā­vā­t ka­rmo­da­ya­ni­mi- TAŚVA-ML 361,33ttatvena bhā­va­ka­rma­tva­va­ca­nā­t | tayor e­vā­tma­pā­ra­taṃ­trya­sva­bhā­va­tvā­c ca na pā­ra­taṃ­trya­ni­mi­tta­tvaṃ | mo­ha­vi­śe­ṣa­pā­ra­taṃ­trya TAŚVA-ML 361,34eva hi pu­ru­ṣa­sye­cchā­dve­ṣau ta­da­pa­ra­taṃ­tra­sya kvacid a­bhi­lā­ṣa­dve­ṣā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | tato na dha­rmā­dha­rmau pu­ru­ṣa­gu­ṇau puruṣa- TAŚVA-ML 362,01pā­ra­taṃ­trya­ni­mi­tta­tvā­n mo­ha­vi­śe­ṣā­n ni­ga­lā­di­va­t | kiṃ tarhi ? pu­dga­la­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­tma­kau tau tata eva tadvat TAŚVA-ML 362,02pu­dga­la­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣā­tma­ka­tvā­c cā­dṛ­ṣṭa­syā­tma­śa­rī­ra­tva­m u­pa­ga­ta­m iti nau­dā­ri­kā­di­śa­rī­ra­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t pūrvam a­dṛ­ṣṭa­va­t sarva- TAŚVA-ML 362,03thātmā nirdeho yuktaḥ | yas tu nirdeho muktātmā sa na ka­sya­ci­c cha­rī­ra­syā­raṃ­bha­ko bhavati yatas ta­dva­dī­śva­ro pi TAŚVA-ML 362,04jagato 'hetuḥ syāt || TAŚVA-ML 362,05saṃprati sa­de­he­śva­ra­vā­di­ma­ta­m āśaṃkya pra­ti­vi­dha­tte­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.40.25kṣi­tyā­di­mū­rta­yaḥ saṃti ma­he­śa­sya ta­du­dbha­ve | sa eva hetur ityādi vya­bhi­cā­ro na ced bhavet || 25 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.26tathānye pi ki­mā­tmā­naḥ sva­mū­rtyu­tpa­tti­he­ta­vaḥ | svayaṃ na syur i­tī­śa­sya kva siddhyet sa­rva­he­tu­tā || 26 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.27kurvan kṣi­tyā­di­mū­rtīṃ­ś ca svamūrtiṃ ta­tpra­yo­ga­taḥ | mū­rtyaṃ­ta­rā­ṇi kurvīta yadi vā­nā­di­bhi­r yataḥ || 27 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.28gatvā su­dū­ra­m apy evaṃ yadi mūrtī na kāścana | kuryāt tābhis tadā hetor a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tā na kiṃ || 28 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.29a­nā­di­mū­rti­bhi­s tasya saṃbaṃdha iti cen mataṃ | kiṃ­kṛ­tā­nā­di­tā tāsāṃ sa­nni­ve­śa­vi­śi­ṣṭa­tā || 29 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.30na vā tābhir ma­he­śe­na kṛ­tā­bhi­r vya­bhi­cā­ra­tā | sā­dha­na­sya kṛ­tā­bhi­r vā tena tām a­na­va­sthi­tiṃ || 30 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.31kevalaṃ mukham astīti yat kiṃcid a­bhi­dhī­ya­te | mi­thyo­tta­rā­ṇā­m ā­naṃ­tyā­t pre­kṣā­va­ttā nu tatra kā || 31 || TAŚVA-ML 362,13tataḥ sūktam etat sa­de­he­śva­ra­vā­di­nāṃ sa­nni­ve­śa­vi­śi­ṣṭa­tvā­d iti hetur ī­śva­ra­de­he­na vya­bhi­cā­rī­ti || TAŚV-ML 3.40.32bu­ddhi­ma­ddhe­tu­kaṃ yā­dṛ­gdṛ­ṣṭaṃ dra­vya­gra­hā­di­ṣu | saṃ­ni­ve­śa­vi­śi­ṣṭa­tvaṃ tā­dṛ­gja­ga­ti nekṣyate || 32 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.33iti hetor a­si­ddha­tvaṃ kaiścid uktaṃ na yujyate | tathā sa­rve­ṣṭa­he­tū­nā­m a­si­ddha­tva­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ || 33 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.34kṛ­ta­dhī­ja­na­kaṃ tad dhi nā­kri­yā­da­rśi­no yathā | kvacit tathā na dhū­mā­di­r a­gnyā­di­jñā­na­kā­ra­ṇaṃ || 34 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.35va­hnyā­di­bu­ddhi­kā­ri­tvaṃ svayaṃ siddhasya siddhatā | dhūmādeḥ sā­dha­na­syai­ta­tsi­ddhau va­nhyā­di­dhī­r iti || 35 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.36ya­thā­nyo­nyā­śra­ya­s ta­dva­tpra­kṛ­te pi hi sādhane | kṛ­ta­dhī­ja­na­ka­tve sya si­ddha­tā­yāṃ kṛ­ta­tva­dhīḥ || 36 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.37tato nai­kāṃ­ti­ko hetur eṣa vācyaḥ pa­rī­kṣa­kaiḥ | kā­rya­tvā­rtha­kri­yā­kṛ­tva­pra­mu­kho­ne­na varṇitaḥ || 37 || TAŚVA-ML 362,20yathaiva hi sa­nni­ve­śa­vi­śi­ṣṭa­tvā­d iti hetur nāsiddhaḥ saṃbaṃdho vaktum i­ṣṭa­he­tū­nā­m apy a­si­ddha­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | kiṃ TAŚVA-ML 362,21tarhi ? pa­rī­kṣa­kai­r a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ko vācyas tathā kā­rya­tvā­d a­ce­ta­no­pā­dā­na­tvā­d a­rtha­kri­yā­kā­ri­tvā­t sthi­tvā­pra­vṛ­tteḥ ity e- TAŚVA-ML 362,22vam ādir a­pī­śva­ra­de­he­na nai­kāṃ­ti­ka eva sarvathā vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | api ca —TAŚV-ML 3.40.38sthā­va­rā­di­bhi­r apy asya vya­bhi­cā­ro nu­va­rṇya­te | kaiścit pa­kṣī­kṛ­tai­s teṣām a­dhī­ma­ddhe­tu­tā­sthi­taiḥ || 38 || TAŚVA-ML 362,24kathaṃ punaḥ sthā­va­rā­dī­nā­m a­bu­ddhi­ma­tkā­ra­ṇa­ka­tva­sthi­ti­r yatas tair a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tvaṃ kā­rya­tvā­di­he­tū­nā­m u­dbhā­vya­ta TAŚVA-ML 362,25ity ā­ve­da­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.40.39dṛ­ṣṭa­kṣi­tyā­di­he­tū­nā­m a­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­ka­taḥ | dṛśyate sthā­va­rā­dī­nāṃ sa­rva­ga­tve­na vedhasaḥ || 39 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.40na deśe vya­ti­re­ko sti kṣi­tā­va­sya sadā sthiteḥ | sa­rva­ga­syā­nva­ya­s tv eko na tajjanyaṃ tv a­sā­dha­naḥ || 40 || TAŚVA-ML 362,28kṣi­tyu­da­ka­bī­jā­di­ta­yā kā­ra­ṇā­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kā­t sthā­va­rā­dī­nāṃ bhā­vya­bhā­va­ka­yo­r u­pa­laṃ­bhā­n na bu­ddhi­ma­tkā­ra­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 362,29nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kā­nu­vi­dhā­naṃ | na hi bu­ddhi­ma­to vedhasaḥ kvacid deśe vya­ti­re­ko sti sa­rva­ga­ta­tvā­t­, nāpi kāle TAŚVA-ML 362,30ni­tya­tvā­t | tathā ca nānvayo niścitaḥ saṃ­bha­va­ti ta­dbhā­vā­bhā­va­da­rśa­na­mā­trā­nva­yo vā, sa na ta­jja­nya­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 362,31sā­dha­ya­ti ka­ra­bhā­de­r bhāve dhū­mā­vi­rbhā­va­da­rśa­nā­t ta­jja­nya­tva­si­ddhi­pra­saṃ­gā­t | katham a­dṛ­ṣṭa­sya sthā­va­rā­di­ni­mi­tta­tva- TAŚVA-ML 362,32m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.40.41na­śva­ra­tvā­d a­dṛ­ṣṭa­syā­sa­rva­ga­tvā­c ca siddhyati | vya­ti­re­ka­s tatra tasya sthā­va­rā­di­ni­mi­tta­tā || 41 || TAŚVA-ML 362,34na hy adṛṣṭaṃ dha­rmā­dha­rma­saṃ­jñi­taṃ kūṭasthaṃ sa­rva­ga­taṃ vā ma­he­śva­ra­va­d ipy ate yatas tasya de­śa­kā­la­vya­ti­re­ko na TAŚVA-ML 363,01siddhyet | kṣi­tyā­di­dṛ­ṣṭa­sā­ma­grī­sa­dbhā­ve pi kvacit sthā­va­rā­dī­nā­m a­nu­pa­laṃ­bhā­d a­dṛ­ṣṭa­kā­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ siddhyaty eva | katham evaṃ TAŚVA-ML 363,02ta­du­tpa­ttau kā­lā­de­r he­tu­tva­m iti sa­rva­ga­ta­sya vya­ti­re­kā­si­ddhe­r ī­śva­ra­va­d iti vadaṃtaṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.40.42kā­lā­di­pa­rya­ya­syā­pi ni­tya­tvā­dya­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ | sarvathā kā­rya­ni­ṣpa­ttau hetutvaṃ na vi­ru­dhya­te || 42 || TAŚVA-ML 363,04na hi kā­lā­kā­śā­di­pa­ryā­yā­ṇāṃ nityatvaṃ sa­rva­ga­ta­tvaṃ vā prasiddhaṃ kā­lā­ṇū­nā­m eva dra­vyā­rthā­de­śā­n nityatvo- TAŚVA-ML 363,05pa­ga­mā­t | niḥ­pa­ryā­ya­sya nityasya sa­rva­ga­ta­sya ca kālasya pa­ro­pa­ga­ta­syā­pra­mā­ṇa­ka­tvā­t­, sa­rva­ga­ta­sya nityasya TAŚVA-ML 363,06cā­kā­śa­dra­vya­syai­va vya­va­sthā­pa­nā­n niḥ­pa­ryā­ya­sya tasyāpi grā­ha­ka­pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­vā­t | dha­rmā­sti­kā­ya­syā­dha­rmā­sti­kā- TAŚVA-ML 363,07yasya ca lo­ka­vyā­pi­no pi dravyata eva ni­tya­tvo­pa­ga­mā­t pa­ryā­ya­to '­sa­rva­ga­ta­tvā­d a­ni­tya­tvā­c ca | tato yuktaṃ TAŚVA-ML 363,08sva­kā­ryo­tpa­ttau ni­mi­tta­tvaṃ sarvathā vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­t | yady evaṃ ma­he­śva­ra­gu­ṇa­sya si­sṛ­kṣā­la­kṣa­ṇa­syā­ni­tya­tvā­d asarva- TAŚVA-ML 363,09ga­ta­tvā­t ca ta­nni­mi­tta­tvaṃ sthā­va­rā­dī­nāṃ yuktaṃ vya­ti­re­ka­pra­si­ddhe­r iti pa­rā­kū­ta­m anūdya dū­ṣa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.40.43ma­he­śva­ra­si­sṛ­kṣā­yā ja­ga­jja­nme­ti kecana | tasyāḥ śā­śva­ta­tā­pā­yā­d a­vi­bhu­tvā­d a­dṛ­ṣṭa­va­t || 43 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.44ta­da­yu­ktaṃ ma­he­śa­sya si­sṛ­kṣāṃ­ta­ra­to vinā | si­sṛ­kṣo­tpā­da­ne hetos tathaiva vya­bhi­cā­ra­taḥ || 44 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.45si­sṛ­kṣāṃ­ta­ra­ta­s tasyāḥ pra­sū­tā­v a­na­va­sthi­teḥ | sthā­va­rā­di­sa­mu­dbhū­ti­r na syāt ka­lpa­śa­tai­r api || 45 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.46ta­dbho­ktṛ­prā­ṇya­dṛ­ṣṭa­sya sā­ma­rthyā­t sā bhavasya cet | prasūtiḥ sthā­va­rā­dī­nāṃ tasmād a­nva­ya­nā­n na kiṃ || 46 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.47svā­taṃ­trye­ṇa ta­du­dbhū­tau sa­rva­do­pa­ra­m acyuteḥ | sarvatra sa­rva­kā­ryā­ṇāṃ janma kena ni­vā­rya­te || 47 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.48vyā­khyā­tā­tre­śva­re­ṇai­va nityā sā­dhyā­ti­re­ki­ṇī | kvacid vya­va­sthi­tā­nya­tra na syād a­nva­ya­bhā­g api || 48 || TAŚVA-ML 363,16nanv evaṃ kā­lā­di­pa­rya­ya­sya sva­kā­ryo­tpa­ttau ni­mi­tta­bhā­va­m a­nu­bha­va­taḥ prā­du­rbhā­ve yady aparaḥ kā­lā­di­pa­ryā­yo TAŚVA-ML 363,17nimittaṃ ta­dva­da­nya­kā­ryo­tpa­ttā­v api kā­lā­di­pa­ryā­yo nimittaṃ mā bhūt, atha nimittaṃ ta­du­tpa­ttā­v apy aparo nimi- TAŚVA-ML 363,18ttam ity a­na­va­sthā syāt kā­lā­di­pa­ryā­ya­sya kā­ra­ṇa­maṃ­ta­re­ṇo­tpa­ttau de­śa­kā­lā­di­ni­ya­mā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ sarvatra sarvadā TAŚVA-ML 363,19bhāvāt sa­rva­kā­ryā­ṇā­m a­nu­pa­ra­te­ty a­ti­pra­saṃ­gaḥ | tasya nityatve kā­lā­di­dra­vya­va­dvya­ti­ri­ktā siddhir a­nva­ya­mā­tra­si­ddhā- TAŚVA-ML 363,20v api sa­rva­do­tpa­tti­s teṣām a­ni­mi­tta­tva­pra­saṃ­gaḥ | si­sṛ­kṣā­va­tsthā­va­rā­dyu­tpa­ttā­v iti ke­ci­t­, te pi na tattvajñāḥ | TAŚVA-ML 363,21syā­dvā­di­nāṃ sva­kā­ryo­tpa­tti­ni­mi­tta­sya kā­lā­di­pa­rya­ya­sya ni­mi­tta­tva­si­ddhe­s ta­du­tpa­ttā­v api ta­tpū­rva­kā­lā­di­pa­ryā­ya­sya TAŚVA-ML 363,22ni­mi­tta­tva­m ity a­nā­di­tvā­n ni­mi­tta­nai­mi­tti­ka­bhā­va­sya ta­tpa­ryā­yā­ṇāṃ bī­jāṃ­ku­rā­di­va­da­na­va­sthā­na­va­tā­rā­t | ka­thaṃ­ci­t svā- TAŚVA-ML 363,23taṃ­trye­ṇo­tpa­dya­mā­na­syā­pi sarvatra sarvadā ca bhā­vā­nu­tpa­tteḥ ni­tya­tvā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­c ca | nanu ma­he­śva­ra­si­sṛ­kṣā­pi tarhi TAŚVA-ML 363,24svā­va­rā­dyu­tpa­ttau ni­mi­tta­bhā­va­m a­nu­bha­va­tī­ti pū­rva­si­sṛ­kṣā­taḥ sāpi sva­pū­rva­si­sṛ­kṣā­taḥ ity a­nā­di­tvā­t kāryakā- TAŚVA-ML 363,25ra­ṇa­bhā­va­sya katham a­na­va­sthā­do­ṣe­ṇo­pa­drū­ye­ta kathaṃ vā tayaiva hetavo nai­kāṃ­ti­kāḥ syuḥ ? na sthā­va­rā­di­kā­ryā­nu- TAŚVA-ML 363,26paramaḥ svā­taṃ­trye­ṇā­nu­tpā­dā­t | nā­vya­ti­re­ko ni­tya­tvā­na­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t si­sṛ­kṣā­yāḥ ta­nni­tya­tve sarvadā kāryotpa- TAŚVA-ML 363,27tti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | sarvadā sa­ha­kā­rī­ṇā­m a­bhā­vā­n na ta­tpra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, teṣām api ma­he­śva­ra­si­sṛ­kṣa­yā ta­jja­nma­tve TAŚVA-ML 363,28sarvadā sa­dbhā­vā­pa­tte­s ta­da­nā­ya­tta­ja­nma­kṛ­tai­r eva hetūnāṃ vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | ta­tsa­ha­kā­ri­ṇo pi svo­tpa­tti­he­tū­nā­m a­bhā­vā­t TAŚVA-ML 363,29sa­rva­do­tpa­dya­ta iti cen na, teṣām a­pī­śva­ra­si­sṛ­kṣā­yā­s ta­jja­nma­tve­ta­ra­yo­r u­kta­do­ṣā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | ta­tsa­ha­kā­ri­ṇāṃ nityatve TAŚVA-ML 363,30sa eva sarvadā kā­ryo­tpa­tti­pra­saṃ­gaḥ | si­sṛ­kṣā­yāḥ sa­ha­kā­ri­ṇāṃ ca ni­tya­tvā­d a­ni­tyai­va sā yuktā | brāhmeṇa TAŚVA-ML 363,31mānena va­rṣa­śa­tāṃ­te prāṇināṃ bho­ga­bhū­ta­ye bha­ga­va­to ma­he­śva­ra­sya ca­tu­rda­śa­bhu­va­nā­dhi­pa­teḥ si­sṛ­kṣo­tpa­dya­ta iti TAŚVA-ML 363,32va­ca­nā­c ca na nityāsau ta­tho­tpa­tti­vi­ro­dhā­d iti kecit | ta­trai­ke­ṣāṃ dūṣaṇaṃ si­sṛ­kṣā­yā ni­tya­tvā­bhā­ve pi TAŚVA-ML 363,33dṛṣṭaṃ kṣi­tyā­di­kā­ra­ṇa­sā­ka­lye pi sthā­va­rā­dī­nāṃ ka­dā­ci­d a­nu­tpa­tti­pra­saṃ­gaḥ ka­dā­ci­t ta­da­bhā­va­saṃ­bha­vā­t ta­daṃ­tya­sa­ha­kā- TAŚVA-ML 363,34ri­kā­ra­ṇa­sa­nni­dhā­nā­naṃ­ta­ra­m eva si­sṛ­kṣo­tpa­tte­s ta­da­bhā­vā­saṃ­bha­ve tasyāḥ sa­ha­kā­ri­kā­ra­ṇa­pra­bha­va­tva­pra­saṃ­gaḥ ta­da­naṃ­ta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 364,01bhā­va­ni­ya­ma­syā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ teṣāṃ sa­ha­kā­ri­ṇāṃ si­sṛ­kṣā­m u­tpā­da­ya­tāṃ si­sṛ­kṣāṃ­ta­rā­d utpattau sthā­va­rā­di­va­t kadāci- TAŚVA-ML 364,02d a­nu­tpa­tti­pra­saṃ­ga­s tasya ka­dā­ci­d a­saṃ­ni­dhā­nā­t ta­daṃ­tya­kā­ra­ṇa­saṃ­ni­dhā­nā­naṃ­ta­ra­m eva si­sṛ­kṣāṃ­ta­ra­syo­tpa­tti­ni­ya­mā­t | tada- TAŚVA-ML 364,03prasaṃge ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­pra­bha­va­tva­pra­saṃ­ga­s ta­da­naṃ­ta­ra­bhā­va­ni­ya­ma­syā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ ityādi punar ā­va­rta­ta iti ca­kra­ka­m etat | TAŚVA-ML 364,04si­sṛ­kṣāṃ­ta­re­ṇā­pre­ri­tā­nā­m eva sa­ha­kā­ri­ṇā­m u­tpa­tte­r eva he­tū­nā­m a­ne­kāṃ­ti­ka­tvaṃ sa­ha­kā­ri­ṇāṃ si­sṛ­kṣa­yā saha niya- TAŚVA-ML 364,05me­no­tpa­tteḥ | sthā­va­rā­dī­nāṃ sa­ka­la­kā­ra­ṇā­nāṃ ka­dā­ci­d a­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | pra­saṃ­gā­bhā­ve si­sṛ­kṣā­yā sa­ha­kā­ri­ṇāṃ ca TAŚVA-ML 364,06kṣi­tyā­dī­nā­m ekaṃ kā­ra­ṇa­m a­nu­pa­pa­dye­ta anyathā sa­ha­bhā­va­ni­ya­mā­yo­gā­t | tac caikaṃ kāraṇaṃ yadi si­sṛ­kṣāṃ­ta­re­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 364,07preritaṃ ta­jja­na­kaṃ tenaiva he­tu­vya­bhi­cā­ra­s tena pre­ri­ta­sya ta­jja­na­ka­tve ka­dā­ci­t ta­jja­na­na­pra­saṃ­gaḥ | pū­rva­va­tta­syā­pi TAŚVA-ML 364,08preryeṇa saha ni­ya­me­no­tpa­ttau tayor apy ekaṃ kāraṇaṃ syāt | tac caikaṃ kāraṇaṃ yadi si­sṛ­kṣāṃ­ta­re­ṇā­pre­ri­taṃ ta­jja­na­kaṃ TAŚVA-ML 364,09tenaiva he­tu­vya­bhi­cā­ra ityādi punar ā­va­rta­ta iti ca­kra­ka­m aparaṃ | kṣi­tyā­di­bhiḥ prā­ga­naṃ­ta­raṃ ni­ya­mo­tpa­ttau sisṛ- TAŚVA-ML 364,10kṣāyāḥ sa­ha­kā­ri­he­tu­bhi­r e­ka­sā­ma­grya­dhī­na­tā syād anyathā prā­ga­naṃ­ta­raṃ ni­ya­mo­tpa­ttya­yo­gā­t | sā caikā sāmagrī TAŚVA-ML 364,11yadi si­sṛ­kṣāṃ­ta­re­ṇā­pre­ri­tā ta­jja­ni­kā tadā tayaiva he­tu­vya­bhi­cā­raḥ | yadi punaḥ preritā sā ta­jja­ni­kā TAŚVA-ML 364,12tadā preryāt prā­ga­naṃ­ta­raṃ ni­ya­me­no­tpa­ttyā tasyā bha­vi­ta­vya­m a­nya­tho­kta­do­ṣā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | tathā ca si­sṛ­kṣāṃ­ta­raṃ preryā- TAŚVA-ML 364,13t sā­ma­grya­vi­śe­ṣā­t prā­ga­naṃ­ta­raṃ ni­ya­me­no­tpa­dya­mā­naṃ ta­ddhe­tu­bhi­r e­ka­sā­ma­grya­dhī­naṃ syāt | sā caikā sāmagrī yadi TAŚVA-ML 364,14si­sṛ­kṣāṃ­ta­re­ṇā­pre­ri­tā ta­jja­ni­kā tadā tayaiva he­tu­vya­bhi­cā­ra ityādi punar ā­va­rta­ta ity a­nya­cca­kra­kaṃ | tad e­ta­ddū­ṣa­ṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 364,15pa­ri­ha­rtu­kā­me­na kṣi­tyā­di­bhyo naṃtaraṃ prāk sad vā taiḥ si­sṛ­kṣo­tpa­tti­r ni­ya­ma­to nā­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyā | tathā ca tadvya- TAŚVA-ML 364,16ti­re­kā­nu­vi­dhā­na­m u­pa­la­bhye­ta na co­pa­la­bhya­te­, kṣi­tyu­da­ka­bī­jā­di­kā­ra­ṇa­sā­ma­grī­sa­nni­dhā­ne pra­ti­baṃ­dhe vā sati TAŚVA-ML 364,17sthā­va­rā­di­kā­rya­syā­va­śyaṃ bhā­va­da­rśa­nā­d iti | tad e­ta­da­yu­ktaṃ­, sthā­va­rā­dī­nā­m a­dṛ­ṣṭā­di­he­tu­tve py e­ta­ddo­ṣa­pra­saṃ­gā­t svasi- TAŚVA-ML 364,18ddhāṃ­ta­vi­ro­dhā­t | yadi punar a­dṛ­ṣṭa­kṣi­tyā­di­kā­ra­ṇa­sā­ka­lye pi sthā­va­rā­dī­nāṃ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vai­ci­tryā­d a­dṛ­ṣṭā­di­si­ddhiḥ TAŚVA-ML 364,19ca­kṣu­rā­di­kā­ra­ṇa­sā­ka­lye pi rū­pā­di­jñā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vai­ci­tryā­di­ni­ya­ta­śa­kti­va­d iti mataṃ, ta­de­śva­ra­si­sṛ­kṣā­si­ddhi­r api TAŚVA-ML 364,20tata evāstu tasyās tatsiddhyā vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­d ity apare | tetra praṣṭavyāḥ | sthā­va­rā­dyu­tpa­ttau ni­mi­tta­bhā­va­m anubha- TAŚVA-ML 364,21vaṃtī ma­he­śva­ra­sya sisṛkṣā yadi pū­rva­si­sṛ­kṣā­to bhavati sāpi ta­tpū­rva­si­sṛ­kṣā­ta­s tadā sottarāṃ sisṛkṣāṃ prādu- TAŚVA-ML 364,22r bhā­va­ya­ti vā navā ? na tāvad uttaraḥ pakṣas ta­da­naṃ­ta­ra­sthā­va­rā­di­bhya u­tta­ro­tta­ra­sthā­va­rā­dya­nu­tpa­tti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tata TAŚVA-ML 364,23eva ta­du­tpa­ttau vya­rthā­nā­di­si­sṛ­kṣā­pa­raṃ­pa­rā­pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­, ka­thaṃ­ci­d e­ka­yai­vā­śe­ṣa­pa­rā­pa­ra­sthā­va­rā­di­kā­ryā­ṇā­m u­tpā­da­yi­tuṃ TAŚVA-ML 364,24śa­kya­tvā­t pū­rva­si­sṛ­kṣa­yā apy u­tta­ro­tta­ra­si­sṛ­kṣāṃ pra­tya­vyā­pā­rā­t | yadi punar ādyaḥ pa­kṣī­kri­ya­te tadā cotta- TAŚVA-ML 364,25ra­si­sṛ­kṣā­yā­m eva pra­kṛ­ta­si­sṛ­kṣā­yā vyā­pā­rā­t tataḥ sthā­va­rā­di­kā­ryo­tpa­tti­r na bhavet | etena pū­rva­pū­rva­si­sṛ- TAŚVA-ML 364,26kṣāyā apy u­tta­ro­tta­ra­si­sṛ­kṣā­yā­m eva vyāvṛtteḥ pūrvam api sthā­va­rā­dyu­tpa­ttya­bhā­vaḥ pra­ti­pā­di­taḥ | yadi punar iyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 364,27si­sṛ­kṣāṃ­ta­ro­tpa­ttau sthā­va­rā­di­kā­ryo­tpa­ttau ca vyā­pri­ye­ta pūrvā pūrvā ca sisṛkṣā parāṃ parāṃ ca sisṛkṣāṃ tatsa- TAŚVA-ML 364,28ha­bhā­vi­sthā­va­rā­dīṃ­ś ca prati vyā­pri­ya­mā­ṇā­bhyu­pe­ye­ta­, ta­dai­kai­va sisṛkṣā sa­ka­lo­tpa­tti­ma­tā­m utpattau vyā­pā­ra­va­tī TAŚVA-ML 364,29pra­ti­pa­tta­vyā | tathā ca sa­kṛ­tsa­rva­kā­ryo­tpa­tteḥ kutaḥ punaḥ kā­rya­kra­ma­bhā­va­pra­tī­tiḥ ? syān mataṃ, kramaśaḥ sthāvarā- TAŚVA-ML 364,30di­kā­ryā­ṇāṃ de­śā­di­ni­ya­ta­sva­bhā­vā­nā­m u­bha­ya­vā­di­pra­si­ddha­tvā­t ta­nni­mi­tta­bhā­va­m ā­tma­sā­t kurvāṇā ma­he­śva­ra­si­sṛ­kṣāḥ TAŚVA-ML 364,31kra­ma­bhā­vi­nya e­vā­nu­bhī­yaṃ­te kā­rya­vi­śe­ṣā­nu­me­ya­tvā­t kā­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­vya­va­sthi­te­r iti | tarhi si­sṛ­kṣāṃ­ta­ro­tpa­ttā- TAŚVA-ML 364,32v anyāḥ sisṛkṣāḥ sthā­va­rā­di­kā­ryo­tpa­ttau vā­pa­rā­s tāvaṃtyo a­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyāḥ kā­rya­vi­śe­ṣā­t kāraṇa vi­śe­ṣa­vya­va­sthi- TAŚVA-ML 364,33ter a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | nā­nā­śa­kti­r ekaiva si­sṛ­kṣā­yāṃ ta­nni­mi­tta­m iti cet, tarhi sa­ka­la­kra­ma­bhā­vī­ta­ra­kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­pa- TAŚVA-ML 364,34ṭur a­ne­ka­śa­kti­r ekaiva ma­he­śva­ra­si­sṛ­kṣā­stu | sā ca yadi si­sṛ­kṣāṃ­ta­ra­ni­ra­pe­kṣo­tpa­dya­te tadā sthā­va­rā­di­kā­ryā­ṇy api TAŚVA-ML 364,35ta­nni­ra­pe­kṣā­ṇi bhavaṃtu kim ī­śva­ra­si­sṛ­kṣa­yā ? si­sṛ­kṣāṃ­ta­rā­t ta­du­tpa­ttau tata eva sa­ka­la­kra­ma­bhā­vī­ta­ra­sthā­va­rā­di- TAŚVA-ML 365,01kāryāṇi prā­du­rbha­vaṃ­tu | nānā śa­kti­yo­gā­t ta­da­bhyu­pa­ga­me ca sa eva pa­rya­nu­yo­ga ity a­na­va­sthā du­rni­vā­rā | yadi TAŚVA-ML 365,02punar ni­tyā­ne­ka­śa­kti­r ekaiva ma­he­śva­ra­si­sṛ­kṣā tadā asyāḥ sa eva vya­ti­re­kā­bhā­vo ma­he­śva­ra­nyā­ya­va­t | tada- TAŚVA-ML 365,03vyāpitve e­ta­cchū­nye pi deśe sthā­va­rā­dī­nā­m utpatteḥ kuto nva­ya­syā­pi prasiddhaḥ ? yadi punar a­ni­tyā­pi sisṛkṣā TAŚVA-ML 365,04brāhmeṇa mānena va­rṣa­śa­tāṃ­te ja­ga­dbho­ktṛ­prā­ṇya­dṛ­ṣṭa­sā­ma­rthyā­d e­kai­vo­tpa­dya­te na si­sṛ­kṣāṃ­ta­rā­d iti mataṃ, tadā tata TAŚVA-ML 365,05eva ja­ga­du­tpa­tti­r astu kim ī­śva­ra­si­sṛ­kṣa­yā ? tato na sthā­va­rā­dyu­tpa­ttau ma­he­śva­ro nimittaṃ ta­da­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kā­nu- TAŚVA-ML 365,06vi­dhā­na­vi­ka­lpa­tvā­t | yady a­nni­mi­ttaṃ tan na ta­da­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kā­nu­vi­dhā­na­vi­ka­laṃ dṛṣṭaṃ yathā ku­viṃ­dā­di­ni­mi­ttaṃ TAŚVA-ML 365,07vastrādi | ma­he­śva­ra­si­sṛ­kṣā­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kā­nu­vi­dhā­na­vi­ka­laṃ ca sthā­va­rā­di tasmān na ta­nni­mi­tta­m iti vyā­pa­ka­sya TAŚVA-ML 365,08ta­da­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kā­nu­vi­dhā­na­syā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhā­d vyā­pya­ta­nni­mi­tta­tva­sya sthā­va­rā­di­ṣu pra­ti­ṣi­ddhe siddhe sati sa­nni­ve­śa- TAŚVA-ML 365,09vi­śi­ṣṭa­tvā­de­r hetor a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tvaṃ sthā­va­rā­di­bhiḥ kecin manyaṃte || TAŚV-ML 3.40.49e­va­mī­śa­sya he­tu­tvā­bhā­va­si­ddhiṃ pra­ca­kṣa­te | vyā­pa­kā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhe­na sthā­va­rā­di­sa­mu­dbha­ve || 49 || TAŚVA-ML 365,11evaṃ jagatāṃ bu­ddhi­ma­tkā­ra­ṇa­tve sādhye kā­rya­tvā­di­he­toḥ sthā­va­rā­di­bhi­r vya­bhi­cā­ra­m udbhāvya punaḥ sthāvarā- TAŚVA-ML 365,12dīnām ī­śa­ni­mi­tta­tvā­bhā­va­si­ddhiṃ vyā­pa­kā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhe­na kecit pra­ca­kṣa­te || TAŚV-ML 3.40.50pa­kṣa­syai­vā­nu­mā­ne­na bā­dho­dbhā­vye­ti cāpare | pa­kṣī­kṛ­tai­r a­yu­kta­tvā­d vya­bhi­cā­ra­sya sādhane || 50 || TAŚVA-ML 365,14a­ne­nai­vā­nu­mā­ne­na vyā­pa­kā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhe­na pa­kṣa­bā­dho­dbhā­va­nī­yā kā­lā­tya­yā­pa­di­ṣṭa­tvaṃ ca hetos ta­tho­dbhā­vi­taṃ TAŚVA-ML 365,15syān na punaḥ pa­kṣī­kṛ­taiḥ sthā­va­rā­di­bhiḥ sā­dha­na­sya vya­bhi­cā­ra­s ta­tro­dbhā­va­nī­ya­s ta­syā­yu­kta­tvā­t | evaṃ hi na kaści- TAŚVA-ML 365,16d dhetur a­vya­bhi­cā­rī syāt kṛ­ta­ka­tvā­de­r api śa­bdā­ni­tya­tvā­dau pa­kṣī­kṛ­taiḥ śabdair eva kaścid vya­bhi­cā­ra­syo­dbhā­va­yi­tuṃ TAŚVA-ML 365,17śa­kya­tvā­t | na kaścij ja­ga­dbu­ddhi­ma­nni­mi­ttaṃ sā­dha­yi­tuṃ sthā­va­rā­dī­n pa­kṣī­ku­ru­te | taiḥ sā­dha­na­sya vyabhicā- TAŚVA-ML 365,18ro­dbhā­va­ne vā kṛte sati paścān na pa­kṣī­ku­rvī­ta yena vya­bhi­cā­rā­vi­ṣa­ya­sya pa­kṣī­ka­ra­ṇā­d dhetor a­vya­bhi­cā­re na TAŚVA-ML 365,19kaścid dhetur vya­bhi­cā­rī syāt | pakvānye tāny ā­mra­pha­lā­ny e­ka­śā­khā­pra­bha­va­tvā­d u­pa­yu­kta­pha­la­va­d i­tyā­di­ṣu ta­de­ka­śā­khā- TAŚVA-ML 365,20pra­bha­vā­nā­m a­pa­kvā­nā­m ā­mra­pha­lā­nāṃ vya­bhi­cā­ra­vi­ṣa­yā­ṇāṃ pa­kṣī­ka­ra­ṇā­d ity u­pa­laṃ­bhaḥ syāt | yathā cātra na pakṣī- TAŚVA-ML 365,21kṛtaiḥ kaścid vya­bhi­cā­ra­m u­dbhā­va­ya­ti kiṃtu pra­tya­kṣa­bā­dhā pakṣasya hetoś ca kā­lā­tya­yā­pa­di­ṣṭa­tvaṃ tathā pra­kṛ­tā­nu­mā- TAŚVA-ML 365,22ne pi | yathā ca pakṣasya pra­tya­kṣa­bā­dho­dbhā­va­yi­tuṃ yuktā ta­thā­nu­mā­na­bā­dhā­pi | yathā ca pra­tya­kṣa­bā­dhi­ta­pa­kṣa­ni­rde- TAŚVA-ML 365,23śā­naṃ­ta­raṃ pra­yu­jya­mā­no hetuḥ kā­lā­tya­yā­pa­di­ṣṭa­s ta­thā­nu­mā­na­bā­dhi­ta­pa­kṣa­ni­rde­śā­naṃ­ta­ra­m api sarvathā vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t TAŚVA-ML 365,24pa­kṣa­bā­dho­dbhā­va­ne ca hetubhiḥ pa­ri­dhā­na­m api na bhaved iti so­dbhā­va­nī­yā­, ta­du­pe­kṣā­yāṃ pra­yo­ja­nā­bhā­vā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 365,25cāpare pra­ca­kṣa­te | anye tv āhuḥ —TAŚV-ML 3.40.51sarvathā yadi kāryatvaṃ hetuḥ syā­dvā­di­nāṃ tayā | na siddho dra­vya­rū­pe­ṇa sa­rva­syā­kā­rya­tā sthiteḥ || 51 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.52ka­thaṃ­ci­t tu viruddhaḥ syād dhīmattve tu ja­ga­tsva­yaṃ | ka­thaṃ­ci­t sā­dha­ya­nn i­ṣṭa­vi­pa­rī­taṃ vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 52 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.53nā­kro­śaṃ­taḥ pa­lā­yaṃ­te viruddhā hetavaḥ svataḥ | sarvage bu­ddhi­ma­ddhe­tau sādhye nyair ja­ga­tā­m iha || 53 || TAŚVA-ML 365,29yadi sarvathā kā­rya­tva­m a­ce­ta­no­pā­dā­na­tvaṃ sa­nni­ve­śa­vi­śi­ṣṭa­tvaṃ sthitvā pra­vṛ­ttyā­di vā hetus tadā na siddha- TAŚVA-ML 365,30s ta­nvā­de­r api ka­dra­rvyā­thā­de­śā­d ā­rya­tvā­t | kāryatvaṃ tāvad asiddhaṃ tathā tasya ni­tya­tva­vya­va­sthi­teḥ sarvathā kasya- TAŚVA-ML 365,31cid a­ni­tya­tve rtha­kri­yā­vi­ro­dhā­t | tata eva sa­rva­syā­nu­pā­dā­na­tvā­d a­ce­ta­no­pā­dā­na­tvaṃ na siddhaṃ jñānādeḥ pakṣī- TAŚVA-ML 365,32kṛ­ta­syā­pi ce­ta­no­pā­dā­na­tvā­t ta­da­bhyu­pa­ga­mo nāpi bhā­gā­si­ddhaṃ va­na­spa­ti­cai­ta­nye svā­pa­va­t sa­nni­ve­śa­vi­śi- TAŚVA-ML 365,33ṣṭatvam api na dravyasya pa­ryā­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t tasyety asiddhaṃ jñānādau svayam a­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­c ca bhā­gā­si­ddhaṃ tadvad eva sthitvā TAŚVA-ML 365,34pra­vṛ­tti­r api na dra­vyā­rthā­de­śā­t ka­sya­ci­t tathā sarvasya ni­tya­pra­vṛ­tta­tvā­d i­tī­ta­ra­si­ddhiḥ | a­rtha­kri­yā­kā­ri­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 366,01punar dravyād a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­bhū­ta­sya pa­ryā­ya­syai­kāṃ­te­na ta­ddu­ru­pa­pā­da­m ity a­si­ddha­m eva | yadi punaḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­t kā­rya­tva­m anyad vā TAŚVA-ML 366,02hetus tadā viruddhaḥ syāt svayam i­ṣṭa­vi­pa­rī­ta­sya ka­thaṃ­ci­d dhī­ma­ddhe­tu­ka­tva­sya sā­dha­nā­t | sarvathā bu­ddhi­ma­tkā­ra­ṇa­tve TAŚVA-ML 366,03hi sādhye jagataḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d dhī­ma­ddhe­tu­ka­tva­sā­dha­no hetur vi­śe­ṣa­vi­ru­ddhaḥ sarvo pīti | nā­kro­śaṃ­taḥ pra­pa­lā­yaṃ­te TAŚVA-ML 366,04vi­śe­ṣa­vi­ru­ddhā hetavaḥ | kā­rya­tvā­di­nā maulena hetunā sveṣṭasya sā­dhya­syā­pra­sā­dha­nā­t teṣāṃ ni­ra­va­kā­śa­tvā­bhā- TAŚVA-ML 366,05vāt tair asya vyā­ghā­ta­si­ddheḥ | na caivaṃ dhū­mā­de­r a­gnyā­dya­nu­mā­naṃ pra­tyā­khye­yaṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­gni­ma­ttvā­de­r eva kvacil lau- TAŚVA-ML 366,06kikaiḥ sā­dhya­tvā­t ka­thaṃ­ci­d dhū­ma­ka­tvā­de­r eva he­tu­tve­no­pa­ga­mā­c cā­si­ddha­tva­vi­ru­ddha­tva­yo­r a­yo­gā­t | tarhi jagatāṃ TAŚVA-ML 366,07ka­thaṃ­ci­d bu­ddhi­ma­tkā­ra­ṇa­tva­sya sā­dhya­tvā­t ka­thaṃ­ci­t kā­rya­tvā­de­ś ca he­tu­tvo­pa­ga­mā­t pa­ra­syā­pi na doṣaḥ iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 366,08syā­dvā­di­nāṃ si­ddha­sā­dha­na­sya tathā vya­va­sthā­pa­nā­t || TAŚV-ML 3.40.54dravyaṃ guṇaḥ kri­yā­naṃ­ta­vi­śe­ṣo śāśvato nanu | vi­vā­dā­dhyā­si­to dhīmān hetuḥ sā­dhya­sthi­to yadā || 54 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.55kāryatvaṃ na tathā sve­ṣṭa­vi­pa­rī­taṃ pra­sā­dha­ye­t | nāpy asiddhaṃ bhavet tatra sa­rva­thā­pi vi­va­kṣi­taṃ || 55 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.56ity eke ta­da­saṃ­prā­ptaṃ bhe­dai­kāṃ­tā­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ | kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­yo­r ai­kya­pra­ti­pa­tteḥ ka­thaṃ­ca­na || 56 || TAŚVA-ML 366,12yad apy āhuḥ pare pṛ­thi­vyā­di­kā­rya­dra­vya­m a­śā­śva­taṃ dharmi tasya vi­vā­dā­dhyā­si­ta­tvā­n na punar ākāśaṃ a­bhi­lā­pā- TAŚVA-ML 366,13t tam evaṃ śāśvataṃ dravyaṃ, nāpy ātmā su­khā­dya­nu­me­yo nityo, na kālaḥ pa­ra­tvā­pa­ra­tvā­dya­nu­me­yo dig vā, nāpi TAŚVA-ML 366,14manaḥ sa­kṛ­dvi­jñā­nā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­ttyā­nu­me­yaṃ­, nāpi pṛ­thi­vyā­di­pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vo kā­rya­dra­vyā­nu­me­yā­s teṣām a­vi­vā­dā­pa­nna- TAŚVA-ML 366,15tvāt | tata eva na sā­mā­nya­m a­nu­vṛ­tti­pra­tya­yā­nu­me­yaṃ­, nāpi sa­ma­vā­ya i­he­da­m iti pra­tya­yā­nu­me­yo­, nāṃ­tya­vi­śe­ṣā TAŚVA-ML 366,16ni­tya­dra­vya­vṛ­tta­yo '­tyaṃ­ta­vyā­vṛ­tti­bu­ddhi­he­ta­vaḥ tathā guṇo py a­śā­śva­ta eva rū­pā­di­r dharmī na punaḥ śāśvato ṃ­tya­vi­śe­ṣai- TAŚVA-ML 366,17kā­rtha­sa­ma­ve­taḥ | pa­ri­mā­ṇai­ka­tvai­ka­pṛ­tha­ktva­gu­ru­tva­sne­ha­sa­li­lā­di­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­rū­pa­ra­sa­spa­rśā­di­la­kṣa­ṇo nāpi dra­vya­tva­m amūrta- TAŚVA-ML 366,18dra­vya­saṃ­yo­go vā ta­dā­dhā­re­ta­re­ta­rā­bhā­vo vā ta­syā­nu­tpa­tti­rū­pa­syā­vi­vā­dā­dhyā­si­ta­tvā­t | tathā kri­yā­dha­rmi­ṇī TAŚVA-ML 366,19vi­na­śva­rī pa­ri­spaṃ­da­la­kṣa­ṇo­tkṣe­pa­ṇā­di­r na punar dhā­tva­rtha­la­kṣa­ṇā bhā­va­nā­diḥ kācin nityā tasyā api vi­vā­dā­pa­nna- TAŚVA-ML 366,20tvā­bhā­vā­t | tasya ca bu­ddhi­mā­n hetur astīti | yadā sā­dhya­sthi­to bhavet tadā nu kāryatvaṃ sve­ṣṭa­vi­pa­rī- TAŚVA-ML 366,21tatvaṃ sā­dha­ye­t sve­ṣṭa­syai­va sarvathā bu­ddhi­ma­tkā­ra­ṇa­ka­tva­sya sā­dha­nā­t | sarvathā vi­va­kṣi­ta­syā­pi tasya siddhatvaṃ ca TAŚVA-ML 366,22no­pa­pa­tti­ma­d iti tad e­ta­tsa­rva­m a­saṃ­ba­ddhaṃ­, kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­yo­r bhe­dai­kāṃ­tā­pra­si­ddheḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d ai­kya­pra­ti­pa­tteḥ | sarvasya tadbhe- TAŚVA-ML 366,23dai­kāṃ­ta­sā­dha­na­syā­ne­kā­nta­grā­hi­ṇā pra­mā­ṇe­na bā­dhi­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t kā­lā­tya­yā­pa­di­ṣṭa­tva­vya­va­sthi­teḥ | nanu ca TAŚVA-ML 366,24kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­yo­r ekasya ka­thaṃ­ci­n ni­śca­yā­t kā­rya­dra­vya­sya kā­ra­ṇa­dra­vyā­d bhe­dai­kāṃ­to mā bhūt guṇasya cā­ni­tya­sya TAŚVA-ML 366,25karmaṇo pi ca ta­tkā­rya­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­t sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya sā­mā­nya­sya vi­sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya vi­śe­ṣa­sya TAŚVA-ML 366,26vāṃ­tyā­pa­ra­vi­ka­lpa­sya sa­ma­vā­ya­sya vā vi­ṣva­gbhā­va­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya dra­vya­kā­rya­tvā­t ka­thaṃ­ci­t tato na­nya­tva­m astu nityāt tu TAŚVA-ML 366,27guṇād guṇī bhinna eva tayoḥ kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vā­bhā­vā­d iti ma­nya­mā­naṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.40.57nai­kāṃ­ta­bhe­da­bhṛ­tsi­ddho nityād api guṇād guṇī | dra­vya­syā­nā­di­pa­ryaṃ­ta­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­t tathā sthiteḥ || 57 || TAŚVA-ML 366,29na ke­va­la­m a­ni­tyā­d guṇāt ka­rmā­de­ś ca guṇī jī­vā­di­dra­vya­pa­dā­rthaḥ sarvathā bhinno na siddhaḥ | kiṃ tarhi ? TAŚVA-ML 366,30nityād api guṇād da­rśa­nā­di­sā­mā­nyā­n na sarvathā bhinnas tasya ta­thā­nā­di­pa­ryaṃ­ta­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­t tathā vya­va­sthi­ta­tvā­j jīva- TAŚVA-ML 366,31tvā­di­va­t | ka­thaṃ­ci­t tā­dā­tmyā­bhā­ve tasya ta­dgu­ṇa­tva­vi­ro­dhā­d dra­vyāṃ­ta­ra­gu­ṇa­va­t | tatra sa­ma­vā­yā­t tasya ta­dgu­ṇa­tva- TAŚVA-ML 366,32m iti cen na, sa­ma­vā­ya­sya sa­ma­vā­yi­tā­dā­tmya­sya pra­sā­dhi­ta­tvā­t | tataḥ sarvasya vi­vā­dā­dhyā­si­ta­sya tatkāra- TAŚVA-ML 366,33ṇa­bhu­va­nā­deḥ sarvathā bu­ddhi­ma­tkā­ra­ṇa­tve sādhye ka­thaṃ­ci­t kāryatvaṃ sādhanaṃ sve­ṣṭa­vi­pa­rī­taṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­d bu­ddhi­ma­nni- TAŚVA-ML 366,34mittatvaṃ pra­sā­dha­ye­d eveti viruddhaṃ bhavet | sa­rva­thā­tra kā­rya­tva­m a­si­ddha­m iti du­ṣpa­ri­ha­ra­m e­vai­ta­ddū­ṣa­ṇa­dva­yaṃ || TAŚVA-ML 367,01saṃprati sā­dha­nāṃ­ta­ra­m anūdya dū­ṣa­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.40.58vi­vā­dā­dhyā­si­tā­tmā­ni ka­ra­ṇā­dī­ni ke­na­ci­t | ka­rtrā­dhi­ṣṭhi­ta­vṛ­ttī­ni ka­ra­ṇā­di­tva­to yathā || 58 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.59vā­syā­dī­ni ca ta­tka­rtṛ­sā­mā­nye si­ddha­sā­dha­naṃ | sādhye ka­rtṛ­vi­śe­ṣe tu sā­dhya­śū­nyaṃ ni­da­rśa­na­m || 59 || TAŚVA-ML 367,04vi­vā­dā­pa­nna­sva­bhā­vā­ni ka­ra­ṇā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇā­dī­ni ke­na­ci­t ka­rtrā­dhi­ṣṭhi­tā­ni vartaṃte ka­ra­ṇā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­d vāsyā- TAŚVA-ML 367,05divat | yo sau kartā sa ma­he­śva­ra iti ka­ści­t­, tasya ka­rtṛ­sā­mā­nye sādhye si­ddha­sā­dha­naṃ | ka­rtṛ­vi­śe­ṣe tu TAŚVA-ML 367,06ni­tya­sa­rva­ga­tā­mū­rta­sa­rva­jñā­di­gu­ṇo­pe­te sādhye sā­dhya­vi­ka­la­m u­dā­ha­ra­ṇaṃ­, vā­syā­de­r a­sa­rva­ga­tā­di­rū­pa­ta­kṣā­di­ka­rtra­dhi- TAŚVA-ML 367,07ṣṭhitasya pra­vṛ­tti­da­rśa­nā­t || TAŚV-ML 3.40.60ta­tsā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­sya sā­dhya­tvā­c ced a­dū­ṣa­ṇaṃ | so pi si­ddhā­khi­la­vya­kti­vyā­pī kaścit pra­si­ddhya­ti || 60 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.61de­śa­kā­la­vi­śe­ṣā­va­cchi­nnā­gni­vya­kti­ni­ṣṭhi­taṃ | sādhyate hy a­gni­sā­mā­nyaṃ dhūmān nā­si­ddha­bhe­da­gaṃ || 61 || TAŚVA-ML 367,10na kā­ra­ṇā­di­dha­rmi­ṇaḥ ka­ra­ṇā­di­tve­na hetunā ka­rtṛ­sā­mā­nyā­dhi­ṣṭhi­ta­vṛ­tti­tvaṃ sā­dhya­te­, nāpi ka­rtu­vi­śe­ṣā- TAŚVA-ML 367,11dhi­ṣṭhi­ta­vṛ­tti­tvaṃ ye­no­kta­dū­ṣa­ṇaṃ syāt | kiṃ tarhi ? ka­rtṛ­sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣā­dhi­ṣṭhi­ta­tvaṃ sā­dhya­te­, rū­po­pa­la­bdhyā- TAŚVA-ML 367,12di­kri­yā­ṇāṃ kri­yā­tve­na ka­ra­ṇa­sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣā­dhi­ṣṭhi­ta­tva­va­t | na hi tāsāṃ ka­ra­ṇa­sā­mā­nyā­dhi­ṣṭhi­ta­tvaṃ sādhyaṃ, TAŚVA-ML 367,13si­ddha­sā­dha­nā­pa­tteḥ | nāpy a­mū­rta­tvā­di­dha­rmā­dhā­ra­ka­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣā­dhi­ṣṭhi­ta­tvaṃ­, vi­cchi­di­kri­yā­dyu­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­sya sādhyavi- TAŚVA-ML 367,14ka­la­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tasya mū­rta­tvā­di­dha­rmā­dhā­ra­dā­trā­di­ka­ra­ṇā­dhi­ṣṭhi­ta­sya da­rśa­nā­t | yathā vā lau­ki­ka­pa­rī­kṣa­ka- TAŚVA-ML 367,15prasiddhe dhūmād a­gnya­nu­mā­ne sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣaḥ sādhyate ta­thā­trā­pī­ty a­dū­ṣa­ṇa­m eva, anyathā sa­rvā­nu­mā­no­cche­da­pra­saṃ­gā- TAŚVA-ML 367,16d iti ma­nya­mā­na­syā­pi so pi ka­rtṛ­sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣaḥ pra­si­ddhā­khi­la­ka­rtṛ­vya­kti­vyā­pī kaścit siddhyati na puna- TAŚVA-ML 367,17r i­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣa­vyā­pī | na hy a­pra­si­ddhā­gni­sā­mā­nyaṃ ke­na­ci­t sādhyate de­śa­kā­la­vi­śe­ṣā­va­cchi­nnā­gni­vya­kti­ni­ṣṭhi­ta­syai­va TAŚVA-ML 367,18tasya sā­dha­yi­tuṃ śa­kya­tvā­d anyathā ni­tya­sa­rva­ga­tā­mū­rtā­gni­sā­dha­na­syā­pi pra­saṃ­gā­t | tathā rū­po­pa­la­bdhyā­dī­nā­m api TAŚVA-ML 367,19kri­yā­tve­na pra­si­ddha­ka­ra­ṇa­vya­kti­vyā­pi­ka­ra­ṇa­sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­pū­rva­ka­tva­m eva sādhyate nā­pra­si­ddha­ka­ra­ṇa­vya­kti­vyā­pi | TAŚVA-ML 367,20vyaktir hi kvacin mū­rti­ma­tī dṛṣṭā yathā dā­trā­di­chi­di­kri­yā­yāṃ kvacid amūrtā yathā vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­jñā­nā­di­r viśeṣya- TAŚVA-ML 367,21jñānādau | tatra rū­po­pa­la­bdhyā­dau ka­ra­ṇa­sā­mā­nyaṃ ku­ta­ści­t siddhyati ta­du­pā­dā­na­sā­ma­rthyaṃ siddhyet ta­ddra­vya­ka­ra­ṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 367,22mū­rti­ma­tpu­dga­la­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­tma­ka­tvā­d bhā­va­ka­ra­ṇaṃ punar a­mū­rta­m api ta­syā­tma­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­tvā­d iti tasya kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣā­t prasi- TAŚVA-ML 367,23ddhasya saṃ­jñā­vi­śe­ṣa­mā­traṃ kriyate cakṣuḥ sparśanaṃ ra­sa­na­m ityādi | tato bha­va­tī­ṣṭa­si­ddhi­s tā­va­nmā­tra­sye­ṣṭa­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 367,24nanu ca ya­thā­tma­ni rū­po­pa­la­bdhyā­di­kri­yā­m u­pa­la­bhya tasyaiva tatra vyā­pri­ya­mā­ṇa­sya sva­taṃ­tra­sya kartuḥ karaṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 367,25ca­kṣu­rā­di si­ddhya­ti­, tathā jagati ka­ra­ṇā­di­sā­dha­na­m u­pa­la­bhya tasyaiva ka­ra­ṇā­dī­nāṃ ka­rtra­dhi­ṣṭhi­ta­tvaṃ si­ddhya­tī­ti TAŚVA-ML 367,26sa­ka­la­ja­ga­tkā­ra­ṇā­dya­dhi­ṣṭhā­yī­śva­ra iti saṃ­jñā­ya­mā­naḥ katham iṣṭo na siddhyet tā­va­nmā­tra­sya ma­yā­pī­ṣṭa­tvā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 367,27pa­rā­kū­ta­m anūdya ni­rā­ka­ro­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.40.62siddhe kartari niḥ­śe­ṣa­kā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ pra­yo­kta­ri | he­tuḥ­sā­ma­rthya­taḥ siddhaḥ sa ced iṣṭo ma­he­śva­raḥ || 62 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.63naivaṃ pra­yo­ktu­r ekasya kā­ra­kā­ṇā­m a­si­ddhi­taḥ | nānā pra­yo­ktṛ­ka­tva­sya kvacid dṛṣṭer a­saṃ­śa­yaṃ || 63 || TAŚVA-ML 367,30na hi kā­ra­ṇā­d dvitvasya hetor e­ka­ka­rtṛ­tve sāmarthyaṃ yena tato niḥ­śe­ṣa­kā­ra­kā­ṇā­m eka eva prayoktā sveṣṭo- TAŚVA-ML 367,31ma­he­śva­raḥ siddhyet kvacit prā­sā­dā­dau ka­ra­ṇā­dī­nāṃ nānā pra­yo­ktṛ­ka­tva­syā­py a­saṃ­de­ha­m u­pa­la­bdheḥ | nanu prā­dhā­nye­na TAŚVA-ML 367,32cātrāpi teṣām eka eva prayoktā sū­tra­kā­ro ma­ha­tta­ro rājā vā gu­ṇa­bhā­ve­na tu nānā pra­yo­ktṛ­ka­tvaṃ jagatka- TAŚVA-ML 367,33ra­ṇā­dī­nā­m api na ni­vā­rya­ta eva, tataḥ pra­dhā­na­bhū­to a­mī­ṣā­m eka eva pra­yo­kte­śva­ra iti cet na; pra­dhā­na­bhū- TAŚVA-ML 367,34tānām api sa­mā­na­ku­le vi­tta­pau­ru­ṣa­tyā­gā­bhi­mā­nā­nāṃ kvacin na­ga­rā­dau ka­ra­ṇā­di­ṣu nānā pra­yo­ktṝ­ṇā­m u­pa­laṃ­bhā­t | TAŚVA-ML 368,01teṣām api rā­jā­cā­ryā­di­r vā pra­yo­ktai­ka eveti cet, tasyāpi rājño nyo ma­hā­rā­jaḥ pradhānaḥ prayoktā tasyā- TAŚVA-ML 368,02py aparaḥ tato mahān iti kva nāma pra­dhā­na­pra­yo­ktṛ­tvaṃ vya­va­ti­ṣṭhe­ta | ma­he­śva­ra eveti cen na, tasyāpi pradhānā- TAŚVA-ML 368,03pa­rā­dhi­ṣṭhā­pa­ka­pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­yā­m a­na­va­sthā­na­sya du­rni­vā­ra­tvā­t | su­dū­ra­m api gatvā vya­va­sthi­ti­ni­mi­ttā­bhā­vā­c ca | TAŚVA-ML 368,04syān mataṃ, ne­śva­ra­syā­nyo '­dhi­ṣṭhā­tā prabhuḥ sa­rva­jña­tvā­d a­nā­di­śu­ddhi­vai­bha­va­bhā­ktvā­c ca | yasya tv a­nyo­dhi­ṣṭhā­tā prabhuḥ sa na TAŚVA-ML 368,05sarvajño '­nā­di­śu­ddhi­vai­bha­va­bhā­g vā ya­thā­dhi­ṣṭa­ka­rma­ka­rā­diḥ na ca ta­the­śva­ra­s tasmān na ta­syā­nyo­dhi­ṣṭhā­tā prabhur iti | TAŚVA-ML 368,06nātra dharmiṇo siddhir a­khi­la­ja­ga­tkā­ra­ṇā­dī­nāṃ pra­yo­ktu­sta­syā­nu­mā­na­si­ddha­tvā­t­, nāpi hetur a­si­ddha­s tasya sa­rva­jña­tva- TAŚVA-ML 368,07m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa sa­ma­sta­kā­ra­kā­pra­yo­ktṛ­tva­syā­nu­mā­na­si­ddha­syā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r a­nā­di­śu­ddhi­vai­bha­vā­bhā­ve vā śa­rī­ra­sya sa­rva­jña­tvā­yo- TAŚVA-ML 368,08gāt | na ca śarīro sau ta­ccha­rī­ra­pra­ti­pā­da­ka­pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­vā­t iti | tad apy a­sa­t­, sa­rva­jña­tva­sya heto rudrair vya- TAŚVA-ML 368,09bhi­cā­rā­t | teṣāṃ hi sa­rva­jña­tva­m iṣyate yo­gi­nā­nye­na vā­dhi­ṣṭhi­ta­tvaṃ ma­he­śva­ra­syā­nā­de­r a­dhi­ṣṭhā­pa­ka­sya teṣām ādi- TAŚVA-ML 368,10mataṃ svayam a­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t­, ta­da­na­bhyu­pa­ga­me a­pa­si­ddhāṃ­ta­pra­saṃ­gā­t | ta­thā­nā­di­śu­ddhi­vai­bha­va­m apy ā­kā­śe­nā­nai­kāṃ­ti­kaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 368,11tasya ja­ga­du­tpa­ttau vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­sya mā­he­śva­rā­dhi­ṣṭhi­ta­tvo­pa­ga­mā­t | kiṃ ca, yadi prā­dhā­nye­na sa­ma­sta­kā­ra­ka­pra­yo- TAŚVA-ML 368,12ktṛ­tvā­dī­śva­ra­sya sa­rva­jña­tvaṃ sādhyate sa­rva­jña­tvā­c ca pra­yo­ktraṃ­ta­raṃ ni­ra­pe­kṣaṃ sa­ma­sta­kā­ra­ka­pra­yo­ktṛ­tvaṃ pra­dhā­na­bhā­ve­na TAŚVA-ML 368,13tadā pa­ra­spa­rā­śra­yo doṣaḥ kuto ni­vā­rye­ta ? sā­dha­nāṃ­ta­rā­t tasya sa­rva­jña­tva­si­ddhi­r iti cen na, ta­syā­nu­mā­ne­na TAŚVA-ML 368,14bā­dhi­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­tve­nā­ga­ma­ka­tvā­t | tathā hi­–­ne­śva­ro '­śe­ṣā­rtha­ve­dī dṛ­ṣṭe­ṣṭa­vi­ru­ddhā­bhi­dhā­yi­tvā­t bu­ddhā­di­va­d ity anumā- TAŚVA-ML 368,15nena ta­tsa­rva­jña­tvā­va­bo­dha­ka­m a­khi­la­m a­nu­mā­na­m a­bhi­dhī­ya­mā­na­m e­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­bhi­r a­bhi­ha­nya­te­, syā­dvā­di­na eva sa­rva­jña­tvo- TAŚVA-ML 368,16papatteḥ yu­kti­śā­strā­vi­ro­dhi­vā­ktvā­d ity anyatra ni­ve­di­taṃ | tato nā­śe­ṣa­kā­ryā­ṇā­m utpattau kā­ra­kā­ṇā­m ekaḥ TAŚVA-ML 368,17prayoktā prā­dhā­nye­nā­pi si­ddhya­tī­ti pareṣāṃ ne­ṣṭa­si­ddhiḥ | syān mataṃ; naikaḥ prayoktā sādhyate teṣāṃ nāpy anekaḥ TAŚVA-ML 368,18pra­yo­ktṛ­sā­mā­nya­sya sā­dha­yi­tu­m i­ṣṭa­tvā­d iti | tad apy a­saṃ­ga­ta­m eva, tathā si­ddha­sā­dha­nā­bhi­dhā­nā­t | na hi prayo- TAŚVA-ML 368,19ktṛmātre sa­ma­sta­kā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ vi­pra­ti­pa­dyā­ma­he yasya yad u­pa­bho­gyaṃ ta­tkā­ra­ṇaṃ tat pra­yo­ktṛ­tva­ni­ya­ma­ni­śca­yā­t || TAŚV-ML 3.40.64iti kri­yā­nu­mā­nā­nāṃ mālā nai­vā­ma­lā bhuvaṃ | kartary ekatra saṃsādhye numityā pa­kṣa­bā­dha­nā­t || 64 || TAŚVA-ML 368,21yathaiva sa­nni­ve­śa­vi­śi­ṣṭa­tvā­di­sā­dha­naṃ ni­ra­va­dyaṃ vyā­pa­kā­nu­pa­laṃ­bhe­na pakṣasya bā­dha­nā­t tathā ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­dya­nu- TAŚVA-ML 368,22mānam api ja­ga­tā­m e­ka­ka­rtṛ­tve sādhye vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | tac ca sa­ma­rthi­ta­m eveti nā­nu­mā­na­mā­lā ni­ra­va­dyā vidhātuṃ TAŚVA-ML 368,23śakyā tasyāḥ pra­ti­pā­di­tā­ne­ka­do­ṣā­śra­ya­tvā­t | tata e­vā­ga­mā­d api ne­śva­ra­si­ddhi­r ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.40.65vi­śva­ta­ś cakṣur i­tyā­de­r ā­ga­mā­d api neśvaraḥ | siddhyet ta­syā­nu­mā­ne­nā­nu­gra­hā­bhā­va­ta­s tataḥ || 65 || TAŚVA-ML 368,25na hi nai­yā­yi­kā­nāṃ ya­ktya­na­nu­gra­hī­taḥ kaścid āgamaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­m a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na ca yuktis tatra kācid vya- TAŚVA-ML 368,26va­ti­ṣṭha­ta iti ne­śva­ra­si­ddhiḥ pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­vā­t pra­dhā­nā­dvai­tā­di­va­t || tataḥ kiṃ siddham ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.40.66loko '­kṛ­tri­ma ity e­ta­dva­ca­naṃ satyatāṃ gataṃ | bā­dha­ka­sya pra­mā­ṇa­sya sarvathā vi­ni­vā­ra­ṇā­t || 66 || TAŚVA-ML 368,28lokaḥ kha­lva­kṛ­tri­mo '­nā­di­ni­dha­naḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­taḥ sā­di­pa­rya­va­sā­na­ś ceti pra­va­ca­naṃ ya­thā­tre­dā­nīṃ kṛ­ta­pu­ru­ṣā- TAŚVA-ML 368,29pekṣayā bā­dha­vi­va­rji­taṃ tathā de­śāṃ­ta­ra­kā­lāṃ­ta­ra­va­rti pu­ru­ṣā­pe­kṣa­yā­pi vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t tataḥ satyatāṃ prāptam iti TAŚVA-ML 368,30siddhaṃ su­ni­rṇī­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ka­pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­d ā­tmā­di­pra­ti­pā­da­ka­pra­va­ca­na­va­t || TAŚVA-ML 368,31a­thā­nu­mā­nā­d apy a­kṛ­tri­maṃ ja­ga­tsi­ddha­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.40.67vi­śi­ṣṭa­sa­nni­ve­śaṃ ca dhīmatā na kṛtaṃ jagat | dṛ­ṣṭa­kṛ­tri­m a­kū­ṭā­di­vi­la­kṣa­ṇa­ta­ye­kṣa­ṇā­t || 67 || TAŚV-ML 3.40.68sa­mu­drā­ka­ra­saṃ­bhū­ta­ma­ṇi­m u­ktā­pha­lā­di­va­t | iti he­tu­va­caḥ śakter api loko '­kṛ­taḥ­sthi­taḥ || 68 || TAŚVA-ML 369,01dṛ­ṣṭa­kṛ­tri­m a­vi­la­kṣa­ṇa­tā­pe­kṣya­mā­ṇa­ś ca syāt kṛ­tri­ma­ś ca syāt saṃ­ni­ve­śa­vi­śi­ṣṭo loko vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 369,02tato siddham asya hetoḥ sā­dhye­nā­vi­nā­bhā­vi­tva­m iti ma­nya­mā­naṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.40.69nā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tva­m a­syā­si­ddhaṃ ka­thaṃ­ca­na | kṛ­tri­mā­rtha­vi­bhi­nna­syā­kṛ­tri­ma­tva­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 69 || TAŚVA-ML 369,04na hi kṛ­tri­mā­rtha­vi­la­kṣa­ṇo ga­ga­nā­diḥ kṛtrimaḥ siddho yena sā­dhya­vyā­vṛ­ttau sā­dha­na­vyā­vṛ­tti­ni­ści­tā­nya- TAŚVA-ML 369,05thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­r asya hetor na siddhyet || TAŚVA-ML 369,06a­si­ddha­tā­py asya hetor ne­tyā­ve­da­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.40.70nā­si­ddhi­r ma­ṇi­mu­ktā­dau kṛ­tri­me­ta­ra­to kṛte | kṛ­tri­ma­tvaṃ na saṃbhāvyaṃ ja­ga­tskaṃ­dha­sya tādṛśaḥ || 70 || TAŚVA-ML 369,08ma­ṇi­mu­ktā­pha­lā­dī­nāṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­t kṛ­tri­ma­tvaṃ vrī­hi­saṃ­ma­rda­nā­di­nā re­khā­di­ma­ttva­pra­tī­tyā svayam u­pa­ya­n pareṣāṃ TAŚVA-ML 369,09sa­mu­drā­ka­ro­tthā­nā­t tathā re­khā­di­ma­ttva­saṃ­pra­tya­ye­nā­kṛ­tri­ma­tvaṃ ca ta­dvai­la­kṣa­ṇya­m ā­la­kṣa­ya­ty eva | tadvad dṛ­ṣṭa­ka­rtṛ­ka­prā­sā- TAŚVA-ML 369,10dādibhyaḥ kā­ṣṭe­ṣṭa­kā­di­gha­ṭa­nā­vi­śe­ṣā­śra­ye­bhya­s ta­dvi­pa­rī­tā­kā­ra­pra­ti­pa­ttyā bhū­bhū­dha­rā­dī­nāṃ vai­la­kṣa­ṇyaṃ pra­ti­pa­ttu­m a- TAŚVA-ML 369,11rhati ca | na ced a­bhi­ni­vi­ṣṭa­ma­nā iti nāsiddho hetur ma­ṇi­mu­ktā­dau kṛ­tri­ma­tva­vya­va­hā­ra­kṣa­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t ta­dvai­la­kṣa- TAŚVA-ML 369,12ṇyasyāpi ta­dva­da­si­ddheḥ | na hi vayaṃ dṛ­ṣṭa­kṛ­tri­m a­kū­ṭā­di­vi­la­kṣa­ṇa­ta­ye­kṣa­mā­ṇa­tva­m a­kṛ­tri­ma­m a­pe­kṣya­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ vacmo TAŚVA-ML 369,13yena sā­dhya­sa­mo hetuḥ syād anityaḥ śabdo ni­tya­dha­rmā­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r i­tyā­di­va­t | nāpi bhi­nna­de­śa­kā­lā­kā­ra­mā­tra- TAŚVA-ML 369,14ta­ye­kṣa­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ ta­da­bhi­da­dhma­he yena pu­rā­ṇa­prā­sā­dā­di­nā­nai­kāṃ­ti­kaḥ | kiṃ tarhi ? gha­ṭa­nā­vi­śe­ṣā­nā­śra­yā­pe­kṣa­mā- TAŚVA-ML 369,15ṇatvaṃ jagataḥ pra­tī­ta­kṛ­tri­ma­kū­ṭā­di­vi­la­kṣa­ṇa­ta­ye­kṣa­mā­ṇa­tva­m a­bhi­dhī­ya­te | tato ni­ra­va­dya­m idaṃ sādhanaṃ | nanu TAŚVA-ML 369,16ced a­sma­dā­di­ka­rtṛ­ka­kū­ṭā­di­vi­la­kṣa­ṇa­ta­ye­kṣa­ṇaṃ jagato sma­dā­di­ka­rtra­pe­kṣa­yai­vā­kṛ­tri­ma­tvaṃ sā­dha­ye­t ma­ṇi­mu­ktā­pha­lā­dī- TAŚVA-ML 369,17nām iva sa­mu­drā­di­pra­bha­vā­nāṃ na punar asmād vi­la­kṣa­ṇa­ma­he­śva­ra­ka­rtṛ­vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣa­yā ta­du­pa­bho­ktṛ­prā­ṇya­dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣa­yā- TAŚVA-ML 369,18py a­kṛ­tri­ma­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na ca ta­da­pe­kṣa­yā­kṛ­tri­ma­tve pi teṣāṃ sarvatra kṛ­tri­mā­kṛ­tri­ma­tva­vya­va­hā­ra­vi­ro­dhaḥ pratīta- TAŚVA-ML 369,19ka­rtṛ­vyā­pā­rā­pe­kṣa­yā ke­ṣāṃ­ci­t kṛ­tri­ma­tve­na vya­va­ha­ra­ṇā­t pa­re­ṣā­m a­tīṃ­dri­ya­ka­tvaṃ vyā­pā­rā­pe­kṣa­ṇe­nā­kṛ­tri­ma­ta­yā vyava- TAŚVA-ML 369,20hṛter a­nī­śva­ra­vā­di­nā­py a­bhyu­pa­ga­ma­nī­ya­tvā­t­, a­nya­thā­sya sa­rva­tro­tpa­tti­ma­ti ta­du­pa­bho­ktṛ­prā­ṇya­dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣā­he­tu­ke TAŚVA-ML 369,21katham a­kṛ­tri­ma­vya­va­hā­raḥ kvacid eva yujyeta | tato sma­dā­di­ka­rtra­pe­kṣa­yā jagato kṛ­tri­ma­tva­sā­dha­ne si­ddha­sā­dha­na­m asma- TAŚVA-ML 369,22dvi­la­kṣa­ṇe­śva­ra­ka­rtṛ­vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣa­yā tu tasya sādhane viruddho hetuḥ sā­dhya­vi­pa­rī­ta­syā­sma­dā­di­ka­rtra­pe­kṣa­yai­vā­kṛ­tri­ma- TAŚVA-ML 369,23tvasya tataḥ siddher iti kecit | te pi na nyā­ya­vi­daḥ­, anityaḥ śabdo ni­tya­vi­la­kṣa­ṇa­ta­yā pra­tī­ya­mā- TAŚVA-ML 369,24natvāt ka­la­śā­di­va­d i­tyā­de­r apy evam a­ga­ma­ka­pra­saṃ­gā­t | śakyaṃ hi vaktuṃ yadi ni­ra­ti­śa­ya­ni­tya­vi­la­kṣa­ṇa­ta­ye- TAŚVA-ML 369,25kṣaṇāt sā­ti­śa­ya­ni­tya­tva­m a­ni­tya­tvaṃ sādhyate tadā si­ddha­sā­dhya­tā teneyaṃ vya­va­hā­rā­t syād a­kau­ṭa­sthye pi nitya- TAŚVA-ML 369,26tve pi svayaṃ mī­māṃ­sa­kai­r a­bhi­dhā­nā­t | a­ne­ka­kṣa­ṇa­tra­ya­sthā­yi­tva­m a­ni­tya­tvaṃ sādhyaṃ tadā viruddho hetus ta­dvi­pa­rī- TAŚVA-ML 369,27tasya sā­ti­śa­ya­ni­tya­la­kṣa­ṇa­syai­vā­ni­tya­tva­sya tataḥ siddher iti | yadi punar ni­tya­mā­tra­vi­la­kṣa­ṇa­tā­pe­kṣa­ṇā­d iti hetu- TAŚVA-ML 369,28r iṣṭam eva kṣa­ṇi­ka­tvā­khya­m a­ni­tya­tvaṃ sā­dha­ya­ti­, tato na si­ddha­sā­dha­naṃ pa­ra­sya­, nāpi viruddho hetur iti mataṃ TAŚVA-ML 369,29tadā dṛ­ṣṭā­kṛ­tri­ma­sā­mā­nya­vi­la­kṣa­ṇa­ta­ye­kṣa­ṇā­d iti hetur a­sma­dā­di­ka­rtra­pe­kṣa­yā­sma­dvi­la­kṣa­ṇe­śva­rā­di­ka­rtra­pe­kṣa­yā­pi vā TAŚVA-ML 369,30kṛ­tri­ma­tvaṃ sā­dha­ya­tī­ti kathaṃ nai­yā­yi­ka­syā­pi si­ddha­sā­dha­naṃ viruddho vā hetu syāt | yathaiva hi ni­ra­ti­śa- TAŚVA-ML 369,31ya­ni­tyā­t sā­ti­śa­ya­ni­tyā­c ca vai­la­kṣa­ṇya­m u­tpā­da­ka­vi­nā­śa­kā­ra­ṇa­ka­tvaṃ pra­tī­ya­mā­naṃ śabde sveṣṭaṃ kṣa­ṇi­ka­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 369,32sā­dha­ye­t­, ta­thai­vā­sma­dā­di­kṛ­tā­t kū­ṭa­prā­sā­dā­de­r ī­śva­rā­di­kṛ­tā­c ca tri­pu­ra­dā­hāṃ­dha­kā­su­ra­vi­dhvaṃ­sa­nā­deḥ sā­mā­nya­to TAŚVA-ML 369,33vai­la­kṣa­ṇya­gha­ṭa­nā­di­vi­śe­ṣā­nā­śra­ya­tvaṃ jagati sa­mī­kṣya­mā­ṇaṃ sa­ka­la­bu­ddhi­ma­tka­rtra­pe­kṣa­yai­vā­kṛ­tri­ma­tvaṃ sā­dha­ya­tī­ti TAŚVA-ML 369,34sarvaṃ ni­ra­va­dyaṃ | na hī­śva­ra­nā­rā­ya­ṇā­da­yaḥ syā­dvā­di­nā­m a­pra­si­ddhā eva, nāpi ta­tkṛ­ta­tri­pu­ra­dā­hā­di­ka­va­tsa vidhvaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 370,01sa­nā­śra­yo yena ta­dvi­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ sā­dha­na­m u­pā­dī­ya­mā­naṃ vi­ru­ddhye­ta ma­he­śva­rā­de­r a­khi­la­ja­ga­tkā­ra­ṇa­syai­va teṣām a­na­bhi­ma­ta- TAŚVA-ML 370,02tvāt tādṛśo mahato ja­ga­tskaṃ­dha­sya sa­ka­la­gha­ṭa­nā­vi­śe­ṣā­nā­śra­ya­sye­śva­rā­pe­kṣa­yā­pi ka­rtṛ­ma­ttva­m a­saṃ­bhā­vyaṃ sanni- TAŚVA-ML 370,03ve­śa­vi­śi­ṣṭa­tvā­deḥ sā­dha­na­sya ta­tpra­yo­ja­ka­tvā­yo­ga­sya sa­ma­rtha­nā­t | etena sa­mu­drā­ka­ra­saṃ­bhū­ta­m a­ṇi­mu­ktā­pha­lā­di- TAŚVA-ML 370,04dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­sya sā­dhya­dha­rma­vi­ka­la­tvaṃ sā­dha­na­dha­rma­vi­ka­la­tvaṃ ca ni­rā­kṛ­taṃ­, tatrāpi sa­ka­la­kṛ­tri­ma­vi­la­kṣa­ṇa­ta­ye­kṣa­ṇa­sya TAŚVA-ML 370,05ma­he­śva­ra­kṛ­ta­tvā­saṃ­bha­va­sya ca kṛ­tā­ne­śca­ya­tvā­t | tad evaṃ ni­khi­la­bā­dha­ka­ra­hi­tā­t pra­va­ca­nā­d a­nu­mā­nā­c cā­kṛ­tri­ma­lo- TAŚVA-ML 370,06ka­vya­va­sthā­nā­n nai­ka­bu­ddhi­ma­tkā­ra­ṇo lokaḥ śaṃ­ka­nī­yaḥ kā­lā­di­va­t | tato ma­dhya­lo­ka­sya niveśaḥ kathitaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 370,07dvī­pa­sa­mu­dra­pa­rva­ta­kṣe­tra­sa­ri­tpra­bhṛ­ti­vi­śe­ṣaḥ samyak sa­ka­la­nai­ga­mā­di­na­ya­m ayena jyotiṣā pra­va­ca­na­mū­la­sū­trai­r janya- TAŚVA-ML 370,08mānena katham api bhā­va­ya­dbhiḥ sadbhiḥ svayaṃ pū­rvā­pa­ra­śā­strā­rtha­pa­ryā­lo­ca­ne­na pra­va­ca­na­pa­dā­rtha­vi­du­pā­sa­ne­na cābhi- TAŚVA-ML 370,09yo­gā­vi­śe­ṣa­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa vā pra­paṃ­ce­na pa­ri­ve­dyo a­dho­lo­ka­sa­nni­ve­śa­vi­śe­ṣa­va­d ity u­pa­saṃ­ha­ra­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 3.40.71abiti ka­thi­ta­vi­śe­ṣo ma­dhya­lo­ka­sya samyak sa­ka­la­na­ya­ma­ye­na jyotiṣā sa­nni­ve­śaḥ | TAŚV-ML 3.40.71cdpra­va­ca­na­bha­va­sū­trai­r ja­nya­mā­ne­na sadbhiḥ katham api pa­ri­ve­dyo bhā­va­ya­dbhiḥ pra­paṃ­cā­t || 71 || TAŚVA-ML 370,12iti tṛ­tī­yā­dhyā­ya­sya dvitīyam ā­hni­ka­m | TAŚVA-ML 370,13a­dho­lo­ka­ś citro na­ra­ka­ga­ṇa­nā nā­ra­ka­ja­na­s tathā loko madhyo ba­hu­vi­dha­vi­śe­ṣo na­ra­ga­ṇaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 370,14ta­dā­yu­rbhe­da­ś ca pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­kā­lo ni­ga­di­ta­s ti­ra­ścā­m adhyāye sthitir api tṛ­tī­ye­tra muninā || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 370,15iti śrīvi­dyā­naṃ­diā­cā­ryā­vi­ra­ci­te ta­ttvā­rtha­ślo­ka­vā­rti­kā­laṃ­kā­re tṛtīyo 'dhyāyaḥ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 371,1atha caturtho 'dhyāyaḥ || 4 || TA-ML 4.1 devāś ca­tu­rṇi­kā­yāḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 371,03de­va­ga­ti­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ye sati dī­vyaṃ­tī­ti devāḥ vyu­tpa­ttya­rthā­vi­ro­dhā­t | ba­hu­tva­ni­rde­śo ṃ­ta­rga­ta­bhe­da­pra­ti­pa- TAŚVA-ML 371,04ttyarthaḥ | sva­dha­rma­vi­śe­ṣo­pa­pā­di­ta­sā­ma­rthyā­n ni­cī­yaṃ­ta iti nikāyāḥ catvāro nikāyāḥ yeṣāṃ te caturni- TAŚVA-ML 371,05kāyāḥ | kutaḥ punaś catvāra eva nikāyā de­vā­nā­m iti cet, ni­kā­yi­nāṃ teṣāṃ ca­tuḥ­pra­kā­ra­ta­yā vakṣyamā- TAŚVA-ML 371,06ṇatvāt | te hi bha­va­na­vā­si­no vyaṃtarā jyotiṣkā vai­mā­ni­kā­ś ceti ca­tu­rvi­dhā­n ni­kā­yi­bhe­dā­c ca nikāya- TAŚVA-ML 371,07bhedā iti | naika eva devānāṃ nikāyo nāpi dvāv eva traya eva vā, paṃ­cā­da­yo py a­saṃ­bhā­vyā eva teṣām atrāṃ- TAŚVA-ML 371,08ta­rbhā­vā­t | nanu ca brā­hma­sau­mya­prā­jā­pa­tya­aiṃ­dra­ya­kṣa­rā­kṣa­sa­bhū­ta­pi­śā­cā­nā­m a­ṣṭa­pra­kā­rā­ṇā­m aṣṭau nikāyāḥ kuto na TAŚVA-ML 371,09paroktā iti cet, pa­rā­ga­ma­sya ta­tpra­ti­pā­da­ka­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­saṃ­bha­vā­d ity a­sa­kṛ­da­bhi­dhā­nā­t || TAŚVA-ML 371,10nanu ca nā­ra­ka­ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇā­m i­vā­dhā­ra­va­ca­na­pū­rva­kaṃ devānāṃ vacanaṃ kimarthaṃ na kṛtam ity ā­śaṃ­ka­mā­naṃ pra­tyā­ve­da­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 4.1.1devāś ca­tu­rṇi­kā­yā ity etat sūtraṃ yad a­bra­vī­t | nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m i­vā­dhā­ra­m anuktaṃ de­va­saṃ­vi­de || 1 || TAŚV-ML 4.1.2sū­tra­kā­ra­s tad eteṣāṃ lo­ka­tra­ya­ni­vā­si­nāṃ | sā­ma­rthyā­d ū­rdhva­lo­ka­sya saṃsthānaṃ vaktum aihata || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 371,13na hi yathā nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m ādhāraḥ pra­ti­ni­ya­to '­dho­lo­ka eva ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ ca mā­nu­ṣo­tta­rā­n ma­dhya­lo­ka eva, TAŚVA-ML 371,14tathā de­vā­nā­m ū­rdhva­lo­ka eva śrūyate | bha­va­na­vā­si­nā­m a­dho­lo­kā­dhā­ra­ta­yai­va śra­va­ṇā­t­, vyaṃ­ta­rā­ṇāṃ ti­rya­glo­kā- TAŚVA-ML 371,15dhā­ra­ta­yā­pi śrū­ya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t | tato lo­ka­tra­ya­ni­vā­si­nāṃ sā­ma­rthyā­d ū­rdhva­lo­ka­sya saṃsthānaṃ ca mṛ­daṃ­ga­va­d vaktum aihata TAŚVA-ML 371,16sū­tra­kā­raḥ ā­dhā­ra­m anuktvā ni­kā­ya­saṃ­vi­tta­ye sū­tra­pra­ṇa­ya­nā­t || TA-ML 4.2 ā­di­ta­s triṣu pī­tāṃ­ta­le­śyāḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 371,18saṃ­kṣe­pā­rtha­m ihedaṃ sūtraṃ le­śyā­pra­ka­ra­ṇa­sya vacane vi­sta­ra­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tena bha­va­na­vā­si­vyaṃ­ta­ra­jyo­ti­ṣka­ni­kā­ye­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 371,19devāḥ pī­tāṃ­ta­le­śyā iti | iha tu devā ity a­va­ca­na­m a­nu­vṛ­tte­r bha­va­na­vā­syā­dya­va­ca­naṃ ca tata eva | katham iha TAŚVA-ML 371,20ni­kā­ye­ṣv ity a­nu­va­rta­yi­tuṃ śakyaṃ, teṣām a­nya­pa­dā­rthe vṛttau sā­ma­rthyā­bhā­vā­t | ca­tvā­ra­ś ca te ni­kā­yā­ś caturṇi- TAŚVA-ML 371,21kāyā iti sva­pa­dā­rthā­yā­m api vṛttau devā iti sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyā­t u­pa­pa­tti­r iti cen na, u­bha­ya­thā­pi doṣā- TAŚVA-ML 371,22bhāvāt | a­nya­pa­dā­rthā­yāṃ vṛttau tā­va­nni­kā­ye­ṣv iti śakyam a­nu­va­rta­yi­tuṃ | triṣv iti va­ca­na­sā­ma­rthyā­t tritvasaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 371,23khyāyāś ca saṃ­khye­yai­r vinā saṃ­bha­vā­bhā­vā­d a­nye­ṣā­m i­hā­śru­ta­tvā­t pra­ka­ra­ṇā­bhā­vā­c ca tri­ni­kā­yai­r eva tair bha­vi­ta­vya­m i- TAŚVA-ML 371,24ty a­rtha­sā­ma­rthyā­n ni­kā­yā­nu­vṛ­ttiḥ | sva­pa­dā­rthā­yā­m api vṛttau tata eva ta­da­nu­vṛ­ttiḥ pra­dhā­na­tvā­c ca ni­kā­yā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 371,25ca­tuḥ­saṃ­khyā­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­ra­hi­tā­nā­m a­nu­vṛ­tti­gha­ṭa­nā­t tri­tva­saṃ­khya­yā ca­tuḥ­saṃ­khya­yā bā­dhi­ta­tvā­t | devā iti TAŚVA-ML 371,26iti sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyaṃ tu ni­kā­ya­ni­kā­yi­nāṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­bhe­dā­n na vi­ru­dhya­te | tri­ni­kā­yāḥ pī­tāṃ­ta­le­śyā iti TAŚVA-ML 371,27yuktam iti cen na, i­ṣṭa­vi­pa­rya­ya­pra­saṃ­gā­t | ādita iti vacane tv atra sū­tra­gau­ra­va­m a­ni­vā­ryaṃ | tato ya­thā­nyā­sa­me- TAŚVA-ML 371,28vās tu ki­ma­rtha­m i­hā­di­ta iti vacanaṃ ? vi­pa­ryā­sa­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ­, aṃte nyathā vā triṣv iti vi­pa­ryā­sa­syā­nya­thā TAŚVA-ML 371,29ni­vā­ra­yi­tu­m aśakteḥ | dvy­‍­e­ka­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­s tu triṣv iti vacanaṃ | ca­tu­rni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ kasmān na bhavati ? ādita iti TAŚVA-ML 372,01va­ca­nā­t ca­tu­rtha­syā­di­tvā­saṃ­bha­vā­t­, aṃ­tya­tvā­t paṃ­ca­mā­di­ni­kā­yā­nu­pa­de­śā­t | ādyeṣu pī­tāṃ­ta­le­śyā ity astu TAŚVA-ML 372,02la­ghu­tvā­d iti cen na, vi­pa­rya­ya­pra­saṃ­gā­t | ādau nikāye bhavā ādyā devās teṣu pī­tāṃ­ta­le­śyā iti vi­pa­rya­yo TAŚVA-ML 372,03yathā nyāsaṃ suśakaḥ pa­ri­ha­rtuṃ­, niḥ­saṃ­de­hā­rthaṃ caivaṃ vacanaṃ | atha pī­tāṃ­ta­va­ca­naṃ kimarthaṃ ? le­śyā­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­rthaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 372,04kṛṣṇā nīlā kapotā pītā padmā śuklā leśyeti pāṭhe hi pī­tāṃ­ta­va­ca­nā­t kṛ­ṣṇā­dī­nāṃ saṃ­pra­tya­yo bhava- TAŚVA-ML 372,05tīti, padmā śuklā ca ni­va­rti­tā syāt | tena triṣv ādito ni­kā­ye­ṣu devānāṃ kṛṣṇā nīlā kapotā TAŚVA-ML 372,06pīteti catastro leśyā bha­vaṃ­tī­ti || anyathā kasmān na bhavaṃti teṣu devā ity u­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 4.2.1triṣv ādyeṣu ni­kā­ye­ṣu devāḥ sūtreṇa sūcitāḥ | saṃti pī­tāṃ­ta­le­śyā­s te nānyathā bā­dhi­ta­tva­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 372,08na tāvad devāḥ sūtroktāḥ saṃto nyathā bha­vaṃ­ti­, su­ni­ści­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ka­tvā­t su­khā­di­va­t | nāpi triṣu nikā- TAŚVA-ML 372,09yeṣu pī­tāṃ­ta­le­śyāḥ sū­tre­ṇo­ktā­s ta­da­nya­thā pa­dma­le­śyāḥ śu­kla­le­śyā vā bha­vaṃ­ti­, tata eva tadvat || TA-ML 4.3 da­śā­ṣṭa­paṃ­ca­dvā­da­śa­vi­ka­lpāḥ ka­lpo­pa­pa­nna­pa­ryaṃ­tāḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 372,11devāś ca­tu­rṇi­kā­yā ity a­nu­va­rta­mā­ne­nā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dho sya caturṇāṃ ni­kā­yā­nā­m aṃ­ta­rvi­ka­lpa­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­tvā­t na TAŚVA-ML 372,12punar ā­di­ta­s triṣv ity ādīnāṃ pī­tāṃ­ta­le­śyā­nāṃ ka­lpo­pa­pa­nna­pa­ryaṃ­ta­tvā­bhā­vā­t | tena caturṇāṃ de­va­ni­kā­yā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 372,13da­śā­di­bhiḥ saṃ­khyā­śa­bdai­r ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dho vi­jñā­ya­te­, tena bha­va­na­vā­si­vyaṃ­ta­ra­jyo­ti­ṣka­vai­mā­ni­kā daśāṣṭa- TAŚVA-ML 372,14paṃ­ca­dvā­da­śa­vi­ka­lpā iti | vai­mā­ni­kā­nāṃ dvā­da­śa­vi­ka­lpāṃ­taḥ­pā­ti­tve prasakte ta­dvya­po­ha­nā­rthaṃ ka­lpo­pa­pa­nna­pa- TAŚVA-ML 372,15ryaṃ­ta­va­ca­naṃ­, grai­ve­ya­kā­dī­nāṃ dvā­da­śa­vi­ka­lpa­vai­mā­ni­ka­ba­hi­rbhā­va­pra­tī­teḥ | e­ta­de­vā­bhi­dhī­ya­te­ —TAŚV-ML 4.3.1caturṣv api ni­kā­ye­ṣu te da­śā­di­vi­ka­lpa­kāḥ | ka­lpo­pa­pa­nna­pa­ryaṃ­tā iti sūtre ni­yā­ma­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 372,17ca­tu­rni­kā­yā devā da­śā­di­vi­ka­lpā ity a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhe hi vai­mā­ni­kā­nāṃ dvā­da­śa­vi­ka­lpāṃ­taḥ­pā­ti­tva­pra­sa­ktau TAŚVA-ML 372,18ka­lpo­pa­pa­nna­pa­ryaṃ­tā iti va­ca­nā­n niyamo yu­jya­te­, nānyathā | iṃ­drā­da­yo da­śa­pra­kā­rā eteṣu kalpyaṃta iti TAŚVA-ML 372,19kalpāḥ sau­dha­rmā­da­yo rū­ḍhi­va­śā­n na bha­va­na­vā­si­naḥ | ka­lpe­ṣū­pa­pa­nnāḥ ka­lpo­pa­pa­nnāḥ '­sā­dha­naṃ kṛtā ba­hu­la­m iti TAŚVA-ML 372,20vṛttiḥ ma­yū­ra­vyaṃ­sa­kā­di­tvā­d vā, ka­lpo­pa­pa­nnāḥ paryaṃte yeṣāṃ te ka­lpo­pa­pa­nna­pa­ryaṃ­tāḥ prā­ggrai­ve­ya­kā­di­bhya iti yāvat || TA-ML 4.4 iṃ­dra­sā­mā­ni­ka­trā­ya­striṃ­śa­pā­ri­ṣa­dā­tma­ra­kṣa­lo­ka­pā­lā­nī­ka­pra­kī­rṇa­kā­bhi- TA-ML 4.4 yo­gya­ki­lbi­ṣi­kā­ś caikaśaḥ || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 372,23a­nya­de­vā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇā­ṇi­mā­di­gu­ṇa­pa­ra­m ai­śva­rya­yo­gā­diṃ­daṃ­tī­tīṃ­drāḥ | ā­jñai­śva­rya­va­rji­ta­m ā­yu­rvī­rya­pa­ri­vā­ra­bho­go­pa­bho- TAŚVA-ML 372,24gā­di­sthā­na­m iṃdraiḥ samānaṃ tatra bhavāḥ sā­mā­ni­kā iṃ­dra­sthā­nā­rha­tvā­t­, sa­mā­na­sya ta­dā­de­ś ceti ṭhak | trayastriṃ- TAŚVA-ML 372,25śati jātāḥ trā­ya­striṃ­śāḥ '­dṛ­ṣṭe­śā­ni ca jāte ca a­ṇi­dvi­dhī­ya­ta­' ity a­bhi­dhā­na­m astīti a­ṇi­dvi­dhī­ya­te­, kathaṃ TAŚVA-ML 372,26vṛttir bhe­dā­bhā­vā­t ma­ha­tta­ra­pi­tṛ­gu­rū­pā­dhyā­ya­tu­lyāḥ | maṃ­tri­pu­ro­hi­ta­saṃ­sthā­nī­yā hi ye tra­ya­striṃ­śa­dde­vā­s ta eva trāya- TAŚVA-ML 372,27striṃśā na tatra jātāḥ kecid anye saṃtīti du­ru­pa­pā­dā vṛttiḥ | nai­ta­tsā­raṃ­, saṃ­khyā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhe­da­vi­va­kṣā­yā­m ādhārā- TAŚVA-ML 372,28dhe­ya­bhe­do­pa­pa­tteḥ­, tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsaṃ­khyā ta­dā­dhā­raḥ saṃ­khye­yā­s tu ya­tho­ktā­s ta­dā­dhe­yā iti sū­pa­pā­dā vṛttiḥ | atha vā TAŚVA-ML 372,29tra­ya­striṃ­śa­dde­vā eva trā­ya­striṃ­śāḥ '­svā­rthi­ko pi hṛta' iti ba­hu­tva­ni­rde­śā­t | aṃ­ti­mā­di­va­t pa­ri­ṣa­dva­kṣya­mā­ṇā TAŚVA-ML 372,30tatra jātā bhavā vā pā­ri­ṣa­dāḥ­, pa­ri­ṣa­tta­dva­tāṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhedāt te ca vayasya pīṭham a­rda­tu­lyāḥ | ātmānaṃ rakṣaṃtī- TAŚVA-ML 372,31tī­tyā­tma­ra­kṣā­s te śi­ro­ra­kṣo­pa­māḥ | lokaṃ pā­la­yaṃ­tī­ti lo­ka­pā­lā­s te cā­ra­kṣi­kā­rtha­ca­ra­sa­māḥ | a­nī­kā­nī­vā- TAŚVA-ML 372,32nīkāni tāni daṃ­ḍa­sthā­nī­yā­ni gaṃ­dha­rvā­nī­kā­dī­ni sapta | prakīrṇā eva pra­kī­rṇa­kāḥ te pau­ra­jā­na­pa­da­ka­lpāḥ | TAŚVA-ML 372,33vā­ha­nā­di­bhā­ve­nā­bhi­mu­khye­na yogo bhi­yo­ga­s tatra bhavā a­bhi­yo­gyā­s ta eva ā­bhi­yo­gyāḥ iti svārthikaḥ ghaṇu TAŚVA-ML 373,01cā­tu­rva­rṇyā­di­va­t­, athavā a­bhi­yo­ge sādhavaḥ ā­bhi­yo­gyāḥ a­bhi­yo­ga­m a­rhaṃ­tī­ti vā ā­bhi­yo­gyā­s te ca TAŚVA-ML 373,02dā­sa­sa­mā­nāḥ | kilbiṣaṃ pāpaṃ tad eṣām astīti ki­lbi­ṣi­kāḥ te ṃty a­vā­si­sthā­nī­yāḥ | e­kai­ka­sya ni­kā­ya­syai­ka­śa TAŚVA-ML 373,03iti vīpsārthe śas || kutaḥ punar e­kai­ka­sya ni­kā­ya­syeṃ­drā­da­yo da­śa­vi­ka­lpāḥ pra­tī­yaṃ­ta ity ā­ve­da­ya­ti­ —TAŚV-ML 4.4.1iṃ­drā­da­yo da­śai­te­ṣā­m ekaśaḥ pra­ti­sū­tri­tāḥ | pu­ṇya­ka­rma­vi­śe­ṣā­ṇāṃ ta­ddhe­tū­nāṃ tathā sthiteḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 373,05yathaiva hi de­va­ga­ti­nā­m a­pu­ṇya­ka­rma­sā­mā­nyā­d devās ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­bha­va­na­vā­si­nā­m ā­di­pu­ṇyo­da­yā­c ca bha­va­na­vā­syā­da­ya- TAŚVA-ML 373,06s ta­thai­veṃ­drā­di­nā­m a­pu­ṇya­ka­rma­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa iṃ­drā­da­yo pi saṃ­bhā­vyaṃ­te­, teṣāṃ ta­ddhe­tū­nāṃ yu­ktyā­ga­mā­bhyāṃ vya­va­sthi­te­r bā- TAŚVA-ML 373,07dha­kā­bhā­vā­t || TA-ML 4.5 trā­ya­striṃ­śa­lo­ka­pā­la­va­rjyā vyaṃ­ta­ra­jyo­ti­ṣkāḥ || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 373,09iṃ­drā­di­da­śa­vi­ka­lpā­nā­m u­tsa­rga­to '­bhi­hi­tā­nāṃ caturṣu ni­kā­ye­ṣv a­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa prasaktau ta­da­rtha­m idam ucyate | kutaḥ TAŚVA-ML 373,10pu­na­rvyaṃ­ta­rā jyotiṣkāḥ trā­ya­striṃ­śai­r lo­ka­pā­lai­ś ca varjyā yena te ṣṭa­vi­ka­lpā eva syur ity ā­re­kā­yā­m idam ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 4.5.1tatrāpi vyaṃtarā varjyā jyo­ti­ṣkā­ś co­pa­va­rṇi­tāḥ | trā­ya­striṃ­śai­s tathā lo­ka­pā­lai­s ta­ddhe­tva­saṃ­bha­vā­t || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 373,12na hi vyaṃ­ta­ra­jyo­ti­ṣkā ni­kā­yā­s tra­ya­striṃ­śa­llo­ka­pā­la­nā­m a­pu­ṇya­ka­rma­vi­śe­ṣā­s trā­ya­striṃ­śa­lo­ka­pā­la­de­va­vi­śe- TAŚVA-ML 373,13ṣa­ka­lpa­nā­he­tu­r asti yatas tayos trā­ya­striṃ­śa­lo­ka­pā­lā­ś ca syur iti ta­dva­rjyā­s te devāḥ ta­da­ti­śa­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­sya pratī- TAŚVA-ML 373,14ti­he­to­r ni­kā­yāṃ­ta­ra­va­t ta­trā­saṃ­bha­vā­t || TA-ML 4.6 pū­rva­yo­r dvīndrāḥ || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 373,16bha­va­na­vā­si­vyaṃ­ta­ra­ni­kā­ya­yoḥ pū­rva­yo­r devā dvīṃdrā na punar ekeṃdrā ni­kā­yāṃ­ta­ra­va­d iti pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m idaṃ sūtraṃ | TAŚVA-ML 373,17pū­rva­yo­r iti vacanaṃ pra­tha­ma­dvi­tī­ya­ni­kā­ya­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ­, tṛ­tī­yā­pe­kṣa­yā dvi­tī­ya­sya pū­rva­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ dvi­va­ca­na­sā- TAŚVA-ML 373,18marthyāc ca­tu­rthā­pe­kṣa­yā tṛ­tī­ya­sya pūrvatve py a­gra­ha­ṇā­d a­pra­tyā­sa­tteḥ | dvau dvau iṃdrau yeṣāṃ te dvīṃdrā ity aṃ­ta­rnī­ta­vī- TAŚVA-ML 373,19psārtho nirdeśaḥ | dvi­pa­di­kā tri­pa­di­ke­ti yathā vīpsāyāṃ vuno vi­dhā­nā­d iha vī­psā­ga­ti­r yuktā na prakṛteḥ TAŚVA-ML 373,20kiṃcid vi­dhā­na­m asti | tarhi sa­pta­pa­rṇā­di­va­d bha­vi­ṣya­ti vī­psā­vi­dhā­nā­bhā­ve pi vī­psā­saṃ­pra­tya­yaḥ | pū­rva­yo­r nikāya- TAŚVA-ML 373,21yor dvau dvāv iṃdrau de­vā­nā­m iti ni­kā­ya­ni­kā­yi­bhe­da­vi­va­kṣā­va­śā­d ā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­bhā­vo vi­bhā­vya­te || TAŚV-ML 4.6.1dvīṃdrāḥ ni­kā­ya­yo­r devāḥ pū­rva­yo­r iti ni­śca­yā­t | ta­trai­ka­sya prabhor bhāvo neti te sto­ka­pu­ṇya­kāḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 373,23bha­va­na­vā­si­ni­kā­ye a­su­rā­ṇāṃ dvāviṃdrau ca­ma­ra­vai­ro­ca­nau­, nā­ga­ku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ dha­ra­ṇa­bhū­tā­naṃ­dau­, vi­dyu­tku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ TAŚVA-ML 373,24ha­ri­siṃ­ha­ha­ri­kāṃ­tau­, su­pa­rṇa­ku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ ve­ṇu­de­va­ve­ṇu­dhā­ri­ṇau­, a­gni­ku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ a­gni­śi­khā­gni­mā­ṇa­vau­, vātaku- TAŚVA-ML 373,25mārāṇāṃ vai­laṃ­ba­na­pra­bhaṃ­ja­nau­, sta­ni­ta­ku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ su­gho­ṣa­ma­hā­gho­ṣau­, u­da­dhi­ku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ ja­la­kāṃ­ta­ja­la­pra­bhau­, dvīpaku- TAŚVA-ML 373,26mārāṇāṃ pū­rṇa­va­śi­ṣṭau­, di­kku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ a­mi­ta­ga­tya­mi­ta­vā­ha­nau | tathā vyaṃ­ta­ra­ni­kā­ye ki­nna­rā­ṇāṃ ki­nna­ra­kiṃ­pu- TAŚVA-ML 373,27ruṣau, kiṃ­pu­ru­ṣā­ṇāṃ sa­tpu­ru­ṣa­ma­hā­pu­ru­ṣau­, ma­ho­ra­gā­ṇā­m a­ti­kā­ya­ma­hā­kā­yau­, gaṃ­dha­rvā­ṇāṃ gī­ta­ra­ti­gī­ta­ya­śa­sau­, TAŚVA-ML 373,28yakṣāṇāṃ pū­rṇa­bha­dra­mā­ṇi­bha­drau­, rā­kṣa­sā­nāṃ bhī­ma­ma­hā­bhī­mau­, pi­śā­cā­nāṃ kā­la­ma­hā­kā­lau­, bhūtānāṃ pra­ti­rū­pā­pra- TAŚVA-ML 373,29tirūpau | evam e­te­ṣā­m e­kai­ka­sya pra­bho­ra­bhā­vā­t te sto­ka­pu­ṇyāḥ prabhavo ni­ścī­yaṃ­te || TA-ML 4.7 kā­ya­pra­vī­cā­rā ā ai­śā­nā­t || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 373,31pra­ti­pū­rvā­c careḥ saṃjñāyāṃ ghaṇu tu pra­vī­ca­ra­ṇaṃ pra­vī­cā­ro mai­thu­no­pa­se­va­naṃ | kāye pra­vī­cā­ro yeṣāṃ te kāya- TAŚVA-ML 373,32pra­vī­cā­rāḥ | a­saṃ­hi­tā­ni­rde­śo '­saṃ­de­hā­rthaḥ | ai­śā­nā­d ity u­cya­mā­ne hi saṃdehaḥ syāt ki­mā­daṃ­ta­rbhū­ta uta TAŚVA-ML 374,01dikchabdo dhyāhārya iti vi­pa­rya­yo vā syāt | ai­śā­nā­t pū­rva­yo­r ity a­nu­va­rta­mā­ne­nā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t | asaṃhi- TAŚVA-ML 374,02tā­ni­rde­śe tu nāyaṃ doṣaḥ || TAŚV-ML 4.7.1devāḥ kā­ya­pra­vī­cā­rā ā ai­śā­nā­di­tī­ra­ṇā­t | caturṣv api ni­kā­ye­ṣu su­kha­bhe­da­sya sūcanaṃ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 374,04ca­tu­rṇi­kā­yā devāḥ kā­ya­pra­vī­cā­rāḥ iti saṃ­baṃ­dhā­c caturṣv api ni­kā­ye­ṣu surāṇāṃ su­ra­ta­su­kha­vi­śe­ṣa­sya TAŚVA-ML 374,05kathanaṃ gamyate ā ai­śā­nā­d iti va­ca­nā­t | na hi vai­mā­ni­ka­ni­kā­ye sa­rva­su­rā­ṇāṃ kā­ya­pra­vī­cā­ra­pra­sa­ktau tanni- TAŚVA-ML 374,06vṛttyarthaṃ ai­śā­nā­d iti va­ca­na­m a­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­tuṃ yuktaṃ || TA-ML 4.8 śeṣāḥ spa­rśa­rū­pa­śa­bda­ma­naḥ­pra­vī­cā­rāḥ || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 374,08śeṣā iti vacanaṃ u­ktā­va­śi­ṣṭa­saṃ­gra­hā­rthaṃ­, te co­ktā­va­śi­ṣṭāḥ sā­na­tku­mā­rā­da­yaḥ ka­lpo­pa­pa­nnā evācyu- TAŚVA-ML 374,09tāntāḥ pare '­pra­vī­cā­rā iti va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t ka­lpo­pa­pa­nna­pa­ryaṃ­tā­nā­m eva dvā­da­śa­vi­ka­lpa­tve­na ni­rdi­ṣṭā­nāṃ prakara- TAŚVA-ML 374,10ṇāc ca | nanv evaṃ ke spa­rśa­pra­vī­cā­rāḥ ke ca rū­pā­di­pra­vī­cā­rā iti vi­ṣa­ya­vi­ve­kā­pa­ri­jñā­nā­d a­ga­ma­ko 'yaṃ nirdeśa TAŚVA-ML 374,11ity ā­śaṃ­kā­yā­m idam a­bhi­dhī­ya­te­ —TAŚV-ML 4.8.1te spa­rśā­di­pra­vī­cā­rāḥ śeṣās tebhyo ya­thā­ga­maṃ | jñeyāḥ kā­mo­da­yāḥ pā­pa­tā­ra­ta­mya­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 374,13te devāḥ śeṣāḥ sā­na­tku­mā­rā­da­yo ya­thā­ga­maṃ spa­rśā­di­pra­vī­cā­rāḥ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyāḥ | sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­heṃ­dra­yoḥ TAŚVA-ML 374,14spa­rśa­pra­vī­cā­rā devās teṣām u­tpa­nna­mai­thu­na­su­kha­li­psā­nāṃ sa­mu­pa­sthi­ta­sva­de­vī­śa­rī­ra­spa­rśa­mā­trā­t prī­tyu­tpa­ttau ni­vṛ­tte­ccha- TAŚVA-ML 374,15tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | bra­hma­bra­hmo­tta­ra­lāṃ­ta­va­kā­pi­ṣṭhe­ṣu rū­pa­pra­vī­cā­rāḥ­, sva­de­vī­ma­no­jña­rū­pā­va­lo­ka­na­mā­trā­d eva ni­rā­kāṃ­kṣa­ta­yā TAŚVA-ML 374,16prī­tya­ti­śa­yo­pa­pa­tteḥ | śu­kra­ma­hā­śu­kra­sa­tā­ra­sa­ha­srā­re­ṣu śa­bda­pra­vī­cā­rāḥ­, sva­kāṃ­tā­ma­no jña­śa­bda­śra­va­ṇa­mā­trā­d eva saṃto- TAŚVA-ML 374,17ṣo­pa­pa­tteḥ | ā­na­ta­prā­ṇa­tā­ra­ṇā­cyu­ta­ka­lpe­ṣu ma­naḥ­pra­vī­cā­rāḥ­, svāṃ­ga­nā­ma­naḥ­saṃ­ka­lpa­mā­trā­d eva pa­ra­ma­su­khā­nu­bha­va- TAŚVA-ML 374,18siddher iti hi pa­ra­mā­ga­maḥ śrūyate | tatas ta­da­na­ti­kra­me­ṇai­va vi­ṣa­ya­vi­ve­ka­vi­jñā­nā­n nā­ga­ma­ko 'yaṃ nirdeśaḥ | punaḥ TAŚVA-ML 374,19pra­vī­cā­ra­gra­ha­ṇā­d i­ṣṭā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dha­pra­tya­yā­d a­nya­thā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhe cā­rtha­vi­ro­dhā­t | saṃ­bhā­vyaṃ­te ya­thā­ga­maṃ spa­rśā­di­pra­vī­cā­rā TAŚVA-ML 374,20devāḥ kā­mo­da­yāḥ pāpasya cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­sya tā­ra­ta­mya­bhe­dā­n ma­nu­ṣya­vi­śe­ṣa­va­t || TA-ML 4.9 pare '­pra­vī­cā­rāḥ || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 374,22pera grahaṇaṃ ka­lpā­tī­ta­sa­rva­de­va­saṃ­gra­hā­rthaṃ | tato '­ni­ṣṭa­ka­lpa­nā­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ | a­pra­vī­cā­ra­gra­ha­ṇaṃ pra­kṛ­ṣṭa­su­kha­pra­ti- TAŚVA-ML 374,23pa­ttya­rthaṃ­, te na ma­naḥ­pra­vī­cā­rāḥ | tebhyaḥ pare ka­lpā­tī­tāḥ sa­rva­de­vāḥ pra­vī­cā­ra­ra­hi­tā ity uktaṃ bhavati || TAŚVA-ML 374,24kutaḥ punar uktebhyaḥ pare '­pra­vī­cā­rā ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 4.9.1tebhyas tu pare kā­ma­ve­da­nā­yāḥ pa­ri­kṣa­yā­t | su­kha­pra­ka­rṣa­saṃ­prā­pteḥ pra­vī­cā­re­ṇa varjitāḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 4.9.2saṃ­bhā­vyaṃ­te ca te sarve tā­ra­ta­mya­sya da­rśa­nā­t | na­rā­ṇā­m iha ke­ṣāṃ­ci­t kā­mā­pā­pa­sya tādṛśaḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 374,27vi­vā­dā­pa­nnāḥ surāḥ kā­ma­ve­da­nā­krāṃ­tāḥ sa­śa­rī­ra­tvā­t pra­si­ddha­kā­mu­ka­va­t ity uktaṃ kā­ma­ve­da­nā­pā­pa­sya TAŚVA-ML 374,28śa­rī­ra­tve­na vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­t | ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d ihaiva ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ maṃdam aṃ­da­ta­ma­kā­nāṃ vi­ni­śca­yā­t kā­ma­ve­da­nā­hā­ni- TAŚVA-ML 374,29tā­ra­ta­mye śa­rī­ra­hā­ni­tā­ra­ta­mya­da­rśa­nā­bhā­vā­t pra­kṣī­ṇa­śe­ṣa­ka­lma­ṣā­ṇā­m api śa­rī­rā­ṇāṃ pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ sā­dha­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 374,30etena kāmitve sādhye sa­ttva­pra­me­ya­tvā­da­yo pi hetavaḥ saṃ­di­gdha­vi­pa­kṣa­vyā­vṛ­tti­kā iti pra­ti­pā­di­taṃ­, tataḥ TAŚVA-ML 374,31saṃbhāvyā eva kecid a­pra­vī­cā­rāḥ || TAŚV-ML 4.9.3ity evaṃ navabhiḥ sūtraiḥ ni­kā­yā­dyaṃ­ta­ra­sya yā | kalpanā saṃ­śa­ya­ś cātra ke­ṣāṃ­ci­t ta­nni­rā­kṛ­tiḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 374,33pra­tha­me­na sūtreṇa tāvat ke­ṣāṃ­ci­n ni­kā­yāṃ­ta­ra­sya kalpanā ta­tsaṃ­de­haḥ cātra ni­rā­kṛ­tiḥ | dvi­tī­ye­na le­śyāṃ­ta­ra­sya­, TAŚVA-ML 375,01tṛ­tī­ye­na saṃ­khyāṃ­ta­ra­sya­, ca­tu­rthe­na ka­lpāṃ­ta­ra­sya­, paṃ­ca­me­na ta­da­pa­vā­dāṃ­ta­ra­sya­, ṣa­ṣṭhe­neṃ­dra­saṃ­khyāṃ­ta­ra­sya­, sa­pta­me­nā­ṣṭa­me­na TAŚVA-ML 375,02cā­ni­ṣṭa­pra­vī­cā­ra­sya­, na­va­me­na sa­rva­pra­vī­cā­ra­sye­ti navabhiḥ sūtrair ni­kā­yā­dyaṃ­ta­ra­ka­lpa­na­saṃ­śa­ya­ni­rā­kṛ­tiḥ pra­tye­ta­vyā || TA-ML 4.10 bha­va­na­vā­si­no '­su­ra­nā­ga­vi­dyu­tsu­pa­rṇā­gni­vā­ta­sta­ni­to­da­dhi­dvī­pa­di­kku­mā­rāḥ || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 375,04bha­va­na­vā­si­nā­m a­ka­rmo­da­ye sati bha­va­ne­ṣu va­sa­na­śī­lā bha­va­na­vā­si­na iti sā­mā­nya­saṃ­jñā pra­tha­ma­ni­kā­ye TAŚVA-ML 375,05devānāṃ | a­su­rā­di­nā­m a­ka­rma­vi­śe­ṣo­da­yā­d a­su­ra­ku­mā­rā­da­ya iti vi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­jñā | ku­mā­ra­śa­bda­sya pra­tye­ka­m abhisaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 375,06baṃdhāt teṣāṃ kau­mā­ra­va­yo­vi­śe­ṣa­vi­kri­yā­di­yo­gāḥ kecid āhuḥ | devaiḥ sa­hā­syaṃ­tī­ti asurā iti, tad a­yu­ktaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 375,07teṣām evam a­va­rṇa­vā­dā­t | sau­dha­rmā­di­de­vā­nāṃ ma­hā­pra­bhā­va­tvā­d asuraiḥ saha yu­ddhā­yo­gā­t teṣāṃ ta­tprā­ti­kū­lye­nā­vṛ- TAŚVA-ML 375,08tter vai­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­sya ca pa­ra­dā­rā­pa­hā­rā­de­r a­bhā­vā­t || a­thai­te­ṣāṃ bha­va­na­vā­si­nāṃ da­śā­nā­m api ni­ru­kti­sā­ma­rthyā­d ācā- TAŚVA-ML 375,09ra­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­tti­r iti pra­da­rśa­ya­ti­ —TAŚV-ML 4.10.1da­śā­su­rā­da­ya­s tatra proktā bha­va­na­vā­si­naḥ | a­dho­lo­ka­ga­te­ṣv eṣāṃ bha­va­ne­ṣu ni­vā­sa­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 375,11kva punar a­dho­lo­ke teṣāṃ bha­va­nā­ni śrūyaṃte ? ra­tna­pra­bhā­yāḥ paṃ­ka­ba­hu­la­bhā­ge bha­va­nā­ny a­su­ra­ku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ­, kha­ra­pṛ­thi- TAŚVA-ML 375,12vībhāge ca­tu­rda­śa­yo­ja­na­sa­ha­sre­ṣu nā­gā­di­ku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ | ta­tro­pa­ry adhaś cai­kai­ka­smi­n yo­ja­na­sa­ha­sre ta­dbha­va­nā­bhā­va­śra­va- TAŚVA-ML 375,13ṇāt | tatra da­kṣi­ṇo­tta­rā­dhi­pa­tī­nāṃ ca­ma­ra­vai­ro­ca­nā­dī­nāṃ bha­va­na­saṃ­khyā­vi­śe­ṣaḥ pa­ri­vā­ra­vi­bha­va­vi­śe­ṣa­ś ca yathā- TAŚVA-ML 375,14gamaṃ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaḥ || TA-ML 4.11 vyaṃtarāḥ kiṃ­na­ra­kiṃ­pu­ru­ṣa­ma­ho­ra­ga­gaṃ­dha­rva­ya­kṣa­rā­kṣa­sa­bhū­ta­pi­śā­cāḥ || 11 || TAŚVA-ML 375,16vyaṃ­ta­ra­nā­m a­ka­rmo­da­ye sati vi­vi­dhāṃ­ta­ra­ni­vā­si­tvā­d vya­‍­ṃ­ta­rā ity a­ṣṭa­vi­ka­lpā­nā­m api dvi­tī­ya­ni­kā­ye devānāṃ TAŚVA-ML 375,17sā­mā­nya­saṃ­jñā | ki­nna­rā­di­nā­m a­ka­rma­vi­śe­ṣo­da­yā­t ki­nna­rā­da­ya iti vi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­jñā | kiṃ­na­rā­n kā­ma­yaṃ­ta iti TAŚVA-ML 375,18kiṃ­na­rāḥ­, kiṃ­pu­ru­ṣā­n kā­ma­yaṃ­ta iti kiṃ­pu­ru­ṣāḥ­, pi­śi­tā­śa­nā­t piśācā i­tyā­dya­nva­rtha­saṃ­jñā­yā­m a­va­rṇa­vā­da- TAŚVA-ML 375,19pra­saṃ­gā­t­; devānāṃ ta­thā­bhā­va­saṃ­bha­vā­t | pi­śā­cā­nāṃ ma­tsyā­di­pra­vṛ­tti­da­rśa­nā­t pi­śi­tā­śi­tva­saṃ­bha­va iti cet TAŚVA-ML 375,20na, tasyāḥ krī­ḍā­su­kha­ni­mi­tta­tvā­t teṣāṃ mā­na­sā­hā­ra­tvā­t || kva punar vyaṃ­ta­rā­ṇāṃ vi­vi­dhā­nyaṃ­ta­rā­ṇy a­va­kā­śa- TAŚVA-ML 375,21sthā­nā­khyā­ni yato ni­ru­kti­sā­ma­rthyā­d e­te­ṣā­m ā­dhā­ra­pra­ti­pa­tti­r ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 4.11.1a­ṣṭa­bhe­dā vi­ni­rdi­ṣṭā vyaṃtarāḥ ki­nna­rā­da­yaḥ | vi­vi­dhā­nyaṃ­ta­rā­ṇy eṣām a­dho­ma­dhya­ma­lo­ka­yoḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 375,23a­dho­lo­ke tāvad au­pa­ri­ṣṭe kha­ra­pṛ­thvī­bhā­ge kiṃ­na­rā­dī­nā­m a­ṣṭa­bhe­dā­nāṃ vyaṃ­ta­rā­ṇāṃ da­kṣi­ṇā­dhi­pa­tī­nāṃ kiṃ­pu­ru­ṣā- TAŚVA-ML 375,24dīnāṃ co­tta­rā­dhi­pa­tī­nā­m a­saṃ­khye­ya­na­ga­ra­śa­ta­sa­ha­srā­ṇi śrū­yaṃ­te­, ma­dhya­lo­ke ca dvī­pā­di­sa­mu­dra­de­śa­grā­ma­na­ga­ra­tri­ka- TAŚVA-ML 375,25ca­tu­ṣka­ca­tu­ra­sra­gṛ­hāṃ­ga­ṇe ra­thyā­ja­lā­śa­yo­dyā­na­de­va­ku­lā­dī­nāṃ vā­sa­śa­ta­sa­ha­srā­ṇāṃ saṃ­khye­yā­ni teṣām ā­khyā­yaṃ­te | TAŚVA-ML 375,26ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­khyā­pa­ri­vā­ra­vi­bhū­ti­vi­śe­ṣo ya­thā­ga­maṃ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaḥ pū­rva­va­t || TA-ML 4.12 jyotiṣkāḥ sū­ryā­caṃ­dra­m asau gra­ha­na­kṣa­tra­pra­kī­rṇa­ka­tā­ra­kā­ś ca || 12 || TAŚVA-ML 375,28jyotiṣa eva jyotiṣkāḥ ko vā yā­vā­de­r iti svārthikaḥ kaḥ | jyo­tiḥ­śa­bda­sya yā­vā­di­ṣu pāṭhāt TAŚVA-ML 375,29ta­thā­bhi­dhā­na­da­rśa­nā­t pra­kṛ­ti­liṃ­gā­nu­vṛ­ttiḥ kuṭīraḥ samīra iti yathā | sū­ryā­caṃ­dra­ma­sā ity a­trā­na­du devatā- TAŚVA-ML 375,30dvaṃ­dva­vṛ­tteḥ | gra­ha­na­kṣa­tra­pra­kī­rṇa­ka­tā­ra­kā ity atra nānadu | nanu dvaṃ­dva­gra­ha­ṇā­t ta­sye­ṣṭa­vi­ṣa­ye vya­va­sthā­nā­d a­su­rā­di­va­t TAŚVA-ML 375,31kiṃ­na­rā­di­va­c ca kathaṃ jyotiṣkāḥ paṃ­ca­vi­ka­lpāḥ siddhā ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 4.12.1jyotiṣkāḥ paṃcadhā dṛṣṭāḥ sūryādyā jyotir āśritāḥ | nā­ma­ka­rma­va­śā­t tādṛk saṃjñā sā­mā­nya­bhe­da­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 375,33jyo­ti­ṣka­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ye sa­tī­rā­śra­ya­tvā­jyo­ti­ṣkā iti sā­mā­nya­ta­s teṣāṃ saṃjñā sū­ryā­di­nā­m a­ka­rma­vi­śe­ṣo- TAŚVA-ML 376,01dayāt sūryādyā iti vi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­jñāḥ | ta ete paṃ­ca­dhā­pi dṛṣṭāḥ pra­tya­kṣa­jñā­ni­bhiḥ sā­kṣā­tkṛ­tā­s ta­du­pa­de­śā­vi­saṃ- TAŚVA-ML 376,02vā­dā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ || TAŚV-ML 4.12.2sā­mā­nya­to '­nu­me­yā­ś ca cha­dma­sthā­nāṃ vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | pa­ra­mā­ga­ma­saṃ­ga­myā iti nā­dṛ­ṣṭa­ka­lpa­nā || 2 || TA-ML 4.13 me­ru­pra­da­kṣi­ṇā ni­tya­ga­ta­yo nṛloke || 13 || TAŚVA-ML 376,05jyotiṣkā ity a­nu­va­rta­te | nṛloka iti ki­ma­rtha­m ity ā­ve­da­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 4.13.1niruktyā vā­sa­bhe­da­sya pū­rva­va­dga­tya­bhā­va­taḥ | te nṛloka iti proktam ā­vā­sa­pra­ti­pa­tta­ye || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 376,07na hi jyo­ti­ṣkā­ṇāṃ ni­ru­ktyā­vā­sa­pra­ti­pa­tti­r bha­va­na­vā­syā­dī­nā­m ivāsti yato nṛloka ity ā­vā­sa­pra­ti- TAŚVA-ML 376,08pattyarthaṃ nocyate | kva punar nṛloke teṣām āvāsāḥ śrūyaṃte ? —TAŚV-ML 4.13.2asmāt sa­mā­ddha­rā­bhā­gā­d ūrdhvaṃ teṣāṃ pra­kā­śi­tāḥ | āvāsāḥ kramaśaḥ sa­rva­jyo­ti­ṣāṃ vi­śva­ve­di­bhiḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 4.13.3yo­ja­nā­nāṃ śatāny aṣṭau hīnāni da­śa­yo­ja­naiḥ | utpatya tā­ra­kā­s tāvac caraṃty adha iti śrutiḥ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 4.13.4tataḥ sūryā da­śo­tpa­tya yo­ja­nā­ni ma­hā­pra­bhāḥ | tataś caṃ­dra­ma­so­śī­tiṃ bhāni trīṇi tatas trayaḥ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 4.13.5trīṇi trīṇi budhāḥ śukrā gu­ra­va­ś copari kramāt | catvāro ṃ­gā­ra­kā­s tadvac catvāri ca śanaiś carāḥ || 5 || TAŚV-ML 4.13.6caraṃti tā­dṛ­śā­dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣa­va­śa­va­rti­naḥ | sva­bhā­vā­d vā ta­thā­nā­di­ni­dha­nā­d dra­vya­rū­pa­taḥ || 6 || TAŚV-ML 4.13.7eṣa eva nabho bhāgo jyo­tiḥ­saṃ­ghā­ta­go­ca­raḥ | bahalaḥ sa­da­śa­kaṃ sarvo yo­ja­nā­nāṃ śataṃ smṛtaḥ || 7 || TAŚV-ML 4.13.8sa gha­no­da­dhi­pa­ryaṃ­to nṛloke 'nyatra vā sthitaḥ | siddhas ti­rya­ga­saṃ­khyā­ta­dvī­pāṃ­bho­dhi­pra­mā­ṇa­kaḥ || 8 || TAŚV-ML 4.13.9sa­rvā­bhyaṃ­ta­ra­cā­rī­ṣṭaḥ ta­trā­bhi­ji­da­tho bahiḥ | sarvebhyo gaditaṃ mūlaṃ bharaṇyo dhas ta­tho­di­tāḥ || 9 || TAŚV-ML 4.13.10sa­rve­ṣā­m upari svātir iti saṃ­kṣe­pa­taḥ kṛtā | vyavasthā jyotiṣāṃ ciṃtyā pra­mā­ṇa­na­ya­ve­di­bhiḥ || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 376,18me­ru­pra­da­kṣi­ṇā ni­tya­ga­ta­ya iti va­ca­nā­t kim iṣyata ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 4.13.11me­ru­pra­da­kṣi­ṇā ni­tya­ga­ta­ya­s tv iti ni­ve­da­nā­t | nai­vā­pra­da­kṣi­ṇā teṣāṃ kā­dā­ci­t kīṣyate na ca || 11 || TAŚV-ML 4.13.12ga­tya­bhā­vo pi cāniṣṭaṃ yathā bhū­bhra­ma­vā­di­naḥ | bhuvo bhra­ma­ṇa­ni­rṇī­ti­vi­ra­ha­syo­pa­pa­tti­taḥ || 12 || TAŚVA-ML 376,21na hi pra­tya­kṣa­to bhūmer bhra­ma­ṇa­ni­rṇī­ti­r asti, sthi­ra­ta­yai­vā­nu­bha­vā­t | na cāyaṃ bhrāṃtaḥ sa­ka­la­de­śa­kā­la­pu­ru­ṣā­ṇāṃ TAŚVA-ML 376,22ta­dbhra­ma­ṇā­pra­tī­teḥ | ka­sya­ci­n nā­vā­di­sthi­ra­tvā­nu­bha­va­s tu bhrāṃtaḥ pareṣāṃ ta­dga­ma­nā­nu­bha­ve­na bā­dha­nā­t | nāpy anumā- TAŚVA-ML 376,23nato bhū­bhra­ma­ṇa­vi­ni­śca­yaḥ kartuṃ suśakaḥ ta­da­vi­nā­bhā­vi­liṃ­gā­bhā­vā­t | sthire bhacake sū­ryo­da­yā­sta­m ayam adhyāhnā- TAŚVA-ML 376,24di­bhū­go­la­bhra­ma­ṇe a­vi­nā­bhā­va­liṃ­ga­m iti cen na, tasya pra­mā­ṇa­bā­dhi­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t pā­va­kā­nau­ṣṇyā­di­ṣu dravyatvā- TAŚVA-ML 376,25divat | bha­ca­kra­bhra­ma­ṇe sati bhū­bhra­ma­ṇa­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­pi sū­ryo­da­yā­di­pra­tī­tyu­pa­pa­tte­ś ca | na tasmāt sā­dhyā­vi­nā­bhā­va- TAŚVA-ML 376,26ni­ya­ma­ni­śca­yaḥ | pra­ti­vi­hi­taṃ ca pra­paṃ­ca­taḥ pu­ra­stā­t bhū­go­la­bhra­ma­ṇa­m iti na ta­da­va­laṃ­ba­ne­na jyotiṣāṃ nitya- TAŚVA-ML 376,27ga­tya­bhā­vo vi­bhā­va­yi­tuṃ śakyaḥ | nāpi kā­dā­ci­t kīṣyate gatir ni­tya­gra­ha­ṇā­t | ta­dga­te­r ni­tya­tva­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­nu- TAŚVA-ML 376,28pa­pa­tti­r a­ghrau­vyā­d iti na śaṃ­ka­nī­yaṃ­, ni­tya­śa­bda­syā­bhī­kṣṇya­vā­ci­tvā­n ni­tya­pra­ha­si­tā­di­va­t || TAŚV-ML 4.13.13ū­rdhvā­dho­bhra­ma­ṇaṃ sa­rva­jyo­ti­ṣāṃ dhru­va­tā­ra­kāḥ | muktvā bhū­go­la­kā­d evaṃ prāhur bhū­bhra­ma­vā­di­naḥ || 13 || TAŚV-ML 4.13.14tad apy a­pā­sta­m ā­cā­ryai­r nṛloka iti sū­ca­nā­t | tatraiva bhramaṇaṃ yasmān no­rdhvā­dho­bhra­ma­ṇe sati || 14 || TAŚVA-ML 376,31dha­no­da­dheḥ paryaṃte hi jyotir ga­ṇa­go­ca­re siddhe triloka eva bhramaṇaṃ jyo­ti­ṣā­mū­rdhvā­dhaḥ katham u­pa­pa­dya­te ? TAŚVA-ML 376,32bhū­vi­dā­ra­ṇa­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tata eva viṃ­śa­tyu­tta­rai­kā­da­śa­yo­ja­na­śa­ta­vi­ṣkaṃ­bha­tvaṃ bhū­go­la­ś cā­bhyu­pa­ga­mya­ta iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 376,33u­tta­ra­to bhū­maṃ­ḍa­la­sye­ya­ttā­ti­kra­mā­t ta­da­dhi­ka­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­sya pratīteḥ ta­ccha­ta­bhā­ga­sya ca sā­ti­re­kai­kā­da­śa TAŚVA-ML 377,01yo­ja­na­mā­tra­syai­va sa­ma­bhū­bhā­ga­syā­pra­tī­teḥ ku­ru­kṣe­trā­di­ṣu bhū­dvā­da­śa­yo­ja­nā­di­pra­mā­ṇa­syā­pi sa­ma­bhū­ta­la­sya su­pra­si­ddha- TAŚVA-ML 377,02tvāt | ta­ccha­ta­gu­ṇa­vi­ṣkaṃ­bha­bhū­go­la­pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­yā­m a­na­va­sthā­pra­saṃ­gā­t | kathaṃ ca sthire pi bhūgole gaṃ­gā­siṃ­dhvā­da­yo TAŚVA-ML 377,03nadyaḥ pū­rvā­pa­ra­sa­mu­dra­gā­mi­nyo gha­ṭe­ra­n ? bhū­go­la­ma­dhyāṃ­ta­pra­bha­vā­d iti cet, kiṃ punar bhū­go­la­ma­dhyaṃ ? | u­jja­yi­nī­ti TAŚVA-ML 377,04cet, na tato gaṃ­gā­siṃ­dhvā­dī­nāṃ prabhavaḥ sa­mu­pa­la­bhya­te | yasmāt ta­tpra­bha­vaḥ pra­tī­ya­te tad eva madhyam iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 377,05tad idam a­ti­vyā­ha­taṃ | gaṃ­gā­pra­bha­va­de­śa­sya madhyatve siṃ­dhu­pra­bha­va­bhū­bhā­ga­sya tato ti­vya­va­hi­ta­sya ma­dhya­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | TAŚVA-ML 377,06sva­bā­hya­de­śā­pe­kṣa­yā tv asya madhyatve na kiṃcid amadhyaṃ syāt sva­si­ddhāṃ­ta­pa­ri­tyā­ga­ś co­jja­yi­nī­m a­dhya­vā­di­nāṃ | TAŚVA-ML 377,07ta­da­pa­ri­tyā­ge co­jja­yi­nyā u­tta­ra­to nadyaḥ sarvā u­da­ṅmu­khya­s tasyā da­kṣi­ṇa­to '­vā­ṅmu­khya­s tataḥ pa­ści­ma­taḥ pratya- TAŚVA-ML 377,08ṅmukhyas tataḥ pūrvataḥ prāṅmukhyaḥ pra­tī­ye­ra­n | bhū­mya­va­gā­ha­bhe­dā­n na­dī­ga­ti­bhe­da iti cen na, bhū­go­la­ma­dhye ma­hā­va­gā­ha- TAŚVA-ML 377,09pra­tī­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na hi yāvān eva nīcair deśe va­gā­ha­s tāvān e­vo­rdhva­bhū­go­le yujyate | tato na­dī­bhi­r bhū­go­lā­nu- TAŚVA-ML 377,10rū­pa­tā­m a­ti­kra­mya va­haṃ­tī­ti bhū­go­la­vi­dā­ra­ṇa­m iti samam eva dha­rā­ta­la­m a­va­laṃ­bi­tuṃ yuktaṃ, sa­mu­drā­di­sthi­ti­vi­ro- TAŚVA-ML 377,11dhaś ca tathā pa­ri­hṛ­taḥ syāt | sa­dbhū­mi­śa­kti­vi­śe­ṣā­t sa pa­ri­gī­ya­ta iti cet, tata eva sa­ma­bhū­mau chāyādi- TAŚVA-ML 377,12bhedo stu | śakyaṃ hi vaktuṃ laṃ­kā­bhū­me­r īdṛśī śaktir yato madhyāhne a­lpa­chā­yā mā­nya­khe­ṭā­dyu­tta­ra­bhū­me­s tu tādṛśī TAŚVA-ML 377,13yatas ta­dā­dhi­ṣṭhi­ta­tā­ra­ta­mya­bhā chāyā | tathā da­rpa­ṇa­sa­ma­ta­lā­yā­m api bhūmau na sa­rve­ṣā­m upari sthite sūrye chāyā- TAŚVA-ML 377,14vi­ra­ha­s tasyās ta­da­bhe­da­ni­mi­tta­śa­kti­vi­śe­ṣā­sa­dbhā­vā­t | tathā vi­ṣu­ma­ti sa­ma­rā­tra­m api tulyam a­dhya­di­ne vā bhūmi- TAŚVA-ML 377,15śa­kti­vi­śe­ṣā­d astu | prācyām udayaḥ pra­tī­cyā­ma­sta­ma­yaḥ sūryasya tata eva ghaṭate | kā­rya­vi­śe­ṣa­da­rśa­nā­d dravyasya TAŚVA-ML 377,16śa­kti­vi­śe­ṣā­nu­mā­na­syā­vi­ro­dhā­t anyathā dṛ­ṣṭa­hā­ne­r a­dṛ­ṣṭa­ka­lpa­nā­yā­ś cāvaśyaṃ bhā­vi­tvā­t | sā ca pā­pī­ya­sī TAŚVA-ML 377,17ma­hā­mo­ha­vi­jṛṃ­bhi­ta­m ā­ve­da­ya­ti | na ca vayaṃ da­rpa­ṇa­sa­ma­ta­lā­m eva bhūmiṃ bhā­ṣā­ma­he pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­t tasyāḥ TAŚVA-ML 377,18kā­lā­di­va­śā­d u­pa­ca­yā­pa­ca­ya­si­ddhe­r ni­mno­nna­tā­kā­ra­sa­dbhā­vā­t | tato no­jja­yi­nyā u­tta­ro­tta­ra­bhū­mau nimnāyāṃ madhyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 377,19dine chā­yā­vṛ­ddhi­r vi­ru­dhya­te | nāpi tato da­kṣi­ṇa­kṣi­tau sa­mu­nna­tā­yāṃ chā­yā­hā­ni­r u­nna­te­ta­rā­kā­ra­bhe­da­dvā­rā­yāḥ TAŚVA-ML 377,20śa­kti­bhe­da­pra­si­ddheḥ | pra­dī­pā­di­vā­di­tyā­n na dūre chāyāyā vṛ­ddhi­gha­ṭa­nā­t nikaṭe pra­bhā­to­pa­pa­tteḥ | tata eva TAŚVA-ML 377,21no­da­yā­s ta­ma­ya­yoḥ sū­ryā­de­biṃ­bā­rdha­da­rśa­naṃ vi­ru­dhya­te | bhū­mi­saṃ­la­gna­ta­yā vā sū­ryā­di­pra­tī­ti­r na saṃ­bhā­vyā­, dūrādi- TAŚVA-ML 377,22bhūmes ta­thā­vi­dha­da­rśa­na­ja­na­na­śa­kti­sa­dbhā­vā­t || na ca bhū­mā­tra­ni­baṃ­dha­nāḥ sa­ma­rā­trā­da­ya­s teṣāṃ jyo­ti­ṣka­ga­ti­vi- TAŚVA-ML 377,23śe­ṣa­ni­baṃ­dha­na­tvā­d ity ā­ve­da­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 4.13.15sa­ma­rā­traṃ­di­vā­vṛ­ddhi­r hānir doṣāc ca yujyate | chā­yā­gra­ho­pa­rā­gā­di­r yathā jyo­ti­rga­ti­s tathā || 15 || TAŚV-ML 4.13.16kha­khaṃ­ḍa­bhe­da­taḥ siddhā bā­hyā­bhyaṃ­ta­ra­m adhyataḥ | ta­thā­bhi­yo­gya­de­vā­nāṃ ga­ti­bhe­dā­t sva­bhā­va­taḥ || 16 || TAŚVA-ML 377,26sūryasya tāvac ca­tu­ra­śī­ti­śa­taṃ maṃ­ḍa­lā­ni | tatra paṃ­ca­ṣa­ṣṭi­r a­bhyaṃ­ta­re jaṃ­bū­dvī­pa­syā­śī­ti­śa­ta­yo­ja­naṃ sa­ma­va­gā­hya- TAŚVA-ML 377,27pra­kā­śa­nā­j jaṃ­bū­dvī­pā­d bā­hya­maṃ­ḍa­lā­ny e­kā­nna­viṃ­śa­ti­śa­taṃ la­va­ṇo­da­syā­bhyaṃ­ta­re trīṇi triṃśāni yo­ja­na­śa­tā­ny a­va­gā­hya TAŚVA-ML 377,28tasya pra­kā­śa­nā­t | dvi­yo­ja­na­m e­kai­ka­maṃ­ḍa­lāṃ­ta­raṃ dve yojane a­ṣṭā­ca­tvā­riṃ­śa­dyo­ja­nai­ka­ṣa­ṣṭi­bhā­gā­ś cai­kai­ka­m u­da­yāṃ­ta­raṃ | TAŚVA-ML 377,29tatra yadā trīṇi śa­ta­sa­ha­srā­ṇi ṣo­ḍa­śa­sa­ha­srā­ṇi sa­pta­śa­tā­ni dvya­dhi­kā­ni pa­ri­dhi­pa­ri­mā­ṇaṃ bibhrati tulame- TAŚVA-ML 377,30ṣa­pra­ve­śa­di­na­go­ca­re sa­rva­ma­dhya­m aṃḍale meruṃ paṃ­ca­ca­tvā­riṃ­śa­dyo­ja­na­sa­ha­sraiḥ paṃ­ca­paṃ­cā­śa­dyo­ja­nai­r a­ṣṭā­viṃ­śa­tyā yo­ja­nai­ka­ṣa- TAŚVA-ML 377,31ṣṭi­bhā­gai­ś ca prāpya sūryaḥ pra­kā­śa­ya­ti ta­dā­ha­ni paṃ­ca­da­śa­mu­hū­rtā bhavaṃti rātrau ceti sa­ma­rā­traṃ siddhyati | viṣu- TAŚVA-ML 377,32mati dine dvā­viṃ­śa­tye­ka­ṣa­ṣṭi­bhā­gaḥ sā­ti­re­kā­ṣṭa­sa­pta­ti­dvi­śa­ta­paṃ­ca­sa­ha­sra­yo­ja­na­pa­ri­mā­ṇāṃ ka­mu­hū­rta­ga­ti­kṣe­tro­pa­pa­teḥ | TAŚVA-ML 377,33da­kṣi­ṇo­tta­re sa­ma­pra­ṇi­dhī­nāṃ ca vya­va­hi­tā­nā­m api janānāṃ prācyam ā­di­tya­pra­tī­ti­ś ca laṃ­kā­di­ku­ru­kṣe­trāṃ­ta­ra­de­śa- TAŚVA-ML 377,34sthānām a­bhi­mu­kha­m ā­di­tya­syo­da­yā­t | a­ṣṭa­ca­tvā­riṃ­śa­dyo­ja­nai­ka­ṣa­ṣṭi bhā­ga­tvā­t pra­mā­ṇa­yo­ja­nā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­ti­re­ka- TAŚVA-ML 378,01tri­na­va­ti­yo­ja­na­śa­ta­tra­ya­pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­d u­tse­dha­yo­ja­nā­pe­kṣa­yā dū­ro­da­ya­tvā­c ca svā­bhi­mu­kha­laṃ­bī­ddha­pra­ti­bhā­sa­si­ddheḥ | TAŚVA-ML 378,02dvitīye ahani tathā pra­ti­bhā­saḥ kuto na syāt ta­da­vi­śe­ṣā­d iti cen na, maṃ­ḍa­lāṃ­ta­re sū­rya­syo­da­yā­t ta­daṃ­ta­ra­syo- TAŚVA-ML 378,03tse­dha­yo­ja­nā­pe­kṣa­yā dvā­viṃ­śa­tye­ka­ṣa­ṣṭi­bhā­ga­yo­ja­na­sa­ha­sra­pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­t­, u­tta­rā­ya­ṇe ta­du­tta­ra­taḥ pra­ti­bhā­sa­syo­pa­pa­tteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 378,04da­kṣi­ṇā­ya­ne ta­dda­kṣi­ṇa­taḥ pra­ti­bhā­sa­na­sya gha­ṭa­nā­t | sū­rya­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­da­kṣi­ṇo­tta­ra­sa­ma­pra­ṇi­dhi­bhū­bhā­gā­d a­nya­pra­de­śe TAŚVA-ML 378,05kutaḥ prācī siddhir iti cet, ta­da­naṃ­ta­ra­maṃ­ḍa­le tathā sa­rvā­bhi­mu­kha­m ā­di­tya­syo­da­yā­d eveti sarvam a­na­va­dyaṃ­, kṣetrāṃ- TAŚVA-ML 378,06tare pi tathā vya­va­hā­ra­si­ddheḥ | tad etena prā­cī­da­rśa­nā­d dharāyāṃ go­lā­kā­ra­tā­sā­dha­na­m a­pra­yo­ja­ka­mu­ktaṃ tatra tatra TAŚVA-ML 378,07da­rpa­ṇā­kā­ra­tā­yā­m api prā­cī­da­rśa­no­pa­pa­tteḥ | yadā tu sūryaḥ sa­rvā­bhyaṃ­ta­ra­maṃ­ḍa­le ca­tu­śca­tvā­riṃ­śa­dyo­ja­na­sa­ha­srai- TAŚVA-ML 378,08r a­ṣṭā­bhi­ś ca yo­ja­na­śa­tai­r vi­sta­rai­r merum aprāpya pra­kā­śa­ya­ti ta­dā­ha­ny a­ṣṭā­da­śa muhūrtā bhavaṃti | ca­tvā­riṃ­śa­ṣa­ṭcha­tā- TAŚVA-ML 378,09dhi­ka­na­va­na­va­ti­yo­ja­na­sa­ha­sra­vi­ṣkaṃ­bha­sya tri­gu­ṇa­sā­ti­re­ka­pa­ri­dhe­s ta­nmaṃ­ḍa­la­syai­kā­n na­viṃ­śa­dyo­ja­na­ṣa­ṣṭi­bhā­gā­dhi­kai­kaṃ TAŚVA-ML 378,10paṃ­cā­śa­ddvi­śa­to­tta­ra­yo­ja­na­sa­ha­sra­paṃ­ca­ka­mā­tra­mu­hū­rta­ga­ti­kṣe­tra­tva­si­ddheḥ śe­ṣā­pra­ka­rṣa­pa­ryaṃ­ta­taḥ prāptā di­vā­vṛ­ddhi­r hāniś ca TAŚVA-ML 378,11rātrau sū­rya­ga­ti­bhe­dā­d a­bhyaṃ­ta­ra­maṃ­ḍa­lā­t siddhā | yadā ca sūryaḥ sa­rva­bā­hya­maṃ­ḍa­le paṃ­ca­ca­tvā­riṃ­śa­tsa­ha­srai­s tribhiś ca TAŚVA-ML 378,12śatais triṃśair yo­ja­nā­nāṃ merum aprāpya bhā­sa­ya­ti ta­dā­ha­ni dvādaśa muhūrtāḥ | ṣa­ṣṭya­dhi­ka­śa­ta­ṣa­ṭko­tta­ra­yo­ja­na­śa- TAŚVA-ML 378,13ta­sa­ha­sra­vi­ṣkaṃ­bha­sya ta­tri­gu­ṇa­sā­ti­re­ka­pa­ri­dheḥ ta­nmaṃ­ḍa­la­sya paṃ­ca­da­śai­ka­yo­ja­na­ṣa­ṣṭi­bhā­gā­dhi­ka­paṃ­co­tta­ra­śa­ta­tra­ya­sa­ha- TAŚVA-ML 378,14sra­paṃ­ca­ka­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­ga­ti­mu­hū­rta­kṣe­tra­tvā­t śeṣā pa­ra­ma­pra­ka­rṣa­pa­ryaṃ­ta­prā­ptā tā­va­ddi­vā­hā­ni­rvṛ­ddhi­ś ca rātrau sū­rya­ga­ti­bhe­dā- TAŚVA-ML 378,15d bāhyād ga­ga­na­khaṃ­ḍa­maṃ­ḍa­lā­t siddhā | madhye tv a­ne­ka­vi­dhā dinasya vṛddhir hāniś cā­ne­ka­maṃ­ḍa­la­bhe­dā­t sū­rya­ga­ti­bhe­dā- TAŚVA-ML 378,16d eva ya­thā­ga­maṃ maṃḍalaṃ ya­thā­ga­ṇa­naṃ ca pra­tye­ta­vyā tathā do­ṣā­vṛ­ddhi­r hāniś ca yujyate | tad etena di­na­rā­tri­vṛ­ddhi- TAŚVA-ML 378,17hā­ni­da­rśa­nā­d bhuvo go­lā­kā­ra­tā­nu­mā­na­m a­pā­staṃ­, ta­syā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­vai­ka­lyā­d a­nya­thai­va ta­du­pa­pa­tteḥ | tathā chāyā TAŚVA-ML 378,18mahatī dūre sūryasya gatim a­nu­mā­pa­ya­ti aṃtike '­ti­sva­lpāṃ na punar bhūmer go­la­kā­kā­ra­tā­m iti chā­yā­vṛ­ddhi- TAŚVA-ML 378,19hā­ni­da­rśa­na­m api sū­rya­ga­ti­bhe­da­ni­mi­tta­ka­m eva | madhyāhne kvacic chā­yā­vi­ra­he pi paratra ta­dda­rśa­naṃ bhūmer go­lā­kā­ra­tāṃ TAŚVA-ML 378,20ga­ma­ya­ti sa­ma­bhū­mau ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti cen na, tadāpi bhū­mi­ni­mna­tvo­nna­ta­tva­vi­śe­ṣa­mā­tra­syai­va gateḥ tasya ca TAŚVA-ML 378,21bha­ra­tai­rā­va­ta­yo­r dṛ­ṣṭa­tvā­t "­bha­ra­tai­rā­va­ta­yo­r vṛ­ddhi­hra­sau ṣa­ṭsa­ma­yā­bhyā­m u­tsa­rpi­ṇy a­va­sa­rpi­ṇī­bhyāṃ­" iti va­ca­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 378,22ta­nma­nu­ṣyā­ṇā­m u­tse­dhā­nu­bha­vā­yu­rā­di­bhi­r vṛ­ddhi­hrā­sau pra­ti­pā­di­tau na bhūmer a­pa­ra­pu­dga­lai­r iti na maṃ­ta­vyaṃ­, gau­ṇa­śa­bda­pra­yo- TAŚVA-ML 378,23gān mukhyasya gha­ṭa­nā­d anyathā mu­khya­śa­bdā­rthā­ti­kra­me pra­yo­ja­nā­bhā­vā­t | tena bha­ra­tai­rā­va­ta­yoḥ kṣe­tra­yo­r vṛ­ddhi­hrā­sau TAŚVA-ML 378,24mukhyataḥ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyau­, gu­ṇa­bhā­va­ta­s tu ta­tstha­ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇā­m iti tathā vacanaṃ sa­pha­la­tā­m astu te pra­tī­ti­ś cānullaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 378,25dhitā syāt | sūryasya gra­ho­pa­rā­go pi na bhū­go­la­chā­ya­yā yujyate tanmate bhū­go­la­syā­lpa­tvā­t sū­rya­go­la­sya TAŚVA-ML 378,26ta­cca­tu­rgu­ṇa­tvā­t tayā sa­rva­grā­sa­gra­ha­ṇa­vi­ro­dhā­t | etena caṃ­dra­chā­ya­yā sūryasya gra­ha­ṇa­m apāstaṃ caṃ­dra­ma­so pi tato TAŚVA-ML 378,27lpatvāt kṣi­ti­go­la­ca­tu­rgu­ṇa­chā­yā­vṛ­ddhi­gha­ṭa­nā­c caṃ­dra­go­la­vṛ­ddhi­gu­ṇa­chā­yā­vṛ­ddhi­gu­ṇa­gha­ṭa­nā­d vā | tataḥ sa­rva­grā­se grahaṇa- TAŚVA-ML 378,28m a­vi­ru­ddha­m eveti cet kutas tatra tathā ta­cchā­yā­vṛ­ddhiḥ | sū­rya­syā­ti­dū­ra­tvā­d iti cen na, sa­ma­ta­la­bhū­mā­v api tata TAŚVA-ML 378,29eva chā­yā­vṛ­ddhi­pra­saṃ­gā­t | kathaṃ ca bhū­go­lā­de­r upari sthite sūrye ta­cchā­yā­prā­ptiḥ pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­t tadā TAŚVA-ML 378,30chā­yā­vi­ra­ha­pra­si­ddhe­r ma­dhyaṃ­di­na­va­t tataḥ tiryak sthite sūrye ta­cchā­yā­prā­pti­r iti cen na, golāt pū­rva­di­kṣu sthite TAŚVA-ML 378,31ravau pa­ści­ma­di­ga­bhi­mu­kha­chā­yo­pa­pa­tte­s ta­tprā­ptya­yo­gā­t | sarvadā tiryag eva sū­rya­gra­ha­ṇa­saṃ­pra­tya­ya­pra­saṃ­gā­t | madhyaṃ dine TAŚVA-ML 378,32sva­syo­pa­ri ta­tpra­tī­te­ś ca kṣi­ti­go­la­syā­dhaḥ­sthi­te bhānau caṃdre ca ta­cchā­ya­yā gra­ha­ṇa­m iti cen na, rātrāv iva TAŚVA-ML 378,33ta­da­da­rśa­na­pra­saṃ­gā­t | nanu ca na ta­yā­va­ra­ṇa­rū­pa­yā bhū­myā­di­chā­ya­yā gra­ha­ṇa­m u­pa­ga­mya­te ta­dvi­dbhi­r yato 'yaṃ doṣaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 378,34kiṃ tarhi ? u­pa­rā­ga­rū­pa­yā caṃdrādau bhū­myā­dyu­pa­rā­ga­sya caṃ­drā­di­gra­ha­ṇa­vya­va­hā­ra­vi­ṣa­ya­ta­yo­pa­ga­mā­t | spha­ṭi­kā­dau TAŚVA-ML 378,35ja­pā­ku­su­mā­dyu­pa­rā­ga­va­t tatra ta­du­pa­pa­tte­r iti kaścit ; so pi na sa­tya­vā­k­, tathā sati sarvadā gra­ha­ṇa­vya­va- TAŚVA-ML 379,01hā­ra­pra­saṃ­gā­t bhū­go­lā­t sa­rva­di­kṣu sthitasya caṃ­drā­de­s ta­du­pa­rā­go­pa­pa­tteḥ | ja­pā­ku­su­mā­deḥ sa­maṃ­ta­taḥ sthitasya TAŚVA-ML 379,02spha­ṭi­kā­de­s ta­du­pa­rā­ga­va­t | na hi caṃdrādeḥ ka­syāṃ­ci­d api diśi ka­dā­ci­d a­vya­va­sthi­ti­r nāma bhū­go­la­sya yena TAŚVA-ML 379,03sarvadā ta­du­pa­rā­go na bhavet tasya tato ti­vi­pra­ka­rṣā­t ka­dā­ci­n na bhavaty eva pra­tyā­sa­ttya­ti­de­śa­kā­la eva tadu- TAŚVA-ML 379,04pa­ga­mā­d iti cet, kim idānīṃ sū­ryā­de­r bhra­ma­ṇa­mā­rga­bhe­do bhyu­pa­ga­mya­te ? bāḍham a­bhyu­pa­ga­mya­ta iti cet, kathaṃ TAŚVA-ML 379,05nā­nā­rā­śi­ṣu sū­ryā­di­gra­ha­ṇaṃ pra­ti­rā­śi­mā­rga­sya ni­ya­mā­t pra­tyā­sa­nna­ta­ma­mā­rga­bhra­ma­ṇa eva ta­dgha­ṭa­nā­t anyathā TAŚVA-ML 379,06sarvadā gra­ha­ṇa­pra­saṃ­ga­sya du­rni­vā­ra­tvā­t | pra­ti­rā­śi pra­ti­di­naṃ ca ta­nmā­rga­syā­pra­ti­ni­ya­mā­t sa­ma­rā­tra­di­va­sa­vṛ- TAŚVA-ML 379,07ddhi­hā­nyā­di­ni­ya­mā­bhā­vaḥ kuto vi­ni­vā­rye­ta ? bhū­go­la­śa­kte­r iti cet, uktam atra sa­mā­yā­m api bhūmau TAŚVA-ML 379,08tata eva sa­ma­rā­trā­di­ni­ya­mo stv iti | tato na bhū­chā­ya­yā caṃ­dra­gra­ha­ṇaṃ caṃ­dra­chā­ya­yā vā sū­rya­gra­ha­ṇaṃ vi­cā­ra­sa­haṃ | TAŚVA-ML 379,09rā­hu­vi­mā­no­pa­rā­go tra caṃ­drā­di­gra­ha­ṇa­vya­va­hā­ra iti yuktam u­tpa­śyā­maḥ sa­ka­la­bā­dha­ka­vi­ka­la­tvā­t | na hi rāhu- TAŚVA-ML 379,10vi­mā­nā­ni sū­ryā­di­vi­mā­ne­bhyo lpāni śrūyaṃte | a­ṣṭa­ca­tvā­riṃ­śa­dyo­ja­nai­ka­ṣa­ṣṭi­bhā­ga­vi­ṣkaṃ­bhā­yā­mā­ni ta­ttri­gu­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 379,11sātir e­ka­pa­ri­dhī­ni ca­tu­rviṃ­śa­ti­yo­ja­nai­ka­ṣa­ṣṭi­bhā­ga­bā­hu­lyā­ni sū­rya­vi­mā­nā­ni­, tathā ṣa­ṭpaṃ­cā­śa­dyo­ja­nai­ka­ṣa- TAŚVA-ML 379,12ṣṭi­bhā­ga­vi­ṣkaṃ­bhā­yā­mā­ni ta­tri­gu­ṇa­sā­ti­r e­ka­pa­ri­dhī­nya­ṣṭā­viṃ­śa­ti­yo­ja­nai­ka­ṣa­ṣṭi­bhā­ga­bā­hu­lyā­ni caṃ­dra­vi­mā­nā­ni­, TAŚVA-ML 379,13ta­thai­ka­yo­ja­na­vi­ṣkaṃ­bhā­yā­mā­ni sā­ti­re­ka­yo­ja­na­tra­ya­pa­ri­dhī­nya­rdha­tṛ­tī­ya­dha­nu­s tu bā­hu­lyā­ni rā­hu­vi­mā­nā­nī­ti TAŚVA-ML 379,14śruteḥ | tato na caṃ­dra­biṃ­ba­sya sū­rya­biṃ­ba­sya vā­rdha­gra­ho­pa­rā­go kuṃ­ṭha­vi­ṣā­ṇa­tva­da­rśa­naṃ vi­ru­dhya­te | nāpy anyadā TAŚVA-ML 379,15tī­kṣṇa­vi­ṣā­ṇa­tva­da­rśa­naṃ vyā­ha­nya­te rā­hu­vi­mā­na­syā­ti­vṛ­tta­sya a­rdha­go­la­kā­kṛ­teḥ pa­ra­bhā­ge­no­pa­ra­kte sa­ma­vṛ­tte ardha- TAŚVA-ML 379,16go­la­kā­kṛ­tau sū­rya­biṃ­be caṃ­dra­biṃ­be tī­kṣṇa­vi­ṣā­ṇa­ta­yā pra­tī­ti­gha­ṭa­nā­t | sū­ryā­caṃ­dra­ma­sāṃ rāhūṇāṃ ca ga­ti­bhe­dā­t ta- TAŚVA-ML 379,17du­pa­rā­ga­bhe­da­saṃ­bha­vā­d gra­ha­yu­ddhā­di­va­t | yathaiva hi jyo­ti­rga­tiḥ siddhā tathā gra­ho­pa­rā­gā­diḥ siddha iti syādvā- TAŚVA-ML 379,18dināṃ darśanaṃ na ca sū­ryā­di­vi­mā­na­sya rā­hu­vi­mā­ne­no­pa­rā­go '­saṃ­bhā­vyaḥ­, spha­ṭi­ka­sye­va svacchasya te­nā­si­te- TAŚVA-ML 379,19no­pa­rā­ga­gha­ṭa­nā­t | svacchatvaṃ punaḥ sū­ryā­di­vi­mā­nā­nāṃ ma­ṇi­ma­ya­tvā­t | ta­pta­ta­pa­nī­ya­sa­ma­pra­bhā­ṇi lo­hi­tā­kṣa­ma- TAŚVA-ML 379,20ṇi­ma­yā­ni sū­rya­vi­mā­nā­ni­, vi­ma­la­mṛ­ṇā­la­va­rṇā­ni caṃ­dra­vi­mā­nā­ni­, a­rka­ma­ṇi­ma­yā­ni aṃ­ja­na­sa­ma­pra­bhā­ṇi TAŚVA-ML 379,21rā­hu­vi­mā­nā­ni­, a­ri­ṣṭa­ma­ṇi­ma­yā­nī­ti pa­ra­mā­ga­m a­sa­dbhā­vā­t | śi­ro­mā­traṃ rāhuḥ sa­rpā­kā­ro veti pra­vā­da­sya TAŚVA-ML 379,22mi­thyā­tvā­t tena gra­ho­pa­rā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ va­rā­ha­mi­ha­rā­di­bhi­r apy a­bhi­dhā­nā­t | kathaṃ punaḥ sūryādiḥ ka­dā­ci­d rāhu- TAŚVA-ML 379,23vi­mā­na­syā­rvā­gbhā­ge­na ma­ha­to­pa­ra­jya­mā­naḥ kuṃ­ṭha­vi­ṣā­ṇaḥ sa e­vā­nya­dā ta­syā­pa­ra­bhā­ge­nā­lpe­no­pa­ra­jya­mā­na­s tī- TAŚVA-ML 379,24kṣṇa­vi­ṣā­ṇaḥ syād iti cet, ta­dā­bhi­yo­gya­de­va­ga­ti­vi­śe­ṣā­t ta­dvi­mā­na­pa­ri­va­rta­no­pa­pa­tteḥ | ṣo­ḍa­śa­bhi­r de­va­sa­ha­srai- TAŚVA-ML 379,25r uhyaṃte sū­rya­vi­mā­nā­ni pratyekaṃ pū­rva­da­kṣi­ṇo­tta­rā­pa­ra­bhā­gā­t krameṇa siṃ­ha­kuṃ­ja­ra­vṛ­ṣa­bha­tu­raṃ­ga­rū­pā­ṇi vikṛtya TAŚVA-ML 379,26catvāri catvāri de­va­sa­ha­srā­ṇi va­haṃ­tī­ti va­ca­nā­t | tathā caṃ­dra­vi­mā­nā­ni pratyekaṃ ṣo­ḍa­śa­rbhi­r de­va­sa­ha­srai­r u­hyaṃ­te­, TAŚVA-ML 379,27tathaiva rā­hu­vi­mā­nā­ni pratyekaṃ ca­tu­rbhi­r de­va­sa­ha­srai­r uhyaṃte iti ca śruteḥ | ta­dā­bhi­yo­gya­de­vā­nāṃ siṃ­hā­di­rū­pa­vi- TAŚVA-ML 379,28kāriṇāṃ kuto ga­ti­bhe­da­s tādṛk iti cet, sva­bhā­va­ta eva pū­rvo­pā­tta­ka­rma­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­mi­tta­kā­d iti brūmaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 379,29sa­rve­ṣā­m evam a­bhyu­pa­ga­ma­syā­va­śyaṃ bhā­vi­tvā­d anyathā sve­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣa­vya­va­sthā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ ta­tpra­ti­pā­da­ka­syā­ga­ma­syā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha- TAŚVA-ML 379,30kasya sa­dbhā­vā­c ca | go­lā­kā­rā bhūmiḥ sa­ma­rā­trā­di­da­rśa­nā­ny a­thā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r ity e­ta­dbā­dha­ka­m ā­ga­ma­syā­sye­ti cet na, atra TAŚVA-ML 379,31hetor a­pra­yo­ja­ka­tvā­t | sa­ma­rā­trā­di­da­rśa­naṃ hi yadi ti­ṣṭha­dbhū­me­r go­lā­kā­ra­tā­yāṃ sādhyāyāṃ hetus tadā na pra­yo­ja­kaḥ TAŚVA-ML 379,32syāt bhrāmyad bhūmer go­lā­kā­ra­tā­yā­m api ta­du­pa­pa­tteḥ | atha bhra­ma­dbhū­me­r go­lā­kā­ra­tā­yāṃ sā­dhyā­yāṃ­, tathāpy aprayo- TAŚVA-ML 379,33jako hetus ti­ṣṭha­tbhū­go­lā­kā­ra­tā­yā­m api ta­dgha­ṭa­nā­t | atha bhū­sā­mā­nya­sya go­lā­kā­ra­tā­yāṃ sādhyāyāṃ hetu- TAŚVA-ML 379,34s tathāpy a­ga­ma­ka­s ti­rya­ksū­ryā­di­bhra­ma­ṇa­vā­di­nā­m a­rdha­go­la­kā­kā­ra­tā­yā­m api bhūmeḥ sādhyāyāṃ ta­du­pa­pa­tteḥ | samata- TAŚVA-ML 379,35lāyām api bhūmau jyotir ga­ti­vi­śe­ṣā­t sa­ma­rā­trā­di­da­rśa­na­syo­pa­pā­di­ta­tvā­c ca | nātaḥ sā­dhya­si­ddhiḥ kā­lā­tya­yā- TAŚVA-ML 380,01pa­di­ṣṭa­tvā­c ca | pra­mā­ṇa­bā­dhi­ta­pa­kṣa­ni­rde­śā­naṃ­ta­raṃ pra­yu­jya­mā­na­sya hetutve ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tato nedam a­nu­mā­naṃ hetvābhā- TAŚVA-ML 380,02sotthaṃ bādhakaṃ pra­kṛ­tā­ga­ma­sya ye­nā­smā­d e­ve­ṣṭa­si­ddhi­r na syāt || TAŚV-ML 4.13.17jyotiḥ śā­stra­ma­to yuktaṃ nai­ta­tsyā­dvā­da­vi­dvi­ṣāṃ | saṃ­vā­da­ka­m a­ne­kāṃ­te sati tasya pra­ti­ṣṭhi­te || 17 || TAŚVA-ML 380,04na hi kiṃcit sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­te jyo­tiḥ­śā­stre saṃ­vā­da­kaṃ vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te pra­tya­kṣā­di­va­t ni­tyā­dya­ne­kāṃ­ta­rū­pa­sya tadvi- TAŚVA-ML 380,05ṣayasya su­ni­ści­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ka­tvā­bhā­vā­t tasya dṛ­ṣṭe­ṣṭā­bhyāṃ bā­dha­nā­t | tataḥ syā­dvā­di­nā­m eva tad yuktaṃ, satya- TAŚVA-ML 380,06nekāṃte ta­tpra­ti­ṣṭhā­nā­t tatra sarvathā bā­dha­ka­vi­ra­hi­ta­ni­śca­yā­t || TA-ML 4.14 tatkṛtaḥ kā­la­vi­bhā­gaḥ || 14 || TAŚVA-ML 380,08kiṃ kṛta ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 4.14.1ye jyotiṣkāḥ smṛtā devās tatkṛto vya­va­hā­ra­taḥ | kṛtaḥ kā­la­vi­bhā­go yaṃ sa­ma­yā­di­r na mukhyataḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 4.14.2ta­dvi­bhā­gā­t tathā mukhyo nā­vi­bhā­gaḥ pra­si­ddhya­ti | vi­bhā­ga­ra­hi­te hetau vibhāgo na phale kvacit || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 380,11vi­bhā­ga­vā­n mukhyaḥ kālo vi­bhā­ga­va­tpha­la­ni­mi­tta­tvā­t kṣi­tyā­di­va­t | sa­ma­yā­va­li­kā­di­vi­bhā­ga­va­dvya­va- TAŚVA-ML 380,12hā­ra­kā­la­la­kṣa­ṇa­pha­la­ni­mi­tta­tva­sya mu­khya­kā­le dharmiṇi pra­si­ddha­tvā­t nāpy ā­śra­yā­si­ddhaḥ­, sa­ka­la­kā­la­vā­di­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 380,13mu­khya­kā­le vi­vā­dā­bhā­vā­t ta­da­bhā­va­vā­di­nāṃ tu pra­ti­kṣe­pā­t | ga­ga­nā­di­nā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ko 'yaṃ hetur iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 380,14tasyāpi vi­bhā­ga­va­da­va­gā­ha­nā­di­kā­ryo­tpa­ttau vi­bhā­ga­va­ta eva ni­mi­tta­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | nanu ca yady a­va­ya­va­bhe­do TAŚVA-ML 380,15vi­bhā­ga­s tadā nāsau ga­ga­nā­dā­v asti ta­syai­ka­dra­vya­tvo­pa­ga­mā­t | pa­ṭā­di­va­da­va­ya­vā­ra­bhya­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tte­ś ca | atha TAŚVA-ML 380,16pra­de­śa­va­to­pa­cā­ro vi­bhā­ga­s tadā kāle py asti, sa­rva­ga­tai­ka­kā­la­vā­di­nā­m ā­kā­śā­di­va­du­pa­ca­ri­ta­pra­de­śa­kā­la­sya TAŚVA-ML 380,17vi­bhā­ga­va­ttvo­pa­ga­mā­t | tathā ca ta­tsā­dha­ne si­ddha­sā­dha­na­m iti ka­ści­t­, pa­ra­mā­rtha­ta eva ga­ga­nā­deḥ sa­pra­de­śa- TAŚVA-ML 380,18tva­ni­śca­yā­t tasya sa­rva­dā­va­sthi­ta­pra­de­śa­tvā­t e­ka­dra­vya­tvā­c ca | dvividhā hy a­va­ya­vāḥ sa­dā­va­sthi­ta­va­pu­ṣo 'nava- TAŚVA-ML 380,19sthi­ta­va­pu­ṣa­ś ca | gu­ṇa­va­t tatra sa­dā­va­sthi­ta­dra­vya­pra­de­śāḥ sa­dā­va­sthi­tā e­vā­nya­thā dra­vya­syā­na­va­sthi­ta­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 380,20pa­ṭā­di­va­da­na­va­sthi­ta­dra­vya­pra­de­śā­s tu taṃ­tvā­da­yo '­na­va­sthi­tā­s teṣām a­va­sthi­ta­tve pa­ṭā­dī­nā­m a­va­sthi­ta­tvā­pa­tteḥ | kādā- TAŚVA-ML 380,21ci­tka­tva­sthe­ya­ta­yā­va­dhā­ri­tā­va­ya­va­tva­sya ca vi­ro­dhā­t | tatra gaganaṃ dha­rmā­dha­rmai­ka­jī­vā­ś cā­va­sthi­ta­pra­de­śāḥ sarve TAŚVA-ML 380,22yato va­dhā­ri­ta­pra­de­śa­tve­na va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t pra­de­śa­pra­de­śi­bhā­va­sya ca teṣāṃ tair a­nā­di­tvā­t | katham a­nā­dī­nāṃ gaga- TAŚVA-ML 380,23nā­di­ta­tpra­de­śā­nāṃ pra­de­śa­pra­de­śi­bhā­vaḥ pa­ra­mā­rtha­pa­tha­pra­sthā­yī ? sā­dī­nā­m eva taṃ­tu­pa­ṭā­dī­nāṃ ta­dbhā­va­da­rśa­nā­t iti TAŚVA-ML 380,24cet, katham idānīṃ ga­ga­nā­di ta­nma­ha­tvā­di­gu­ṇā­nā­m a­nā­di­ni­dha­nā­nāṃ gu­ṇa­gu­ṇi­bhā­vaḥ pā­ra­mā­rthi­kaḥ siddhyet ? TAŚVA-ML 380,25teṣāṃ gu­ṇa­gu­ṇi­la­kṣa­ṇa­yo­gā­t ta­thā­bhā­va iti cet, tarhi ta­tpra­de­śā­nā­m api pra­de­śi­pra­de­śa­la­kṣa­ṇa­yo­gā­t pradeśa- TAŚVA-ML 380,26pra­de­śi­bhā­vo stu | yathaiva hi gu­ṇa­pa­rya­ya­va­ddra­vya­m iti ga­ga­nā­dī­nāṃ dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇa­m asti ta­nma­ha­tvā­dī­nāṃ ca "dravyā- TAŚVA-ML 380,27śritā nirguṇā guṇā" iti gu­ṇa­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ ta­thā­va­ya­vā­nā­m e­ka­tva­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ pra­de­śi­dra­vya­m iti pra­de­śi­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ gaga- TAŚVA-ML 380,28nā­dī­nā­m a­va­yu­to '­va­ya­vaḥ pra­de­śa­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ ta­de­ka­de­śā­nā­m astīti yuktas teṣāṃ pra­de­śa­pra­de­śi­bhā­vaḥ | kālas tu naika- TAŚVA-ML 380,29dravyaṃ ta­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­dra­vya­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­tvā­t | e­kai­ka­smiṃ­l lo­kā­kā­śa­pra­de­śe kā­lā­ṇo­r e­kai­ka­sya dra­vya­syā­naṃ­ta­pa­ryā- TAŚVA-ML 380,30ya­syā­na­bhyu­pa­ga­me ta­dde­śa­va­rti­dra­vya­syā­naṃ­ta­sya pa­ra­mā­ṇvā­de­r a­naṃ­ta­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti dravyato bhāvato vā vibhā- TAŚVA-ML 380,31gavattve sādhye kālasya na si­ddha­sā­dha­naṃ | nāpi ga­ga­nā­di­nā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ko hetuḥ | kṣi­tyā­di­ni­da­rśa­naṃ sādhya- TAŚVA-ML 380,32sā­dha­na­vi­ka­la­m ity api na maṃtavyaṃ ta­tkā­rya­syāṃ­ku­rā­de­r vi­bhā­ga­va­taḥ pra­tī­teḥ­, kṣi­tyā­de­ś ca dravyato bhā­va­ta­ś ca TAŚVA-ML 380,33vi­bhā­ga­tva­si­ddhe­r iti sūktaṃ "­vi­bhā­ga­ra­hi­te hetau vibhāgo na phale kva­ci­t­" iti || TA-ML 4.15 ba­hi­ra­va­sthi­tāḥ || 15 || TAŚVA-ML 381,02kim anena sūtreṇa kṛtam ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 4.15.1ba­hi­rma­nu­ṣya­lo­kāṃ­te vasthitā iti sūtrataḥ | ta­trā­sa­n nā­vya­va­cche­daḥ prā­da­kṣi­ṇya­ma­ti kṣatiḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 381,04kṛteti śeṣaḥ | TAŚV-ML 4.15.2evaṃ sū­tra­ca­tu­ṣṭa­yā­j jyo­ti­ṣā­ma­ra­ciṃ­ta­naṃ | ni­vā­sā­di­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa yuktaṃ bā­dha­vi­va­rja­nā­t || 2 || TA-ML 4.16 vai­mā­ni­kāḥ || 16 || TAŚVA-ML 381,07svāṃs tu kṛtino vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa mā­na­yaṃ­tī­ti vi­mā­nā­ni teṣu bhavā vai­mā­ni­kāḥ | pare pi vai­mā­ni­kāḥ syur eva- TAŚVA-ML 381,08m iti cen na, vai­mā­ni­ka­nā­m a­ka­rmo­da­ye sati vai­mā­ni­kā iti va­ca­nā­t | tena śre­ṇīṃ­dra­ka­pu­ṣpa­pra­kī­rṇa­ka­bhe­dā­t TAŚVA-ML 381,09tri­vi­dhe­ṣu vi­mā­ne­ṣu bhavā devā vai­mā­ni­ka­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­yā­dvai­mā­ni­kā ity a­dhi­kṛ­tā ve­di­ta­vyāḥ || TA-ML 4.17 ka­lpo­pa­pa­nnāḥ ka­lpā­tī­tā­ś ca || 17 || TAŚVA-ML 381,11sau­dha­rmā­da­yo cyutāṃtāḥ ka­lpo­pa­pa­nnā iṃ­drā­di­da­śa­ta­ya­ka­lpa­nā­sa­dbhā­vā­t ka­lpo­pa­pa­nna­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ya­va­śa­va­rti- TAŚVA-ML 381,12tvāc ca na bha­va­na­vā­syā­da­ya­s teṣāṃ ta­da­bhā­vā­t | naca grai­ve­ya­kā na­vā­nu­di­śāḥ paṃ­cā­nu­tta­rā­ś ca ka­lpā­tī­tāḥ TAŚVA-ML 381,13ka­lpā­tī­ta­nā­m a­ka­rmo­da­ye sati ka­lpā­tī­ta­tvā­t teṣām iṃ­drā­di­da­śa­ta­ya­ka­lpa­nā­vi­ra­hā­t sa­rve­ṣā­m aham iṃ­dra­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 4.17.1vai­mā­ni­kā vi­mā­ne­ṣu ni­vā­sā­d u­pa­va­rṇi­tāḥ | dvidhā ka­lpo­pa­pa­nnā­ś ca ka­lpā­tī­tā­ś ca te matāḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 381,15na vai­mā­ni­kā­s tridhā caturdhā vānyathā vā saṃ­bhā­vyaṃ­te dvi­vi­dhe­ṣv e­vā­nye­ṣā­m aṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­t te ca katham a­va­sthi­tāḥ­? || TA-ML 4.18 u­pa­ryu­pa­ri || 18 || TAŚVA-ML 381,17sāmīpye vo­pa­ryu­pa­rī­ti dvitvaṃ teṣām a­saṃ­khye­ya­yo­ja­nāṃ­ta­ra­tve pi tu­lya­jā­tī­ya­vya­va­dhā­nā­bhā­vā­t sāmīpyo- TAŚVA-ML 381,18papatteḥ | kim a­tro­pa­ryu­pa­rī­ty a­ne­nā­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te ? kalpā ity eke | ka­lpo­pa­pa­nnā ity atra ka­lpa­gra­ha­ṇa­syo­pa­sa­rja- TAŚVA-ML 381,19nī­bhū­ta­syā­pi vi­śe­ṣa­ṇe­nā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t | rā­ja­pu­ru­ṣo 'yaṃ, kasya rājña iti yathā pra­tyā­sa­tte­r du­rvya­pe­kṣi­ta­tvā­d iti | TAŚVA-ML 381,20tan na bu­dhyā­ma­he­, vai­mā­ni­kā ity a­dhi­ka­rā­rthaṃ va­ca­na­m ity etasya vyā­ghā­tā­t | yathā hi vai­mā­ni­kā devāḥ kalpo- TAŚVA-ML 381,21papannāḥ ka­lpā­tī­tā­ś ceti saṃ­ba­dhya­te ta­tho­pa­ryu­pa­rī­ty api ta eveti yuktaṃ | na hi devā eva ni­rvi­śe­ṣa­ṇā TAŚVA-ML 381,22u­pa­ryu­pa­rī­ty ucyate ye­nā­ni­ṣṭa­pra­saṃ­gaḥ | kiṃ tarhi ? ma­dhya­stheṃ­dra­ka­ti­rya­ga­va­sthi­ta­śre­ṇi­pra­kī­rṇa­ka­vi­mā­na­la­kṣa­ṇa­ka­lpo- TAŚVA-ML 381,23pa­pa­nna­tva­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­krāṃ­tāḥ ka­lpā­tī­ta­tva­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­krāṃ­tā­ś ca ya­tho­pa­va­rṇi­ta­sa­nni­ve­śāḥ saṃ­ba­dhyaṃ­te | tathā ca nira- TAŚVA-ML 381,24vadyo nirdeśaḥ sa­rvā­ni­ṣṭa­ni­vṛ­tteḥ | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 4.18.1u­pa­ryu­pa­ri taddhāma nā­dha­sti­rya­k ca tatsthitiḥ | yathā bha­va­na­vā­syā­di­de­vā­nā­m iti nirṇayaḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 381,26na hi yathā bha­va­na­vā­si­no vyaṃ­ta­rā­ś cā­dha­sti­rya­k sa­ma­va­sthi­ta­yo jyo­ti­ṣkā­s tiryak sthi­ta­ya­s tathā vaimā- TAŚVA-ML 381,27nikā i­ṣyaṃ­te­, teṣām u­pa­ryu­pa­ri sa­ma­va­sthi­ta­tvā­t u­pa­ryu­pa­ri va­ca­ne­nai­va ni­rṇa­yā­t || TA-ML 4.19 sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­sā­na­tka­mā­ra­mā­heṃ­dra­bra­hma­lo­ka­bra­hmo­tta­ra­lāṃ­ta­va­kā­pi­ṣṭha­śu­kra­ma­hā­śu- TA-ML 4.19 kra­sa­tā­ra­sa­ha­srā­re­ṣv ā­na­ta­prā­ṇa­ta­yo­r ā­ra­ṇā­cyu­ta­yo­r navasu grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣu TA-ML 4.19 vi­ja­ya­vai­ja­yaṃ­ta­ja­yaṃ­tā­pa­rā­ji­te­ṣu sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddha ca || 19 || TAŚVA-ML 381,31sudharmā nāma sabhā sāsminn astīti saudharmaḥ kalpaḥ 'tad asminn a­stī­tya­ṇ­' ta­tka­lpa­sā­ha­ca­ryā­diṃ­dro pi sau­dha­rmaḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 382,01īśāno nāmeṃdraḥ sva­bhā­va­taḥ īśāno sya nivāsaḥ kalpa aiśānaḥ 'tasya ni­vā­saḥ­' ityaṇ ta­tsā­ha­ca­ryā­diṃ- TAŚVA-ML 382,02dro py ai­śā­naḥ­, sa­na­tku­mā­ro nāmeṃdraḥ sva­bhā­va­taḥ tasya nivāsaḥ kalpaḥ sā­na­tku­mā­raḥ ta­tsā­ha­ca­ryā­d iṃdro pi TAŚVA-ML 382,03sā­na­tku­mā­raḥ­, māheṃdro nāmeṃdraḥ sva­bhā­va­taḥ tasya nivāsaḥ kalpo māheṃdraḥ ta­tsā­ha­ca­ryā­diṃ­dro pi mā­heṃ­draḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 382,04bra­hma­nā­meṃ­draḥ tasya loko bra­hma­lo­kaḥ kalpo bra­hmo­tta­ra­ś ca, lāṃ­ta­vā­da­yo cyutāṃtā iṃdrās ta­tsā­ha­ca­ryā­t kalpā api TAŚVA-ML 382,05lāṃ­ta­vā­da­yaḥ­, iṃ­dra­lo­ka­pu­ru­ṣa­sya grī­vā­sthā­nī­ya­tvā­d grīvāḥ grīvāsu bhavāni grai­ve­ya­kā­ṇi vi­mā­nā­ni tatsāha- TAŚVA-ML 382,06ca­ryā­diṃ­drā api grai­ve­ya­kāḥ vi­ja­yā­dī­ni vi­mā­nā­ni pa­ra­mā­bhyu­da­ya­vi­ja­yā­d a­nva­rtha­saṃ­jñā­ni ta­tsā­ha­ca­ryā­d iṃdrā TAŚVA-ML 382,07api vi­ja­yā­di­nā­mā­naḥ sa­rvā­rthā­nāṃ siddheḥ sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhi­vi­mā­naṃ ta­tsā­ha­ca­ryā­diṃ­dro pi sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhaḥ | tasya TAŚVA-ML 382,08pṛ­tha­ggra­ha­ṇaṃ dvaṃdve kartavye pi sthi­tyā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ | sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddha­sya hi sthitir utkṛṣṭā jaghanyā ca traya- TAŚVA-ML 382,09striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā vi­ja­yā­di­bhyo ja­gha­nya­to dvā­triṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sthi­ti­bhyo viśiṣṭā pra­bhā­va­ta­ś ca tato lpapra- TAŚVA-ML 382,10bhāvebhyaḥ iti śrūyate | grai­ve­ya­kā­ṇāṃ pṛ­tha­ggra­ha­ṇaṃ ka­lpā­tī­ta­tva­jñā­pa­nā­rthaṃ­, na­va­śa­bda­syā­vṛ­tti­ka­ra­ṇa­m a­nu­di­śa­sū­ca- TAŚVA-ML 382,11nārthaṃ | diśa ā­nu­pū­rvye­ṇā­nu­di­śaṃ vi­mā­nā­nī­ti pū­rva­pa­dā­rtha­pra­dhā­nā vṛttiḥ di­kcha­bda­sya śa­ra­dā­di­tvā­t ākārāṃ- TAŚVA-ML 382,12tasya vā­di­śā­śa­bda­sya bhāvāt ta­tsā­ha­ca­ryā­d iṃdrā apy a­nu­di­śā­s te ca nava saṃti grai­ve­ya­kā­ṇā­m u­pa­rī­ti śra­va­ṇā­t || TAŚVA-ML 382,13nanu ca sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­yoḥ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d apy u­pa­ri­bhā­vā­bhā­vā­d a­vyā­pa­ka­to­pa­ri­bhā­va­sya syād ity ā­śaṃ­kā­yā­m idam ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 4.19.1sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­yo­r devā jyo­ti­ṣā­mu­pa­ri sthitāḥ | no­pa­ryu­pa­ri­bhā­va­sya te­nā­vyā­pa­ka­tā bhavet || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 382,15kutaḥ punar dvayor dvayor u­pa­ryu­pa­ri­bhā­vaḥ prā­ggrai­ve­ya­ke­bhya evety ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 4.19.2sau­dha­rme­tyā­di­sū­tre ca dvaṃ­dva­vṛ­tti­r vi­bhā­vya­te | sau­dha­rmā­di­vi­mā­nā­nā­m u­pa­ryu­pa­ri nānyathā || 2 || TAŚV-ML 4.19.3ā­na­ta­prā­ṇa­ta­dvaṃ­dva­mā­ra­ṇā­cyu­ta­yo­r iti | sū­ca­nā­d aṃtaśaḥ sā ca kalpeṣv e­vai­ka­śa­s tataḥ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 4.19.4grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣu navasu na­va­sva­nu­di­śe­ṣv iyaṃ | tato nu­tta­ra­saṃ­jñā­nāṃ paṃcānāṃ seṣyate rthataḥ || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 382,19sau­dha­rme­tyā­di­sū­tre ni­rdi­ṣṭā­nāṃ sau­dha­rme­śā­nā­dī­nāṃ śre­ṇīṃ­dra­ka­pra­kī­rṇa­kā­tma­ka­pa­ṭa­la­bhā­vā­pa­nnā­nāṃ vi­mā­nā­nā- TAŚVA-ML 382,20m u­pa­ryu­pa­ri dvaṃ­dva­va­rta­naṃ vi­bhā­vya­te ā­na­ta­prā­ṇa­ta­dvaṃ­dva­m a­naṃ­ta­mā­ra­ṇā­cyu­ta­yo­r iti sū­ca­nā­d a­nyā­vṛ­ttya­ka­ra­ṇe prayo- TAŚVA-ML 382,21ja­nā­bhā­vā­t | tac ca dvaṃ­dva­va­rta­naṃ kalpeṣv eva vi­bhā­vya­te | tadaṃte vṛ­ttya­ka­ra­ṇā­t prāg eva sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­yoḥ sāna- TAŚVA-ML 382,22tku­mā­ra­mā­heṃ­dra­yo­r ity a­vṛ­tya­ka­ra­ṇā­t | tata eva navasu grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣv ekaśo vartanaṃ vi­bhā­vya­te | na­va­sva­nu­di­śe­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 382,23ca tatra di­gvi­di­gva­rtye­kai­ka­vi­mā­na­ma­dhya­ga­syeṃ­dra­ka­vi­mā­na­syai­ka­tvā­t | tata e­vā­nu­tta­ra­saṃ­jñā­nāṃ paṃ­cā­nā­m ekaśo TAŚVA-ML 382,24vartanaṃ vi­bhā­vya­te di­gva­ka­rtye­kai­ka­vi­bhā­na­ma­dhya­ga­syeṃ­dra­ka­sya sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddha­syai­ka­tvā­t | a­rtha­ta­ś caivaṃ vi­bhā­vya­te anya- TAŚVA-ML 382,25tho­kta­ni­rde­śa­kra­ma­sya pra­yo­ja­nā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ || TAŚVA-ML 382,26te ca sū­tri­te­ṣu sau­dha­rmā­di­ṣu kalpeṣu ka­lpā­tī­te­ṣu ca vai­mā­ni­kā devāḥ —TA-ML 4.20 sthi­ti­pra­bhā­va­su­kha­dyu­ti­le­śyā­vi­śu­ddhīṃ­dri­yā­va­dhi­vi­ṣa­ya­to dhikāḥ || 20 || TAŚVA-ML 382,28svo­pā­ttā­yu­ṣa u­da­yā­t tasmin bhave tena śa­rī­re­ṇā­va­sthā­naṃ sthitiḥ, śā­pā­nu­gra­ha­ṇa­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ pra­bhā­vaḥ­, sa­dve­dyo­da­ye TAŚVA-ML 382,29sa­tī­ṣṭa­vi­ṣa­yā­nu­bha­va­naṃ sukhaṃ, śa­rī­ra­va­sa­nā­bha­ra­ṇā­di­dī­pti­r dyutiḥ, ka­ṣā­yā­nu­raṃ­ji­tā yo­ga­pra­vṛ­tti­r leśyoktā tasyā TAŚVA-ML 382,30vi­śu­ddhi­r le­śyā­vi­śu­ddhiḥ­, iṃ­dri­ya­syā­va­dhe­ś ca viṣayo gocaraḥ pra­tye­yaḥ­, vi­ṣa­ya­śa­bda­syeṃ­dri­yā­va­dhi­bhyāṃ pra­tye­ka­m a- TAŚVA-ML 382,31bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t a­nya­tho­pa­ryu­pa­ri de­vā­nā­m iṃ­dri­yā­di­vṛ­ddhi­pra­saṃ­gā­t si­ddhāṃ­ta­vi­ro­dhā­pa­tteḥ | sthi­tyā­dī­nāṃ dvaṃdve TAŚVA-ML 382,32sthi­ti­śa­bda­syā­dau grahaṇaṃ ta­tpū­rva­ka­tvā­t pra­bhā­vā­dī­nāṃ | tebhyas tataḥ ity a­tro­pā­dā­ne '­hī­ya­ra­ho­ri­ta­siḥ tair vā TAŚVA-ML 382,33tatas tasi pra­ka­ra­ṇe ā­ṭyā­di­bhya u­pa­saṃ­khyā­na­m iti' tasiḥ | u­pa­ryu­pa­ri vai­mā­ni­kā iti cā­nu­va­rta­te tenai- TAŚVA-ML 382,34vam a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ kriyate u­pa­ryu­pa­ri vai­mā­ni­kāḥ pra­ti­ka­lpaṃ pra­ti­pra­stā­raṃ ca sthi­tyā­di­bhi­r adhikā iti || TAŚVA-ML 383,01kutas te tathā siddhā ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 4.20.1sa­pta­bhi­s te tathā jñeyāḥ sthi­tyā­di­bhi­r a­saṃ­śa­yaṃ | teṣām iha ma­nu­ṣyā­dau tā­ra­ta­mya­sya da­rśa­nā­t || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 383,03ma­nu­ṣyā­dau sthites tā­va­ttā­ra­ta­mya­sya da­rśa­nā­d de­vā­nā­m u­pa­ryu­pa­ri sthi­tyā­dhi­kyaṃ dṛṣṭaṃ saṃ­bhā­vya­te | yeṣām api TAŚVA-ML 383,04samānā sthitiḥ teṣām api guṇato dhi­ka­tva­si­ddheḥ pra­bhā­va­sya tā­ra­ta­mya­da­rśa­naṃ te­nā­dhi­kaṃ | yaḥ prabhāvaḥ saudharma- TAŚVA-ML 383,05kalpe ni­gra­hā­nu­gra­ha­ṇa­pa­rā­bhi­yo­gā­di­ṣu ta­da­naṃ­ta­gu­ṇa­tvā­d u­pa­ryu­pa­ri devānāṃ kevalaṃ maṃ­dā­bhi­mā­na­ta­yā­lpa­saṃ­kle­śa­ta­yā TAŚVA-ML 383,06ca na pra­va­rta­naṃ | evam iha sukhasya tā­ra­ta­mya­da­rśa­nā­t teṣāṃ su­khe­nā­dhi­kyaṃ | dyutyā tā­ra­ta­mya­da­rśa­nā­d iti dyutyā- TAŚVA-ML 383,07dhikyaṃ | le­śyā­vi­śu­ddhe­s tā­ra­ta­mya­da­rśa­nā­t ta­yā­dhi­kyaṃ­, sa­mā­na­le­śyā­nā­m api ka­rma­vi­śu­ddhya­dhi­ka­tva­si­ddheḥ | TAŚVA-ML 383,08iṃ­dri­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­sya tā­ra­ta­mya­da­rśa­nā­d iṃ­dri­ya­vi­ṣa­ye­ṇā­dhi­kyaṃ | ta­dva­da­va­dhi­vi­ṣa­ye­ṇa tathā saṃ­bhā­va­nā­yāṃ bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t || TAŚVA-ML 383,09ga­tyā­di­bhi­r a­dhi­ka­tva­pra­saṃ­ge ta­nni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 4.21 ga­ti­śa­rī­ra­pa­ri­gra­hā­bhi­mā­na­to hīnāḥ || 21 || TAŚVA-ML 383,11u­bha­ya­ni­mi­tta­va­śā­d de­śāṃ­ta­ra­prā­pti­ni­mi­ttaḥ kā­ya­pa­ri­spaṃ­do gatiḥ, śa­rī­ra­m iha vai­kri­yi­ka­m u­kta­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ grāhyaṃ, TAŚVA-ML 383,12lo­bha­ka­ṣā­yo­da­yā­n mūrchā pa­ri­gra­ho va­kṣya­mā­ṇaḥ­, mā­na­ka­ṣā­yo­da­yā­t pra­ti­yo­ge­ṣv a­pra­ṇa­ti­pa­ri­ṇā­mo '­bhi­mā­naḥ | TAŚVA-ML 383,13ga­ti­śa­rī­ra­pa­ri­gra­hā­bhi­mā­nai­r ga­ti­śa­rī­ra­pa­ri­gra­hā­bhi­mā­na­taḥ u­pa­ryu­pa­ri vai­mā­ni­kāḥ pra­ti­ka­lpaṃ pra­ti­pra­stā­raṃ ca TAŚVA-ML 383,14hīnāḥ pra­tye­ta­vyāḥ || kutas te tathety ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 4.21.1u­pa­ryu­pa­ri te hīnā ga­tyā­di­bhi­r a­saṃ­bha­vā­t | ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­pra­ka­rṣa­sya pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 383,16gatyā tāvad u­pa­ryu­pa­ri hīnā devās ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­sya vi­ṣa­yā­bhi­ṣv aṃ­go­dre­ka­sya hī­na­tvā­t tathā pa­ri­ṇā­me­no­tpa­tteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 383,17śa­rī­re­ṇā­pi hīnās ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­sya pra­vṛ­ddha­śa­rī­ra­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ya­sya hī­na­tvā­t | sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­yo­r devānāṃ śarīraṃ sapta- TAŚVA-ML 383,18ra­tni­pra­mā­ṇaṃ­, sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­heṃ­dra­yo­r a­ra­tni­hī­naṃ­, tato py a­ra­tni­hī­naṃ kā­pi­ṣṭāṃ­te­ṣu­, tato pi sa­ha­srā­rāṃ­te­ṣv a­ra­tni­hī­naṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 383,19tato py ā­na­ta­prā­ṇa­ta­yo­r a­rdha­ra­tni­hī­naṃ­, tato py ā­ra­ṇā­cyu­ta­yoḥ­, tato py a­dho­grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣu­, tato ma­dhya­grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣu­, tato TAŚVA-ML 383,20py upari grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣv a­nu­di­śa­vi­mā­ne­ṣu ca, tato nu­tta­re­ṣu ta­trā­ra­tni­mā­tra­tvā­d de­va­śa­rī­ra­sye­ti hi śrutiḥ | pa­ri­gra­he- TAŚVA-ML 383,21ṇāpi vi­mā­na­pa­ri­vā­rā­di­la­kṣa­ṇe­na hīnāḥ ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­sya pra­kṛ­ṣṭa­syā­bhā­vā­t | sau­dha­rmā­di­ṣu hi de­vā­nā­m u­pa­ryu­pa­ri TAŚVA-ML 383,22nā­ma­ka­rma­vi­śe­ṣo lpā­lpa­ta­rā­lpa­ta­ma­vi­mā­na­pa­ri­vā­ra­he­tu­r aṃ­ta­raṃ­go ba­hi­raṃ­ga­s tu kṣe­tra­vi­śe­ṣā­di­r iti kā­ra­ṇā­pa­ka­rṣa- TAŚVA-ML 383,23tā­ra­ta­myā­t kā­ryā­pa­ka­rṣa­tā­ra­ta­myā siddhiḥ | kuto bhi­mā­ne­na hīnās te ? ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­pra­ka­rṣa­syā­bhā­vā­d eva | kiṃ punar a- TAŚVA-ML 383,24bhi­mā­na­kā­ra­ṇaṃ ? śa­rī­ri­ṇā­ma­pra­ta­nu­ka­ṣā­ya­tvaṃ manasaḥ saṃkleśo va­dhi­śu­ddhi­vi­ra­hā­d a­ta­ttvā­va­lo­ka­na­m a­saṃ­ve­ga­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ś ca TAŚVA-ML 383,25tasya hā­ni­tā­ra­ta­myā­d u­pa­ryu­pa­ri de­vā­nā­m a­bhi­mā­na­hā­ni­tā­ra­ta­myaṃ tat punar a­bhi­mā­na­kā­ra­ṇa­sya hā­ni­tā­ra­ta­myaṃ tatpra- TAŚVA-ML 383,26ti­pa­kṣa­bhū­tā­nā­m a­ta­nu­ka­ṣā­ya­tvā­lpa­saṃ­kle­śā­va­dhi­vi­śu­ddhi­ta­ttvā­va­lo­ka­na­saṃ­ve­ga­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­dhi­kyā­nāṃ tā­ra­ta­myā­d u­pa­pa­dya­te TAŚVA-ML 383,27pū­rva­ja­nmo­pā­tta­vi­śu­ddhā­dhya­va­sā­ya­pra­ka­rṣa­tā­ra­ta­myā­d u­pa­ryu­pa­ri teṣām u­pa­pā­da­sya gha­ṭa­nā­c ca || kathaṃ punar u­pa­ryu­pa­ri­bhā­vo TAŚVA-ML 383,28vai­mā­ni­kā­nāṃ saṃ­ga­ccha­ta ity ā­śaṃ­kā­yā­m idam ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 4.21.2sthi­tyā­di­bhi­s ta­thā­dhi­kya­syā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ | no­pa­ryu­pa­ri­bhā­va­sya teṣāṃ saṃ­ke­ti­saṃ­ga­tiḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 383,30pū­rva­ja­nma­bhā­vi­sva­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­vi­śu­ddhi­tā­ra­ta­myo­pā­tta­śu­bha­ka­rma­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ka­rṣa­tā­ra­ta­myā­t sthi­tyā­di­bhi­r ādhikyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 383,31tāvad vai­mā­ni­kā­nāṃ sūtritaṃ sarvathā bā­dha­ka­vi­dhu­ra­tvā­t ta­da­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­ttyā ca teṣām u­pa­ryu­pa­ri­bhā­va­sya saṃgatiḥ | TAŚVA-ML 383,32pū­rva­ja­nma­bhā­vi­sva­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­vi­śu­ddhi­tā­ra­ta­myo­pā­tta­śu­bha­ka­rma­tā­ra­ta­myā­t sthi­tyā­di­bhi­r ā­dhi­kya­sya da­rśa­nā­t TAŚVA-ML 383,33kṣī­ṇā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­r iti cen na, ta­dā­dhi­kya­vi­śe­ṣa­sya teṣām u­pa­ryu­pa­ri­bhā­ve­nā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­si­ddheḥ || TAŚVA-ML 384,01a­thā­dye­ṣu triṣu ni­kā­ye­ṣu le­śyā­vi­dhā­na­m uktaṃ vai­mā­ni­ka­ni­kā­ye saṃ­pra­tyu­cya­te­;­ —TA-ML 4.22 pī­ta­pa­dma­śu­kla­le­śyā dvi­tri­śe­ṣe­ṣu || 22 || TAŚVA-ML 384,03nanu ca pūrvam e­ta­dva­kta­vyaṃ tatra punar le­śyā­bhā­vā­t sūtrasya lā­gha­vo­pa­pa­tteḥ ā­di­ta­s triṣu pī­tāṃ­ta­le­śyāḥ tataḥ TAŚVA-ML 384,04pī­ta­pa­dma­śu­klā dvi­tri­śe­ṣe­ṣv iti | tad a­sa­t­, tatra sai­dha­rmā­di­gra­ha­ṇe sū­tra­gau­ra­pra­saṃ­gā­d a­gra­ha­ṇe bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ TAŚVA-ML 384,05saṃ­kṣe­pā­rtha­m ihaiva va­ca­no­pa­pa­tteḥ | pī­ta­pa­dma­śu­klā­nāṃ dvaṃdve pī­ta­pa­dma­yo­r u­tta­ra­pa­di­kaṃ hrasvatvaṃ dru­tā­pā­tta­pa­ra­ka­ra­ṇā­n ma- TAŚVA-ML 384,06dhya­ma­vi­ḍaṃ­bi­ta­yo­r u­pa­saṃ­khyā­na­m ity ā­cā­rya­va­ca­na­da­rśa­nā­t ma­dhya­mā­śa­bda­sya vi­ḍaṃ­bi­to­tta­ra­pa­de dvaṃdve pi hra­sva­tva­si­ddheḥ | TAŚVA-ML 384,07tataḥ pī­ta­pa­dma­śu­kla­le­śyāḥ yeṣāṃ devānāṃ te pī­ta­pa­dma­śu­kla­le­śyā iti dvaṃ­dva­pū­rvā­ny a­pa­dā­rthā vṛttiḥ | dvitriśe- TAŚVA-ML 384,08ṣeṣv ity a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­ni­rde­śā­d dva­yā­di­vi­ka­lpā­dī­nā­m ā­dhā­ra­tva­si­ddheḥ || kathaṃ punaḥ pī­tā­da­yo leśyās ta­dā­dhe­yā­naḥ TAŚVA-ML 384,09devānāṃ vijñeyā ity ā­ve­dya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 4.22.1leśyāḥ pī­tā­da­ya­s teṣāṃ sū­tra­vā­kya­pra­bhe­da­taḥ | pra­tye­ta­vyāḥ pra­paṃ­ce­na ya­thā­ga­ma­m a­saṃ­śa­yaṃ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 384,11dvayoḥ sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­yoḥ sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­heṃ­dra­yo­ś ca pī­ta­le­śyāḥ dvayor bra­hma­lāṃ­ta­va­ka­lpa­yoḥ śu­kla­sa­tā­ra­ka­lpa- TAŚVA-ML 384,12yoś ca pa­dma­le­śyāḥ­, dvayor ā­na­ta­prā­ṇa­ta­yo­r ā­ra­ṇā­cyu­ta­yo­ś ca śu­kla­le­śyāḥ­, triṣv a­dho­grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣu triṣu ma­dhya­ma­grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 384,13tri­ṣū­pa­ri­grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣu ca śu­kla­le­śyāḥ | śeṣeṣv a­nu­di­śe­ṣu paṃcasv a­nu­tta­re­ṣu ca śu­kla­le­śyā iti sū­tra­vā­kya­pra­bhe­da­tāṃ TAŚVA-ML 384,14pra­tye­ta­vyāḥ | ca­tuḥ­śe­ṣe­ṣv iti vaktavyaṃ spa­ṣṭā­rtha­m iti cet na, a­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa caturṣu mā­heṃ­drāṃ­te­ṣu pītāyāḥ TAŚVA-ML 384,15pra­saṃ­gā­t­, caturṣu ca sa­ha­srāṃ­te­ṣu kalpeṣu padmāyāḥ prasakteḥ śeṣeṣu cā­na­tā­di­ṣu śu­kla­le­śyā­yāḥ sa­ma­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t TAŚVA-ML 384,16ta­thā­cā­rya­vi­ro­dhaḥ syāt | tatra hi sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­yoḥ devānāṃ pītā le­śye­ṣya­te­, sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­heṃ­dra­yoḥ pīta- TAŚVA-ML 384,17padmā, tataḥ kā­pi­ṣṭāṃ­te­ṣu padmā, tataḥ sa­ha­srā­rāṃ­te­ṣu pa­dma­śu­klā­, tato '­cyu­tāṃ­te­ṣu śuklā, tataḥ śeṣeṣu parama- TAŚVA-ML 384,18śukleti | kathaṃ sū­tre­ṇā­na­bhi­hi­to­yaṃ viśeṣaḥ pra­tī­ya­te ? | pī­tā­gra­ha­ṇe­na pī­ta­pa­dma­yoḥ saṃ­gra­hā­t pa­dmā­gra­ha­ṇe­na TAŚVA-ML 384,19pa­dma­śu­kla­yoḥ ity āhuḥ | kathaṃ ? tathā loke śa­bda­vya­va­hā­ra­da­rśa­nā­t | chatriṇo ga­cchaṃ­tī­ti yathā cha­tri­sa­ha­ca­ri- TAŚVA-ML 384,20tānām a­cha­tri­ṇā­m api cha­tri­vya­pa­de­śā­t | pā­ṭhāṃ­ta­re pi yathā vyā­khyā­nā­d adoṣa iti cen na, a­ni­ṣṭa­śaṃ­kā­ni- TAŚVA-ML 384,21vṛ­ttya­rtha­tvā­t | dvi­tre­śe­ṣe­ṣv iti pāṭhasya ca­tuḥ­śe­ṣe­ṣv iti tu pāṭhe caturṇāṃ ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­ryu­pa­ri­bhā­ve 'niṣṭaḥ śakyeta TAŚVA-ML 384,22ta­nni­vṛ­tti­r ya­thā­nyā­sa­va­ca­ne kṛtā bhavati | ya­thā­saṃ­khya­pra­saṃ­gā­d atrāpy a­ni­ṣṭa­m iti cen na, dvyā­di­śa­bdā­nā­m aṃ­ta­rnī­ta- TAŚVA-ML 384,23vī­psā­rtha­tvā­d dvi­bho­ja­nā­di­va­t | dine dine dvi­bho­ja­ne yasya sa dvi­bho­ja­na i­tyā­da­yo ya­thā­nta­rnī­ta­vī­psā­rthā- TAŚVA-ML 384,24s ta­tho­pa­ryu­pa­ri dvayor dvayos triṣu śeṣeṣu śeṣeṣv ity aṃ­ta­rnī­ta­vī­psā­rthā dvyā­di­śa­bdā iha vyā­khyā­yaṃ­te­, tato na yathā- TAŚVA-ML 384,25saṃ­khya­pra­saṃ­go vā­kya­bhe­dā­d vyā­khyā­nā­c ca | pī­ta­mi­śra­pa­dma­mi­śra­pa­dma­śu­kla­le­śyā dvi­dvi­ca­tuḥ­śe­ṣe­ṣv iti pā­ṭhāṃ­ta­ra­m anye TAŚVA-ML 384,26ma­nyaṃ­te­, tatra sū­tra­gau­ra­vaṃ ta­da­va­sthaṃ | a­tha­vā­stu ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dha­sthā­pi nā­ni­ṣṭa­pra­saṃ­gaḥ | kathaṃ ? dvayoḥ TAŚVA-ML 384,27yu­ga­la­yoḥ pī­ta­le­śyā­, sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­heṃ­dra­yoḥ pa­dma­le­śyā­yāḥ a­vi­va­kṣā­taḥ bra­hma­lo­kā­di­ṣu triṣu ka­lpa­yu­ga­le­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 384,28pa­dma­le­śyā śeṣeṣu sa­ttā­rā­di­ṣu śu­kla­le­śyā pa­dma­le­śyā­yā a­vi­va­kṣā­taḥ ity uktau a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t | tato na TAŚVA-ML 384,29kaścid ā­rṣa­vi­ro­dhaḥ || TAŚV-ML 4.22.2leśyā ni­rde­śa­taḥ sādhyā kṛ­ṣṇe­tyā­di­sva­rū­pa­taḥ | varṇato bhra­ma­rā­dī­nāṃ chāyāṃ bibhrati bāhyataḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.3a­naṃ­ta­bhe­da­mā­sāṃ syād va­rṇāṃ­ta­ra­m api sphuṭaṃ | e­ka­dvi­tri­ka­saṃ­khyā­di­kṛ­ṣṇā­di­gu­ṇa­yo­ga­taḥ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.4ta­thāṃ­taḥ­pa­ri­ṇā­me­na sā­dhya­jī­va­sya tattvataḥ | sa cā­saṃ­khyā­ta­lo­kā­tma­pra­de­śa­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­kaḥ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.5ta­tka­ṣā­yo­da­ya­sthā­ne­ṣv i­ya­tsū­tkṛ­ṣṭa­m a­dhya­ma­– | ja­gha­nyā­tma­ka­rū­pe­ṣu kle­śa­hā­nyā ni­va­rta­nā­t || 5 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.6kṛ­ṣṇā­da­yo '­śu­bhā­s tisro vi­va­rtaṃ­te śa­rī­ri­ṇaḥ | ja­gha­nya­ma­dhya­mo­tkṛ­ṣṭe­ṣv aṃ­śāṃ­śe­ṣu vi­vṛ­ddhi­taḥ || 6 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.7vi­śu­ddhe­r u­tta­rā­s tisraḥ śubhā evaṃ vi­pa­rya­yā­t | vi­śu­ddhi­hā­nyā saṃ­kle­śa­vṛ­ddhyā caiva śu­bhe­ta­rāḥ || 7 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.8ekaikā cāpy a­saṃ­khye­ya­lo­kā­tmā vya­va­sā­ya­bhṛ­t | le­śyā­vi­śe­ṣa­to jñeyāḥ ka­ṣā­yo­da­ya­bhe­da­taḥ || 8 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.9tathā saṃ­kra­ma­taḥ sādhyā leśyāḥ kle­śa­vi­śu­ddhi­jā­t | kli­śya­mā­na­sya kṛṣṇāyāṃ na le­śyāṃ­ta­ra­saṃ­kra­maḥ || 9 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.10tasyām eva tu ṣa­ṭsthā­na­pa­ti­te­na vi­va­rdha­te | hīyate ca pumān eṣa saṃ­kra­me­ṇa ni­ja­kra­mā­t || 10 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.11kṛṣṇā prā­tha­mi­ka­kle­śa­sthā­nā­d dhi pa­ri­va­rdha­te | saṃ­khye­yā­d apy a­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­taḥ sva­ni­mi­tta­taḥ || 11 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.12saṃ­khye­yā­di­gu­ṇā­d vāpi nā­nya­the­ti vi­ni­śca­yaḥ | le­śyāṃ­ta­ra­sya kṛṣṇāto '­śu­bha­syā­nya­sya bā­dha­nā­t || 12 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.13ta­tkṛ­ṣṇa­le­śya­taḥ sthā­nā­ddhī­ya­mā­no vi­hī­ya­te | kṛ­ṣṇā­yā­m eva nānyasyāṃ leśyāyāṃ he­tva­bhā­va­taḥ || 13 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.14sā­dya­naṃ­tā­di­bhā­gā­d vā saṃ­khyā­tā­di­gu­ṇā­t tathā | hīyate nānyathā sthā­na­ṣa­ṭka­saṃ­kra­ma­to subhṛt || 14 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.15ya­dā­naṃ­ta­gu­ṇā hāniḥ kṛṣṇāyāḥ saṃ­kra­ma­s tadā | nīlāyā u­tta­ma­sthā­ne ta­lle­śyāṃ­ta­ra­saṃ­kra­maḥ || 15 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.16evaṃ vi­śu­ddhi­vṛ­ddhau syāc chu­kla­le­śya­sya saṃkramaḥ | śu­klā­yā­m eva nānyatra leśyā e­vā­va­sā­na­taḥ || 16 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.17tathā vi­śu­ddhi­hā­nyāṃ syāt ta­lle­śyāṃ­ta­ra­saṃ­kra­maḥ | a­naṃ­ta­gu­ṇa­hā­nyai­va nā­nya­hā­nyā ka­dā­ca­na || 17 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.18madhye le­śyā­ca­tu­ṣka­sya śu­ddhi­saṃ­kle­śa­yo­r nṛṇāṃ | hānau vṛddhau ca vi­jñe­ya­s teṣāṃ sva­pa­ra­saṃ­kra­maḥ || 18 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.19tathaiva karmato leśyāḥ sādhyāḥ ṣaḍ api bhedataḥ | pha­la­la­kṣa­ṇa­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­sā­ma­rthyā­t ta­ttva­ve­di­bhiḥ || 19 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.20ādyā tu skaṃ­dha­bhe­de­cchā vi­ṭa­pa­cche­da­śe­mu­pī | parā ca śā­khā­che­dī­cchā­d a­nu­śā­kha­chi­dai­ṣa­ṇā || 20 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.21piṃ­ḍi­kā­che­da­ne­cchā na svayaṃ pa­ti­ta­mā­tra­ka | pha­lā­di­tsā ca kṛ­ṣṇā­di­le­śyā­nāṃ bha­kṣa­ṇe­ccha­yā || 21 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.22tathā la­kṣa­ṇa­to leśyāḥ sādhyāḥ siddhāḥ pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ | parān a­nu­bha­yā­diḥ syāt kṛ­ṣṇā­yā­s tatra lakṣaṇaḥ || 22 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.23a­la­syā­di­s tu nīlāyā mā­tsa­ryā­diḥ punaḥ sphuṭaṃ | kāpotyā dṛ­ḍha­mai­tryā­diḥ pītāyāḥ sa­tya­vā­di­tā || 23 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.24prabhṛti pa­dma­le­śyā­yāḥ śuklāyāḥ pra­śa­mā­di­kaṃ | gatyā leśyās tathā jñeyāḥ prāṇināṃ ba­hu­bhe­da­yā || 24 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.25pra­tyaṃ­śa­kaṃ sa­mā­khyā­tāḥ ṣa­ṅviṃ­śa­ti­r i­hāṃ­śa­kāḥ | tatrāṣṭau ma­dhya­mā­s tāvad āyuṣo baṃ­dha­he­ta­vaḥ || 25 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.26ā­rṣo­pa­de­śa­taḥ siddhāḥ śeṣās tu ga­ti­he­ta­vaḥ | pu­ṇya­pā­pa­vi­śe­ṣā­ṇā­m u­pa­cā­ra­ta­yā hi te || 26 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.27bha­vā­yu­rga­ti­bhe­dā­nāṃ kāraṇaṃ nā­ma­bhe­da­va­t | śu­klo­tkṛ­ṣṭāṃ­śa­kā­d ātmā bhavet sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhi­gaḥ || 27 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.28kṛ­ṣṇo­tkṛ­ṣṭāṃ­śa­kā­t tu syād a­pra­ti­ṣṭhā­na­gā­my asau | śe­ṣāṃ­śa­ka­va­śā­n nā­nā­ga­ti­bhā­g a­va­ga­mya­tā­m || 28 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.29ya­thā­ga­maṃ pra­paṃ­ce­na vi­dyā­naṃ­da­ma­ho­da­yā | svā­mi­tve­na tathā sādhyā leśyā sā­dha­na­to pi ca || 29 || TAŚV-ML 4.22.30saṃkhyātaḥ kṣe­tra­ta­ś cāpi spa­rśa­nā­t kālato ṃ­ta­rā­t | bhāvāc cā­lpa­ba­hu­tvā­c ca pū­rva­sū­tro­kta­nī­ti­taḥ || 30 || TA-ML 4.23 prā­ggrai­ve­ya­ke­bhyaḥ kalpāḥ || 23 || TAŚVA-ML 385,26sau­dha­rmā­di­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­nu­va­rta­te­, te­nā­ya­m a­rthaḥ­–­sau­dha­rmā­da­yaḥ prā­ggrai­ve­ya­ke­bhyaḥ kalpā iti | sau­dha­rmā­di­sū­trā- TAŚVA-ML 385,27naṃ­ta­ra­m idaṃ sūtraṃ va­kta­vya­m iti cen na, sthi­ti­pra­bhā­vā­di­sū­tra­tra­ya­sya vya­va­dhā­na­pra­saṃ­gā­t | sati vya­va­dhā­ne 'nena TAŚVA-ML 385,28vi­dhī­ya­mā­no rthaḥ kalpeṣv eva syād a­naṃ­ta­ra­tvā­t || ke punaḥ ka­lpā­tī­tā ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 4.23.1kalpāḥ prāg eva te bodhyā grai­ve­ya­ka­vi­mā­na­taḥ | ta­dā­da­ya­s tu sā­ma­rthyā­t ka­lpā­tī­tāḥ pra­tī­ti­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 385,30nanu ca pa­ri­śe­ṣā­d grai­ve­ya­kā­dī­nāṃ ka­lpā­tī­ta­tva­si­ddhau bha­va­na­vā­syā­dī­nāṃ ka­lpā­tī­ta­tva­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 385,31u­pa­ryu­pa­rī­ty a­nu­va­rta­nā­t || TA-ML 4.24 bra­hma­lo­kā­la­yā lau­kāṃ­ti­kāḥ || 24 || TAŚVA-ML 385,33e­tyā­smiṃ­l līyata ity ālayo nivāsaḥ | bra­hma­lo­ka ālayo yeṣāṃ te bra­hma­lo­kā­la­yāḥ | sa­rva­bra­hma­lo­ka­de- TAŚVA-ML 385,34vānāṃ lau­kāṃ­ti­ka­tva­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, lo­kāṃ­to­pa­śle­ṣā­t | bra­hma­lo­ka­syāṃ­to hi lokāṃtaḥ lokāṃte bhavā TAŚVA-ML 386,01lau­kāṃ­ti­kā iti na sarvatra bra­hma­lo­ka­de­vā­s tathā | athavā lokaḥ saṃsāraḥ ja­nma­ja­rā­mṛ­tyu­saṃ­kī­rṇaḥ tasyāṃto TAŚVA-ML 386,02lokāṃtaḥ ta­tpra­yo­ja­nā lau­kāṃ­ti­kāḥ | te hi pa­rī­ta­saṃ­sā­rāḥ tataś cyutvā ekaṃ ga­rbha­vā­sa­m avāpya pari- TAŚVA-ML 386,03nirvāṃti || kiṃ punar anena sūtreṇa kriyata ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 4.24.1tatra lau­kāṃ­ti­kā devā bra­hma­lo­kā­la­yā iti | sū­ca­nā­t ka­lpa­vā­si­tvaṃ teṣāṃ ni­ya­ta­m ucyate || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 386,05lau­kāṃ­ti­kā­nāṃ ka­lpo­pa­pa­nna­ka­lpā­tī­te­bhyo nyatvaṃ mā bhūd iti teṣāṃ ka­lpa­vā­si­ni­ya­mo 'nena kriyate na TAŚVA-ML 386,06tato devānāṃ ca­tu­rṇi­kā­ya­tva­ni­ya­mo vi­ru­dhya­te || TAŚVA-ML 386,07ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 4.25 sā­ra­sva­tā­d ity a­va­nhya­ru­ṇa­ga­rda­to­ya­tu­ṣi­tā­vyā­bā­dhā­ri­ṣṭā­ś ca || 25 || TAŚVA-ML 386,09kim ime sā­ra­sva­tā­da­yaḥ pū­rvo­tta­rā­di­di­kṣu ya­thā­kra­maṃ | tad ya­thā­–­a­ru­ṇa­sa­mu­dra­pra­bha­vo mūle saṃ­khye­ya­yo­ja­na- TAŚVA-ML 386,10vi­stā­ra­s tamasaḥ skaṃdhaḥ sa­mu­dra­va­la­yā­kṛ­ti­r iti tī­vrāṃ­dha­kā­ra­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ sa ūrdhvaṃ kra­ma­vṛ­ddhyā gacchan madhye ṃte TAŚVA-ML 386,11vā saṃ­khye­ya­yo­ja­na­bā­hu­lyaḥ a­ri­ṣṭa­vi­mā­na­syā­dho­bhā­ge sametaḥ ku­kku­ṭa­ku­ṭī­va­da­va­sthi­taḥ | ta­syo­pa­ri ta­mo­rā­ja- TAŚVA-ML 386,12yoṣṭā vyu­tpa­ttyā­ri­ṣṭeṃ­dra­ka­vi­mā­na­sa­ma­prā­ṇi­dha­yaḥ | tatra ca­ta­sṛ­ṣv api dikṣu dvaṃdvaṃ gatās ti­rya­gā­lo­kāṃ­tā­t ta­daṃ­ta­re­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 386,13pū­rvo­tta­ra­ko­ṇā­di­ṣu sā­ra­sva­tā­da­yo ya­thā­kra­maṃ ve­di­ta­vyāḥ | ca­śa­bda­sa­mu­cci­tāḥ sā­ra­sva­tā­dyaṃ­ta­rā­la­va­rti­naḥ TAŚVA-ML 386,14pare '­gnyā­bha­sū­ryā­bhā­da­yo dvaṃ­dva­vṛ­ttyā sthitāḥ pra­tye­ta­vyāḥ | tad ya­thā­–­sā­ra­sva­tā­di­tya­yo­r aṃ­ta­rā­le '­gnyā­bha­sū­ryā­bhāḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 386,15ā­di­tya­va­hna­yo­ś caṃ­drā­bha­sa­tyā­bhāḥ­, va­hnya­ru­ṇa­yoḥ śre­ya­ska­ra­kṣe­maṃ­ka­rāḥ­, a­ru­ṇa­ga­rda­to­ya­yo­r vṛ­ṣa­bhe­ṣṭa­kā­ma­cā­rāḥ­, garda- TAŚVA-ML 386,16to­ya­tu­ṣi­ta­yo­r ni­mā­ṇa­ra­jo­di­gaṃ­ta­ra­kṣi­tāḥ­, tu­ṣi­tā­vyā­bā­dha­yo­r ā­tma­ra­kṣi­ta­sa­rva­ra­kṣi­tāḥ­, a­vyā­bā­dhā­ri­ṣṭa­yo­r marudva- TAŚVA-ML 386,17savaḥ, a­ri­ṣṭa­sā­ra­sva­ta­yo­r a­śva­vi­śvāḥ | tāny etāni vi­mā­nā­nāṃ nāmāni ta­nni­vā­si­nāṃ ca devānāṃ ta­tsā­ha­ca- TAŚVA-ML 386,18ryāt | tatra sā­ra­sva­tāḥ sa­pta­śa­ta­saṃ­khyāḥ­, ādityā vahnayaḥ sa­pta­sa­ha­srā­ṇi sa­ptā­dhi­kā­ni­, a­ru­ṇā­ś ca tāvaṃta TAŚVA-ML 386,19eva, ga­rda­to­yā na­va­sa­ha­srā­ṇi na­vo­tta­rā­ṇi­, tu­ṣi­tā­ś ca tāvaṃta eva, a­vyā­bā­dhā e­kā­da­śa­sa­ha­srā­ṇy e­kā­da­śā­ni­, TAŚVA-ML 386,20ariṣṭā api tāvaṃta eva | ca­śa­bda­sa­mu­cci­tā­nāṃ saṃ­khyo­cya­te­–­a­gnyā­bhe devāḥ sa­pta­sa­ha­srā­ṇi sa­ptā­dhi­kā­ni­, TAŚVA-ML 386,21sūryābhe na­va­na­vo­tta­rā­ṇi­, caṃdrābhe e­kā­da­śai­kā­da­śo­tta­rā­ṇi­, satyābhe tra­yo­da­śa tra­yo­da­śo­tta­rā­ṇi­, śre­ya­ska­re paṃca- TAŚVA-ML 386,22da­śa­paṃ­ca­da­śo­tta­rā­ṇi­, kṣe­maṃ­ka­re sa­pta­da­śa­sa­pta­da­śo­tta­rā­ṇi­, vṛ­ṣa­bhe­ṣṭe e­ko­na­viṃ­śa­tye­ko­nā­viṃ­śa­tya­dhi­kā­ni­, kā­ma­cā­re TAŚVA-ML 386,23e­ka­viṃ­śa­tye­ka­viṃ­śa­tya­dhi­kā­ni­, ni­rmā­ṇa­ra­ja­si tra­yo­viṃ­śa­ti­tra­yo­viṃ­śa­tya­dhi­kā­ni­, di­gaṃ­ta­ra­kṣi­te paṃ­ca­viṃ­śa­ti­paṃ­ca­viṃ- TAŚVA-ML 386,24śa­tya­dhi­kā­ni­, ā­tma­ra­kṣi­te sa­pta­viṃ­śa­ti­sa­pta­viṃ­śa­tya­dhi­kā­ni­, sa­rva­ra­kṣi­te ekān na triṃ­śa­de­kā­n na triṃ­śa­da­dhi­kā­ni­, TAŚVA-ML 386,25maruti e­ka­triṃ­śa­de­ka­triṃ­śa­da­dhi­kā­ni­, vasuni tra­ya­striṃ­śa­ttra­ya­striṃ­śa­da­dhi­kā­ni­, aśve paṃ­ca­triṃ­śa­tpaṃ­ca­triṃ­śa­da­dhi- TAŚVA-ML 386,26kāni, viśve sa­pta­triṃ­śa­tsa­pta­triṃ­śa­da­dhi­kā­ni | ta ete ca­tu­rviṃ­śa­ti­r lau­kāṃ­ti­ka­ga­ṇāḥ sa­mu­di­tāḥ ca­tvā­riṃ­śa­tsa- TAŚVA-ML 386,27hasrāṇi a­ṣṭa­sa­pta­ti­ś ca śatāni ṣa­ḍu­tta­rā­ṇi | sarve svataṃtrāḥ hī­nā­dhi­ka­tvā­bhā­vā­t | vi­ṣa­ya­ra­ti­vi­ra­hā­d de- TAŚVA-ML 386,28varṣayaḥ tata e­ve­ta­re­ṣāṃ de­vā­nā­m a­rca­nī­yāḥ ca­tu­rda­śa­pū­rva­dha­rāḥ satataṃ jñā­na­bhā­va­nā­va­hi­ta­ma­na­saḥ nityaṃ saṃsārā- TAŚVA-ML 386,29d udvignāḥ a­ni­tyā­śa­ra­ṇā­dya­nu­pre­kṣā­va­hi­ta­ce­ta­saḥ tī­rtha­ka­ra­niḥ­kra­ma­ṇa­pra­bo­dha­na­pa­rāḥ nā­ma­ka­rma­vi­śe­ṣo­da­yā­d u­pa­jā­yaṃ­te || TAŚV-ML 4.25.1te nva­rtha­saṃ­jña­tāṃ prāptā bhedāḥ sā­ra­sva­tā­da­yaḥ | te­nai­ka­ca­ra­mā­s ta­dva­ccha­krā­dyā­ś co­pa­la­kṣi­tāḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 386,31ya­thai­ka­ca­ra­mā lau­kāṃ­ti­kāḥ sarve nvarthe saṃjñāṃ prāptāḥ sūtritāḥ tathā śa­krā­da­ya­ś ca teṣām u­pa­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­t || TAŚVA-ML 386,32kva punar dvi­ca­ra­mā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 4.26 vi­ja­yā­di­ṣu dvi­ca­ra­māḥ || 26 || TAŚVA-ML 386,34ā­di­śa­bdaḥ pra­kā­rā­rthaḥ | kaḥ prakāraḥ ? sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­tve ni­rgraṃ­tha­tve ca sa­tyu­pa­pā­daḥ | sa ca vi­ja­ya­sye­va TAŚVA-ML 387,01vai­ja­yaṃ­tā­pa­rā­ji­tā­nā­m a­nu­di­śā­nā­m apy astīti ta­trā­di­śa­bde­na gṛhyaṃte | sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddha­sya gra­ha­ṇa­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 387,02ta­syā­nva­rtha­saṃ­jñā­ka­ra­ṇā­t pṛ­tha­gu­pā­dā­nā­c ca lau­kāṃ­ti­ka­va­de­ka­ca­ra­ma­tva­si­ddheḥ | kathaṃ punar vi­ja­yā­dī­nāṃ dvi­ca­ra­ma­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 387,03ma­nu­ṣya­bha­vā­pe­kṣā­yāṃ tathaiva vyā­khyā­pra­jña­pti­daṃ­ḍa­ke '­bhi­dhā­nā­t | de­va­bha­vā­pe­kṣā­yā­m api tri­ca­ra­ma­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 387,04ma­nu­ṣya­bha­va­sya punar ekasya mu­khya­ca­ra­ma­tvaṃ yenaiva ni­rvā­ṇa­prā­pteḥ | a­pa­ra­sya tu ca­ra­ma­pra­tyā­sa­tte­r u­pa­ca­ri­taṃ ca­ra­ma­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 387,05sa­jā­tī­ya­sya vya­va­dhā­ya­ka­syā­bhā­vā­t tasya ta­tpra­tyā­sa­tti­si­ddheḥ | dvau caramau ma­nu­ṣya­bha­vau yeṣāṃ te dvi­ca­ra­māḥ TAŚVA-ML 387,06devāḥ vi­ja­yā­di­ṣu pra­ti­pa­tta­vyāḥ | a­thā­nya­tra sau­dha­rmā­di­ṣu ki­ya­cca­ra­mā devā ity ā­ve­da­yi­tu­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 4.26.1tathā dvi­ca­ra­māḥ proktā vi­ja­yā­di­ṣu yato 'marāḥ | tato nyatra niyāmo sti na ma­nu­ṣya­bha­ve­ṣv iha || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 387,08yato lau­kāṃ­ti­kā­nāṃ sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddha­sya śakrasya ca ta­da­gra­ma­hi­ṣyā lo­ka­pā­lā­dī­nā­m e­ka­ca­ra­ma­tva­m uktaṃ tathā TAŚVA-ML 387,09vi­ja­yā­di­de­vā­nāṃ dvi­ca­ra­ma­tvaṃ­, tato nyatra sau­dha­rmā­di­ṣu niyamo nāstīti gamyate || TAŚV-ML 4.26.2ity e­kā­da­śa­bhiḥ sūtrair vai­mā­ni­ka­ni­rū­pa­ṇaṃ | yu­ktyā­ga­ma­va­śā­dā­ttaṃ ta­nni­kā­ya­ca­tu­ṣṭa­ya­m || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 387,11iti ta­ttvā­rtha­ślo­ka­vā­rti­kā­laṃ­kā­re ca­tu­rthā­dhyā­ya­sya pra­tha­ma­m ā­hni­ka­m | TA-ML 4.27 au­pa­pā­di­ka­ma­nu­ṣye­bhyaḥ śe­ṣā­sti­rya­gyo­na­yaḥ || 27 || TAŚVA-ML 387,13au­pa­pā­di­kā­ś ca ma­nu­ṣyā­ś cau­pa­pā­di­ka­ma­nu­ṣyā ityatra dvaṃdve bhya­rhi­ta­tvā­d au­pa­pā­di­ka­śa­bda­sya pū­rva­ni­pā­taḥ | TAŚVA-ML 387,14ma­nu­ṣya­śa­bda­syā­lpā­kṣa­ra­tve pi tasmād u­tta­ra­tra pra­yo­gaḥ­, a­bhya­rhi­ta­tva­syā­lpā­kṣa­rā­pa­vā­da­tvā­t | tebhyo nye śeṣāḥ TAŚVA-ML 387,15saṃ­sā­ri­ṇaḥ ti­rya­gyo­na­yaḥ pra­tye­yāḥ­, ti­rya­gnā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ya­sa­dbhā­vā­t | na punaḥ siddhāḥ saṃ­sā­ri­pra­ka­ra­ṇe tadapra- TAŚVA-ML 387,16saṃgāt | kasmāt punar hi te bhi­dhī­yaṃ­te ? ti­rya­kpra­ka­ra­ṇe teṣām a­bhi­dhā­nā­rha­tvā­t ity ā­śaṃ­ka­mā­naṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 4.27.1sa­rva­lo­kā­śra­yāḥ siddhās tiryaṃco py arthato ṃginaḥ | saṃ­tau­pa­pā­di­ke bhyaste ma­nu­ṣye­bhyo pi cāpare || 1 || TAŚV-ML 4.27.2iti saṃ­kṣe­pa­ta­sti­rya­gyo­ni­jā­nāṃ vi­ni­śca­yaḥ | kṛto tra sū­tra­kā­re­ṇa la­kṣa­ṇā­vā­sa­bhe­da­taḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 387,19a­dho­lo­kaṃ ma­dhya­lo­ka­m ū­rdhva­lo­kaṃ cā­bhi­dhā­ya yad atra pra­ka­ra­ṇā­bhā­ve pi ti­rya­gyo­ni­jā­nāṃ ni­rū­pa­ṇaṃ sūtrakā- TAŚVA-ML 387,20reṇa kṛtaṃ tat teṣāṃ sa­rva­lo­ka­śra­ya­tva­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ saṃ­kṣe­pā­rthaṃ ca | ti­rya­kpra­ka­ra­ṇe sya sū­tra­syā­bhi­dhā­ne sa­rva­ti­rya­gbhe- TAŚVA-ML 387,21da­va­ca­ne sati sūtrasya gau­ra­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t sa­rva­lo­kā­śra­ya­tvaṃ punar eṣāṃ pa­ri­śe­ṣā­t yojyate | ti­rya­gyo­na­yo dvividhāḥ TAŚVA-ML 387,22sūkṣmā bā­da­rā­ś ca, sū­kṣma­bā­da­ra­nā­ma­ka­rma­dvai­vi­dhyā­t | tatra sūkṣmāḥ sa­rva­lo­ka­vā­si­naḥ­, bā­da­rā­s tu ni­ya­tā­vā­sā TAŚVA-ML 387,23iti ni­ya­tā­vā­sa­bhe­da­ni­rū­pa­ṇaṃ ti­rya­gyo­ni­śa­bda­ni­ru­kta­yā la­kṣa­ṇa­ni­rū­pa­ṇaṃ tiraścī nya­gbhū­to­pa­jā­tā yonir yeṣāṃ TAŚVA-ML 387,24te ti­rya­gyo­na­ya iti | ma­nu­ṣyā­dī­nāṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­t pa­ro­pa­bā­hya­tvā­t ti­rya­gyo­ni­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti cen na, ti­rya­gnā­ma- TAŚVA-ML 387,25ka­rmo­da­ye satīti va­ca­nā­t || TAŚVA-ML 387,26saṃprati bha­va­na­vā­si­nāṃ tāvad u­tkṛ­ṣṭa­sthi­ti­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 4.28 sthitir a­su­ra­nā­ga­su­pa­rṇa­dvī­pa­śe­ṣā­ṇāṃ sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­tri­pa­lyo­pa­mā­rdha- TA-ML 4.28 hī­na­mi­tā || 28 || TAŚVA-ML 387,29a­su­rā­dī­nāṃ sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­di­bhi­r a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dho ya­thā­kra­maṃ || TA-ML 4.29 sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­yoḥ sā­ga­ro­pa­me dhike || 29 || TAŚVA-ML 387,31dvi­va­ca­na­ni­rde­śā­d dvi­tva­ga­tiḥ­, adhike ity a­dhi­kā­ra ā­sa­ha­srā­rā­t || TA-ML 4.30 sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­heṃ­dra­yoḥ sapta || 30 || TAŚVA-ML 388,02a­dhi­kā­rā­t sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­dhi­kā­ni ceti saṃ­pra­tya­yaḥ || TA-ML 4.31 tri­sa­pta­na­vai­kā­da­śa­tra­yo­da­śa­paṃ­ca­da­śa­bhi­r a­dhi­kā­ni tu || 31 || TAŚVA-ML 388,04sapte tya­nu­va­rta­te­, tena sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­heṃ­dra­yo­r upari dvayoḥ kalpayoḥ sa­pta­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi tribhir a­dhi­kā­ni iti TAŚVA-ML 388,05daśa sā­dhi­kā­ni sthitiḥ, tayor upari dvayoḥ kalpayoḥ sapta sa­ptā­dhi­kā­nī­ti ca­tu­rda­śā­dhi­kā­nī­ti­, tayor upari TAŚVA-ML 388,06dvayoḥ sapta na­va­bhi­r a­dhi­kā­nī­ti ṣo­ḍa­śā­dhi­kā­ni­, tayor upari dvayoḥ sa­ptai­kā­da­śa­bhi­r a­dhi­kā­nī­ty a­ṣṭa­da­śā­dhi­kā­ni­, TAŚVA-ML 388,07tayor upari dvayor ā­na­ta­prā­ṇa­ta­yoḥ sa­pta­tra­yo­da­śa­bhi­r a­dhi­kā­nī­ti viṃ­śa­ti­r eva, tayor upari dvayor ā­ra­ṇā­cyu­ta­yoḥ TAŚVA-ML 388,08sa­pta­paṃ­ca­da­śa­bhi­r a­dhi­kā­nī­ti dvā­viṃ­śa­ti­r eva | tu­śa­bda­sya vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­rtha­tvā­t | ā­sa­ha­srā­d a­dhi­kā­rā­t pa­ra­trā­dhi- TAŚVA-ML 388,09kānīty a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­bhā­vaḥ || TA-ML 4.32 ā­ra­ṇā­cyu­tā­d ūrdhvam e­kai­ke­na navasu grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣu vi­ja­yā­di­ṣu TA-ML 4.32 sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhau ca || 32 || TAŚVA-ML 388,12a­dhi­kā­rā­d a­dhi­ka­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ | grai­ve­ya­ke­bhyo vi­ja­yā­dī­nāṃ pṛ­tha­ggra­ha­ṇa­m a­nu­di­śa­saṃ­gra­hā­rthaṃ | pra­tye­ka­m e­kai­ka­vṛ­ddhya- TAŚVA-ML 388,13bhiṃ­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­rthaṃ na­va­gra­ha­ṇaṃ | sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddha­sya pṛ­tha­ggra­ha­ṇaṃ vi­ka­lpa­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ || TAŚVA-ML 388,14kā punar iyaṃ bha­va­na­vā­syā­dī­nāṃ sthitir uktety ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 4.32.1sthitir ity ā­di­sū­tre­ṇa yoktā bha­va­na­vā­si­nāṃ | vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa sthitir yā ca ta­da­naṃ­ta­ra­kī­rti­tā || 1 || TAŚV-ML 4.32.3sūtraiś ca­tu­rbhi­r a­bhyā­sā­dya­thā­ga­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | parā vai­mā­ni­kā­nāṃ ca so­tta­ra­trā­va­ro­kti­taḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 388,17a­va­rā­yāḥ sthiter u­tta­ra­tra va­ca­nā­d iha bha­va­na­vā­si­nā­m ekena sūtreṇa vai­mā­ni­kā­nāṃ ca caturbhiḥ sūtrair vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 388,18yā sthitiḥ paroktā sā pa­ro­tkṛ­ṣṭe­ti gamyate || TAŚVA-ML 388,19kā punar a­va­re­ty ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 4.33 aparā pa­lyo­pa­ma­m a­dhi­ka­m || 33 || TAŚVA-ML 388,21pa­ri­śe­ṣā­t sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­yo­r de­vā­nā­m avarā sthitir iyaṃ vi­jñā­ya­te­, tato nyeṣām u­tta­ra­tra ja­gha­nya­sthi­te­r va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 4.33.1pa­lyo­pa­ma­m a­ti­ri­kta­m a­va­rā­sthi­ti­m a­bra­vī­t | sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­yoḥ sahe sūtre rthāt saṃ­pra­tī­ya­te || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 388,23tata e­vā­naṃ­ta­ra­sū­tre­ṇa sā­na­tku­mā­rā­di­ṣu jaghanyā sthitir u­cya­te­;­ —TA-ML 4.34 parataḥ parataḥ pūrvā pū­rvā­naṃ­ta­rā || 34 || TAŚVA-ML 388,25a­pa­re­ty a­nu­va­rta­te­, tena parataḥ parato yā ca parā sthitiḥ sā pūrvā pū­rvā­naṃ­ta­rā pa­ra­smi­nn avarā sthitir iti TAŚVA-ML 388,26saṃ­pra­tya­yaḥ | a­dhi­ka­gra­ha­ṇā­nu­vṛ­tteḥ sā­ti­re­ka­saṃ­pra­tya­yaḥ | ā vi­ja­yā­di­bhyo dhikāraḥ | a­naṃ­ta­re­ti vacanaṃ TAŚVA-ML 388,27vya­va­hi­ta­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ | sarvety e­tā­va­tyu­cya­mā­ne vya­va­hi­ta­gra­ha­ṇa­pra­saṃ­ga­s tatrāpi pū­rva­śa­bda­pra­vṛ­tteḥ || TA-ML 4.35 nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ ca dvi­tī­yā­di­ṣu || 35 || TAŚVA-ML 388,29kimarthaṃ nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ jaghanyā sthitir iha ni­ve­di­te­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 4.35.1sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­heṃ­dra­pra­bhṛ­tī­nā­m a­naṃ­ta­re | yathā tathā dvi­tī­yā­di­pṛ­thi­vī­ṣu ni­ve­di­tā || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 388,31nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ ca saṃ­kṣe­pā­d atraiva ta­da­naṃ­ta­re de­va­sthi­ti­pra­ka­ra­ṇe pi nā­ra­ka­sthi­ti­va­ca­naṃ saṃ­kṣe­pā­rthaṃ || TA-ML 4.36 da­śa­va­rṣa­sa­ha­srā­ṇi pra­tha­mā­yā­m || 36 || TAŚVA-ML 289,02pṛthivyāṃ na­ra­kā­ṇā­m a­va­ra­sthi­ti­r iti gha­ṭa­nī­yaṃ || TA-ML 4.37 bha­va­ne­ṣu ca || 37 || TAŚVA-ML 289,04da­śa­va­rṣa­sa­ha­srā­ṇi de­vā­nā­m avarā sthitir iti saṃ­pra­tya­yaḥ || TA-ML 4.38 vyaṃ­ta­rā­ṇāṃ ca || 38 || TAŚVA-ML 289,06aparā sthitir da­śa­va­rṣa­sa­ha­strā­ṇī­ti ca­śa­bde­na sa­mu­ccī­ya­te || TAŚV-ML 4.38.1da­śa­va­rṣa­sa­ha­strā­ṇi pra­tha­mā­yā­m u­dī­ri­tā | bha­va­ne­ṣu ca sā proktā vyaṃ­ta­rā­ṇāṃ ca tāvatī || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 289,08atha vyaṃ­ta­rā­ṇāṃ parā kā sthitir ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 4.39 pa­rā­pa­lyo­pa­ma­m a­dhi­ka­m || 39 || TAŚVA-ML 289,10sthitir iti saṃbaṃdhaḥ || TA-ML 4.40 jyo­ti­ṣkā­ṇāṃ ca || 40 || TAŚVA-ML 289,12pa­lyo­pa­ma­m adhikaṃ parā sthi­ti­gha­ṭa­nā || TA-ML 4.41 ta­da­ṣṭa­bhā­go 'parā || 41 || TAŚVA-ML 289,14sthitir jyo­ti­ṣkā­ṇā­m iti saṃ­pra­tya­ya­s teṣām a­naṃ­ta­ra­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 4.41.1pa­re­ṣā­m adhikaṃ jñeyaṃ pa­lyo­pa­ma­m a­va­sthi­tiḥ | jyo­ti­ṣkā­ṇāṃ ca ta­dva­tta­da­ṣṭa­bhā­go '­pa­ro­di­tā || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 289,16yathā vyaṃ­ta­rā­ṇāṃ pa­lyo­pa­ma­m adhikaṃ parā sthitiḥ tadvat jyo­ti­ṣkā­ṇā­m api tad jñeyaṃ ta­da­ṣṭa­bhā­gaḥ | puna- TAŚVA-ML 289,17r avarā sthitir jyo­ti­ṣkā­ṇāṃ pratītā | atha madhyamā sthitiḥ kuto va­ga­mya­ta ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 4.41.2sā­ma­rthyā­n madhyamā bodhyā sarveṣāṃ sthitir āyuṣaḥ | prāṇināṃ sā ca saṃbhāvyā ka­rma­vai­ci­trya­si­ddhi­taḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 4.41.3nanu ya­dva­dgha­ṭā­dī­nāṃ vicitrā sthitir iṣyate | ka­rmā­na­pe­kṣi­ṇāṃ ta­dva­dde­hi­nā­m iti ye viduḥ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 4.41.4te '­na­bhi­jñā gha­ṭā­dī­nā­m api ta­dbho­ktṛ­ka­rma­bhiḥ | sthiter ni­ṣpā­da­nā­dṛ­ṣṭa­kā­ra­ṇa­vya­bhi­cā­ra­taḥ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 4.41.5sūkṣmo bhū­ta­vi­śe­ṣa­ś ced vyā­bhi­cā­re­ṇa varjitaḥ | ta­ddhe­tu­r vividhaṃ karma tan na siddhaṃ ta­thā­khya­yā || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 289,22pa­rā­pa­ra­sthi­ti­va­ca­na­sā­ma­rthyā­t ma­dhya­mā­ne­ka­vi­dhā sthitir de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ ti­rya­ṅma­nu­ṣyā­ṇā­m iva saṃbhāvyā | TAŚVA-ML 289,23sā ca ka­rma­vai­ci­trya­si­ddhiṃ prāpya vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te tataḥ ka­rma­ve­ci­trya­m a­nu­mī­ya­te | sthi­ti­vai­ci­trya­si­ddhe­r a­nya­thā­nu­pa- TAŚVA-ML 289,24patteḥ | ka­rma­vai­ci­tryā­bhā­ve pi gha­ṭā­dī­nāṃ sthi­ti­vai­ci­trya­da­rśa­nā­d a­si­ddhā­ny a­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­r iti ye '­bhya­ma­nyaṃ­ta te 'na- TAŚVA-ML 289,25bhijñā eva, gha­ṭā­dī­nā­m api vi­ci­trā­yāḥ sthites ta­du­pa­bho­ktṛ­prā­ṇi­ka­rma­bhi­r vi­ci­trai­r ni­va­rta­nā­t­, kuṃ­bha­kā­rā­di- TAŚVA-ML 289,26dṛ­ṣṭa­ta­tkā­ra­ṇā­nāṃ vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | a­dṛ­ṣṭa­kā­ra­ṇā­na­pe­kṣi­tve ta­da­gha­ṭa­nā­t | sa­mā­na­kuṃ­bha­kā­rā­di­kā­ra­ṇā­nāṃ samāna- TAŚVA-ML 289,27kā­la­ja­nma­nāṃ sa­dṛ­śa­kṣe­trā­ṇāṃ sa­mā­na­kā­ra­ṇā­nāṃ ca gha­ṭā­dī­nāṃ sa­mā­na­kā­la­sthi­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | mu­dga­rā­di­vi­nā­śa- TAŚVA-ML 289,28ka­ra­ṇa­saṃ­pā­ta­vai­ci­tryā­d dṛṣṭād eva gha­ṭa­sthi­ti­vai­ci­trya­m iti cet, tad eva kutaḥ ? sa­mā­na­kā­ra­ṇā­di­tve pi teṣā- TAŚVA-ML 289,29m iti ciṃtyaṃ | sva­kā­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣā­d dṛṣṭād eveti cen na, mu­dga­rā­di­vi­nā­śa­kā­ra­ṇa­saṃ­pā­ta­he­toḥ pu­ru­ṣa­pra­ya­tnā­deḥ TAŚVA-ML 289,30pa­ri­dṛ­ṣṭa­sya vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | samāne pi tasmin kvacit ta­tsaṃ­pā­tā­da­rśa­nā­t | samāne pi ca ta­tsaṃ­pā­te ta­dvi­nā­śā- TAŚVA-ML 289,31pratīteḥ kā­ra­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­sya siddheḥ | sūkṣmo bhū­ta­vi­śe­ṣaḥ sarvathā vya­bhi­cā­ra­va­rji­to vividhaḥ kā­ra­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­m iti TAŚVA-ML 289,32cet, tad eva ka­rmā­smā­kaṃ siddhaṃ tasya sū­kṣma­bhū­ta­vi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­jñā­mā­traṃ tu bhidyate pa­ri­dṛ­ṣṭa­sya sū­kṣma­bhū­ta­vi­śe­ṣa­sya TAŚVA-ML 390,01vya­bhi­cā­ra­va­rji­ta­tvā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | atha kim ete saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo jīvāḥ ka­rma­vai­ci­tryā­t sthi­ti­vai­ci­trya­m a­nu­bha­vaṃ­to TAŚVA-ML 390,02nā­nā­tmā­naḥ pra­tye­kā­ya­ttai­kā­tmā­naḥ iti ? yadi nā­nā­tmā­na­s tadā nu saṃ­baṃ­dhā­nā­dya­bhā­vaḥ syād e­ka­saṃ­tā­ne pi nānā- TAŚVA-ML 390,03saṃ­tā­na­va­t | a­thai­kā­tmā­na­s ta­dā­nu­bha­va­sma­ra­ṇā­di­saṃ­kra­mā­nu­pa­pa­ttiḥ pau­rvā­pa­ryā­yo­gā­d iti vadaṃtaṃ pra­tyā­ha­ —TAŚV-ML 4.41.6tataḥ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo jīvāḥ sva­ta­ttvā­di­bhi­r īritāḥ | nā­nai­kā­tma­ta­yā saṃto nā­nya­thā­rtha­kri­yā­kṣa­teḥ || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 390,05yasmād dvi­tī­yā­dhyā­ye sva­ta­ttva­la­kṣa­ṇā­di­bhiḥ svabhāvaiḥ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo jīvāḥ pratyekaṃ ni­ści­tā­s tṛ­tī­ya­ca­tu­rthā- TAŚVA-ML 390,06dhyā­ya­yo­ś cā­dhā­rā­di­vi­śe­ṣai­r nā­nā­vi­dhai­r a­dhya­va­si­tā­s tato nā­nai­kā­tma­ta­yā vya­va­sthi­tāḥ | na punar nā­nā­tmā­na evai- TAŚVA-ML 390,07kātmāna eva vā sa­rvā­rtha­kri­yā­vi­ra­hā­t teṣām a­sa­ttva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | saṃś ca sa­rva­saṃ­sā­rī jīva iti ni­ści­ta­prā­yaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 390,08a­bhā­va­vi­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvaṃ hi sattvaṃ tac ca nāstīty e­ka­sva­bhā­vā­d dhi bhāvād vai­la­kṣa­ṇyaṃ || nā­nā­sva­bhā­va­tvaṃ jīvasya kuta TAŚVA-ML 390,09ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 4.41.7ja­nmā­sti­tvaṃ nivṛttiṃ ca kramād vṛddhim a­pa­kṣa­yaṃ | vināśaṃ ca pra­pa­dyaṃ­te vikāraṃ ṣaṅvidhaṃ hi te || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 390,11sarvo hi bhāvo janma pra­ti­pa­dya­te ni­mi­tta­dva­ya­va­śā­d ā­tma­lā­bha­m ā­pa­dya­mā­na­sya jāyata ity asya vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 390,12yathā suvarṇaṃ ka­ṭa­kā­di­tve­na astitvaṃ ca pra­ti­pa­dya­te sva­ni­mi­tta­va­śā­d a­va­sthā­m ā­vi­bhra­to rtha­syā­stī­ti pra­tya­yā­bhi- TAŚVA-ML 390,13dhā­na­go­ca­ra­tvā­t | nivṛtiṃ ca pra­pa­dya­te tata e­vā­va­sthāṃ­ta­rā­v ā­pti­da­rśa­nā­t pa­ri­ṇa­ma­te ity asya vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 390,14vṛddhiṃ ca pra­ti­pa­dya­te a­ni­vṛ­tta­pū­rva­sva­bhā­va­sya bhā­vāṃ­ta­re­ṇā­dhi­kyaṃ la­bha­mā­na­sya varddhate ity asya vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 390,15a­pa­kṣa­yaṃ ca pra­pa­dya­te krameṇa pū­rva­bhā­vai­ka­de­śa­vi­ni­vṛ­ttiṃ prā­pnu­va­to vastuno pa­kṣī­ya­ta ityasya vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 390,16vināśaṃ ca pra­ti­pa­dya­te­, ta­tpa­ryā­ya­sā­mā­nya­ni­vṛ­ttiṃ sa­mā­sā­da­ya­to rthasya na­śya­tī­ty asya go­ca­ra­tvā­t | tathā TAŚVA-ML 390,17jīvā api bhāvāḥ saṃtaḥ ṣaṅvidhaṃ vikāraṃ pra­pa­dyaṃ­te a­bhā­va­vi­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­d i­tye­k­, teṣāṃ yady a­va­stu­vi­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 390,18sattvaṃ dharmas tadā na samyag idaṃ sādhanaṃ | pra­ti­kṣa­ṇa­pa­ri­ṇā­me­nai­ke­na a­bhā­va­vi­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvaṃ vastutvaṃ tadā yuktaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 390,19tato jīvasya ṣa­ṅvi­kā­ra­prā­pti­sā­dha­naṃ va­stu­tva­sya ta­da­vi­nā­bhā­va­si­ddheḥ | a­thā­sa­ttva­dha­rma­vi­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvaṃ sattvaṃ dharma- TAŚVA-ML 390,20s tadā na samyag idaṃ sādhanaṃ pra­ti­kṣa­ṇa­pa­ri­ṇā­mai­ke­na ṛ­ju­sū­tra­vi­ṣa­ye­ṇa vya­va­hā­ra­na­ya­go­ca­re­ṇa dravyeṇa ca vyabhi- TAŚVA-ML 390,21cārāt tasya ṣa­ṅvi­dha­vi­kā­rā­bhā­ve pi sa­ttva­dha­rmā­śra­ya­tve­nā­bhā­va­vi­la­kṣa­ṇa­tva­si­ddhe­r anyathā si­ddhāṃ­ta­vi­ro­dhā­t || TAŚVA-ML 390,22nanu ca va­stu­tva­m apy a­bhā­va­vi­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvaṃ na jīvānāṃ ṣa­ṅvi­dha­vi­kā­ra­prā­ptiṃ sā­dha­ya­ti ta­syā­sti­tva­mā­tre­ṇa vyāpta- TAŚVA-ML 390,23tvād iti ma­nya­mā­naṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 4.41.8bibhrate stitvam evaite śa­śva­de­kā­tma­ka­tva­taḥ | nānyaṃ vi­kā­ra­m ity eke tan na ja­nmā­di­dṛ­ṣṭi­taḥ || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 390,25eteṣv a­sti­tvā­di­ṣu madhye a­sti­tva­m e­vā­tmā­no bibhrati nānyaṃ paṃ­ca­vi­dhaṃ ja­nmā­di­vi­kā­raṃ teṣāṃ nityaika- TAŚVA-ML 390,26rū­pa­tvā­t sva­rū­pe­ṇa śa­śva­da­sti­tvo­pa­pa­tte­r ity eke | tan na sa­mya­k­, teṣāṃ ja­nmā­di­da­rśa­nā­t | ma­nu­ṣyā­dī­nāṃ hi TAŚVA-ML 390,27dehināṃ bā­lyā­di­bhā­ve­na ja­nmā­da­yaḥ pra­tī­yaṃ­te mu­ktā­tma­nā­m api mu­kta­tvā­di­nā te saṃ­bhā­vyaṃ­ta iti pratīti- TAŚVA-ML 390,28viruddhaṃ jīvānāṃ ja­nmā­di­vi­kā­ra­vi­ka­la­tva­va­ca­na­m || TAŚV-ML 4.41.9ja­nmā­da­yaḥ pra­dhā­na­sya vikārāḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mi­naḥ | ta­tsaṃ­sa­rgā­t pra­tī­yaṃ­te bhrāṃte puṃsīti cen na vai || 9 || TAŚV-ML 4.41.10teṣāṃ bhā­va­vi­kā­ra­tvā­d ātmany apy a­vi­ro­dha­taḥ | ja­nmā­di­ra­hi­ta­syā­syā­pra­tī­te bhrāṃ­tya­si­ddhi­taḥ || 10 || TAŚV-ML 4.41.11vikārī puruṣaḥ sattvād ba­hu­dhā­na­ka­va­t tava | sa­rva­thā­rtha­kri­yā­hā­ne­r anyathā sa­ttva­hā­ni­taḥ || 11 || TAŚVA-ML 390,32yathā hi pradhānaṃ bhāvas ta­thā­tmā­pi sann a­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyaḥ | sattvaṃ cā­rtha­kri­ya­yā vyāptaṃ ta­da­bhā­ve sva­pu­ṣpa­va- TAŚVA-ML 390,33tsa­ttvā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | sā cā­rtha­kri­yā kra­ma­yau­ga­pa­dyā­bhyāṃ vyāptā, ta­dvi­ra­he rtha­kri­yā­vi­ra­hā­t tadvat | te ca kra­ma­yau­ga- TAŚVA-ML 390,34padye vi­kā­ra­tve­na vyāpte ja­nmā­di­vi­kā­rā­bhā­ve kra­mā­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r ātmano '­sa­ttva­pra­sa­kte­r ity u­kta­prā­yaṃ || TAŚV-ML 4.41.12jāyaṃte te vi­na­śyaṃ­ti saṃti ca kṣa­ṇa­mā­tra­kaṃ | pumāṃso na vi­va­rtaṃ­te vṛ­ddhya­pa­kṣa­ya­gā­ś ca na || 12 || TAŚV-ML 4.41.13iti kecit pra­dhva­stā­s te py e­te­nai­vā­vi­gā­na­taḥ | vi­va­rtā­dyā­tma­tā­pā­ye sa­ttva­syā­nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ || 13 || TAŚVA-ML 391,03yathaiva hi ja­nma­vi­nā­śā­sti­tvā­pe­kṣa­ṇa­m api na pa­ra­mā­rtha­sa­ttvaṃ tathā vi­va­rta­na­pa­ri­va­rdha­na­pa­ri­kṣa­ya­ṇā­tma­ka­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 391,04pāye pi tathā pra­tī­ya­te­, anyathā kū­ṭa­sthā­tma­nī­va khe pu­ṣpa­va­d vā ce­ta­na­sya sa­ttvā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | sva­bhā­vāṃ­ta­re­ṇo­pa­pa- TAŚVA-ML 391,05ttir eva pa­ri­ṇā­mo vṛddhiś cā­dhi­kye­no­tpa­tti­r a­pa­kṣa­ya­s tu vināśa eveti na ṣa­ṅvi­kā­ro jīva iti cen na, anvi- TAŚVA-ML 391,06ta­sva­bhā­vā­pa­ri­tyā­ge­na sa­jā­tī­ye­ta­ra­sva­bhā­vāṃ­ta­ra­mā­tra­prā­pteḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­tvā­d ā­dhi­kye­no­tpa­tte­ś ca vṛ­ddhi­tvā­d deśato vinā- TAŚVA-ML 391,07śa­syā­pa­kṣa­ya­tvā­t pa­ri­ṇā­mā­dī­nāṃ vi­nā­śo­tpā­dā­sti­tve­bhyaḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhe­da­va­ca­nā­t | jī­va­syā­nvi­ta­sva­bhā­vā­si­ddhe- TAŚVA-ML 391,08r ya­tho­kta­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­d a­nu­pa­pa­tti­r iti cen na, tasya pu­ra­stā­d a­nvi­ta­sya bhāvasya pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ sā­dha­nā­t | tato na jīva- TAŚVA-ML 391,09syai­kā­ne­kā­tma­ka­tve sādhye sattvād ity ayaṃ hetur asiddho '­nai­kāṃ­ti­ko viruddho vā, ja­nmā­dya­ne­ka­vi­kā­rā­tma­ka­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 391,10pāye nvi­tai­ka­tva­bhā­vā­bhā­ve ca sarvathā sa­ttvā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | e­te­nā­ne­ka­vā­gvi­jñā­na­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­m ātmano ni­ve­di­taṃ | TAŚVA-ML 391,11ta­thā­ne­ka­śa­kti­pra­ci­ta­tvaṃ va­stvaṃ­ta­ra­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­vi­rbhū­tā­ne­ka­saṃ­baṃ­dhi­rū­pa­tvaṃ a­nyā­pe­kṣā­ne­ka­rū­po­tka­rṣā­pa­ka­rṣa­pa­ri­ṇa­ta­gu­ṇa­saṃ- TAŚVA-ML 391,12baṃdhitvaṃ a­tī­tā­nā­ga­ta­va­rta­mā­na­kā­la­saṃ­baṃ­dhi­tvaṃ u­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vya­yu­kta­tvaṃ a­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kā­tma­ka­tvaṃ ca sa­ma­rthi­taṃ | TAŚVA-ML 391,13tasya ja­nmā­di­vi­kā­ra­ṣa­ṭka­pra­paṃ­cā­tma­ka­tvā­t sa­ttva­vyā­pa­ka­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | sa­ttvā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­ttyā prasiddhaṃ ca ta­tsa­rva­m e- TAŚVA-ML 391,14kā­tma­ka­tva­m a­ne­kā­tma­ka­tvaṃ ca jīvasya sā­dha­ya­ti ta­da­nya­ta­rā­pā­ye a­ne­ka­vā­gvi­jñā­na­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­dya­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | tada- TAŚVA-ML 391,15nu­pa­pa­ttau sa­ttvā­nu­pa­pa­tte­ś ca jī­va­ta­ttvā­vya­va­sthi­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tatra ja­nmā­di­vi­kā­ra­pra­paṃ­ca­syā­vi­dyo­pa­ka­lpi­ta­tve TAŚVA-ML 391,16kra­mā­kra­ma­yo­r apy a­vi­dyo­pa­ka­lpi­ta­tva­pra­sa­ktiḥ | tataś cā­rtha­kri­yā­py a­vi­dyā­vi­jṛṃ­bhi­tai­ve­ti na sattvaṃ pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ TAŚVA-ML 391,17pra­si­ddhye­t | tata eva saṃ­ci­nmā­traṃ tattvam ity a­yu­ktaṃ­, tasya bra­hmā­dya­dvai­ta­va­da­pra­tī­te­r iti pra­paṃ­ce­na sa­ma­rthi­ta­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 391,18nā­nai­kā­tma­ta­yā pra­tī­te­r aṃtar bahiś ca su­ni­ści­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ka­tva­si­ddhe­ś ca siddho nā­nai­kā­tma­ko jīvaḥ || TAŚV-ML 4.41.14abtataḥ sva­ta­ttvā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­ciṃ­ta­naṃ ghaṭeta jīvasya na­ya­pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ | TAŚV-ML 4.41.14cdkra­mā­dya­ne­kāṃ­ta­ta­yā vya­va­sthi­te­r i­ho­di­ta­nyā­ya­ba­le­na tattvataḥ || 14 || TAŚVA-ML 391,21iti ca­tu­rthā­dhyā­ya­sya dvi­tī­ya­m ā­hni­ka­m | TAŚVA-ML 391,22iti śrī­vi­dyā­naṃ­di­ā­cā­rya­vi­ra­ci­te ta­ttvā­rtha­ślo­ka­vā­rti­kā­laṃ­kā­re caturtho 'dhyāyaḥ samāptaḥ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 392,1 oṃ TAŚV-ML 392,2atha pañcamo 'dhyāyaḥ || 5 || TA-ML 5.1 a­jī­va­kā­yā dha­rmā­dha­rmā­kā­śa­pu­dga­lāḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 392,04ki­ma­rthā­sya sūtrasya pra­vṛ­tti­r atrety ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.1.1a­thā­jī­va­vi­bhā­gā­di­vi­vā­da­vi­ni­vṛ­tta­ye | a­jī­ve­tyā­di­sū­tra­sya pra­vṛ­tti­r u­pa­pa­dya­te || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 392,06sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­vi­ṣa­ya­bhā­ve­na jī­vo­ddi­ṣṭe dṛ­ṣṭe­ṣṭa­jī­va­ta­ttva­vyā­khyā­na­m arhaty eva, tatra ca la­kṣa­ṇa­vi­bhā­ga­vi­śe­ṣa­la- TAŚVA-ML 392,07kṣa­ṇa­vi­pra­ti­pa­ttau ta­dvi­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthā­sya sūtrasya pra­vṛ­tti­r ghaṭata e­vā­nya­thā niḥ­śaṃ­ka­m a­jī­va­ta­ttvā­vya­va­sthā­nā­t || TAŚV-ML 5.1.2a­jī­va­nā­d ajīvāḥ syur iti sā­mā­nya­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ | kāyāḥ pra­de­śa­bā­hu­lyā­d iti kālād vi­śi­ṣṭa­tā || 2 || TAŚV-ML 5.1.3dha­rmā­di­śa­bda­to bodhyo vibhāgo bhe­da­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ | tena naikaṃ pra­dhā­nā­di­rū­pa­tā nāpy a­naṃ­śa­tā || 3 || TAŚV-ML 5.1.4niḥ­śe­ṣā­ṇā­m a­jī­vā­nā­m iti siddhaṃ pra­tī­ti­taḥ | vipakṣe bā­dha­sa­dbhā­vā­d dṛ­ṣṭe­ne­ṣṭe­na ca svayam || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 392,11jī­va­syo­pa­yo­go lakṣaṇaṃ jī­va­na­m iti pra­ti­pā­di­taṃ tato nyad a­jī­va­naṃ ga­ti­sthi­tya­va­gā­ha­he­tu­tva­rū­pā­di­sva­rū­pa- TAŚVA-ML 392,12m a­nva­yi­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­m a­jī­vā­nāṃ lakṣaṇaṃ | tri­kā­la­vi­ṣa­yā­jī­va­nā­nu­bha­va­nā­d ajīva iti ni­ru­kte­r a­vya­bhi­cā­rā­n na TAŚVA-ML 392,13punar jī­va­nā­bhā­va­mā­traṃ tasya pra­mā­ṇā­go­ca­ra­tvā­t pa­dā­rtha­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­yo­gā­t bhā­vāṃ­ta­ra­sva­bhā­va­syai­vā­bhā­va­sya vyavasthā- TAŚVA-ML 392,14panāt | kāyā iva kāyāḥ pra­de­śa­bā­hu­lyā­t kā­lā­ṇu­va­da­ṇu­mā­tra­tvā­bhā­vā­t | tato viśiṣṭāḥ paṃ­cai­vā­sti- TAŚVA-ML 392,15kāyā iti va­ca­nā­t | a­jī­vā­ś ca te kāyāś ceti sa­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇā­vṛ­ttiḥ sā­ma­rthyā­d a­va­sī­ya­te­, bhinnādhi- TAŚVA-ML 392,16ka­ra­ṇā­yāṃ vṛttau ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhe­da­vi­va­kṣā­yā­m api kā­yā­nā­m eva saṃ­pra­tya­ya­pra­saṃ­gā­t | jīvānāṃ vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­bhā­vā­t sāmā- TAŚVA-ML 392,17nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyā­yā­m api vṛttau doṣo yam iti cen na, a­bhe­da­pra­tī­teḥ | ajīvā eva kāyā iti dha­rmā­dī­nā­m ajī- TAŚVA-ML 392,18va­tva­kā­ya­tvā­bhyāṃ tā­dā­tmya­prā­dhā­nye tayoḥ sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyo­pa­pa­tteḥ | kāyā ity evāstu iti cen na, jīva- TAŚVA-ML 392,19syāpi kā­ya­tvā­t ta­dvya­va­cche­dā­rtha­tvā­d a­jī­va­gra­ha­ṇa­sya | dha­rmā­dī­nā­m a­jī­va­tva­vi­dhā­nā­rtha­tvā­c ca sūtrasya yuktam ajī- TAŚVA-ML 392,20va­gra­ha­ṇaṃ | tarhy ajīvā ity evāstu iti cen na, kā­lā­ṇu­va­tpra­de­śa­mā­tra­tva­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­rtha­tvā­t kā­ya­gra­ha­ṇa­sya | TAŚVA-ML 392,21anyathā te '­sti­kā­yā iti sū­trāṃ­ta­rā­raṃ­bha­pra­saṃ­gā­t | jīvānāṃ kā­ya­tva­vi­dhā­nā­rtha­m ā­raṃ­bha­ṇī­ya­m eva sū­trāṃ­ta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 392,22m iti cet; nā­raṃ­bha­ṇī­yaṃ­, a­saṃ­khye­yāḥ pradeśā dha­rmā­dha­rmai­ka­jī­vā­nā­m ity ata eva jīvānāṃ pra­de­śa­bā­hu­lya­si­ddheḥ TAŚVA-ML 392,23kā­ya­tva­vi­dhā­nā­t | tarhi dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­s tata eva, ā­kā­śa­syā­naṃ­tā iti va­ca­nā­d ā­kā­śa­sya­, saṃ­khye­yā­saṃ­khye- TAŚVA-ML 392,24yā­naṃ­tā­ś ca pu­dga­lā­nā­m iti va­ca­nā­t pu­dga­la­sya kā­ya­tva­vi­dhā­na­si­ddhe­r a­pā­rtha­kaṃ kā­ya­gra­ha­ṇa­m iti cen na, tato TAŚVA-ML 392,25dha­rmā­di­pra­de­śā­nā­m i­ya­ttā­vi­dhā­nā­t | tarhi jī­va­syā­pi tato '­saṃ­khye­ya­pra­de­śa­tva­vi­dhā­nā­n na kā­ya­tva­vi­dhi­r iti TAŚVA-ML 392,26cen na, tato jīvasya kā­ya­tvā­nu­mā­nā­t | na cātra dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ kā­ya­tva­vi­dhā­ne tatra jīvasya kā­ya­tva­m a­nu­mā­tuṃ TAŚVA-ML 392,27śakyam iti yuktam iha kā­ya­gra­ha­ṇaṃ | a­sti­kā­yo jīvaḥ pra­de­śe­ya­ttā­śra­ya­tvā­d dha­rmā­di­va­d ity a­nu­mā­na­pra­vṛ­tteḥ­, anyathā TAŚVA-ML 392,28dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­tā­si­ddheḥ | kimarthaṃ dha­rmā­di­śa­bdā­nāṃ vacanaṃ ? vi­bhā­ga­vi­śe­ṣa­la­kṣa­ṇa­pra­si­ddhya­rthaṃ | astu nāma dha­rmā­dha­rmā- TAŚVA-ML 392,29kā­śa­pu­dga­lā iti śa­bdo­pā­dā­nā­t vi­bhā­ga­sya pra­si­ddhiḥ­, vi­śe­ṣa­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya tu kathaṃ ? ta­nni­rva­ca­na­sya la­kṣa­ṇā­vya- TAŚVA-ML 392,30bhi­cā­rā­t ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­la­kṣa­ṇa­si­ddhiḥ | sa­kṛ­tsa­ka­la­ga­ti­pa­ri­ṇā­mi­nāṃ sāṃ­ni­dhya­dhā­nā­d dharmaḥ, sa­kṛ­tsa­ka­la­sthi­ti­pa­ri- TAŚVA-ML 392,31ṇā­mi­nā­m a­sāṃ­ni­dhya­dhā­nā­d ga­ti­pa­ryā­yā­d a­dha­rmaḥ­, ā­kā­śaṃ­te 'smin dravyāṇi svayaṃ vā­kā­śa­te ity ā­kā­śaṃ­, trikāla- TAŚVA-ML 393,01pū­ra­ṇa­ga­la­nā­t pudgalā iti ni­rva­ca­naṃ na pra­ti­pa­kṣa­m u­pa­yā­tī­ty a­vya­bhi­cā­raṃ siddhaṃ | kā­la­syā­jī­va­tve­no­pa­saṃ­khyā- TAŚVA-ML 393,02nam iha ka­rta­vya­m iti cen na, tasyāgre va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t | tato dha­rmā­dha­rmā­kā­śa­pu­dga­lāḥ kālaś ceti paṃ­cai­vā­jī­va- TAŚVA-ML 393,03padārthāḥ pra­ti­pā­di­tā bhavaṃti | tena pra­dhā­na­m e­vā­jī­va­pa­dā­rtho dha­rmā­dī­nā­m a­śe­ṣā­ṇā­m a­jī­vā­nāṃ pra­dhā­na­rū­pa­tvā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 393,04naḥ siddhaṃ teṣāṃ pṛ­tha­gu­pa­la­bdheḥ | pra­dhā­nā­dvai­te dṛṣṭena svayam iṣṭena ca bā­dha­sa­dbhā­vā­t | na hi pra­dhā­na­m ekam u- TAŚVA-ML 393,05pa­la­bhā­ma­he aṃtar bahiś ca bhe­dā­nā­m u­pa­la­bdheḥ | na caiṣā bhrāṃtā bhe­do­pa­la­bdhi­r bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t | pra­dhā­nā­dvai­ta­grā­ha­ka- TAŚVA-ML 393,06m a­nu­mā­naṃ bā­dha­ka­m iti cen na, tasya ta­da­bhe­de ta­dva­da­si­ddha­tva­ta­tsā­dha­ka­tvā­bhā­vā­d bhe­do­pa­la­bdhi­bā­dha­ka­tvā­yo­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 393,07tato bhede dvai­ta­si­ddhi­pra­saṃ­gā­t | pa­rā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­d a­nu­mā­naṃ ta­tsā­dha­kaṃ bhe­do­pa­la­bdhe­ś ca bā­dha­ka­m iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 393,08pa­rā­bhyu­pa­ga­ma­syā­pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­t | ta­tpra­mā­ṇa­tve bhe­da­si­ddhe­r a­va­śyaṃ­bhā­vā­t | tataḥ pra­dhā­nā­dvai­te nirbādhaṃ dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­ro­dhaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 393,09ta­the­ṣṭe­na ca ma­ha­dā­di­vi­kā­ra­pra­ti­pā­da­kā­ga­me­na tadbādho sti, ta­syā­vi­dyo­pa­ka­lpi­ta­tve pra­dhā­nā­dvai­ta­si­ddhi­r api tato TAŚVA-ML 393,10na syāt | na ca pra­tya­kṣā­nu­mā­nā­ga­mā­go­ca­ra­syā­pi pra­dhā­na­sya svataḥ pra­kā­śa­m a­ce­ta­na­tvā­d iti na ta­drū­pa­tā dharmā- TAŚVA-ML 393,11dīnāṃ | etena śa­bdā­dvai­ta­rū­pa­tā pra­ti­ṣi­ddhā­, pu­ru­ṣā­dvai­ta­rū­pa­tā­yāṃ tu teṣām a­jī­va­tva­vi­ro­dhaḥ | na ca puruṣa TAŚVA-ML 393,12evedaṃ sarvam iti śa­kya­vya­va­sthaṃ­, pu­ra­stā­d a­jī­va­si­ddhi­vi­dhā­nā­t | pṛ­thi­vya­pte­jo­vā­yu­ma­no­di­kkā­lā­kā­śa­bhe­da­rū- TAŚVA-ML 393,13pa­tā­pya­jī­va­pa­dā­rtha­syā­yu­ktai­va­, pṛ­thi­vya­pte­jo­vā­yu­ma­na­sāṃ pu­dga­la­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­tvā­j jā­tyaṃ­ta­ra­tvā­si­ddheḥ | pṛ­thi­vyā­da­yaḥ TAŚVA-ML 393,14pu­dga­la­pa­ryā­yā eva bhe­da­saṃ­ghā­tā­bhyā­m u­tpa­dya­mā­na­tvā­t | ye tu na pu­dga­la­pa­ryā­yā­s te na tathā dṛṣṭāḥ ya­thā­kā­śā­da­yaḥ TAŚVA-ML 393,15bhe­da­saṃ­ghā­tā­bhyā­m u­tpa­dya­mā­nā­ś ca pṛ­thi­vyā­da­ya iti na tato jā­tyaṃ­ta­raṃ | vi­bhā­ga­saṃ­yo­gā­bhyā­m u­tpa­dya­mā­ne­na śabdena TAŚVA-ML 393,16vya­bhi­cā­ra iti cen na, tasyāpi pu­dga­la­pa­ryā­ya­tvā­t | ta­da­pa­ryā­ya­tve tasya ba­hiḥ­ka­ra­ṇa­ve­dya­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | na ca TAŚVA-ML 393,17bhedo vi­bhā­ga­mā­traṃ­, skaṃ­dha­vi­dā­ra­ṇa­sya bhe­da­śa­bde­nā­bhi­dhā­nā­t | nāpi saṃghātaḥ saṃ­yo­ga­mā­traṃ­, mṛ­tpiṃ­ḍā­dī­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 393,18skaṃ­dha­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya saṃ­ghā­ta­śa­bda­vā­cya­tvā­t | na ca tābhyām u­tpa­dya­mā­na­tva­m a­pu­dga­la­pa­ryā­ya­sya jñā­nā­de­r asti yenā- TAŚVA-ML 393,19nai­kāṃ­ti­ko hetuḥ syāt | bhedāt pṛ­thi­vyā­dī­nā­m u­tpa­ttya­saṃ­bha­vā­d asiddho hetur iti cen na, gha­ṭā­di­bhe­dā­t kapā- TAŚVA-ML 393,20lā­dyu­tpa­tti­da­rśa­nā­t dvya­ṇu­bhe­dā­d api pa­ra­mā­ṇū­tpa­tti­si­ddheḥ | yathaiva hi taṃ­tvā­di­saṃ­ghā­tā­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kā­nu­vi­dhā­nā­t TAŚVA-ML 393,21pa­ṭā­dī­nāṃ ta­tsaṃ­ghā­tā­d u­tpa­tti­r u­ra­rī­kri­ya­te tathā pa­ṭā­di­bhe­dā­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kā­nu­vi­dhā­nā­t taṃ­tvā­dī­nā­m ā­tma­lā­bhā­t ta- TAŚVA-ML 393,22dbhedād utpattiḥ su­śa­kā­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­tuṃ | pa­ṭā­di­bhe­dā­bhā­ve pi taṃ­tvā­di­da­rśa­nā­n na tatas ta­du­pa­pa­tti­r iti cen na, tasyāpi TAŚVA-ML 393,23taṃtvādeḥ ka­rpā­sa­pra­ve­ṇī­bhe­dā­d e­vo­tpa­tti­si­ddheḥ | ya­thā­vi­dhā­nāṃ ca taṃ­tvā­dī­nāṃ pa­ṭā­di­bhe­dā­d u­tpa­tti­r u­pa­la­bdhā TAŚVA-ML 393,24ta­thā­vi­dhā­nāṃ na ta­da­bhā­ve pra­tī­ya­te iti no­pā­laṃ­bhaḥ samam iṣyate ca bhedāt pa­ra­mā­ṇvā­dī­nā­m utpattiḥ saṃghā- TAŚVA-ML 393,25tāc ceti nāsiddho hetuḥ, yataḥ pu­dga­la­pa­ryā­yāḥ pṛ­thi­vyā­da­yo na siddhyeyuḥ | diśo pi nā­tro­pa­saṃ­khyā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 393,26kāryam ākāśe '­nta­rbhā­vā­t tato dra­vyāṃ­ta­ra­tvā­pra­si­ddheḥ | syān mataṃ, pū­rvā­pa­rā­di­pra­tya­ya­vi­śe­ṣaḥ pa­dā­rtha­vi­śe­ṣa- TAŚVA-ML 393,27hetuko vi­śi­ṣṭa­pra­tya­ya­tvā­t daṃ­ḍā­di­pra­tya­ya­va­t­, yo sau viśiṣṭaḥ pa­dā­rtha­s taddhetuḥ sā digdravyaṃ pa­ri­śe­ṣā­d a- TAŚVA-ML 393,28nyasya pra­sa­kta­sya pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­t tato dra­vyāṃ­ta­ra­m ā­kā­śā­d iti | tad a­sa­t­, ta­ddhe­tu­tve nāśasya pra­ti­ṣe­ddhu­m a­śa­kte­s ta- TAŚVA-ML 393,29tpra­de­śa­śre­ṇi­ṣv e­vā­di­tyo­da­yā­di­va­śā­t prā­cyā­di­di­gvya­va­hā­ra­pra­si­ddheḥ | prā­cyā­di­di­ksaṃ­baṃ­dhā­c ca mū­rta­dra­vye­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 393,30pū­rvā­pa­rā­di­pra­tya­ya­vi­śe­ṣo­tpa­tte­r na pa­ra­spa­rā­pe­kṣa­yā mū­rta­dra­vyā­ṇy eva ta­ddhe­ta­vaḥ | e­ka­ta­ra­sya pū­rva­tvā­si­ddhā­v a­nya­ta­ra­syā- TAŚVA-ML 393,31pa­ra­tvā­si­ddhe­s ta­da­si­ddhau cai­ka­ta­ra­sya pū­rva­tvā­yo­gā­d i­ta­re­ta­rā­śra­ya­tvā­t u­bha­yā­sa­ttva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | nanv evam ā­kā­śa­pra­de- TAŚVA-ML 393,32śa­śre­ṇi­ṣv api kutaḥ pū­rvā­pa­rā­di­pra­tya­yaḥ siddhyet ? sva­rū­pa­ta eva tatsiddhau tasya pa­rā­vṛ­ttya­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 393,33pa­ra­spa­rā­pe­kṣa­yā ta­tsi­ddhā­v i­ta­re­ta­rā­śra­ya­ṇā­d u­bha­yā­sa­ttva­pra­sa­kte­r iti cet, di­kpra­de­śe­ṣv api pū­rvā­pa­rā­di­pra­tya­yo- TAŚVA-ML 393,34tpattau samaḥ pa­rya­nu­yo­gaḥ | dra­vyāṃ­ta­ra pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­yā­m a­na­va­sthā­pra­saṃ­ga­ś ca | yathaiva hi mū­rta­dra­vya­m avadhiṃ kṛtvā mūrte- TAŚVA-ML 393,35ṣv e­ve­da­m asmāt pa­ści­me­ne­tyā­di­pra­tya­yā di­gdra­vya­he­tu­kā­s tato di­gbhe­da­m avadhiṃ kṛtvā di­gbhe­da­ṣv e­ve­yā­m ataḥ pūrvā paści- TAŚVA-ML 394,01meyam i­tyā­di­pra­tya­yā dra­vyāṃ­ta­ra­he­tu­kāḥ saṃtu vi­śi­ṣṭa­pra­tya­ya­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­t ta­dbhe­de­ṣv api pū­rvā­pa­rā­di­pra­tya­yāḥ para- TAŚVA-ML 394,02dra­vya­he­tu­kā ity a­na­va­sthā | dikṣu bhedeṣu dra­vyāṃ­ta­ra­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa pū­rvā­pa­rā­di­pra­tya­ya­syo­tpa­ttau tenaiva hetor a­ne­kāṃ­ti­ka­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 394,03t kuto diksiddhiḥ ? vi­ṣu­va­ti dine yatra sa­vi­to­de­ti sa pūrvo di­gbhā­go­, ya­trā­sta­me­ti so 'para iti TAŚVA-ML 394,04di­gbhe­de­ṣu pū­rvā­pa­rā­di­pra­tya­ya­si­ddhau ga­ga­na­pra­de­śa­paṃ­kti­ṣv api tathaiva ta­tsi­ddhi­r astu kim atra di­gdra­vyāṃ­ta­ra­ka­lpa­na­yā TAŚVA-ML 394,05ta­dde­śa­dra­vya­ka­lpa­nā­pra­saṃ­gā­t | ayam ataḥ pūrvo deśa i­tyā­di­pra­tya­ya­sya de­śa­dra­vya­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | pṛ­thi­vyā­di- TAŚVA-ML 394,06r eva deśaṃ dravyam ity a­yu­ktaṃ­, tatra pṛ­thi­vyā­di­pra­tya­yo­tpa­tteḥ | pū­rvā­di­di­kkṛ­taḥ pṛ­thi­vyā­di­ṣu pū­rva­de­śā­di­pra­tya­ya TAŚVA-ML 394,07iti cet, pū­rvā­dyā­kā­śa­kṛ­ta­s tatraiva pū­rvā­di­di­kpra­tya­yo stv iti vyarthā di­kka­lpa­nā | nanv evam ā­di­tyo­da­yā­di­va- TAŚVA-ML 394,08śād e­vā­kā­śa­pra­de­śa­śre­ṇi­ṣv iva pṛ­thi­vyā­di­ṣv eva pū­rvā­pa­rā­di­pra­tya­ya­si­ddhe­r ā­kā­śa­śre­ṇi­ka­lpa­nā­py a­na­rthi­kā bhavatv iti TAŚVA-ML 394,09cet na, pūrvasyāṃ diśi pṛ­thi­vyā­da­ya i­tyā­dyā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­vya­va­hā­ra­da­rśa­nā­t | pṛ­thi­vyā­dya­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­bhū­tā­yā gagana- TAŚVA-ML 394,10pra­de­śa­paṃ­kteḥ pa­ri­ka­lpa­na­sya sā­rtha­ka­tvā­t ga­ga­na­sya pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­tva­taḥ sā­dha­yi­ṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­c ca | tato na dharmādī- TAŚVA-ML 394,11nām a­jī­vā­dī­nāṃ di­gdra­vya­rū­pa­to­pa­saṃ­khyā­ta­vyā | pṛ­thi­vyā­di­rū­pa­tā­va­tskaṃ­dha­sva­rū­pa e­vā­jī­va­pa­dā­rtha ity apy a­yu­ktaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 394,12dha­rmā­dha­rmā­dī­nā­m api tato bhi­nna­sva­bhā­vā­nā­m a­jī­va­dra­vyā­ṇā­m agre sa­ma­rtha­yi­ṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t | pu­dga­la­dra­vya­vya­ti­re­ke­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 394,13rū­pa­skaṃ­dha­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­c ca sūktaṃ dha­rmā­da­ya e­vā­jī­va­pa­dā­rthā iti || TA-ML 5.2 dravyāṇi || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 394,15sva­pa­ra­pra­tya­yo­tpā­da­vi­ga­ma­pa­ryā­yai­r drūyaṃte dravaṃti vā tānīti dra­vyā­ṇi­, ka­rma­ka­rtṛ­sā­dha­na­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ dra­vya­śa­bda­sya TAŚVA-ML 394,16syā­dvā­di­nāṃ vi­ro­dhā­na­va­tā­rā­t | sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­nāṃ tu ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tti­r vi­ro­dhā­t | dra­vya­pa­ryā­yā­ṇāṃ hi bhedaikāṃ- TAŚVA-ML 394,17tena dravyāṇāṃ pa­ryā­yai­r dravaṇaṃ tathā svayam a­si­ddha­tvā­t | si­ddha­rū­pai­r eva hi de­va­da­ttā­di­bhiḥ pra­si­ddha­sa­ttā­kā grāmā- TAŚVA-ML 394,18drayo drū­ya­mā­ṇā dṛṣṭāḥ na punar a­si­ddha­sa­ttā­kai­r a­si­ddha­sa­ttā­kā vaṃ­dhyā­pu­trā­di­bhiḥ kū­rma­ro­mā­da­ya iti | na ca TAŚVA-ML 394,19dravyebhyaḥ paryāyāḥ pṛthak si­ddha­sa­ttvāḥ pa­ryā­ya­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t dra­vyāṃ­ta­ra­va­t­, dra­vya­pa­ra­taṃ­trā­ṇā­m eva sva­bhā­vā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 394,20pa­ryā­ya­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | pṛ­tha­gbhū­tā api dravyato dra­vya­pa­ra­taṃ­trāḥ pa­ryā­yā­s ta­tsa­ma­vā­yā­d iti cen na, ka­thaṃ­ci­t tādātmya- TAŚVA-ML 394,21vya­ti­re­ke­ṇa sa­ma­vā­ya­sya ni­ra­sta­pū­rva­tvā­t | pa­ryā­ye­bhyo bhinnānāṃ dravyāṇāṃ ca sa­ttva­si­ddhau pa­ryā­ya­pa­ri­ka­lpa- TAŚVA-ML 394,22nā­vai­ya­rthyā­t | kā­rya­nā­nā­tva­pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ tv a­bhi­nna­pa­ryā­ya­saṃ­baṃ­dha­nā­nā­tva­si­ddhi­ta­s ta­nni­baṃ­dha­na­pa­ryā­yāṃ­ta­ra­pa­ri­ka­lpa- TAŚVA-ML 394,23nā­pra­saṃ­gā­t | su­dū­ra­m api gatvā pa­ryā­yāṃ­ta­ra­tā­dā­tmyo­pa­ga­me pra­tha­ma­ta eva pa­ryā­ya­tā­dā­tmyo­pa­ga­me ca na paryā- TAŚVA-ML 394,24yair dravyāṇi drūyaṃte ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhi­nnā­nā­m eva prā­pya­prā­pa­ka­bhā­vo­pa­pa­tteḥ | syā­dvā­di­nāṃ tu bhe­da­na­yā­rpa­ṇā­t pa­ryā­yā­ṇāṃ TAŚVA-ML 394,25dravyebhyaḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhede sati ya­tho­di­ta­pa­ryā­yai­r drūyaṃte prāpyaṃte iti dravyāṇi '­ka­rma­ṇi yastye yu­jya­te­' dravaṃti prāpnu- TAŚVA-ML 394,26vaṃti pa­ryā­yā­n iti dra­vyā­ṇī­ti ca kartari ba­hu­la­va­ca­nā­d u­pa­pa­dya­te dravyā iva bha­vaṃ­tī­ti dra­vyā­ṇī­ti cevārthe TAŚVA-ML 394,27dra­vya­śa­bda­sya ni­pā­ta­nā­t | dra­vya­tva­yo­gā­d dra­vyā­ṇī­ty a­pa­re­, teṣāṃ dra­vya­tva­vaṃ­tī­ti syād daṃḍīty a­bhi­dhā­na­va­t | athā- TAŚVA-ML 394,28bhe­do­pa­cā­raḥ kriyate ya­ṣṭi­yo­gā­t puruṣo yaṣṭir iti yathā tad api dra­vya­tvā­nī­ti syān na tu dra­vyā­ṇi­, dravya- TAŚVA-ML 394,29tvā­bhā­va­la­kṣa­ṇā­bhā­vā­t | tac ca dravyatvaṃ dravaṇaṃ dravyam iti dra­vya­śa­bdā­bhi­dhe­ya­m api sāmānyaṃ | yadi sa­rva­ga­tā- TAŚVA-ML 394,30mūrtānāṃ sva­sva­bhā­vaṃ dravyebhyaḥ sarvathā bhinnaṃ tadā na pra­mā­ṇa­si­ddhaṃ­, dravyeṣu sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­syai­va dra­vya­tvā­khya­syā- TAŚVA-ML 394,31nu­vṛ­ttya­pra­tya­ya­he­tu­tvo­pa­pa­tte­r ity anyatra ni­rū­pa­ṇā­t | atha tad eva sādṛśyaṃ sāmānyaṃ ta­dā­bhi­ma­ta­m eva pa­ryā­yai­r drūyaṃta TAŚVA-ML 394,32iti dra­vyā­ṇī­ti va­ca­nā­t sā­dṛ­śya­vyaṃ­ja­na­pa­ryā­ya­tvā­t dha­rmā­da­yo nu­va­rtaṃ­te iti sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyā­t dra­vyā­ṇī­ti TAŚVA-ML 394,33va­ca­nā­t | pu­lliṃ­ga­tva­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, ā­vi­ṣṭa­liṃ­ga­tvā­d dra­vya­śa­bda­sya va­nā­di­śa­bda­va­t || kiṃ punar a­trā­ne­na TAŚVA-ML 394,34sūtreṇa kṛtam ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.2.1ta­dgu­ṇā­di­sva­bhā­va­tvaṃ dra­vyā­ṇī­tī­ha sūtrataḥ | dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇa­sa­dbhā­vā­t pra­tyā­khyā­ta­m a­ve­ya­te || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 395,02dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r ā­tma­gu­ṇa­tvā­d ā­kā­śa­sya ca mū­rta­dra­vyā­bhā­va­sva­bhā­va­tvā­n na dra­vya­tva­m ity eke ma­nyaṃ­te­, tān prati dharmā- TAŚVA-ML 395,03dīnāṃ gu­ṇā­bhā­va­sva­bhā­va­tva­m a­ne­nā­tra pra­tyā­khyā­taṃ ni­ścī­ya­te | na hi pu­ṇya­pā­pe dha­rmā­dha­rmau brūmo nāpy ākāśaṃ TAŚVA-ML 395,04mū­rta­dra­vyā­bhā­va­mā­traṃ dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇa­yo­gā­t teṣāṃ dra­vya­vya­pa­de­śa­si­ddheḥ | katham ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.2.2dha­rmā­dha­rmau matau dravye gu­ṇi­tvā­t pu­dga­lā­di­va­t | ta­thā­kā­śa­ma­to naiṣāṃ gu­ṇā­bhā­va­sva­bhā­va­tā || 2 || TAŚV-ML 5.2.3na hetor ā­śra­yā­si­ddhi­s teṣām agre pra­sā­dha­nā­t | nāpi sva­rū­pa­to siddhir ma­ha­ttvā­di­gu­ṇa­sthi­teḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 395,07dravyatve sādhye dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ dha­rmi­ṇā­m a­pra­si­ddha­tvā­d gu­ṇi­tvā­d ity asya hetor ā­śra­yā­si­ddha­tvā­t tata eva gu­ṇi­tva­syā- TAŚVA-ML 395,08saṃ­bha­vā­t sva­rū­pā­si­ddha­tvaṃ cety eke | tan na sa­mya­k­, teṣām agre pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ sā­dha­nā­t tatra ma­ha­ttvā­di­gu­ṇa­sthi­ta- TAŚVA-ML 395,09tvāc ca | tataḥ sūktaṃ dha­rmā­da­yo dra­vyā­ṇī­ti || TA-ML 5.3 jīvāś ca || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 395,11dra­vyā­ṇī­ty a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ | tatra ba­hu­tva­va­ca­naṃ jīvānāṃ vai­vi­dhya­khyā­pa­nā­rthaṃ | dravyāṇi jīvā ity e­ka­yo­ga­ka­ra­ṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 395,12yuktam iti cen na, jī­vā­nā­m eva dra­vya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | dha­rmā­dī­nā­m apy a­dhi­kā­rā­t dra­vya­tva­saṃ­pra­tya­ya iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 395,13dra­vya­śa­bda­sya jī­va­śa­bdā­va­ba­ddha­tvā­d dha­rmā­di­bhiḥ saṃ­baṃ­dha­yi­tu­m aśakteḥ | saty apy a­dhi­kā­re a­bhi­pre­ta­saṃ­baṃ­dha­sya yatna- TAŚVA-ML 395,14m aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­pra­si­ddheḥ | ca­śa­bda­ka­ra­ṇā­t ta­tsi­ddhi­r iti cet, ko viśeṣaḥ syād e­ka­yo­ga­ka­ra­ṇe ? yo­ga­vi­bhā­ge tu TAŚVA-ML 395,15spaṣṭā pra­ti­pa­tti­r iti sa evāstu || kiṃ punar anena vā vya­va­cchi­dya­te ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.3.1ka­lpi­tā­ś ci­tta­saṃ­tā­nā jīvā iti ni­ra­sya­te | jīvāś cetīha sūtreṇa dra­vyā­ṇī­ty a­nu­vṛ­tti­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 395,17na hy a­pa­rā­mṛ­ṣṭa­bhe­dā ni­ra­nva­ya­vi­na­śva­ra­ci­tta­la­kṣa­ṇā eva pū­rva­pū­rvā­pa­rī­bhū­tāḥ saṃtānā jīvākhyāṃ pra­ti­pa­dyaṃ­ta TAŚVA-ML 395,18iti yuktaṃ, yatas teṣāṃ saṃvṛttyā dra­vya­vya­va­hā­rā­nu­ro­dha­taḥ pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ pra­si­ddhā­nva­ya­tvā­t | pramāṇaṃ punas ta­da­nva­ya- TAŚVA-ML 395,19pra­sā­dha­ka­m e­ka­tva­pra­tya­bhi­jñā­naṃ pu­ra­stā­t sa­ma­rthi­ta­m iti pa­ra­mā­rtha­sa­d eva dra­vya­tva­m anena jīvānāṃ sūtritaṃ | tataḥ TAŚVA-ML 395,20ka­lpi­tā­ś ci­tta­saṃ­tā­nā eva jīvā ity e­ta­nni­rā­kṛ­taṃ ve­di­ta­vyaṃ | pṛ­thi­vyā­dī­ny eva dravyāṇi na jīvās teṣāṃ TAŚVA-ML 395,21ta­tsa­mu­dā­yo­ttha­jī­va­tkā­yā­tma­ka­tvā­t­, cai­ta­nya­vi­śi­ṣṭaḥ kāyaḥ puruṣa iti va­ca­nā­t dra­vyāṃ­ta­ra­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r ity a­pa­raḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 395,22so pi tenaiva pa­rā­kṛ­ta ity ā­ve­da­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.3.2kṣmā­di­bhū­ta­ca­tu­ṣkā­c ca dra­vyāṃ­ta­ra­ta­yā gatiḥ | nanu de­ha­gu­ṇa­tvā­di­r iti dehāt pare narāḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 395,24pṛ­thi­vyā­di­bhyo dra­vyāṃ­ta­raṃ jīva iti prā­gu­ktā­t sā­dha­nā­d bhi­nna­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­de­r vi­ni­śca­yaḥ | tathā dehasya guṇaḥ TAŚVA-ML 395,25kāryaṃ vā ce­ta­ne­ty api na, vi­gra­ha­gu­ṇo bodhaḥ ta­trā­na­dhya­va­sī­ya­te i­tyā­de­r vā ni­ra­sta­tvā­n na de­ha­gu­ṇa­tvā­di­r jī- TAŚVA-ML 395,26vā­nā­ma­to bhedāt dra­vyāṃ­ta­rā­n naiva jīvāḥ | evaṃ ca paṃ­cā­sti­kā­ya­dra­vyā­ṇi dha­rmā­dha­rmā­kā­śa­pu­dga­la­jī­vā­khyā­ni TAŚVA-ML 395,27pra­si­ddhā­ni bhavaṃti || tāni punaḥ —TA-ML 5.4 ni­tyā­va­sthi­tā­ny a­rū­pā­ṇi || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 395,29ta­dbhā­vā­vya­yā­ni ni­tyā­ni­, ni­tya­śa­bda­sya dhrau­vya­va­ca­na­tvā­t sa­rva­de­ya­ttā­ni­vṛ­tte­r a­va­sthi­tā­ni­, na vidyate rūpa- TAŚVA-ML 395,30m eteṣv ity a­rū­pā­ṇi || kutas tāny evam ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.4.1dra­vyā­rthi­ka­na­yā­t tāni nityāny e­vā­nvi­ta­tva­taḥ | a­va­sthi­tā­ni sāṃ­ka­rya­syā­nyo­nyaṃ śa­śva­da­sthi­teḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 5.4.2tato dra­vyāṃ­ta­ra­syā­pi dra­vya­ṣa­ṭkā­d a­bhā­va­taḥ | ta­tpa­ryā­yā­na­va­sthā­nā­n nityatve pu­na­ra­rtha­taḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 395,33dha­rmā­dī­ni vyā­khyā­tā­ni paṃca va­kṣya­mā­ṇe­na kālena saha ṣaḍ eva dravyāṇi | tāni dra­vyā­rthi­ka­na­yā­de­śā­d eva TAŚVA-ML 396,01ni­tyā­ni­, ni­rbā­dhā­nvi­ta­vi­jñā­na­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | tata e­vā­va­sthi­tā­ni teṣām a­nyo­nya­sāṃ­ka­rya­syā­vya­va- TAŚVA-ML 396,02sthānāt sarvadā sa­pta­ma­dra­vya­syā­bhā­vā­c ceti sū­tra­kā­ra­va­ca­nā­t pa­ryā­yā­rthā­de­śā­d a­ni­tyā­ni tāny a­na­va­sthi­tā­ni TAŚVA-ML 396,03ceti sā­ma­rthyā­d a­va­ga­mya­te | etena kṣa­ṇi­kā­ny eva sva­la­kṣa­ṇā­ni dra­vyā­ṇī­ti darśanaṃ pra­tyā­khyā­taṃ­, pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ TAŚVA-ML 396,04pra­kṛ­ta­dra­vyā­ṇāṃ ni­tya­tva­si­ddhe­r anyatra pra­tī­tya­bhā­vā­t | ta­thai­ka­m eva dravyaṃ sanmātraṃ pra­dhā­nā­dya­dvai­ta­m eva vā nānā TAŚVA-ML 396,05dravyāṇāṃ ta­trā­nu­pra­ve­śā­t | pa­ra­mā­rtha­to na­va­sthi­tā­ni tānīty api matam a­pā­staṃ­, pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­la­kṣa­ṇa­bhe­dā­t sarvadā TAŚVA-ML 396,06teṣām a­va­sthi­ta­tva­si­ddheḥ || a­thā­rū­pā­ṇī­ti kiṃ sā­mā­nya­to vi­śe­ṣa­to vā­bhi­dhī­ya­ta ity ā­śaṃ­ka­mā­naṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.4.3a­rū­pā­ṇī­ti sā­mā­nyā­d āha na tv a­pa­vā­da­taḥ | rū­pi­tva­va­ca­nā­d agre pu­dga­lā­nāṃ vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 396,08na vidyate rūpaṃ mūrtir yeṣāṃ tāny a­rū­pā­ṇī­ty u­tsa­rga­taḥ ṣaḍ api dravyāṇi vi­śe­ṣyaṃ­te na punar vi­śe­ṣa­ta­s ta­tho­tta­ra­tra TAŚVA-ML 396,09pu­dga­lā­nāṃ rū­pi­tva­vi­dhā­nā­t | kaścid ā­ha­–­dha­rmā­dha­rma­kā­lā­ṇa­vo jīvāś ca nā­mū­rta­yo a­sa­rva­ga­ta­dra­vya­tvā­t pudga- TAŚVA-ML 396,10lavat | syā­dvā­di­bhi­s teṣām a­sa­rva­ga­ta­dra­vya­tvā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­n nā­trā­si­ddho hetuḥ, nāpy a­nai­kāṃ­ti­kaḥ sā­dhya­vi­pa­kṣe gagane TAŚVA-ML 396,11sukhādau vā paryāye ta­da­saṃ­bha­vā­d iti | so tra praṣṭavyaḥ | kā punar iyaṃ mūrtir iti ? a­sa­rva­ga­ta­dra­vya­pa­ri­ṇā­mo TAŚVA-ML 396,12mūrtir iti cet, tarhi sa­rva­ga­ta­dra­vya­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vaṃ­to dha­rmā­da­ya iti sādhyam āyātaṃ tathā vā si­ddha­sā­dha­naṃ | atha TAŚVA-ML 396,13spa­rśā­di­saṃ­sthā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­mo mūrtis ta­dbhā­vā­n nā­mū­rta­yo dha­rmā­da­ya iti sādhyaṃ ta­dā­nu­mā­na­bā­dhi­taḥ pakṣaḥ kālātya- TAŚVA-ML 396,14yā­pa­di­ṣṭa­ś ca hetuḥ | tathā hi­–­dha­rmā­da­yo na mū­rti­maṃ­taḥ pu­dga­lā­d anyatve sati dra­vya­tvā­d ā­kā­śa­va­d ity a­nu­mā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 396,15vi­vā­dā­dhyā­si­ta­dra­vyā­ṇā­m a­mū­rti­tvaṃ sā­dha­ya­ty eva | su­khā­di­pa­ryā­ye­ṣv a­bhā­vā­d bhā­gā­si­ddha­tvaṃ hetor iti cen na, teṣā- TAŚVA-ML 396,16m api pa­kṣī­kṛ­ta­tvā­t | kutas teṣām a­mū­rti­tva­si­ddhiḥ ? sā­dha­nāṃ­ta­rā­d ity a­bhi­dhī­ya­te | su­khā­da­yo py a­mū­rta­dra­vya­pa­ryā­yā TAŚVA-ML 396,17na mū­rti­maṃ­taḥ a­mū­rti­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­tvā­d ā­kā­śa­pa­ryā­ya­va­t | mū­rti­ma­ddra­vya­pa­ryā­yā­ṇāṃ rū­pā­dī­nāṃ katham a­mū­rti­tva­si­ddhi- TAŚVA-ML 396,18r iti cen na, katham api teṣāṃ svayaṃ mū­rti­ma­ttvā­t | mū­rtyaṃ­ta­rā­bhā­vā­t teṣām a­mū­rti­tvaṃ gu­ṇa­tvā­d eva siddhyati TAŚVA-ML 396,19guṇānāṃ ni­rgu­ṇa­tva­sā­dha­nā­t | etena sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­sa­ma­vā­yā­nāṃ sa­dṛ­śe­ta­ra­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­vi­ṣva­gbhā­va­la­kṣa­ṇā­na­, TAŚVA-ML 396,20mū­rti­ma­ddra­vyā­śra­yā­ṇāṃ karmaṇāṃ ca mū­rti­tva­m a­mū­rti­tvaṃ ciṃtitaṃ boddhavyaṃ | teṣām a­mū­rti­tva­m evety api vyākhyātāṃ TAŚVA-ML 396,21tena yad uktaṃ gu­ṇa­ka­rma­sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­sa­ma­vā­yā a­mū­rta­ya eveti tad a­yu­ktaṃ­, pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­t || TAŚVA-ML 396,22a­tho­tsa­rga­taḥ pu­dga­lā­nā­m apy a­rū­pi­tva­pra­sa­ktau ta­da­pa­vā­dā­rtha­m idam ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 5.5 rūpiṇaḥ pudgalāḥ || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 396,24rū­pa­śa­bda­syā­ne­kā­rtha­tve pi mū­rti­ma­tpa­ryā­ya­gra­ha­ṇaṃ­, śā­stra­sā­ma­rthyā­t | tato rūpaṃ mūrtir iti gṛhyate rūpādi- TAŚVA-ML 396,25saṃ­sthā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­mo mūrtir iti va­ca­nā­t | gu­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­va­ca­naṃ grahaṇaṃ vā­sma­dā­dī­nāṃ ta­da­vi­nā­bhā­vā­t ta­daṃ­ta­rbhū­ta- TAŚVA-ML 396,26tvād a­gra­ha­ṇā­bhā­vā­t | rūpam eteṣv astīti rūpiṇa iti ni­tya­yo­ge ka­thaṃ­ci­d vya­ti­re­ki­ṇāṃ rū­pa­ta­dva­tā­m iti | TAŚVA-ML 396,27pudgalā iti ba­hu­va­ca­naṃ bhe­da­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rthaṃ | tad evaṃ —TAŚV-ML 5.5.1a­rū­pi­tvā­pa­vā­do 'yaṃ rūpiṇaḥ pudgalā iti | rūpaṃ mūrtir iha jñeyā na svabhāve khi­lā­rtha­bhā­k || 1 || TAŚV-ML 5.5.2rū­pā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya mū­rti­tve­nā­bhi­dhā­na­taḥ | spa­rśā­di­ma­ttva­m e­te­ṣā­m u­pa­la­kṣye­ta tattvataḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 396,30atha ṣaṇṇām api dravyāṇāṃ nā­nā­dra­vya­tva­m ā­ho­svi­de­kai­ka­dra­vya­tva­m uta ke­ṣāṃ­ci­n nā­nā­dra­vya­tva­m ity ā­śaṃ­kā­yā- TAŚVA-ML 396,31m idam ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 5.6 ā ā­kā­śā­d e­ka­dra­vyā­ṇi || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 396,33a­bhi­vi­dhā­vā­pra­yo­gaḥ | e­ka­śa­bdaḥ saṃ­khyā­va­ca­na­s ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dhā­d dra­vya­syai­ka­va­ca­na­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, dha­rmā­dya­pe­kṣa­yā TAŚVA-ML 396,34ba­hu­tva­si­ddheḥ | ekaṃ ca dravyaṃ ca ta­de­ka­dra­vyaṃ e­ka­dra­vyaṃ cai­ka­dra­vyaṃ ca e­ka­dra­vyā­ṇī­ti dha­rmā­dya­pe­kṣa­yā bahutvaṃ na TAŚVA-ML 397,01vi­ru­dhya­te | e­kai­ka­m astu la­ghu­tvā­t pra­si­ddha­tvā­d dra­vya­ga­te­r iti cen na vā, dra­vyā­pe­kṣa­yai­ka­tva­khyā­pa­nā­rtha­tvā­d eka- TAŚVA-ML 397,02dra­vyā­ṇī­ti va­ca­na­sya pa­ryā­yā­rthā­de­śā­d ba­hu­tva­pra­ti­pa­tteḥ || TAŚV-ML 5.6.1e­ka­saṃ­khyā­vi­śi­ṣṭā­nī­ty e­ka­dra­vyā­ṇi sū­ca­ya­n | a­ne­ka­dra­vya­tāṃ haṃti dha­rmā­dī­nā­m a­saṃ­śa­ya­m || 1 || TAŚV-ML 5.6.2ā ā­kā­śā­d iti khyātiḥ pu­dga­lā­nāṃ nṛṇām api | kā­lā­ṇū­nā­m a­ne­ka­tva­vi­śi­ṣṭa­dra­vya­tāṃ viduḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 397,05ā ā­kā­śā­d e­ka­tva­saṃ­khyā­vi­śi­ṣṭā­ny e­ka­dra­vyā­ṇī­ti sū­tra­ya­n na kevalaṃ dra­vyā­pe­kṣa­yā­ne­ka­dra­vya­tā­m eṣām apā- TAŚVA-ML 397,06syati | kiṃ tarhi ? jī­va­pu­dga­la­kā­la­dra­vyā­ṇā­m ekatvaṃ ca tato ne­ka­tva­vi­śi­ṣṭa­dra­vya­tā­m eṣāṃ vā­rti­ka­kā­rā­da­yo TAŚVA-ML 397,07viduḥ | katham iti cet, u­cya­te­ —TAŚV-ML 5.6.3e­ka­dra­vya­m ayaṃ dharmaḥ syād a­dha­rma­ś ca tattvataḥ | mahattve sa­tya­mū­rta­tvā­t kha­va­tta­tsi­ddhi­vā­di­nā­m || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 397,09ma­ha­ttvā­d ity u­cya­mā­ne pu­dga­la­skaṃ­dhai­r vya­bhi­cā­ro mā bhūd ity a­mū­rta­tva­va­ca­naṃ­, a­mū­rta­tvā­d ity ukte kā­lā­ṇu­bhi­r vā- TAŚVA-ML 397,10dinaḥ su­khā­di­bhiḥ pra­ti­vā­di­no '­ne­kāṃ­to mā bhūd iti ma­ha­ttva­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ | na cā­mū­rta­tva­m asiddhaṃ dha­rmā­dha­rma­yoḥ TAŚVA-ML 397,11pu­dga­lā­d anyatve sati dra­vya­tvā­d ā­kā­śa­va­d iti ta­tsā­dha­nā­t | nāpi mahattvaṃ tri­ja­ga­dvyā­pi­tve­na sā­dha­yi­ṣya­mā­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 397,12tvāt | tato ni­ra­va­dyo hetuḥ | kham u­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­m api na sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­dha­rma­vi­ka­laṃ ta­tsi­ddhi­vā­di­nāṃ­, ta­de­ka­dra­vya- TAŚVA-ML 397,13tvasya sā­dhya­dha­rma­sya sā­dha­na­dha­rma­sya ca ma­ha­ttvā­mū­rta­tva­sya tattvasya tatra pra­si­ddha­tvā­t | ga­ga­nā­sa­ttva­vā­di­nāṃ prati TAŚVA-ML 397,14tasya ta­thā­tve­nā­gre sā­dha­nā­d dha­rmā­dha­rma­dra­vya­va­t | tata eva nā­śra­yā­si­ddho hetus ta­dā­śra­ya­sya dha­rma­syā­dha­rma­sya ca TAŚVA-ML 397,15pra­mā­ṇa­tve si­ddha­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 5.6.4nā­nā­dra­vya­m asau nā­nā­pra­de­śa­tvā­d dha­rā­di­va­t | ity a­yu­kta­m a­ne­kāṃ­tā­d ā­kā­śe­nai­ka­tā hṛtā || 4 || TAŚV-ML 5.6.5tasya nā­nā­pra­de­śa­tva­sā­dha­nā­d agrato nayāt | ni­raṃ­śa­sya sa ta­tsa­rva­mū­rta­dra­vyai­r a­saṃ­ga­taḥ || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 397,18tato na pa­kṣa­syā­syā­nu­mā­ne bādhā ta­syā­pra­yo­ja­ka­tvā­t | nāpi hetoḥ kā­lā­tya­yā­pa­di­ṣṭa­te­ti dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo- TAŚVA-ML 397,19r e­ka­dra­vya­tva­si­ddhiḥ || yathā ca tāni dha­rmā­dha­rmā­kā­śā­ny e­ka­dra­vyā­ṇi tathā —TA-ML 5.7 ni­ṣkri­yā­ṇi ca || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 397,21u­bha­ya­ni­mi­ttā­pe­kṣaḥ pa­ryā­ya­vi­śe­ṣo dravyasya de­śāṃ­ta­ra­prā­pti­he­tuḥ kriyā, na punaḥ pa­dā­rthāṃ­ta­raṃ tathā pratīya- TAŚVA-ML 397,22mā­na­tvā­t gu­ṇa­sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­sa­ma­vā­ya­va­t | nanu kriyā dravyāt pa­dā­rthāṃ­ta­raṃ ta­dbhi­nna­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­d gu­ṇā­di­va­d iti | TAŚVA-ML 397,23pa­dā­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tve­nā­pra­tī­ya­mā­na­tva­m a­si­ddha­m iti cet, ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhi­nna­la­kṣa­ṇa­tva­sya dra­vya­vya­kti­bhi­r a­ne­kāṃ­tā­t | kālā- TAŚVA-ML 397,24di­dra­vya­vya­ktī­nāṃ na dravyād bhi­nna­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvaṃ kri­yā­va­dgu­ṇa­va­tsa­ma­vā­yi­kā­ra­ṇa­m iti dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya tatra bhāvād iti TAŚVA-ML 397,25cen na, kā­lā­di­ṣu kri­yā­va­ttva­va­rji­ta­sya dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇa­syo­pa­ga­mā­t | pṛ­thi­vyā­di­ṣu ta­da­va­rji­ta­sya tasya vyākhyā- TAŚVA-ML 397,26nāt ka­thaṃ­ci­t teṣāṃ dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇa­bhe­da­si­ddheḥ | pa­dā­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tve tu dra­vya­vya­ktī­nāṃ gu­ṇā­di­vya­ktī­nā­m api pa­dā­rthāṃ­ta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 397,27tva­pra­sa­kteḥ kutaḥ ṣa­ṭpa­dā­rtha­ni­ya­maḥ ? dra­vya­tva­pra­tī­ti­mā­traṃ dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ sa­ka­la­dra­vya­vya­ktī­nā­m abhinnaṃ nāsya TAŚVA-ML 397,28karmaṇi manāg apy a­bhā­vā­t | sarvathā ta­dbhi­nna­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvaṃ hetur iti cet, pra­ti­vā­dya­si­ddhaḥ sa­ddra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇa­m iti karma- TAŚVA-ML 397,29ṇy api dra­vya­pra­tya­ya­mā­tra­sya dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya bhāvād anyathā ta­da­sa­ttva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na hi sa­ttā­ma­hā­sā­mā­nya­m eva dravya- TAŚVA-ML 397,30m iti syā­dvā­di­nāṃ darśanaṃ tasyāḥ śu­ddha­dra­vya­tvo­pa­ga­mā­t | gu­ṇa­pa­rya­ya­va­ddra­vya­m ity a­śu­ddha­dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya karmaṇy a- TAŚVA-ML 397,31bhāve pi ka­thaṃ­ci­d e­ka­dra­vyā­bhi­nna­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvaṃ tasya siddhyen na sarvathā | tac ca ka­thaṃ­ci­t pa­dā­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tvaṃ sā­dha­ye­d iti TAŚVA-ML 397,32vi­ru­ddha­sā­dha­nā­d viruddhaṃ paraiḥ sarvathā pa­dā­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tva­sya tatra sā­dhya­tvā­t | karma sarvathā na dra­vya­pa­dā­rthāṃ­ta­raṃ TAŚVA-ML 397,33ka­thaṃ­ci­t ta­dbhi­nna­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­d gu­ṇā­di­va­d iti pa­ra­ma­ta­si­ddheḥ | na cātra ka­rmā­pra­ti­pa­nnaṃ ye­nā­śra­yā­si­ddhiḥ sā­dha­na­sya | TAŚVA-ML 397,34nāpi sarvathā pa­dā­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tve­na dravyāt pra­ti­pa­nnaṃ ku­ta­ści­t pra­mā­ṇā­t syā­dvā­di­bhiḥ­, yena dha­rmi­grā­ha­ka­pra­mā­ṇa­bā­dhā- TAŚVA-ML 398,01t tasya ka­thaṃ­ci­t pa­dā­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tve­nai­va pra­ti­pa­nna­tvā­t | na caivaṃ si­ddhāṃ­ta­vi­ro­dhaḥ­, karmaṇaḥ pa­ryā­ya­tve­na dravyāt kathaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 398,02cit pa­dā­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tva­vya­va­sthi­te­r u­tpā­da­vi­nā­śa­tva­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya dhrauvyād dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇā­d bhe­da­si­ddheḥ ka­rma­gu­ṇa­sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa- TAŚVA-ML 398,03sa­ma­vā­yā­nāṃ pa­ryā­ya­la­kṣa­ṇa­sa­dbhā­vā­t pa­ryā­ya­pa­dā­rtha­tva­va­ca­nā­d a­nya­thā­ti­pra­sa­kteḥ | prā­gbhā­vā­dī­nāṃ vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe- TAŚVA-ML 398,04ṣya­bhā­vā­dī­nāṃ ca pa­dā­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | pa­dā­rtha­śe­ṣa­tva­ka­lpa­nā­yā­m e­ke­nai­va pa­dā­rthe­na pa­ryā­pta­tvā­d anyeṣāṃ padā- TAŚVA-ML 398,05rtha­śe­ṣā­va­sthi­te sūtre va­dhā­ra­ṇā­d ity u­kta­prā­yaṃ | sā­mā­nya­sa­ma­vā­yau kathaṃ paryāyau ? ni­tya­tvā­d iti cen na, tayor api TAŚVA-ML 398,06gu­ṇa­ka­rma­vi­śe­ṣa­va­da­ni­tya­tvo­pa­ga­mā­t | sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­mo hi sāmānyaṃ syā­dvā­di­nāṃ a­vi­ṣva­gbhā­va­ś ca dra­vya­pa­ryā- TAŚVA-ML 398,07yayoḥ sa­ma­vā­yaḥ­, sa co­tpā­da­vi­nā­śa­vā­n eva sa­dṛ­śa­vya­ktyu­tpā­de sā­dṛ­śyo­tpā­da­pra­tī­te­s ta­dvi­nā­śe ca ta­dvi­nā­śa- TAŚVA-ML 398,08mā­tra­bhā­vā­t | sā­dṛ­śya­sya vya­ktyaṃ­ta­re­ṣu da­rśa­nā­n ni­tya­tva­m iti cen na ca, sā­dṛ­śya­sya vi­śe­ṣa­sya guṇasya karma- TAŚVA-ML 398,09ṇaś caivaṃ ni­tya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na­ṣṭo­tpa­nna­vya­kti­bhyo vya­ktyaṃ­ta­re­ṣu na tad eva vai­sā­dṛ­śyā­di dṛśyate | tato nya- TAŚVA-ML 398,10syaiva da­rśa­nā­d iti cet, sā­dṛ­śyā­di param eva kin na bhavet ta­thā­pra­tī­te­r a­vi­śe­ṣā­t | tato dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya eva | TAŚVA-ML 398,11kri­yā­gu­ṇā­dī­nāṃ kri­yā­tva­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, tato vi­śe­ṣa­la­kṣa­ṇa­sa­dbhā­vā­t | dravyasya hi de­śāṃ­ta­ra­prā­pti­he­tuḥ TAŚVA-ML 398,12paryāyaḥ kriyā na sarvaḥ | sarvatra sarvadā kasmān na syād iti cen na, u­bha­ya­ni­mi­ttā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t kri­yā­yā­s tadbhāva TAŚVA-ML 398,13eva bhāvāt pa­ryā­yāṃ­ta­ra­va­t | ni­ṣkrāṃ­tā­ni kriyāyāḥ ni­ṣkri­yā­ṇi dha­rmā­dha­rmā­kā­śā­ni | kuta ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.7.1ni­ṣkri­yā­ṇi ca tānīti pa­ri­spaṃ­da­vi­mu­kti­taḥ | sūtritaṃ tri­ja­ga­dvyā­pi­rū­pā­ṇāṃ spaṃ­da­hā­ni­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 398,15dha­rmā­dha­rmau pa­ri­spaṃ­da­la­kṣa­ṇa­yā kriyayā niṣkriyau sa­ka­la­ja­ga­dvyā­pi­tvā­d ā­kā­śa­va­t | pa­ri­ṇā­ma­la­kṣa­ṇa­yā TAŚVA-ML 398,16tu kriyayā sa­kri­yā­v eva, anyathā va­stu­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | sva­rū­pā­si­ddho hetur iti cen na, dha­rmā­dha­rma­yoḥ sakala- TAŚVA-ML 398,17lo­ka­vyā­pi­tva­syā­gre sa­ma­rtha­nā­t || TAŚV-ML 5.7.2sā­ma­rthyā­t sakriyau jī­va­pu­dga­lā­v iti niścayaḥ | jīvasya ni­ṣkri­ya­tve hi na kri­yā­he­tu­tā tanau || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 398,19pra­kṛ­te­ṣu paṃcasu dravyeṣv ā­kā­śāṃ­tā­nāṃ trayāṇāṃ ni­ṣkri­ya­tva­va­ca­ne sā­ma­rthyā­j jī­va­pu­dga­lau sakriyau sūtritau TAŚVA-ML 398,20ve­di­ta­vyau | nanu pudgalāḥ kri­yā­va­tta­yo­pa­la­bhya­mā­nāḥ kri­yā­vaṃ­ta iti yuktaṃ, jīvas tu na sa­kri­ya­s tasya tathā- TAŚVA-ML 398,21nu­pa­la­bhya­mā­na­tvā­d iti na codyaṃ; tasya ni­ṣkri­ya­tve śarīre kri­yā­he­tu­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | tataḥ kri­yā­vā­n ātmā- TAŚVA-ML 398,22ny atra dravye kri­yā­he­tu­tvā­t pu­dga­la­dra­vya­va­d ity a­nu­mā­nā­j jīvasya kri­yā­va­tto­pa­laṃ­bhā­n na tasya sa­kri­ya­tva­m ayuktaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 398,23kālena vya­bhi­cā­rā­n na hetur gamako veti cen na, kālasya kri­yā­he­tu­tvā­bhā­vā­t | kri­yā­ni­rva­rta­ka­tvaṃ kri­yā­he­tu- TAŚVA-ML 398,24tvam iha sādhanaṃ na punaḥ kri­yā­ni­mi­tta­mā­tra­tvaṃ tasya kālādau sa­dbhā­vā­bhā­vā­n na vya­bhi­cā­raḥ | kālo hi TAŚVA-ML 398,25kri­yā­pa­ri­ṇā­mi­nāṃ svayaṃ ni­mi­tta­mā­traṃ stha­vi­ra­ga­tau ya­ṣṭi­va­t­, na punaḥ kri­yā­ni­rva­rta­kaḥ parṇādau pa­va­na­va­t || TAŚV-ML 5.7.3pra­ya­tnā­di­gu­ṇa­s tadvān na hetur iti cen na vai | guṇo sti tadvato bhinnaḥ sa­rva­the­ti ni­ve­di­ta­m || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 398,27nātmā śa­rī­rā­dau kri­yā­he­tu­r ni­rgu­ṇa­syā­pi muktasya ta­ddhe­tu­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tato 'siddho hetuḥ | prayatno dharmo TAŚVA-ML 398,28'­dha­rma­ś cātmano guṇo hi tanvām anyatra vā dravye kri­yā­he­tu­r iti pa­re­ṣā­m āśayo na yuktaḥ, pra­ya­tna­sya guṇatvā- TAŚVA-ML 398,29siddheḥ | vī­ryāṃ­ta­rā­ya­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­di­kā­ra­ṇā­pā­di­to hy ā­tma­pra­de­śa­pa­ri­spaṃ­daḥ prayatno naḥ kri­yai­ve­ti syā­dvā­di­bhi- TAŚVA-ML 398,30r ni­ve­da­nā­t | tathā dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r api pu­dga­la­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­tva­sa­ma­rtha­nā­n nā­tma­gu­ṇa­tvaṃ | sann apy asau pra­ya­tnā­di­r ā­tma­gu­ṇaḥ TAŚVA-ML 398,31sa­rva­thā­tma­no bhinno na pra­mā­ṇa­si­ddho stīti ni­ve­da­nā­t ka­thaṃ­ci­t ta­da­bhi­nna­s tu sa tatra kri­yā­he­tu­r ity ātmaiva taddhe- TAŚVA-ML 398,32tur uktaḥ syāt | tathā ca katham asiddho hetuḥ ? || TAŚV-ML 5.7.4kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇa­tvā­d vā lo­ṣṭha­va­tsa­kri­yaḥ pumān | dha­rma­dra­vye­ṇa ced asya vya­bhi­cā­raḥ pa­ra­śru­tau || 4 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.5na tasya pre­ra­ṇā­he­tu­gu­ṇa­yo­gi­tva­hā­ni­taḥ | ni­mi­tta­mā­tra­he­tu­tvā­t svayaṃ ga­ti­vi­va­rti­nā­m || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 399,01kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇa­tva­sya hetoḥ kri­yā­va­ttve sādhye ga­ga­ne­nā­ne­kāṃ­ta ity a­yu­ktaṃ­, tasya kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇā­yo­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 399,02vā­yu­saṃ­yo­gaḥ kri­yā­he­tu­r iti cen na, tasya kri­yā­va­ti tṛṇādau kri­yā­he­tu­tve­na da­rśa­nā­t | niṣkriye vyomādau TAŚVA-ML 399,03ta­thā­tve­nā­pra­tī­teḥ | na ca ya eva tṛṇādau vā­yu­saṃ­yo­gaḥ sa e­vā­kā­śe sti, pra­ti­yo­gi­saṃ­yo­ga­sya bhedāt | TAŚVA-ML 399,04vā­yu­saṃ­yo­ga­sā­mā­nyaṃ tu na kvacid api kri­yā­kā­ra­ṇaṃ­, maṃ­da­ta­m a­ve­ga­vā­yu­saṃ­yo­ge saty api pā­da­pā­dau kri­yā­nu­pa- TAŚVA-ML 399,05labdheḥ | syān mataṃ, kri­yā­vā­n ātmā sa­rva­ga­ta­tvā­d ā­kā­śa­va­d ity a­nu­mā­na­bā­dhi­taḥ kri­yā­vā­n puruṣa iti pakṣaḥ TAŚVA-ML 399,06kā­lā­tya­yā­pa­di­ṣṭa­ś ca hetur iti | tad a­sa­t­, pu­ru­ṣa­sya sa­rva­ga­ta­tvā­si­ddheḥ | sa­rva­ga­taḥ puruṣo dravyatve satyamū- TAŚVA-ML 399,07rtatvād ga­ga­na­va­d iti cen na, pareṣāṃ kā­la­dra­vye­ṇa vya­bhi­cā­rā­t sā­dha­na­sya | kālasya pa­kṣī­ka­ra­ṇā­d adoṣa iti TAŚVA-ML 399,08cen na, pa­kṣa­syā­nu­mā­nā­ga­ma­bā­dhā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | tathā hi­–­kā­lo '­sa­rva­ga­to nā­nā­dra­vya­tvā­t pu­dga­la­va­d ity a­nu­mā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 399,09pakṣasya bādhakaṃ | na cā­trā­si­ddho hetuḥ tasya nā­nā­dra­vya­tve­na syā­dvā­di­nāṃ si­ddha­tvā­t | nā­nā­dra­vyaṃ kālaḥ TAŚVA-ML 399,10pra­tyā­kā­śa­pra­de­śaṃ yu­ga­pa­dvya­va­hā­ra­kā­la­bhe­dā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | pra­tyā­kā­śa­pra­de­śa­bhi­nno vya­va­hā­ra­kā­laḥ sa­kṛ­tku­ru­kṣe- TAŚVA-ML 399,11trā­kā­śa­laṃ­kā­kā­śa­de­śa­yo­r di­va­sā­di­bhe­dā­ny a­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | tatra di­va­sā­di­bhe­da­taḥ punaḥ kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣa­bhe­dā­t naimi- TAŚVA-ML 399,12ttikānāṃ lau­ki­kā­nāṃ ca su­pra­si­ddha eva | sa ca vya­va­hā­ra­kā­la­bhe­do gauṇaḥ parair a­bhyu­pa­ga­mya­mā­no mukhyakā- TAŚVA-ML 399,13la­dra­vya­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa no­pa­pa­dya­te | yathā mu­khya­sa­ttva­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa kvacid u­pa­ca­ri­taṃ sattvam iti pra­ti­lo­kā­kā­śa­pra­de­śaṃ kāla- TAŚVA-ML 399,14dra­vya­bhe­da­si­ddhi­s ta­tsā­dha­na­syā­na­va­dya­tvā­t a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­tva­si­ddheḥ || kā­la­syā­sa­rva­ga­ta­tve '­ni­ṣṭā­nu­ṣaṃ­ga­pa­ri­ji­hī- TAŚVA-ML 399,15rṣayā prā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.7.6kālo '­sa­rva­ga­ta­tve­na kri­yā­va­n nā­nu­ṣa­jya­te | sarvadā ja­ga­de­kai­ka­de­śa­stha­tvā­t pṛthak pṛthak || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 399,17kri­yā­vā­n kālo '­sa­rva­ga­ta­dra­vya­tvā­t pu­dga­la­va­d ity a­ni­ṣṭā­nu­ṣaṃ­ja­na­m a­yu­ktaṃ­, sarvadā lo­kā­kā­śai­kai­ka­pra­de­śa­stha- TAŚVA-ML 399,18tvena pṛthak pṛthak kā­lā­ṇū­nāṃ pra­sā­dha­nā­t | te hi pra­tyā­kā­śa­pra­de­śaṃ pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­sva­bhā­va­sthi­ta­yo bhyupagaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 399,19tavyāḥ pa­rī­kṣa­kai­r anyathā vya­va­hā­ra­kā­la­bhe­da­pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­sva­bhā­va­sthi­tya­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ ka­dā­ci­t ta­tpa­rā­vṛ­tti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 399,20a­ṇu­pa­ri­mā­ṇā­ni ca tāni kā­la­dra­vyā­ṇi skaṃ­dhā­kā­ra­tve­na kā­ryā­nu­mi­ti­pra­tī­ya­mā­na­sya kāryasya pra­tyā­kā­śa- TAŚVA-ML 399,21pradeśaṃ sa­kṛ­dvya­va­hā­ra­kā­la­bhe­da­la­kṣa­ṇa­syā­ṇu­nā­pi kā­la­dra­vye­ṇa kartuṃ śa­kya­tvā­t | etena sa­rva­ga­taḥ kāla iti TAŚVA-ML 399,22pa­kṣa­syā­ga­ma­bā­dho­pa­da­rśi­tā | kathaṃ ? "­lo­yā­yā­sa­pa­e­se ekkekke je ṭhiyā hu ekkekkā | ra­ya­ṇā­ṇaṃ rāsī iva te TAŚVA-ML 399,23kālāṇū mu­ṇe­ya­vvā || " ity ā­ga­ma­syā­bā­dhi­ta­sya siddheḥ | ata eva dravyatve sa­tya­mū­rta­tvā­d iti hetuḥ kālā- TAŚVA-ML 399,24tya­yā­pa­di­ṣṭaḥ | kālo '­sa­rva­ga­ta eva vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | tathā cātmanaḥ pa­ra­ma­ma­ha­ttve sādhye syaiva hetoḥ kālena TAŚVA-ML 399,25vya­bhi­cā­raḥ si­ddhya­tī­ti nātas ta­tsi­ddhi­r yena kri­yā­vā­n ātmā kri­yā­he­tu­gu­ṇa­tvā­l lo­ṣṭha­va­d ity a­nu­mā­na­m a­na­va­dyaṃ na TAŚVA-ML 399,26bhavet | pa­kṣa­syā­nu­mā­na­bā­dha­nā­na­va­tā­rā­d dhetoś ca kā­lā­tya­yā­pa­di­ṣṭa­tvā­bhā­vā­d iti sūktam ā­kā­śāṃ­tā­nāṃ ni­ṣkri­ya­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 399,27ta­dva­ca­ne­na sā­ma­rthyā­j jī­va­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ sa­kri­ya­tva­pra­ti­pā­da­naṃ ca kālasya va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­sya ni­ṣkri­ya­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 5.7.7nanv evaṃ na kriyatve pi dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ vya­va­sthi­teḥ | na syuḥ svayam a­bhi­pre­tā ja­nma­sthā­na­vya­ya­kri­yāḥ || 7 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.8ta­tho­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vya­yu­ktaṃ sad iti lakṣaṇaṃ | tatra na syāt tato naiṣāṃ dravyatvaṃ va­stu­tā­pi ca || 8 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.9ity apāstaṃ pa­ri­spaṃ­da­kri­yā­yāḥ pra­ti­ṣe­dha­nā­t | u­tpā­dā­di­kri­yā­si­ddhe­r anyathā sa­ttva­hā­ni­taḥ || 9 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.10pa­ri­spaṃ­da­kri­yā­mū­lā na­co­tpā­dā­da­yaḥ kriyāḥ | sarvatra gu­ṇa­bhe­dā­nā­m u­tpā­dā­di­vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 10 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.11sva­pa­ra­pra­tya­yau ja­nma­vya­yau yadi gu­ṇā­di­ṣu | sthitiś ca kiṃ na dha­rmā­di­dra­vye­ṣv evam u­pe­ya­te || 11 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.12ga­ti­sthi­tya­va­gā­hā­nāṃ paratra na ni­baṃ­dha­naṃ | dha­rmā­dī­ni kri­yā­śū­nya­sva­bhā­va­tvā­t kha­pu­ṣpa­va­t || 12 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.13kri­yā­va­ttva­pra­saṃ­go vā teṣāṃ vā­yu­dha­rāṃ­bu­va­t | ity acodyaṃ ba­lā­dhā­na­mā­tra­tvā­d ga­ma­nā­di­ṣu || 13 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.14dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ sva­śa­ktyai­va ga­tyā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­mi­nāṃ | ya­theṃ­dri­yaṃ ba­lā­dhā­na­mā­traṃ vi­ṣa­ya­saṃ­ni­dhau || 14 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.15puṃsaḥ svayaṃ sa­ma­rtha­sya tatra siddher na cānyathā | tatraiva dra­vya­sā­ma­rthyā­n ni­ṣkri­yā­ṇā­m api svayaṃ || 15 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.16dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ pa­ra­trā­stu kri­yā­kā­ra­ṇa­m āptatā | na­cai­va­m ātmanaḥ kā­ya­kri­yā­he­tu­tva­m ā­pa­te­t || 16 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.17sarvathā ni­ṣkri­ya­syā­pi svayaṃ mā­na­vi­ro­dha­taḥ | ātmā hi prerako hetur iṣṭaḥ kā­yā­di­ka­rma­ṇi || 17 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.18tṛ­ṇā­di­ka­rma­ṇī­vā­stu pa­va­nā­di­ś ca sakriyaḥ | vī­ryāṃ­ta­rā­ya­vi­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­cche­da­bhe­da­taḥ || 18 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.19sa­kri­ya­syai­va jīvasya tato ṃge ka­rma­he­tu­tā | haste ka­rmā­tma­saṃ­yo­ga­pra­pa­nnā­bhyā­m u­pe­ya­te || 19 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.20yais te pi ca pra­ti­kṣi­ptā­s tayos ta­ccha­ktya­yo­ga­taḥ | niṣkriyo hi ya­thā­tmai­ṣāṃ kri­yā­va­dvai­sa­dṛ­śya­taḥ || 20 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.21kā­lā­di­va­tta­thai­vā­tma­saṃ­yo­gaḥ sa­pra­ya­tna­kaḥ | guṇaḥ syāt tasya tadvac ca ni­ṣkri­ya­tvā­di­de­śa­taḥ || 21 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.22guṇāḥ karmāṇi caitena vyā­khyā­tā­nī­ti sū­ca­nā­t | na tāvad ā­tma­saṃ­yo­gaḥ kevalaḥ ka­rma­kā­ra­ṇaṃ || 22 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.23niḥ­pra­ya­tna­sya hastādau kri­yā­he­tu­tva­hā­ni­taḥ | naikasya ta­tpra­ya­tna­sya kri­yā­he­tu­tva­m īkṣyate || 23 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.24śa­rī­rā­yo­gi­no nyasya tataḥ ka­rma­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ | sa­hi­tā­v ā­tma­saṃ­yo­ga­pra­pa­nnau kurutaḥ kriyāḥ || 24 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.25ha­stā­dā­v ity a­saṃ­bhā­vya­ma­na­yoḥ sa­ha­dṛ­ṣṭi­va­t | a­dṛ­ṣṭā­pe­kṣi­ṇau tau ced a­ku­rvā­ṇau kriyāṃ nari || 25 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.26hastādau kurutaḥ karma naivaṃ kvacid a­dṛ­ṣṭa­taḥ | u­ṣṇā­pe­kṣo yathā va­nhi­saṃ­yo­gaḥ ka­la­śā­di­ṣu || 26 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.27rū­pā­dī­n pā­ka­jā­n vartate vahnau svāśraye tathā | nṛ­saṃ­yo­gā­di­r anyatra kriyām ā­ra­bha­te na tu || 27 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.28svādhāre nari tasyetthaṃ sā­ma­rthyā­d iti cen na vai | vai­ṣa­myā­d a­sma­di­ṣṭa­sya siddheḥ sā­dhya­sa­ma­tva­taḥ || 28 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.29pra­tī­ti­bā­dha­nā­c cai­ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ | sādhye kri­yā­ni­mi­tta­tve dṛṣṭāṃto hy a­kri­yā­śra­yaḥ || 29 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.30syād eṣa vi­ṣa­ma­s tāvad a­gni­saṃ­yo­ga u­ṣṇa­bhṛ­t | yathā ca svāśraye kurvan vikāraṃ ka­la­śā­di­ṣu || 30 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.31karoti va­nhi­saṃ­yo­gaḥ puṃso yogas tathā tanau | ity a­sma­di­ṣṭa­saṃ­si­ddhiḥ kri­yā­pa­ri­ṇa­ta­sya nuḥ || 31 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.32kāye kri­yā­ni­mi­tta­tva­si­ddheḥ saṃ­yo­gi­ni sphuṭaṃ | saṃ­yo­gā­rthāṃ­ta­raṃ vanheḥ ku­ṭā­de­ś ca ta­dā­śri­taḥ || 32 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.33sa­ma­vā­yā­t tato bhi­nna­pra­tī­tyā bādhyate na kiṃ | gha­ṭā­di­ṣv ā­ma­rū­pā­dī­n vi­nā­śa­ya­ti sa svayaṃ || 33 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.34pā­ka­jā­n ja­na­ya­ty etat pra­ti­pa­dye­ta kaḥ sudhīḥ | na caiṣā pā­ka­jo­tpa­tti­pra­kri­yā vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te || 34 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.35vanheḥ pā­ka­ja­ru­pā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­māḥ ku­ṭā­di­ṣu | sva­he­tu­bhe­da­taḥ sarvaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ pra­tī­ya­te || 35 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.36pū­rvā­kā­ra­pa­ri­tyā­gā­d u­tta­rā­kā­ra­la­bdhi­taḥ | kuṭe pā­ka­ja­rū­pā­di­pa­ri­tyā­ge­na jāyate || 36 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.37vanheḥ pā­ka­ja­rū­pā­di­s tathā dṛṣṭer a­bā­dha­nā­t | nau­ṣṇyā­pe­kṣa­s tato va­nhi­saṃ­yo­go tra ni­da­rśa­naṃ || 37 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.38nuḥ kri­yā­he­tu­tā­si­ddhau vi­pa­rī­ta­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ | a­nu­ṣṇā­śī­ta­rū­pa­ś cā­pre­ra­ko nu­pa­ghā­ta­kaḥ || 38 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.39kuṭeḥ prāptaḥ kathaṃ rū­pā­dyu­cche­do­tpā­da­kā­ra­ṇaṃ | gurutvaṃ niṣkriyaṃ loṣṭhe va­rta­mā­naṃ tṛ­ṇā­di­ṣu || 39 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.40kri­yā­he­tu­r yathā ta­dva­tpra­ya­tnā­di­s ta­the­kṣa­ṇā­t | ye tv āhus te pi vidhvastāḥ pra­tye­ta­vyā di­śā­na­yā || 40 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.41svāśraye vi­kri­yā­he­tau tato nyatra hi vikriyā | dra­vya­syai­va kri­yā­he­tu­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­t punaḥ punaḥ || 41 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.42kri­yā­kā­ri­tva­m anyatra pratītyā naiva bādhyate | pu­ru­ṣa­s tadguṇo vāpi na kri­yā­kā­ra­ṇaṃ tanau || 42 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.43ni­ṣkri­ya­tvā­d yathā vyomety uktir yātmani bādhakaṃ | nā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tā dha­rma­dra­vye­ṇā­sya ka­thaṃ­ca­na || 43 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.44tasyāḥ pre­ra­ka­tā­si­ddheḥ kriyāyā vi­gra­hā­di­ṣu | evaṃ sa­kri­ya­tā­si­ddhā­v ātmano ni­rvṛ­tā­v api || 44 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.45sa­kri­ya­tvaṃ prasaktaṃ ced iṣṭam ū­rdhva­ga­ti­tva­taḥ | yādṛśī sa­śa­rī­ra­sya kriyā muktasya tādṛśī || 45 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.46na yuktā tasya mu­kta­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t ka­rma­saṃ­ga­teḥ | kri­yā­ne­ka­pra­kā­rā hi pu­dga­lā­nā­m i­vā­tma­nāṃ || 46 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.47sva­pa­ra­pra­tya­yā­ya­tta­bhe­dā na vya­ti­kī­rya­te | sānyaiva sadvato yeṣāṃ teṣāṃ ta­ddva­ya­śū­nya­tā || 47 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.48kri­yā­kri­yā­va­to­r bhe­de­nā­pra­tī­teḥ ka­dā­ca­na | kri­yā­kri­yā­śra­yau bhinnau vi­bhi­nna­pra­tya­ya­tva­taḥ || 48 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.49sa­hya­viṃ­dhya­va­d ity e­ta­dvi­bhe­dai­kāṃ­ta­sā­dha­naṃ | dha­rmi­grā­hi­pra­mā­ṇe­na hetor bā­dha­na­ni­rṇa­yā­t || 49 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.50ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhi­nna­yo­s tena tayor gra­ha­ṇa­taḥ sphuṭaṃ | vi­bhi­nna­pra­tya­ya­tvaṃ ca sarvathā yadi gadyate || 50 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.51tata eva tadā tasya siddhatvaṃ pra­ti­vā­di­naḥ | ka­thaṃ­ci­t tu na tatsiddhaṃ vā­di­nā­m ity a­sā­dha­naṃ || 51 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.52viruddhaṃ vā bhaved i­ṣṭa­vi­pa­rī­ta­pra­sā­dha­nā­t | sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­vai­ka­lyaṃ dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­syā­pi dṛ­śya­tā­m || 52 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.53sa­ttve­nā­bhi­nna­yo­r eva pratīteḥ sa­hya­viṃ­dhya­yoḥ | vi­ru­ddha­dha­rma­tā­dhyā­sā­d i­tyā­de­r apy a­he­tu­tā || 53 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.54pro­ktai­te­na pra­pa­tta­vyā sa­rva­thā­py a­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | kri­yā­kri­yā­va­to na­nyā­na­nya­de­śa­tva­taḥ kriyā || 54 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.55ta­tsva­rū­pa­va­d ity eke tad apy a­jñā­na­ce­ṣṭi­taṃ | lau­ki­kā­na­ny a­de­śa­tvaṃ hetuś ce­dvya­bhi­cā­ra­tā || 55 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.56vā­tā­ta­pā­di­bhi­s ta­syā­na­nya­de­śai­r vi­bhe­di­bhiḥ | śā­strī­yā­n a­nya­de­śa­tvaṃ manyate sādhanaṃ yadi || 56 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.57na siddham a­nya­de­śa­tva­pra­tī­te rū­pa­yo­s tayoḥ | ta­dva­dde­śā kriyā ta­dva­tsva­kī­yā­śra­ya­de­śa­kaḥ || 57 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.58pra­tī­ya­te ya­dā­na­nya­de­śa­tvaṃ katham etayoḥ | sa­rva­thā­na­nya­de­śa­tva­m asiddhaṃ pra­ti­vā­di­naḥ || 58 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.59ka­thaṃ­ci­d vā­di­na­s ta­tsyā­dvi­ru­ddhaṃ ce­ṣṭa­hā­ni­kṛ­t | dha­rmi­grā­hi­pra­mā­ṇe­na bādhā pakṣasya pū­rva­va­t || 59 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.60sā­dha­na­sya ca vijñeyā tair e­vā­tī­ta­kā­la­tā | niṣkriyāḥ sarvathā sarve bhāvāḥ syuḥ kṣa­ṇi­ka­tva­taḥ || 60 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.61pa­ryā­yā­rtha­ta­yā labdhiṃ pra­ti­kṣa­ṇa­vi­va­rta­va­t | ity āhur ye na te svasthāḥ sā­dha­na­syā­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 61 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.62na hi pra­tya­kṣa­taḥ siddhaṃ kṣa­ṇi­ka­tvaṃ ni­ra­nva­yaṃ | sā­dha­rmya­sya tataḥ siddher bahir aṃtaś ca vastunaḥ || 62 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.63i­dā­nīṃ­ta­na­tā dṛṣṭir na kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yi­ṇaḥ kvacit | kā­lāṃ­ta­ra­sthi­te­r eva ta­thā­tva­pra­ti­pa­tti­taḥ || 63 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.64nā­nu­mā­nā­c ca tatsiddhaṃ ta­ddhe­to­r a­na­bhī­kṣa­ṇā­t | sattvādi sa­ttva­he­tu­ś cen na ta­trā­ga­ma­ka­tva­taḥ || 64 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.65vi­ru­ddhā­di­ta­yā tasya pu­ra­stā­d u­pa­va­rṇa­nā­t | pra­paṃ­ce­na punar neha ta­dvi­cā­raḥ pra­ta­nya­te || 65 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.66ka­thaṃ­ci­n ni­ṣkri­ya­tve na sādhye syāt si­ddha­sā­dha­naṃ | ta­nni­śca­ya­na­yā­de­śā­t prasiddhaṃ sa­rva­va­stu­ṣu || 66 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.67vya­va­hā­ra­na­yā­t teṣāṃ sa­kri­ya­tva­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ | bhūtir yeṣāṃ kriyā saive py ayuktaṃ sā­nva­ya­tva­taḥ || 67 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.68ni­tya­tvā­t sa­rva­bhā­vā­nāṃ ni­ṣkri­ya­tvaṃ tu sarvathā | yair uktaṃ te py a­ne­nai­va hetunā dūṣitā hṛtāḥ || 68 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.69sarvathā ta­nma­ta­dhvaṃ­sā­t pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­va­taḥ kvacit | ka­thaṃ­ci­n ni­tya­tā­he­tu­r yadi tasya vi­ru­ddha­tā || 69 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.70ka­thaṃ­ci­n ni­ṣkri­ya­tva­sya sā­dha­nā­t kṣa­ṇi­kā­di­va­t | tataḥ syur niṣkriyāḥ sarve bhāvāḥ syāt sa­kri­yā­sa­ha || 70 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.71vi­ro­dhā­di­pra­saṃ­ga­ś cen na dṛṣṭe ta­da­yo­ga­taḥ | cai­trai­ka­jñā­na­va­t sve­ṣṭa­ta­ttva­va­d vā pra­vā­di­nā­m || 71 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.72sveṣṭaṃ tattvam a­ni­ṣṭā­tma­śū­nyaṃ sad iti ye viduḥ | sa­da­sa­drū­pa­m ekaṃ te ni­rā­ku­ryuḥ kathaṃ punaḥ || 72 || TAŚV-ML 5.7.73ni­ṣkri­ye­ta­ra­tā­bhā­ve ba­hi­raṃ­taḥ ka­thaṃ­ca­na | pra­tī­te­r bā­dha­śū­nyā­yāḥ sa­rva­thā­py a­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 73 || TA-ML 5.8 a­saṃ­khye­yāḥ pradeśā dha­rmā­dha­rmai­ka­jī­vā­nā­m || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 401,26pra­de­śe­ya­ttā­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m idaṃ | dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r e­ka­jī­va­sya ca | kutaḥ punar a­saṃ­khye­ya­pra­de­śa­tā dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ prasi- TAŚVA-ML 401,27ddhyatīty ā­ve­da­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.8.1pra­ti­de­śaṃ ja­ga­dvyo­ma­vyā­pta­yo­gya­tva­si­ddhi­taḥ | dha­rmā­dha­rmai­ka­jī­vā­nā­m a­saṃ­khye­ya­pra­de­śa­tā || 1 || TAŚV-ML 5.8.2lo­kā­kā­śa­va­d eva syāc cā­saṃ­khye­ya­pra­de­śā­bhṛ­t | ta­dā­dhye­ya­sya lokasya sā­va­dhi­tva­pra­sā­dha­nā­t || 2 || TAŚV-ML 5.8.3a­naṃ­ta­de­śa­tā­pā­yā­t pra­saṃ­khyā­tu­m a­śa­kti­taḥ | na ta­trā­naṃ­ta­saṃ­khyā­ta­pra­de­śa­tva­vi­bhā­va­nā || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 401,31na hy ayaṃ loko ni­ra­va­dhiḥ pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­t | pṛthivyā upari sā­va­dhi­tva­da­rśa­nā­t pārśvato dhastāc ca sāva- TAŚVA-ML 401,32dhi­tva­saṃ­bha­va­nā­t ta­dva­du­pa­ri lokasya sā­va­dhi­tva­si­ddheḥ | sarvataḥ a­pa­ryaṃ­tā bhe­di­nī­ti sādhane sarvasya heto- TAŚVA-ML 401,33r a­pra­yo­ja­ka­tvā­pa­tteḥ | prasiddhe ca sāvadhau loke ta­da­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­syā­kā­śa­sya lo­kā­kā­śa­saṃ­jña­ka­sya sā­va­dhi­tva­si­ddheḥ TAŚVA-ML 401,34pa­ri­śe­ṣā­d a­saṃ­khye­ya­pra­de­śa­tva­si­ddhiḥ | tathā hi–na tā­va­llo­kā­kā­śa­m a­naṃ­ta­pra­de­śaṃ śa­śva­da­saṃ­ha­ra­ṇa­dha­rma­tve sati TAŚVA-ML 402,01sā­va­dhi­tvā­t paṃ­cā­ṇu­kā­kā­śa­va­t | a­saṃ­ha­ra­ṇa­dha­rma­tvā­d ity u­cya­mā­ne lo­kā­kā­śe­na vya­bhi­cā­ra iti sā­va­dhi­tva- TAŚVA-ML 402,02va­ca­naṃ­, sā­va­dhi­tvā­d ity ukte pi pu­dga­la­skaṃ­dhe­nā­naṃ­ta­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­ke­nā­ne­kāṃ­to mā bhūd iti śa­śva­da­saṃ­ha­ra­ṇa­dha­rma­ka­tve TAŚVA-ML 402,03satīti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ | na caitad asiddhaṃ sā­dha­na­sa­dbhā­vā­t | śa­śva­da­saṃ­ha­ra­ṇa­dha­rma­kaṃ lo­kā­kā­śa­m a­jī­va­tve saty a­mū­rta­dra- TAŚVA-ML 402,04vyatvād a­lo­kā­kā­śa­va­t | na hy a­lo­kā­kā­śaṃ ka­dā­ci­t saṃ­ha­ra­ṇa­dha­rma sarvadā pa­ra­ma­ma­ha­ttvā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tathā na TAŚVA-ML 402,05saṃ­khyā­ta­pra­de­śaṃ lo­kā­kā­śaṃ ga­ṇa­na­yā pra­saṃ­khyā­tu­m a­śa­kya­tvā­d a­lo­kā­kā­śa­va­d eveti nā­naṃ­ta­saṃ­khyā­ta­pra­de­śa­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 402,06tasya vi­bhā­va­yi­tuṃ śakyaṃ | pa­ri­śe­ṣā­d a­saṃ­khye­ya­pra­de­śaṃ lo­kā­kā­śaṃ siddhaṃ | tato dha­rmā­dha­rmai­ka­jī­vā­s tv a­saṃ­khye­ya- TAŚVA-ML 402,07pradeśāḥ pra­ti­pra­de­śaṃ tāvad a­saṃ­khye­ya­pra­de­śa­lo­kā­kā­śa­vyā­pti­yo­gya­tvā­t yan na tathā tan na tathā ya­thai­ka­pa­ra­mā­ṇu- TAŚVA-ML 402,08r iti ni­ra­va­dyo hetuḥ, a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­sa­dbhā­vā­t || nanv atra jī­va­syai­ka­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ ki­ma­rtha­m ity ā­re­kā­yā- TAŚVA-ML 402,09m idam ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.8.4e­ka­jī­va­va­caḥ­śa­kte­r nā­saṃ­khye­ya­pra­de­śa­tā | nā­nā­tma­nā­m a­naṃ­tā­di­pra­de­śa­tva­sya saṃ­bha­vā­t || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 402,11e­ka­jī­va­va­ca­na­sā­ma­rthyā­n na nā­nā­jī­vā­nā­m a­saṃ­khye­ya­pra­de­śa­tvaṃ teṣāṃ a­naṃ­ta­pra­de­śa­tva­syā­naṃ­tā­naṃ­ta­pra­de­śa­tva­sya ca TAŚVA-ML 402,12saṃ­bha­vā­t || kutaḥ punar dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ sa­pra­de­śa­tvaṃ siddhaṃ yato '­saṃ­khye­ya­pra­de­śa­tā sādhyata ity āśaṃkāṃ nirāci- TAŚVA-ML 402,13kīrṣur ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.8.5sa­pra­de­śā ime sarve mū­rti­ma­ddra­vya­saṃ­ga­mā­t | sa­kṛ­de­vā­nya­thā ta­syā­yo­gā­d e­kā­ṇu­va­t tataḥ || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 402,15na hi sa­kṛ­tsa­rva­mū­rti­ma­ddra­vya­saṃ­ga­maḥ sa­pra­de­śa­tva­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa ghaṭate dha­rmā­dī­nā­m e­ka­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­va­t | tato mī dha­rmā­dha­rmai- TAŚVA-ML 402,16ka­jī­vā­s te sa­pra­de­śā eva | mu­khya­pra­de­śā­bhā­vā­d u­pa­ca­ri­tāḥ pra­de­śā­s teṣām iti cet, kutas tatra ta­du­pa­cā­raḥ­? TAŚVA-ML 402,17sa­kṛ­nnā­nā­de­śa­dra­vya­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­d eva tasya sa­pra­de­śe kāṃ­ḍa­pa­ṭā­dau da­rśa­nā­d iti cet ta­dva­nmu­khya­pra­de­śa­sa­dbhā­ve ko TAŚVA-ML 402,18doṣo ? a­ni­tya­tva­pra­saṃ­gaḥ sā­va­ya­va­syā­ni­tya­tva­pra­si­ddhe­r gha­ṭā­di­va­d iti cet, ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­ni­tya­tva­sye­ṣṭa­tvā­d ado- TAŚVA-ML 402,19ṣo yaṃ | sa­rva­thā­ni­tya­tve rtha­kri­yā­vi­ro­dhā­t | sarvasya ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­ni­tya­tva­sya vya­va­sthā­pa­nā­t || TAŚV-ML 5.8.6jīvasya sa­rva­ta­ddra­vya­saṃ­ga­mo na vi­ru­dhya­te | lo­ka­pū­ra­ṇa­saṃ­si­ddheḥ sadā ta­dyo­gya­tā­sthi­teḥ || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 402,21jīvo hi lo­ka­pū­ra­ṇā­va­sthā­yāṃ sa­kṛ­tsa­rva­mū­rti­ma­ddra­vyaiḥ saṃ­ba­dhya­te iti si­ddhāṃ­ta­sa­dbhā­vā­n na syā­dvā­di­nāṃ tasya TAŚVA-ML 402,22sa­kṛ­tsa­rva­mū­rti­ma­ddra­vya­saṃ­ga­mo vi­ru­dhya­te­, śe­ṣā­va­sthā­sv api ta­dyo­gya­tā­vya­va­sthā­pa­nā­t | etena dha­rmā­dha­rma­yoḥ TAŚVA-ML 402,23sarvathā pra­ti­de­śaṃ lo­kā­kā­śa­vyā­pti­va­de­ka­jī­va­syā­pi ta­dvyā­pti­yo­gya­tva­sthi­te­r a­saṃ­khye­ya­pra­de­śa­tva­sā­dha­ne hetor a- TAŚVA-ML 402,24siddhiḥ pa­ri­hṛ­tā ve­di­ta­vyā | tathā yo­gya­tā­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ śa­śva­ta­dvyā­pti­vi­ro­dhā­t | pa­ra­mā­ṇu­va­t TAŚVA-ML 402,25kā­lā­ṇu­va­d vā tadvyāptiḥ sā­dha­yi­ṣya­te cāgrataḥ || TAŚVA-ML 402,26a­thā­kā­śa­sya kiyaṃtaḥ pradeśā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 5.9 ā­kā­śa­syā­naṃ­tāḥ || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 402,28pradeśā ity a­nu­va­rta­te | pū­rva­sū­tre vṛ­ttya­ka­ra­ṇaṃ tata e­vā­saṃ­khye­ya­pra­de­śā iti vṛ­tti­ni­rde­śe lāghave pi vākya- TAŚVA-ML 402,29nirdeśo '­saṃ­khye­yāḥ iti kṛta i­ho­tta­ra­sū­tre­ṣu ca pra­de­śa­gra­ha­ṇaṃ mā bhūd yogair evam iti | aṃto '­va­sā­na­m iha TAŚVA-ML 402,30gṛ­hya­te­, a­vi­dya­mā­no ṃto yeṣāṃ ta ime 'naṃtāḥ pradeśā ity a­nya­pa­dā­rtha­ni­rde­śo yaṃ | te cā­kā­śa­sye­ti bhedani- TAŚVA-ML 402,31rdeśaḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­t pra­de­śa­pra­de­śi­no­r bhe­do­pa­pa­tteḥ | sarvathā tayor abhede pra­de­śi­naḥ sva­pra­de­śā­d e­ka­smā­d a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tvā­bhā­vā­t TAŚVA-ML 402,32pra­de­śa­mā­tra­tva­pra­saṃ­ga iti pra­de­śi­no 'sattvaṃ | ta­da­sa­ttve pra­de­śa­syā­py a­sa­ttva­m ity u­bha­yā­sa­ttva­pra­sa­ktiḥ | sarvathā TAŚVA-ML 402,33tadbhede punar ā­kā­śa­sya ca dra­vya­pra­de­śā dravyāṇi vā syur gu­ṇā­da­yo vā ? yadi dravyāṇi ta­dā­kā­śa­syā­ne­ka­dra- TAŚVA-ML 402,34vya­tva­pra­saṃ­go gha­ṭā­di­va­t | tathā ca sā­di­pa­rya­va­sā­na­tvaṃ tadvad eva | na hy a­ne­ka­dra­vyā­ra­bdhaṃ dravyaṃ kiṃcid a­nā­dya­naṃ­taṃ TAŚVA-ML 403,01dṛ­ṣṭa­mi­ṣṭaṃ vā parasya | guṇāḥ pradeśā iti cen na, gu­ṇāṃ­ta­rā­śra­ya­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­gu­ṇā hi saṃ­yo­ga­vi- TAŚVA-ML 403,02bhā­ga­saṃ­khyā­da­ya­s ta­tre­ṣyaṃ­te gha­ṭa­saṃ­yo­go nya­syā­kā­śa­pra­de­śa­sya ku­ḍya­saṃ­yo­go nyasya dvā­rvi­bhā­go 'nyasya daṃ­ḍa­vi­bhā­go TAŚVA-ML 403,03nyasyeti saṃ­yo­ga­vi­bhā­ga­yoḥ pratīteḥ | ekaḥ khasya pradeśo dvau ceti saṃkhyāyāḥ saṃ­pra­tya­yā­t paro ga­ga­na­pra- TAŚVA-ML 403,04deśo 'paro veti pa­ra­tvā­pa­ra­tva­yo­r a­va­bo­dhā­t pṛthag e­ta­smā­t pā­ṭa­li­pu­trā­kā­śa­pra­de­śā­c ci­tra­kū­ṭā­dyā­kā­śa­pra­de­śa TAŚVA-ML 403,05iti pṛ­tha­ktva­syo­pa­laṃ­bhā­t | tathā gha­ṭā­kā­śa­pra­de­śā­n mahān maṃ­da­rā­kā­śa­pra­de­śa iti pa­ri­mā­ṇa­sya sa­nni­rṇa­yā­t | TAŚVA-ML 403,06pra­de­śi­ny e­vā­kā­śe saṃ­yo­gā­da­yo guṇā na pra­de­śe­ṣv iti cen na, a­va­ya­va­saṃ­yo­ga­pū­rva­kā­va­ya­vi­saṃ­yo­go­pa­ga­mā­d dhi TAŚVA-ML 403,07taṃ­tu­ka­vī­ra­ṇa­saṃ­yo­ga­va­t | pa­ṭā­dī­nā­m ā­kā­śa­pra­de­śa­saṃ­yo­ga­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­kā­śa­pra­de­śe saṃyogo paraḥ e­ka­vī­ra­ṇa­sya siddhiḥ | TAŚVA-ML 403,08siddhe taṃ­tu­ka­saṃ­yo­ge dvi­taṃ­tu­ka­saṃ­yo­ga­pra­saṃ­gā­t saṃ­yo­ga­ja­saṃ­yo­gā­bhā­vaḥ | etena vi­bhā­ga­ja­vi­bhā­gā­bhā­vaḥ prati- TAŚVA-ML 403,09pāditaḥ | saṃkhyā punar dvi­tvā­di­kā­kā­śe pra­de­śi­ny a­nu­pa­pa­nnai­va ta­syai­ka­tvā­t | etena pa­ra­tvā­pa­ra­tva­pṛ­tha­ktva­pa­ri- TAŚVA-ML 403,10mā­ṇa­bhe­dā­bhā­vaḥ pra­ti­ni­ve­di­taḥ ta­trai­ka­tra ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | tataḥ sva­pra­de­śe­ṣv evaite guṇāḥ siddhā iti na guṇāḥ TAŚVA-ML 403,11pradeśā gu­ṇi­tvā­t pṛ­thi­vyā­di­va­t | nāpi karmāṇi tata eva pa­ri­spaṃ­dā­tma­ka­tvā­bhā­vā­c ca | nāpi sāmānyā- TAŚVA-ML 403,12dayo nu­vṛ­tti­pra­tya­yā­di­he­tu­tvā­bhā­vā­t | pa­dā­rthāṃ­ta­rā­ṇi sva­pra­de­śā ity ayuktaṃ | ṣa­ṭpa­dā­rtha­ni­ya­ma­vi­ro­dhā­t | TAŚVA-ML 403,13ata eva na mukhyāḥ khasya pradeśā iti cen na, mu­khya­kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­da­rśa­nā­t | teṣām u­pa­ca­ri­ta­tve ta­da­yo­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 403,14na hy u­pa­ca­ri­to gniḥ pā­kā­dā­v u­pa­yu­jya­mā­no dṛṣṭas tasya mu­khya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | pra­tī­ya­te ca mukhyaṃ kāryam aneka- TAŚVA-ML 403,15pu­dga­la­dra­vyā­dya­va­gā­ha­ka­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ | ni­raṃ­śa­syā­pi vi­bhu­tvā­t tad yuktam iti cet, kathaṃ vibhur niraṃśo veti na viru- TAŚVA-ML 403,16ddhyate | nanu pra­mā­ṇa­si­ddha­tvā­d vā­di­pra­ti­vā­di­no­r ākāśe vi­bhu­tva­bhā­vaṃ na vi­pra­ti­ṣi­ddhaṃ | tata eva ni­raṃ­śa­tva- TAŚVA-ML 403,17siddhiḥ | tathā hi­–­ni­raṃ­śa­m ā­kā­śā­di sa­rva­ja­ga­dvyā­pi­tvā­t yan na niraṃśaṃ na tat tathā dṛṣṭaṃ yathā ghaṭādi sarva- TAŚVA-ML 403,18ja­ga­dvyā­pi cā­kā­śā­di tasmān ni­raṃ­śa­m iti kaścit | ta­da­sa­mī­cī­naṃ­, hetoḥ pa­kṣā­vyā­pa­ka­tvā­t pa­ra­mā­ṇau TAŚVA-ML 403,19niraṃśe ta­da­bhā­vā­t | tasyā vi­vā­da­go­ca­ra­tvā­d a­pa­kṣī­ka­ra­ṇā­d adoṣa iti cen na, sāṃ­śa­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­vā­di­na­s tatrāpi TAŚVA-ML 403,20vi­pra­ti­pa­tteḥ pa­kṣī­ka­ra­ṇo­pa­pa­tteḥ | sā­dha­nāṃ­ta­rā­t tatra ni­raṃ­śa­tva­si­ddhe­r i­hā­pa­kṣī­ka­ra­ṇa­m iti cet, evaṃ tarhi na TAŚVA-ML 403,21kaścit pa­kṣā­vyā­pa­ko hetuḥ syāt ce­ta­nā­sta­ra­vaḥ svāpāt ma­nu­ṣya­va­d ity atrāpi tathā pa­ri­hā­ra­sya saṃ­bha­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 403,22śakyaṃ hi vaktuṃ yeṣu taruṣu svā­pā­da­yo '­si­ddhā­s ta eva pa­kṣī­kri­yaṃ­te­, te­ne­ta­re tatra he­tvaṃ­ta­rā­c ce­ta­na­tva­pra­sā­dha- TAŚVA-ML 403,23nāt | tato na pa­kṣā­vyā­pa­ko hetur iti kila kā­lā­tya­yā­pa­di­ṣṭo hetur ni­raṃ­śa­tva­sā­dha­ne­; sa­rva­ja­ga­dvyā­pi­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 403,24d iti pa­kṣa­syā­nu­mā­nā­ga­ma­bā­dhi­ta­tvā­t atra hetoḥ sā­mā­nyā­di­bhi­r vya­bhi­cā­rā­saṃ­bha­vā­t­, teṣāṃ sa­kṛ­dbhi­nna­de­śa- TAŚVA-ML 403,25dra­vya­saṃ­baṃ­dha­sya pra­mā­ṇa­si­ddha­syā­bhā­vā­t | tathā dha­rmā­dha­rmai­ka­jī­va­lo­kā­kā­śā­nāṃ tu­lyā­saṃ­khye­ya­pra­de­śa­tvā­t pradeśa- TAŚVA-ML 403,26sa­ma­vā­ya i­tyā­dyā­ga­ma­syā­pi ta­tsāṃ­śa­tva­pra­ti­pā­da­ka­sya su­ni­ści­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ka­sya sa­dbhā­vā­c ca | yad apy ucyate TAŚVA-ML 403,27ni­raṃ­śa­m ā­kā­śā­di sa­dā­va­ya­vā­nā­ra­bhya­tvā­t pa­ra­mā­ṇu­va­d iti tad apy anena ni­ra­staṃ­, hetoḥ kā­lā­tya­yā­pa­di­ṣṭa­tva­vi- TAŚVA-ML 403,28śeṣāt | kiṃ ca yadi sarvathā sa­dā­va­ya­vā­nā­ra­bhya­tvaṃ hetus tadā pra­ti­vā­dya­si­ddhaḥ pa­ryā­yā­rthā­de­śā­t pū­rva­pū­rvā- TAŚVA-ML 403,29kā­śā­di­pra­de­śo­tpa­tte­r ā­ra­bhyā­raṃ­bha­ka­bhā­ve papatteḥ | atha ka­thaṃ­ci­t sa­dā­va­ya­vā­nā­ra­bhya­tvaṃ hetus tadā vi­ru­ddhaḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 403,30ka­thaṃ­ci­n ni­raṃ­śa­tva­sya sarvathā ni­raṃ­śa­tva­vi­ru­ddha­sya sā­dha­nā­t | ka­thaṃ­ci­n ni­raṃ­śa­tva­sya sādhane si­ddha­sā­dha­na­m eva TAŚVA-ML 403,31pu­dga­la­skaṃ­dha­va­tsa­rva­dā­va­ya­va­vi­bhā­gā­bhā­vā­t sā­va­ya­va­tvā­bhā­vo­pa­ga­mā­t | syān mataṃ, nā­kā­śā­dī­nāṃ pradeśā mukhyāḥ TAŚVA-ML 403,32saṃti svato '­pra­di­śya­mā­na­tvā­t pa­ra­mā­ṇu­va­t | pa­ra­mā­ṇvā­dī­nāṃ hi mukhyāḥ pradeśāḥ svato va­dhā­rya­mā­ṇāḥ TAŚVA-ML 403,33siddhā iti | tad a­yu­ktaṃ­, pa­ra­mā­ṇo­r e­ka­pra­de­śā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t chadmasthaiḥ svato '­pra­di­śya­mā­na­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­t | paramā- TAŚVA-ML 403,34ṇur e­ka­pra­de­śo tya­nta­pa­ro­kṣa­tvā­d a­sma­dā­dī­nāṃ sva­to­pra­di­śya­mā­na iti cet, ta e­vā­kā­śā­di­pra­de­śāḥ sva­to­pra­di­śya- TAŚVA-ML 403,35mānāḥ saṃ­tva­sma­dā­di­bhiḥ | a­tīṃ­dri­yā­rtha­da­rśi­nāṃ tu yathā pa­ra­mā­ṇu­r e­ka­pra­de­śaḥ svataḥ pra­de­śya­s ta­thā­kā­śā­di­pra- TAŚVA-ML 404,01deśo pīti svato '­pra­di­śya­mā­na­tvā­d ity asiddho hetuḥ | pa­ṭā­di­dvya­ṇu­kā­dya­va­ya­vai­r a­ne­kāṃ­ti­ka­ś ca, teṣām a­sma­dā­di­bhiḥ TAŚVA-ML 404,02svato '­pra­di­śya­mā­nā­nā­m api bhāvāt | kiṃ ca ka­thaṃ­ci­t sāṃ­śa­mā­kā­śā­di pa­ra­mā­ṇu­bhi­r e­ka­de­śe­na yu­jya­mā­na­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 404,03skaṃ­dha­va­t | tasya taiḥ sa­rvā­tma­nā saṃ­yu­jya­mā­na­tve pa­ra­mā­ṇu­mā­tra­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tathā cā­kā­śā­di­ba­hu­tvā­pa­ttiḥ | TAŚVA-ML 404,04syān mataṃ, nai­ka­de­śe­na sa­rvā­tma­nā vā pa­ra­mā­ṇu­bhi­r ā­kā­śā­di­r yujyate | kiṃ tarhi ? yujyate eva ya­thā­va­ya­vī TAŚVA-ML 404,05svā­va­ya­vaiḥ sāmānyaṃ vā svā­śra­yai­r iti | tad a­sa­t­, sā­dhya­sa­ma­tvā­n ni­da­rśa­na­sya | tasyāpy a­va­ya­vyā­deḥ sarvathā TAŚVA-ML 404,06ni­raṃ­śa­tve svā­va­ya­vā­di­bhi­r e­kāṃ­ta­to bhinnaiḥ saṃbaṃdho ya­tho­kta­do­ṣā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t kā­rtsnyai­ka­de­śa­vya­ti­ri­kta­sya prakārāṃ- TAŚVA-ML 404,07tarasya ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dha­ni­baṃ­dha­na­syā­si­ddheḥ | ka­thaṃ­ci­t tā­dā­tmya­sya ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dha­tve syā­dvā­di­ma­ta­si­ddhiḥ­, sā­mā­nya­ta­dva­to­r a- TAŚVA-ML 404,08va­ya­vā­va­ya­vi­no­ś ca ka­thaṃ­ci­t tā­dā­tmyo­pa­ga­mā­t | na caivam ā­kā­śā­deḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇu­bhiḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­t tā­dā­tmya­m ity ekade- TAŚVA-ML 404,09śena saṃyogo bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyaḥ | tathā ca sāṃ­śa­tva­si­ddhiḥ | kiṃ ca sāṃśam ā­kā­śā­di śye­na­me­ṣā­dya­nya­to bha­ya­ka­rma­ja- TAŚVA-ML 404,10saṃ­yo­ga­vi­bhā­gā­ny a­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | śyenena hi sthāṇoḥ saṃyogo vi­bhā­ga­ś cā­nya­ta­ra­ka­rma­ja­s ta­tro­tpa­nnaṃ karma svāśrayaṃ TAŚVA-ML 404,11śyenaṃ ta­dā­kā­śa­pra­de­śā­d viyojya sthā­ṇvā­kā­śa­de­śe­na saṃ­yo­ja­ya­ti tato vā vi­bhi­dyā­kā­śa­de­śāṃ­ta­re­ṇa saṃ­yo­ja­ya- TAŚVA-ML 404,12tīti pra­tī­ya­te na cā­kā­śa­syai­ka­de­śā­bhā­ve ta­dgha­ṭa­nā­t karmaṇaḥ svā­śra­yā­nyā­śra­ya­yo­r e­ka­de­śa­tvā­t | etena TAŚVA-ML 404,13śe­ṣa­yo­r u­bha­ya­ka­rma­jaḥ saṃyogo vi­bhā­ga­ś cā­kā­śa­syā­pra­de­śa­tve­na ghaṭata iti ni­ve­di­taṃ­, kri­yā­nu­pa­pa­tti­ś ca tasyāḥ TAŚVA-ML 404,14de­śāṃ­ta­ra­prā­pti­he­tu­tve­na vya­va­sthi­ta­tvā­t de­śāṃ­ta­ra­sya vā saṃ­bha­vā­t | tata eva pa­ra­tvā­pa­ra­tva­pṛ­tha­ktvā­dya­nu­pa­pa­ttiḥ TAŚVA-ML 404,15pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ vijñeyā | ta­tsa­ka­la­m a­bhyu­pa­ga­ccha­tāṃ­ja­sā sāṃśam ā­kā­śā­di pra­mā­ṇa­yi­ta­vyaṃ || kutaḥ punar ā­kā­śa­syā- TAŚVA-ML 404,16naṃtāḥ pradeśā ity ā­ve­da­ya­ti­ —TAŚV-ML 5.9.1a­naṃ­tā­s tu pradeśāḥ syur ā­kā­śa­sya sa­maṃ­ta­taḥ | lo­ka­tra­yā­d bahiḥ prāṃ­tā­bhā­vā­t ta­syā­nya­thā­ga­teḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 404,18a­naṃ­ta­pra­de­śa­m ākāśaṃ lo­ka­tra­yā­d bahiḥ sa­maṃ­ta­taḥ prāṃ­tā­bhā­vā­t yan nā­naṃ­ta­pra­de­śaṃ na tasya tato ba­hiḥ­sa­maṃ­ta­taḥ TAŚVA-ML 404,19prāṃ­tā­bhā­vo yathā pa­ra­mā­ṇvā­deḥ | ity a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­la­kṣa­ṇo hetuḥ svasādhyaṃ sā­dha­ya­ty eva | tato ba­hiḥ­sa­maṃ- TAŚVA-ML 404,20tataḥ prāṃ­tā­bhā­va­syā­bhā­ve punar ā­kā­śa­sya ga­tya­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | bhāve pi katham ā­kā­śa­sya gatir ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.9.2jagataḥ sā­va­dhe­s tā­va­dbhā­vo ba­hi­ra­va­sthi­tiḥ | saṃ­tā­nā­tmā na yujyeta sa­rva­thā­rtha­kri­yā­kṣa­maḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 5.9.3na guṇaḥ ka­sya­ci­t tatra dra­vya­syā­na­bhyu­pā­ya­taḥ | ta­dā­śra­ya­sya ka­rmā­de­r api naivaṃ vi­bhā­vya­te || 3 || TAŚV-ML 5.9.4dravyaṃ tu pa­ri­śe­ṣā­t syāt tannabho naḥ pra­ti­ṣṭi­taṃ | pra­sa­kta­pra­ti­ṣe­dhe hi pa­ri­śi­ṣṭa­vya­va­sthi­tiḥ || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 404,24anaṃtā lo­ka­dhā­ta­vaḥ ity ā­kā­śa­tva­vā­di­nāṃ da­rśa­na­m ayuktaṃ pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­vā­t | sva­bhā­va­vi­pra­kṛ­ṣṭā­nāṃ bhāvābhā- TAŚVA-ML 404,25va­ni­śca­yā­saṃ­bha­vā­t saṃbhave vā svataḥ kṣa­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t ta­dā­ga­ma­sya pra­mā­ṇa­bhū­ta­syā­na­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t | tataḥ sā­va­dhi­r e- TAŚVA-ML 404,26va loko vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | tasya ca svato bahiḥ sa­maṃ­tā­d a­bhā­va­s tā­va­tsi­ddhaḥ sa ca nīrūpo na yujyate pramāṇā- TAŚVA-ML 404,27bhāvāt | bhā­va­dha­rma­sva­bhā­vo na guṇaḥ ka­rma­sā­mā­nyaṃ viśeṣo vā ka­sya­ci­d dravyasya ta­dā­śra­ya­syā­na­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t TAŚVA-ML 404,28pa­ri­śe­ṣā­d dravyam iti vi­bhā­vya­te | pra­sa­kta­pra­ti­ṣe­dhe pa­ri­śi­ṣṭa­vya­va­sthi­teḥ tad a­smā­ka­m ākāśaṃ sarvato '­va­dhi­r ahita- TAŚVA-ML 404,29m ity a­naṃ­ta­pra­de­śa­si­ddhiḥ | pareṣāṃ punar anaṃtā lo­ka­dhā­ta­vaḥ saṃto pi yadi ni­raṃ­ta­rā­s tadā aṃ­ta­rā­la­pra­tī­ti­r na syāt TAŚVA-ML 404,30sarvathā teṣāṃ ni­ra­nva­ye vaikaṃ lo­ka­dhā­tu­mā­traṃ syāt | pareṣāṃ lo­ka­dhā­tū­nāṃ ta­trā­nu­pra­ve­śā­t | e­ka­de­śe­na nairaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 404,31tarye sā­va­ya­va­tvaṃ ta­da­va­ya­ve­nā­pi ta­da­va­ya­vāṃ­ta­raiḥ sa­rvā­tma­nā nai­raṃ­ta­rye ta­de­kā­va­ya­va­mā­traṃ syāt, ta­de­ka­de­śe­na TAŚVA-ML 404,32nai­raṃ­ta­rye tad eva sā­va­ya­va­tva­m evaṃ a­naṃ­ta­pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nāṃ | sa­rvā­tma­nā nai­raṃ­ta­rye pa­ra­mā­ṇu­mā­traṃ jagad bhavet ta­de­ka­de­śe­na TAŚVA-ML 404,33nai­raṃ­ta­rye sā­va­ya­va­tvaṃ pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nāṃ | tan nā­ni­ṣṭaṃ­, iti sāṃtarā eva lo­ka­dhā­ta­vaḥ pra­ti­pa­ra­mā­ṇu vaktavyāḥ | tadaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 404,34tara e­vā­kā­śa­m e­vo­kta­vyā­pā­da­nā­d a­naṃ­ta­pra­de­śa­m āyātaṃ | ā­lo­ka­ta­maḥ­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­mā­tra­m aṃ­ta­ra­m iti cen na, ā­lo­ka­ta- TAŚVA-ML 405,01maḥ­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­bhi­r api sāṃ­ta­rai­r bha­vi­ta­vyaṃ | ta­nnai­raṃ­ta­rye pra­ti­pā­di­ta­do­ṣā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | ta­daṃ­ta­rā­ṇy ā­kā­śa­pra­de­śā evety avaśyaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 405,02bhāvi nabho '­naṃ­ta­pra­de­śaṃ || TAŚV-ML 5.9.5ā­ga­ma­jñā­na­saṃ­ve­dya­m a­nu­mā­naṃ vi­ni­ści­taṃ | sa­rva­jñai­r vā pa­ri­cche­dya­m apy a­naṃ­ta­pra­mā­ṇa­bhā­k || 5 || TAŚV-ML 5.9.6yad vi­jñā­na­pa­ri­cche­dyaṃ ta­tsāṃ­ta­m iti yo bravīt | tasya vedo bha­vā­di­r vā nānaṃtyaṃ pra­ti­pa­dya­te || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 405,05svayaṃ ve­da­sye­śva­ra­sya pu­ru­ṣā­de­r vā a­nā­dya­naṃ­ta­tvaṃ ku­ta­ści­t pra­mā­ṇā­t pa­ri­cchiṃ­da­nn api ta­tsā­di­pa­ryaṃ­ta­tva­m iti TAŚVA-ML 405,06chi­nnā­kā­śa­syā­nu­mā­nā­ga­ma­yo­gi­pra­tya­kṣaiḥ pa­ri­cchi­dya­mā­na­syā­naṃ­ta­tvaṃ pra­ti­kṣi­pa­tī­ti kathaṃ svasthaḥ ? pra­mā­ṇa­sya TAŚVA-ML 405,07ya­thā­va­sthi­ta­va­stu­pa­ri­cche­da­na­sva­bhā­va­tvā­d a­naṃ­ta­syā­naṃ­ta­tve­nai­va pa­ri­cche­da­ne ko virodhaḥ syād a­saṃ­khyā­tā­d a­saṃ­khyā­tā- TAŚVA-ML 405,08des tathā pa­ri­cche­da­na­va­t | tataḥ sūktam ā­kā­śa­syā­naṃ­tāḥ pradeśā iti || TA-ML 5.10 saṃ­khye­yā­saṃ­khye­yā­ś ca pu­dga­lā­nā­m || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 405,10pradeśā ity a­nu­va­rta­te | ca­śa­bdā­d a­naṃ­tā­ś ca sa­mu­ccī­yaṃ­te | kutas te pu­dga­lā­nāṃ tathety ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.10.1saṃkhyeyāḥ syur a­saṃ­khye­yā­s ta­thā­naṃ­tā­ś ca tattvataḥ | pradeśāḥ skaṃ­dha­saṃ­si­ddheḥ pu­dga­lā­nā­m a­ne­ka­dhā || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 405,12saṃ­khye­ya­pa­ra­mā­ṇvā­ra­bdhā­nā­m a­ne­ka­dhā skaṃ­dhā­nā­m a­saṃ­khyā­tā­naṃ­tā­naṃ­ta­pa­ra­mā­ṇvā­ra­bdhā­nāṃ ca saṃsiddheḥ pu­dga­lā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 405,13syur evaṃ saṃ­khye­yā­ś cā­saṃ­khye­yā­ś cā­naṃ­tā­ś ca pra­de­śā­s tattvataḥ sa­ka­la­bā­dha­vai­dhu­ryā­t | nanu ca skaṃdhasya grahaṇaṃ tadāraṃ- TAŚVA-ML 405,14bha­kā­va­ya­va­gra­ha­ṇa­pū­rva­kaṃ ta­da­gra­ha­ṇa­pū­rva­kaṃ vā ? pra­tha­ma­pa­kṣe '­naṃ­ta­śaḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nāṃ ta­da­va­ya­vā­nā­m a­tīṃ­dri­ya­tvā­d a­gra­ha­ṇe TAŚVA-ML 405,15skaṃ­dhā­gra­ha­ṇa­m iti sa­rvā­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­va­ya­vya­si­ddheḥ­, dvi­tī­ya­pa­kṣe tra sa­ka­lā­va­ya­va­śū­nye pi deśe '­va­ya­vi­gra­ha­ṇa­pra­saṃ­gaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 405,16ka­ti­pa­yā­va­ya­vi­gra­ha­ṇa­pū­rva­ke pi skaṃ­dha­gra­ha­ṇe sa­rvā­gra­ha­ṇa­m eva ka­ti­pa­yā­va­ya­vā­nā­m apy naṃtaśaḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nāṃ vyavasthā- TAŚVA-ML 405,17nāt teṣāṃ ca gra­ha­ṇa­saṃ­bha­vā­t | tato na pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ skaṃ­dha­saṃ­si­ddhiḥ | a­nā­dya­vi­dyā­va­śā­d a­tyā­sa­nne­ṣv a­saṃ­sṛ­ṣṭe­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 405,18ba­hi­raṃ­ta­ś ca pa­ra­mā­ṇu­ṣu ta­dā­kā­ra­pra­tī­teḥ tā­dṛ­śa­ke­śā­di­ṣv apy a­nā­kā­ra­pra­tī­ti­va­d iti ka­ści­t­, tasyāpi sarvā- TAŚVA-ML 405,19gra­ha­ṇa­m a­va­ya­vya­si­ddheḥ | pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vo hi bahir aṃtar vā­bu­ddhi­go­ca­rā e­vā­tīṃ­dri­ya­tvā­t na cā­va­ya­vī ta­dā­ra­bdho bhyu- TAŚVA-ML 405,20pagataḥ iti sarvasya ba­hi­raṃ­ga­syāṃ­ta­raṃ­ga­sya cā­rtha­syā­gra­ha­ṇaṃ kathaṃ vi­ni­vā­rya­te ? | atha kecit saṃcitāḥ paramā- TAŚVA-ML 405,21ṇava eva sva­pra­tya­ya­vi­śe­ṣā­d iṃ­dri­ya­jñā­na­pa­ri­cche­dya­sva­bhā­vā jāyaṃte teṣāṃ gra­ha­ṇa­si­ddhe­r na sa­rvā­gra­ha­ṇa­m iti mataṃ; TAŚVA-ML 405,22tad api na sa­mī­cī­naṃ­, ka­dā­ci­t kvacit ka­sya­ci­t pa­ra­mā­ṇu­pra­tī­tya­bhā­vā­t | eko hi jñā­na­sa­nni­ve­śī svadhiyā- TAŚVA-ML 405,23nākāraḥ pa­ri­sphu­ṭa­m a­va­bhā­sa­te | pa­ra­mā­ṇa­va eva ce­ta­nā­tma­ny a­vi­dya­mā­na­m apy ākāraṃ stha­vī­yāṃ­saṃ ku­ta­ści­d vibhramā- TAŚVA-ML 405,24d da­rśa­yaṃ­tī­ti cet, ka­thaṃ­ci­t pra­ti­bhā­tā­s te tam u­pa­da­rśa­ye­yu­r a­pra­ti­bhā­tā ? na tāvad a­pra­ti­bhā­tāḥ sarvatra sa­rva­dā­, TAŚVA-ML 405,25sarvathā sarvasya ta­du­pa­da­rśa­na­pra­saṃ­gā­t­; pra­ti­bhā­tā eva te tam u­pa­da­rśa­yaṃ­ti sa­ttvā­di­nā­ti­ke­śā­di­va­d iti cen na | TAŚVA-ML 405,26pa­ra­mā­ṇu­tvā­di­nā­pi teṣāṃ pra­ti­bhā­ta­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | satyaṃ, te­nā­pra­ti­bhā­tā eva pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vaḥ "­e­ka­syā­rtha­sva­bhā­va­sya TAŚVA-ML 405,27pra­tya­kṣa­sya svataḥ svayaṃ | ko nyo na dṛṣṭo bhāgaḥ syād vā pramāṇaiḥ pa­rī­kṣa­te || " iti va­ca­nā­t kevalaṃ tathā niśca- TAŚVA-ML 405,28yāt ta­thā­nu­tpa­tte­s teṣām a­pra­ti­bhā­ta­tva­m ucyate | "­ta­smā­d dṛṣṭasya bhāvasya dṛṣṭa e­vā­khi­lo guṇaḥ | bhrāṃter ni­ścī­ya­te TAŚVA-ML 405,29neti sādhanaṃ saṃ­pra­va­rta­te || " iti va­ca­nā­t sa­ttvā­di­nai­va sva­bhā­ve­na tatra ni­śca­yo­tpa­tte­r a­bhyā­sa­pra­va­ra­bu­ddhi­pā­ṭa- TAŚVA-ML 405,30vā­rthi­tva­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­sya bhāvād va­stu­sva­bhā­vā­t | va­stu­sva­bhā­vo hy eṣa paraṃ pra­tī­ti­kā­nu­bha­va­pa­ṭī­yā­n TAŚVA-ML 405,31kvacid eva smṛ­ti­bī­ja­m ādhatte pra­bo­dha­ya­ti cāṃtaraṃ saṃ­sā­ra­m iti cet, katham evaṃ sa­ttvā­de­r a­ṇu­tvā­di­sva­bhā­vaḥ para- TAŚVA-ML 405,32māṇuṣu bhinno na bhaved vi­ru­ddha­dha­rmā­dhyā­sā­t sa­hya­viṃ­dhya­va­t | yadi punar ni­śca­ya­syā­va­stu­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­n na ta­dbhā­vā­bhā- TAŚVA-ML 405,33vānāṃ va­stu­sva­bhā­va­bhe­da iti mataṃ, tadā kathaṃ da­rśa­na­sya pra­mā­ṇe­ta­ra­bhā­va­vya­va­sthā ni­śca­yo­tpa­ttya­nu­tpa­tti­bhyāṃ TAŚVA-ML 405,34vi­pa­rya­yo­pa­ja­na­nā­nu­pa­ja­na­nā­bhyā­m iti ta­dvya­va­sthā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | da­rśa­na­prā­mā­ṇya­he­tu­r ya­thā­rtha­ni­śca­ya eva dṛṣṭārthā- TAŚVA-ML 406,01vya­va­sā­yi­tvā­n na vi­pa­rya­yaḥ saṃśayo vā ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­tvā­d iti ced vyā­ha­ta­m etat | sva­la­kṣa­ṇā­nā­laṃ­ba­na­ś ca niścayo TAŚVA-ML 406,02dṛ­ṣṭā­rthā­vya­va­sā­yī ceti, tataḥ sva­la­kṣa­ṇā­vya­va­sā­yī sva­la­kṣa­ṇā­laṃ­ba­na eveti va­stu­vi­ṣa­yo niścayo nya­thā­nu­pa- TAŚVA-ML 406,03patteḥ siddhaḥ | evaṃ ca ta­dbhā­vā­bhā­vā­bhyāṃ va­stu­sva­bhā­va­bhe­do va­śyaṃ­bhā­vī­ti sattve dra­vya­tvā­di­sva­bhā­ve­na niścī- TAŚVA-ML 406,04yamānāḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vo a­ṇu­tvā­di­sva­bhā­ve­na vā ni­ścī­ya­mā­nā nā­nā­sva­bhā­vāḥ siddhā eva | ke­śā­di­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 406,05ni­ścī­ya­mā­nāḥ pra­vi­ra­la­tvā­di­nā vā ni­ścī­ya­mā­nāḥ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyāḥ sarvathā ta­da­ni­śca­ye tatra vi­bhra­mā­bhā­va­pra- TAŚVA-ML 406,06saṃgāt tadbhāve a­ti­śa­kteḥ | sa­ttvā­di­nā ca ni­ścī­ya­mā­no vayavī bahir na pa­ra­mā­ṇa­va ity a­yu­ktaṃ­, sa­rvā­ni­śca- TAŚVA-ML 406,07ye '­va­ya­va­si­ddheḥ | tarhy a­mū­la­dā­na­kri­yi­ṇaḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vaḥ pra­tya­kṣa­bu­ddhā­vā­tmā­naṃ ca na sa­ma­rpa­yaṃ­ti pra­tya­kṣa­tāṃ ca TAŚVA-ML 406,08svī­ku­rvaṃ­tī­ti tataḥ pa­ra­mā­rtha­saṃ­taḥ pu­dga­lā­nāṃ skaṃdhā dvya­ṇu­kā­da­yo '­ne­ka­vi­dhā iti teṣāṃ saṃ­khye­yā­di­pra­de­śāḥ TAŚVA-ML 406,09prā­tī­ti­kā eva || TA-ML 5.11 nāṇoḥ || 11 || TAŚVA-ML 406,11saṃ­khye­yā­saṃ­khye­yā­ś ca pradeśā ity a­nu­va­rta­nā­t ta evāṇoḥ pra­ti­ṣi­dhyaṃ­te | tathā ca —TAŚV-ML 5.11.1nāṇor iti ni­ṣe­dha­sya va­ca­nā­n nā­pra­de­śa­tā | pra­si­ddhai­vai­ka­de­śa­tvā­t ta­syā­ṇu­tvaṃ na cānyathā || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 406,13na hy e­ka­pra­de­śo py aṇur na bha­va­tī­ti yuktaṃ ta­syā­va­stu­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | nanu cāṇoḥ pra­de­śa­tve pradeśī kaḥ syāt? TAŚVA-ML 406,14sa eva spa­rśā­di­gu­ṇā­śra­ya­tvā­d guṇīti brūmaḥ | kathaṃ sa eva pradeśaḥ pradeśī ca ? vi­ro­dhā­d iti cet, ta­du­bha­ya- TAŚVA-ML 406,15sva­bhā­va­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | pra­de­śa­tva­sva­bhā­va­tva­syā­sti skaṃ­dhā­va­sthā­yāṃ ta­dbhā­vā­ny a­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ pra­de­śi­tva­sva­bhā­vaḥ pudgala- TAŚVA-ML 406,16dra­vya­tvā­t | ekena pra­de­śe­na pu­dga­la­dra­vya­syā­pra­de­śi­tve dvyā­di­pra­de­śai­r apy a­pra­de­śi­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t viruddhaṃ cedaṃ paramā- TAŚVA-ML 406,17ṇur e­ka­pra­de­śo '­pra­de­śī ceti pra­de­śa­pra­de­śi­no­r a­nyo­nyā­vi­nā­bhā­vā­t pra­de­śi­na­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa pra­de­śa­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t khapu- TAŚVA-ML 406,18ṣpavat pra­de­śa­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa ca pra­de­śi­no nu­pa­pa­tte­s tadvad eva | tata eva na pradeśo nāpi pradeśī pa­ra­mā­ṇu­r iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 406,19dra­vya­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t gu­ṇā­di­va­t | na cādravyaṃ pa­ra­mā­ṇu­r gu­ṇa­va­ttvā­t skaṃ­dha­va­t | na cā­pra­de­śi pra­de­śi­sva­bhā­vaṃ TAŚVA-ML 406,20kiṃcid dravyaṃ siddhaṃ ga­ga­nā­dya­si­ddha­m iti cen na, ta­syā­naṃ­tā­di­pra­de­śa­tva­sā­dha­ne­na pra­de­śi­tva­vya­va­sthā­pa­nā­t | syād ā- TAŚVA-ML 406,21kṛtaṃ te a­ne­ka­pra­de­śaḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇu­r dra­vya­tvā­d gha­ṭā­kā­śā­di­va­d iti | tad a­sa­t­, dha­rmi­grā­ha­ka­pra­mā­ṇa­bā­dhi­ta­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 406,22pakṣasya kā­lā­tya­yā­pa­di­ṣṭa­tvā­t hetoḥ kālena vya­bhi­cā­rā­c ca | syā­dvā­di­nāṃ mī­māṃ­sa­kā­nāṃ ca śa­bda­dra­vye- TAŚVA-ML 406,23ṇā­ne­kāṃ­tā­t | ta­thā­hi­–­gha­ṭā­di­r bhi­dya­mā­na­pa­ryaṃ­to bhe­dya­tvā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ yo sau tasya paryaṃtaḥ sa pa­ra­mā­ṇu­r iti TAŚVA-ML 406,24pa­ra­mā­ṇu­grā­hi­ṇā pra­mā­ṇe­nā­ne­ka­pra­de­śi­tvaṃ bādhyate ta­syā­ne­ka­pra­de­śa­tve pa­ra­mā­ṇu­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t || TAŚV-ML 5.11.2a­ṣṭa­pra­de­śa­rū­pā­ṇu­vā­do 'nena ni­vā­ri­taḥ | tatrāpi pa­ra­ma­skaṃ­dha­vi­da­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 406,26pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nā­m a­ne­ka­pra­de­śa­tvā­bhā­ve sa­rvā­tma­nai­ka­de­śe­na ca saṃyoge ṇumātre pi a­ṇu­pra­sa­kteḥ | sā­va­ya­va­tve navasthā- TAŚVA-ML 406,27pra­saṃ­gā­c ca pa­ra­ma­skaṃ­dha­sya pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­d a­ṣṭa­pra­de­śa­rū­pā­ṇu­r bhi­dya­mā­na­pa­ryaṃ­taḥ sarvadā svayam avedyaḥ siddhyati na TAŚVA-ML 406,28punar anaṃśaḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇu­s tasya buddhyā pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­d iti ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d a­ṣṭa­pra­de­śa­rū­pā­ṇu­vā­daḥ so py a­ne­nai­va pra­de­śa­pa­ra­mā- TAŚVA-ML 406,29ṇu­skaṃ­dha­sya va­ca­ne­na vi­cā­ri­to dra­ṣṭa­vyaḥ­. rū­pā­ṇo­r a­pra­de­śa­sya sa­rva­dā­py asya bhe­dya­tvā­yo­gā­t | tathā hi­–­bhe­dyo TAŚVA-ML 406,30rūpāṇuḥ mūrtatve saty a­ne­kā­va­ya­va­tvā­t gha­ṭa­va­t | nātra hetor ā­kā­śā­di­bhi­r a­ne­kāṃ­to mū­rti­ma­ttve satīti viśe- TAŚVA-ML 406,31ṣaṇāt teṣām a­mū­rta­tvā­t | tataḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇu­r e­ka­pra­de­śa eva bhi­dya­mā­na­pa­ryaṃ­taḥ siddhaḥ | nanv evaṃ pa­ra­ma­skaṃ­dha­pra­tī­tya­bhā- TAŚVA-ML 406,32va­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, ta­syā­ṣṭa­pra­de­śā­ṇu­vā­de pi sa­mā­na­tvā­t | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 5.11.3ya­thā­ṇu­r a­ṇu­bhi­r nā­nā­di­kkaiḥ saṃ­baṃ­dha­m ā­da­dha­t | deśato vayavī ta­dva­tpra­de­śo nyaiḥ pra­de­śa­taḥ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 5.11.4sa­rvā­tma­nā ca tais tasyāpi saṃbaṃdhe ṇu­mā­tra­kaḥ | piṃḍaḥ syād a­nya­tho­pā­tta­do­ṣā­bhā­vaḥ samo na kim || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 407,01a­ṣṭa­pra­de­śo pi hi rūpāṇuḥ pū­rvā­di­di­gga­ta­rū­pā­ṇvaṃ­ta­ra­pra­de­śai­r ekaśaḥ saṃ­baṃ­dha­m a­dhi­ti­ṣṭha­nn e­ka­de­śe­na kārtsnyena TAŚVA-ML 407,02vā­dhi­ti­ṣṭe­t ? e­ka­de­śe­na ced a­va­ya­vī pradeśaḥ syāt pa­ra­mā­ṇu­va­t tathā cā­na­va­sthā pa­rā­pa­ra­pra­de­śa­pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­t TAŚVA-ML 407,03piṃ­ḍa­mā­traḥ syāt rū­pā­ṇu­pra­de­śe­ṣv aṣṭāsu rū­pā­ṇvaṃ­ta­ra­pra­de­śā­nāṃ pra­ve­śā­t teṣāṃ ca pa­ra­spa­rā­nu­pra­ve­śā­t | tathā ca TAŚVA-ML 407,04pa­ra­ma­skaṃ­dha­tva­pra­tī­tya­bhā­vaḥ | atha mahataḥ skaṃdhasya pra­tī­tya­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­ttyā pra­kā­rāṃ­ta­re­ṇa rū­pā­ṇu­pra­de­śā­nā- TAŚVA-ML 407,05m a­nya­rū­pa­de­śaiḥ saṃ­baṃ­dha­si­ddheḥ kā­rtsnyai­ka­de­śa­pa­kṣo­pā­tta­do­ṣā­bhā­vo vi­bhā­vya­te pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nā­m api pra­kā­rāṃ­ta­re­ṇa saṃbaṃdha- TAŚVA-ML 407,06s tata eveti sa­mā­na­sta­tpa­kṣo­pā­tta­do­ṣā­bhā­vaḥ | vakṣyate ca pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nāṃ baṃ­dha­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­he­tuḥ sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­tvā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 407,07pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣaḥ pra­kā­rāṃ­ta­ra­m iti ne­ho­cya­te­ —TAŚV-ML 5.11.5vi­dyā­da­jī­va­kā­yā­nāṃ dra­vya­tvā­di­sva­bhā­va­tāṃ | evaṃ prā­dhā­nya­taḥ proktāṃ sa­mā­sā­t su­na­yā­nvi­tā­m || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 407,09dha­rmā­dī­nā­m a­jī­va­kā­yā­nā­m ā­di­sū­tro­ktā­nāṃ dra­vya­tva­sva­bhā­vo jīvānāṃ ca prā­dhā­nye­na ve­di­ta­vyo gu­ṇa­bhā­ve­na TAŚVA-ML 407,10pa­ryā­ya­tva­sya bhā­va­syā­pi bhāvāt | śu­ddha­dra­vya­sya hi sa­nmā­tra­de­ha­sya paryāyā e­vā­jī­va­kā­yā jīvāś ca tasyaika- TAŚVA-ML 407,11syā­naṃ­ta­pa­ryā­ya­syā­ti­saṃ­kṣe­pa­to bhi­ma­ta­tvā­t | ekaṃ dravyam a­naṃ­ta­pa­ryā­ya­m iti va­ca­nā­t | tathā ni­tya­tvā­va­sthi­tā- TAŚVA-ML 407,12rū­pa­tvai­ka­dra­vya­tva­ni­ṣkri­ya­tva­sva­bhā­vo 'pi prā­dhā­nye­nai­va teṣāṃ gu­ṇa­bhā­ve­nā­ni­tya­tvā­na­va­sthi­ta­tva­sa­rū­pa­tvā­ne­ka­dra- TAŚVA-ML 407,13vya­tva­sva­bhā­vā­nā­m api bhāvāt teṣām a­nu­ktā­nā­m api ga­mya­mā­na­tvā­t sa­mā­sa­to bhi­dhā­nā­t | tathaiva su­na­yā­nvi­ta- TAŚVA-ML 407,14tvo­pa­pa­tte­r anyathā du­rna­yā­nvi­ta­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | dra­vyā­rthā­n nityatve pi pa­ryā­yā­rthā­de­śā­d a­ni­tya­tvo­pa­ga­mā­d a­nya­thā­rtha­kri­yā- TAŚVA-ML 407,15vi­ro­dhā­d va­stu­tvā­yo­gā­t | tathā dra­vya­to­va­sthi­ta­tve pi pa­ryā­ya­to­na­va­sthi­ta­tva­si­ddhe­r ity a­va­ya­vā­va­sthā­nā­bhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 407,16tathā sva­rū­pa­to a­rū­pa­tve pi mū­rti­ma­ddra­vya­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t teṣāṃ sva­rū­pa­tva­vya­va­hā­rā­t | ta­thai­ka­dra­vya­tve pi vi­bhā­gā­pe­kṣa­yā TAŚVA-ML 407,17ta­dvi­bhā­ga­vi­va­kṣā­yā­m a­ne­ka­dra­vya­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | pa­ri­spaṃ­da­kri­ya­yā ni­ṣkri­ya­tve pi teṣām a­va­sthi­ta­tvā­di­kri­ya­yā TAŚVA-ML 407,18sa­kri­ya­tvā­t | evam a­saṃ­khye­ya­pra­de­śa­tvā­da­yo pi pra­dhā­na­bhā­ve­nai­va dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ gu­ṇa­bhā­ve­na saṃ­khye­ya­pra­de­śa­tvā­di­sva- TAŚVA-ML 407,19bhā­vā­nā­m apy a­vi­ro­dhā­t pa­ri­mi­ta­ta­dbhā­vā­pe­kṣa­yā saṃ­khyo­pa­pa­tte­r iti sarvatra syātkāraḥ sa­tya­lāṃ­cha­no dra­ṣṭa­vya­s tasyā- TAŚVA-ML 407,20nu­kta­syā­pi sā­ma­rthyā­t sarvatra pra­tī­ya­mā­na­tvā­d iti pra­ka­ra­ṇā­rtho­pa­saṃ­hṛ­tiḥ || TA-ML 5.12 lo­kā­kā­śe '­va­gā­haḥ || 12 || TAŚVA-ML 407,22dha­rmā­dī­nā­m ity a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ pra­kṛ­ta­tvā­d a­rtha­va­śā­d vi­bha­kti­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­t | loko na yuktam ākāśaṃ ta­trā­va­gā­haḥ | TAŚVA-ML 407,23kuta ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.12.1lo­kā­kā­śe vagāhaḥ syāt sa­rve­ṣā­m a­va­gā­hi­nāṃ | bāhyato saṃ­bha­vā­t tasmāl lo­ka­tva­syā­nu­ṣaṃ­ga­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 407,25na hi lo­kā­kā­śā­d bāhyato dha­rmā­da­yo '­va­gā­hi­naḥ saṃ­bha­vaṃ­ty a­lo­kā­kā­śa­syā­pi lo­kā­kā­śa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t || nanu TAŚVA-ML 407,26ca yathā dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ lo­kā­kā­śe va­gā­ha­s tathā lo­kā­kā­śa­syā­nya­smi­nn a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇā­va­gā­he­na bha­vi­ta­vyaṃ tasyāpy anya- TAŚVA-ML 407,27sminn ity a­na­va­sthā syāt, tasya svarūpe vagāhe sarveṣāṃ svātmany e­vā­va­gā­ho stv ity ā­śaṃ­kā­yā­m idam u­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.12.2lo­kā­kā­śa­sya nā­nya­smi­nn a­va­gā­haḥ kvacin mataḥ | ā­kā­śa­sya vi­bhu­tve­na sva­pra­ti­ṣṭa­tva­si­ddhi­taḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 407,29tato nā­na­va­sthā nāpi sarveṣāṃ svātmany e­vā­va­gā­ha­s teṣām a­vi­bhu­tvā­t­, pa­ra­smi­nn a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇe va­gā­ho­pa­pa­tte­r anya- TAŚVA-ML 407,30thā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­vya­va­hā­rā­bhā­vā­t || TA-ML 5.13 dha­rmā­dha­rma­yoḥ kṛtsne || 13 || TAŚVA-ML 407,32lo­kā­kā­śe vagāha ity a­nu­va­rta­nī­yaṃ | kṛtsna iti va­ca­nā­t ta­de­ka­de­śa eva dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r a­va­gā­ho vyudastaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 407,33kutas tau kṛ­tsna­lo­kā­kā­śā­va­gā­hi­nau siddhāv ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.13.1dha­rmā­dha­rmau matau kṛ­tsna­lo­kā­kā­śā­va­gā­hi­nau | ga­ccha­tti­ṣṭha­tpa­dā­rthā­nāṃ sa­rve­ṣā­m u­pa­kā­ra­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 408,02na hi lo­ka­tra­ya­va­rti­nāṃ pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ sarveṣāṃ ga­ti­pa­ri­ṇā­mi­nāṃ sthi­ti­pa­ri­ṇā­mi­nāṃ ca ga­ti­sthi­tyu­pa­gra­hau TAŚVA-ML 408,03yu­ga­pa­du­pa­kā­ro dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r e­ka­de­śa­va­rti­noḥ saṃ­bha­va­tya­lo­kā­kā­śe pi ta­dga­ti­sthi­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tato lo­kā­kā­śe TAŚVA-ML 408,04ga­ccha­tti­ṣṭha­tpa­dā­rthā­nāṃ sarveṣāṃ ga­ti­sthi­tyu­pa­kā­ra­m icchatā dha­rmā­dha­rma­yoḥ kṛtsne lo­kā­kā­śe '­va­gā­ho bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyaḥ || TA-ML 5.14 e­ka­pra­de­śā­di­ṣu bhājyaḥ pu­dga­lā­nā­m || 14 || TAŚVA-ML 408,06a­va­gā­ha ity a­nu­va­rta­te lo­kā­kā­śa­sye­ty a­rtha­va­śā­d vi­bha­kti­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ | tena lo­kā­kā­śa­syai­ka­pra­de­śe­ṣv asaṃkhye- TAŚVA-ML 408,07yeṣu ca pu­dga­lā­nā­m a­va­gā­ha iti vākyārthaḥ siddhaḥ || katham ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.14.1ta­syai­vai­ka­pra­de­śe sti ya­thai­ka­syā­va­gā­ha­naṃ | pa­ra­mā­ṇo­s ta­thā­ne­kā­ṇu­skaṃ­dhā­nāṃ ca saukṣmyataḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 5.14.2tathā cai­ka­pra­de­śā­di­s teṣāṃ pra­ti­vi­bhi­dya­tāṃ | so vagāho ya­thā­yo­gyaṃ pu­dga­lā­nā­m a­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 408,10tasyaiva lo­kā­kā­śa­syai­ka­sya pradeśe ya­thai­ka­sya pa­ra­mā­ṇo­r a­va­gā­ha­na­m asti nirbādhaṃ tathā dvyā­di­saṃ­khye­yā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 408,11skaṃ­dhā­nā­m api pa­ra­ma­sau­kṣmya­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­nāṃ ta­ddra­vyā­di­pra­de­śe­ṣu ca | ya­thai­ka­tva­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ni­ru­tsu­kā­nāṃ dvyā­di­pa­ra­mā- TAŚVA-ML 408,12ṇūnām a­va­gā­ha­s tathā tryā­di­saṃ­khye­yā­saṃ­khye­yā­naṃ­ta­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­ma­ya­skaṃ­dhā­nā­ma­pi tā­dṛ­śā­t sau­kṣmya­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­d ity a­śe­ṣa­to TAŚVA-ML 408,13ya­thā­yo­gaṃ pra­vi­bha­jya­tāṃ na ca pu­dga­la­skaṃ­dhā­nāṃ tā­dṛ­śa­sau­kṣmya­pa­ri­ṇā­mo 'siddhaḥ sthū­lā­nā­m api śi­thi­lā­va­ya­va­ka­rpā- TAŚVA-ML 408,14sā­piṃ­ḍā­dī­nāṃ ni­bi­ḍā­va­ya­va­da­śā­yāṃ sau­kṣmya­da­rśa­nā­t­, kū­ṣmāṃ­ḍa­mā­tu­liṃ­ga­bi­lvā­ma­la­ka­ba­da­ra­sau­kṣmyā­t tā­ra­ta­mya­da­rśa- TAŚVA-ML 408,15nāc ca kvacit kā­rma­ṇa­skaṃ­dhā­di­ṣu pa­ra­ma­sau­kṣmyā­nu­mā­nā­t ma­ha­ttva­tā­ra­ta­mya­da­rśa­nā­t kvacit pa­ra­ma­ma­ha­ttvā­nu­mā­na­va­t || TA-ML 5.15 a­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gā­di­ṣu jī­vā­nā­m || 15 || TAŚVA-ML 408,17lo­kā­kā­śa­sye­ti saṃ­baṃ­dha­nī­yaṃ a­va­gā­ho bhājya iti cā­nu­va­rta­te | te­nā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ge a­saṃ­khye­ya­pra­de­śe TAŚVA-ML 408,18ka­sya­ci­j jīvasya sa­rva­ja­gha­nya­śa­rī­ra­sya ni­tya­ni­go­ta­syā­va­gā­haḥ­, ka­sya­ci­d dvayos ta­da­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­yoḥ ka­sya­ci­t tryā- TAŚVA-ML 408,19diṣu sa­rva­smiṃ­ś ca loke syād ity uktaṃ bhavati | nānā jīvānāṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­t sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­śa­rī­rā­ṇā­m e­ka­smi­nn a­saṃ­khye­ya- TAŚVA-ML 408,20bhāge va­gā­haḥ­, ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d dvayor a­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­yo­s tryādiṣu cā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ge­ṣv iti bhājyo vagāho na caikasya tada- TAŚVA-ML 408,21saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­sya dvyā­dya­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gā­nāṃ cā­saṃ­khye­ya­pra­de­śa­tvā­vi­śe­ṣā­t sa­rva­jī­vā­nāṃ samāno vagāhaḥ śaṃ­ka­nī­yaḥ TAŚVA-ML 408,22a­saṃ­khye­ya­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­vi­ka­lpa­tvā­t ca siddhaṃ lo­kā­kā­śai­kā­saṃ­khye­ya­pra­de­śa­pa­ri­ṇa­ma­na­tvā­d dvā­dya­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gā­nā- TAŚVA-ML 408,23m iti nā­nā­rū­pā­va­gā­ha­si­ddhiḥ | dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ sa­ka­la­lo­kā­kā­śā­di­vya­va­hā­ra­va­ca­nā­t sā­ma­rthyā­l lo­kā­kā­śa­syai­ka- TAŚVA-ML 408,24sminn e­ka­smi­n pradeśe caikasya kā­la­pa­ra­mā­ṇo­r a­va­gā­haḥ pra­tī­ya­te | tathā ca sū­tra­kā­ra­sya nā­saṃ­gra­ha­do­ṣaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 408,25nanu ca lo­kā­kā­śa­pra­mā­ṇa­tve jīvasya vya­va­sthā­pi­te kathaṃ ta­da­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gā­v a­gā­ha­naṃ na vi­ru­dhya­ta TAŚVA-ML 408,26ity ā­śaṃ­kyā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 5.16 pra­de­śa­saṃ­hā­ra­vi­sa­rpā­bhyāṃ pra­dī­pa­va­t || 16 || TAŚVA-ML 408,28a­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gā­di­ṣu jī­vā­nā­m a­va­gā­ho bhājya iti sādhyata ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.16.1na jī­vā­nā­m a­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gā­di­ṣv a­va­gā­ha­naṃ | viruddhaṃ ta­tpra­de­śā­nāṃ saṃ­hā­rā­t pra­vi­sa­rpa­taḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 5.16.2pra­dī­pa­va­d iti jñeyā vya­va­hā­ra­na­yā­śra­yā | ā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­tā­rthā­nāṃ ni­śca­yā­t ta­da­yo­ga­taḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 408,31a­mū­rta­sva­bhā­va­syā­py ātmano '­nā­di­saṃ­baṃ­dhaṃ pra­tye­ka­tvā­t ka­thaṃ­ci­n mūrtatāṃ bibhrato lo­kā­kā­śa­tu­lya­pra­de­śa­syā­pi TAŚVA-ML 408,32kā­rma­ṇa­śa­rī­ra­va­śā­d upāttaṃ sū­kṣma­śa­rī­ra­m a­dhi­ti­ṣṭha­taḥ śu­ṣka­ca­rma­va­tsaṃ­ko­ca­naṃ pra­de­śā­nāṃ saṃ­hā­ra­s tasyaiva bā­da­ra­śa­rī- TAŚVA-ML 408,33ram a­dhi­ti­ṣṭha­to jale tai­la­va­dvi­sa­rpa­ṇaṃ visarpaḥ pra­sa­rpa­s tato '­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gā­di­ṣu vṛttiḥ pra­dī­pa­va­n na vi­ru­dhya­te | na TAŚVA-ML 409,01hi pra­dī­pa­sya ni­rā­va­ra­ṇa­na­bho­de­śā­va­dhṛ­ta­pra­kā­śa­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­syā­pi pra­bhā­pa­va­ra­kā­dyā­va­ra­ṇa­va­śā­t pra­kā­śa­pra­de­śa­saṃ­hā- TAŚVA-ML 409,02ra­vi­sa­rpau ka­sya­ci­d asiddhau yato na dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­tā syāt | syād ā­kū­taṃ­, nātmā pra­de­śa­saṃ­hā­ra­vi­sa­rpa­vā­n a­mū­rta­dra- TAŚVA-ML 409,03vyatvād ā­kā­śa­va­d iti | tad a­yu­ktaṃ­, pakṣasya bā­dhi­ta­pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­t | tathā hi­–­ā­tmā pra­de­śa­saṃ­hā­ra­vi­sa­rpa­vā­n asti TAŚVA-ML 409,04ma­hā­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­de­śa­vyā­pi­tvā­t pra­dī­pa­pra­kā­śa­va­d ity a­nu­mā­ne­na tā­va­tpa­kṣo bādhyate | na cātra hetur asiddhaḥ śiśu- TAŚVA-ML 409,05śa­rī­ra­vyā­pi­naḥ punaḥ ku­mā­ra­śa­rī­ra­vyā­pi­tva­pra­tī­teḥ | sthū­la­śa­rī­ra­vyā­pi­na­ś ca sato jīvasya kṛ­śa­śa­rī­ra­vyā­pi- TAŚVA-ML 409,06tva­saṃ­ve­da­nā­t | na ca pū­rvā­pa­ra­śa­rī­ra­vi­śe­ṣa­vyā­pi­no jīvasya bheda eva pra­tya­bhi­jñā­nā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na veha TAŚVA-ML 409,07ta­de­ka­tva­pra­tya­bhi­jñā­naṃ bhrāṃtaṃ bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­d ity u­kta­tvā­t | ta­thā­ga­ma­vā­dhi­ta­ś ca pakṣaḥ syā­dvā­dā­ga­me jīvasya TAŚVA-ML 409,08saṃ­sā­ri­ṇaḥ pra­de­śa­saṃ­hā­ra­vi­sa­rpa­va­tka­tha­nā­t | na ca ta­da­pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ su­ni­rṇī­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ka­tvā­t pra­tya­kṣā­rtha­pra­ti- TAŚVA-ML 409,09pā­da­kā­ga­ma­va­t | sa­rva­ga­ta­tvā­d ātmano na pradeśe saṃ­hā­ra­vi­sa­rpa­va­ttva­m ā­kā­śa­va­d iti cen na, ta­syā­sa­rva­ga­ta­tva­sā- TAŚVA-ML 409,10dhanāt | yeṣāṃ punar gha­ṭa­ka­ṇi­kā­mā­traḥ sa­ha­sra­dhā bhinno vā ke­śā­gra­mā­tro ṃ­gu­ṣṭha­pa­rva­pra­mā­ṇo vātmā teṣāṃ sarvaśa- TAŚVA-ML 409,11rīre sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­vi­ro­dhaḥ­, tasyāśu saṃ­cā­ri­tvā­t tathā saṃ­ve­da­ne sa­ka­la­śa­rī­re­ṣu tathā saṃ­ve­da­nā­pa­tte­r e­kā­tma­vā­dā­va- TAŚVA-ML 409,12ta­ra­ṇā­t | śakyaṃ hi vaktuṃ sa­ka­la­śa­rī­re­ṣv eka e­vā­tmā­ṇu­pra­mā­ṇo py āśu saṃ­cā­ri­tvā­t saṃ­ve­dya­ta iti tatrāśve- TAŚVA-ML 409,13vā­ce­ta­na­tva­pra­saṃ­go 'nyatra saṃ­cā­ra­ṇā­d iti cet, śa­rī­rā­va­ya­ve­ṣv api ta­nmu­kte­ṣv a­ce­ta­na­tva­m u­pa­sa­jye­ta ta­dyu­kta­syai­va TAŚVA-ML 409,14co­pa­śa­rī­rai­ka­de­śa­sya sa­ce­ta­na­tvo­pa­pa­tte­r iti yat kiṃcid etat ya­thā­pra­tī­teḥ śa­rī­ra­pa­ra­mā­ṇā­nu­vi­dhā­yi­no jīvasyā- TAŚVA-ML 409,15bhyu­pa­ga­ma­nī­ya­tvā­t | ta­thā­sa­ti ta­syā­ni­tya­tva­pra­saṃ­gaḥ pra­dī­pa­va­d iti cen na kiṃcid a­ni­ṣṭaṃ­, pa­ryā­yā­rthā­de­śā­d ā- TAŚVA-ML 409,16tmano '­ni­tya­tva­sā­dha­nā­t | dra­vyā­rthā­de­śā­t ta­nni­tya­tva­va­ca­nā­t pra­dī­pa­va­d eva | so pi hi pu­dga­la­dra­vyā­rthā­de­śā- TAŚVA-ML 409,17n nitya e­vā­nya­thā va­stu­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | jīvasya sā­va­ya­va­tve bhaṃ­gu­ra­tve vā­va­ya­va­vi­śa­ra­ṇa­pra­saṃ­go gha­ṭa­va­d iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 409,18ā­kā­śā­di­nā­ne­kāṃ­tā­t | na hy ā­kā­śā­di ka­thaṃ­ci­d anityo pi sā­va­ya­vo pi pra­mā­ṇa­si­ddho na bhavati | na TAŚVA-ML 409,19cā­va­ya­va­vi­śa­ra­ṇaṃ tasyeti pratītaṃ kiṃcid ātmano vayavā vi­śī­ryaṃ­te kā­ra­ṇa­pū­rva­ka­tvā­d ā­kā­śā­di­pra­de­śa­va­t para- TAŚVA-ML 409,20mā­ṇve­ka­pra­de­śa­va­d vā | kā­ra­ṇa­pū­rva­kā eva hi pa­ṭā­di­skaṃ­dhā­va­ya­vā vi­śī­rya­mā­ṇā dṛṣṭās ta­thā­śra­ya­tve­nā­va­ya­va­vya­pa- TAŚVA-ML 409,21deśāt | a­va­yū­yaṃ­te vi­śli­ṣyaṃ­te ity a­va­ya­vā iti vyutpatteḥ | na­cai­va­m ātmanaḥ pra­de­śāḥ­, pa­ra­mā­ṇu­pa­ri­mā­ṇe­na TAŚVA-ML 409,22pra­di­śya­mā­na­ta­yā teṣāṃ pra­de­śa­vya­pa­de­śā­d ā­kā­śā­di­pra­de­śa­va­t | tato na vi­śa­ra­ṇaṃ jī­va­syā­vi­bhā­ga­dra­vya­tvā­d ā- TAŚVA-ML 409,23kā­śā­di­va­t nā­va­ya­va­vi­śa­ra­ṇa­m a­vi­bhā­ga­dra­vya­m ātmā a­mū­rta­tvā­nu­bha­vā­t | pra­sā­dhi­taṃ cā­syā­mū­rta­dra­vya­tva­m iti na TAŚVA-ML 409,24punar a­tro­cya­te | tad evaṃ lo­kā­kā­śa­m ādhāraḥ kā­rtsnye­nai­ka­de­śe­na vā dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ ya­thā­saṃ­bha­vaṃ | dha­rmā­da­yaḥ puna- TAŚVA-ML 409,25r ā­dhe­yā­s ta­thā­pra­tī­te vya­va­hā­ra­na­yā­śra­yā­d iti vi­jñe­yā­rthā­nā­m ā­kā­śa­dha­rmā­dī­nā­m ā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­tā gha­ṭo­da­kā­dī­nā­m iva TAŚVA-ML 409,26bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t | na teṣām ā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­tā sa­ha­bhā­vi­tvā­t sa­vye­ta­ra­go­vi­ṣā­ṇa­va­d ity e­ta­dbā­dha­ka­m iti cen na, nitya- TAŚVA-ML 409,27gu­ṇi­gu­ṇā­bhyāṃ vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | na lo­kā­kā­śa­dra­vye dha­rmā­dī­ni dravyāṇy ā­dhe­yā­ni yu­ta­si­ddha­tvā­d a­ne­ka­kā­la­dra­vya- TAŚVA-ML 409,28vad iti cen na, kuṃ­ḍa­ba­da­rā­di­bhi­r a­ne­kāṃ­tā­t | sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­śa­rī­rā­ṇā­m ā­tma­nā­m api pa­ra­spa­ra­m ā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­tvo­pa­ga­mā­d a- TAŚVA-ML 409,29śvam a­nu­ṣyā­dī­nāṃ ca da­rśa­nā­t sā­dhya­śū­nya­m u­dā­ha­ra­ṇaṃ | na tāni ta­trā­dhe­yā­ni śa­śva­da­sa­ma­ve­ta­tve sati sahabhā- TAŚVA-ML 409,30vād iti cen na, hetor a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­nna­ni­ya­mā­si­ddheḥ | na hi yatra yad ādheyaṃ tatra śa­śva­tsa­ma­ve­taṃ ta­da­sa­ha­bhā­vi ca TAŚVA-ML 409,31sarvaṃ dṛṣṭaṃ vyomādau ni­tya­ma­ha­ttvā­di­gu­ṇa­syā­dhe­ya­sya śa­śva­tsa­ma­ve­ta­sya siddhāv api ta­da­sa­ha­bhā­vā­pra­tī­teḥ­, kuṃḍādau TAŚVA-ML 409,32ba­da­rā­de­r ā­dhe­ya­sya sa­ha­bhā­va­si­ddhā­v api śa­śva­tsa­ma­ve­ta­tvā­pra­si­ddhi­r iti sa­mu­di­ta­sya hetoḥ sā­dhya­vyā­vṛ­ttau vyāvṛttya- TAŚVA-ML 409,33bhāvād a­pra­yo­ja­ko hetuḥ | na­bhaḥ­pu­dga­la­dra­vyā­bhyāṃ vya­bhi­cā­rā­c ca | na hi nabhasi pu­dga­la­dra­vya­m ādheyaṃ na bhavati TAŚVA-ML 409,34tasya ta­da­va­gā­hi­tve­na pra­tī­te­s ta­dā­dhe­ya­tva­si­ddheḥ payasi ma­ka­rā­di­va­t­, tatra tasya śa­śva­da­sa­ma­ve­ta­tve sati saha- TAŚVA-ML 409,35bhāvaś ca hetuḥ prasiddhaḥ | kha­pu­dga­la­dra­vya­sya sadā sa­ma­vā­yā­saṃ­bha­vā­n ni­tya­tve­na sa­ha­bhā­va­tve pi vipakṣe pi bhāvāt TAŚVA-ML 410,01tasya vya­bhi­cā­ra­ta eva tayoḥ pa­kṣī­ka­ra­ṇe tra pakṣasya pra­mā­ṇa­bā­dhaḥ kā­lā­tya­yā­pa­di­ṣṭa­ś ca hetuḥ kha­pu­dga­la­dra­vya­yo- TAŚVA-ML 410,02r ā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­tā­pra­tī­teḥ | pu­dga­la­pa­ryā­yā eva gha­ṭā­da­yaḥ sva­syā­dhe­yāḥ pra­tī­yaṃ­te na ca dravyam iti cen na, paryā- TAŚVA-ML 410,03yebhyo dravyasya ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­vya­ti­re­kā­t ta­dā­dhe­ya­tve tasyāpy ā­dhe­ya­tva­si­ddheḥ | tataḥ suktaṃ lo­kā­kā­śa­dha­rmā­di­dra- TAŚVA-ML 410,04vyāṇām ā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­tā vya­va­hā­ra­na­yā­śra­yā pra­ti­pa­tta­vyā bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­d iti ni­śca­ya­na­yā­n na teṣām ā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­tā TAŚVA-ML 410,05yuktā | vyo­ma­va­ddha­rmā­dī­nā­m api svarūpe va­sthā­nā­d a­nya­syā­nya­tra sthitau sva­rū­pa­saṃ­ka­ra­pra­saṃ­gā­t | svayaṃ sthāsnor anyena TAŚVA-ML 410,06sthi­ti­ka­ra­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­kaṃ svayam asthāsnoḥ sthi­ti­ka­ra­ṇa­m a­saṃ­bhā­vyaṃ śa­śa­vi­ṣā­ṇa­va­t | śa­kti­rū­pe­ṇa svayaṃ sthā­na­śī­la- TAŚVA-ML 410,07syānyena vya­kti­rū­pa­ta­yā sthitiḥ kriyata iti cet tasyāpi vya­kti­rū­pā sthitis ta­tsva­bhā­va­sya vā kriyeta | na TAŚVA-ML 410,08ca tāvat ta­tsva­bhā­va­sya vai­ya­rthyā­t ka­ra­ṇa­vyā­pā­ra­sya­, nāpy a­ta­tsva­bhā­va­sya sva­pu­ṣpa­va­tka­ra­ṇā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | katham evam u- TAŚVA-ML 410,09tpa­tti­vi­nā­śa­yoḥ kāraṇaṃ ka­sya­ci­t ta­tsva­bhā­va­syā­ta­tsva­bhā­va­sya vā ke­na­ci­t ta­tkā­ra­ṇe sthi­ti­pa­kṣo­kta­do­ṣā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā- TAŚVA-ML 410,10d iti cen na katham api ta­nni­śca­ya­na­yā­t sarvasya vi­sra­so­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vya­vya­va­sthi­teḥ | vya­va­hā­ra­na­yā­d e­vo­tpā­dā­dī­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 410,11sa­he­tu­ka­tva­pra­tī­teḥ | kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yai­kāṃ­te tu sarvathā ta­da­bhā­vaḥ śā­śva­tai­kāṃ­ta­va­t | saṃvṛttyā tu janmaiva sa­he­tu­kaṃ na TAŚVA-ML 410,12punar vināśaḥ sthitiś ceti sva­ru­ci­vi­ra­ci­ta­da­śa­no­pa­da­rśa­na­mā­traṃ ni­ya­ma­he­tva­bhā­vā­t | tato nāsti ni­śca­ya­na­yā- TAŚVA-ML 410,13d bhā­vā­nā­m ā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­bhā­vaḥ sarvathā vi­cā­rya­mā­ṇa­syā­yo­gā­t kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vā­d iti syāl lo­kā­kā­śe dha­rmā­dī­nā­m ava- TAŚVA-ML 410,14gāhaḥ syād a­na­va­gā­ha iti syā­dvā­da­pra­si­ddhiḥ || TA-ML 5.17 ga­ti­sthi­tyu­pa­gra­hau dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r u­pa­kā­raḥ || 17 || TAŚVA-ML 410,16dravyasva de­śāṃ­ta­ra­prā­pti­he­tuḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mo gatiḥ, ta­dvi­pa­rī­tā sthitiḥ | u­pa­gra­ho '­nu­gra­haḥ ga­ti­sthi­tī evo- TAŚVA-ML 410,17pagrahau sva­pa­dā­rthā vṛttir na punar a­nya­pa­dā­rthā dha­rmā­dha­rmā­v ity a­va­ca­nā­t | nāpy a­nya­ta­ra­pa­dā­rthā ga­ti­sthi­tyu­pa­gra­hā­v iti TAŚVA-ML 410,18dvi­va­ca­na­ni­rde­śā­t | tasyāṃ hi satyām u­pa­gra­ha­syai­ka­tvā­d e­ka­va­ca­na­m eva syāt | ga­ti­sthi­tyo­r u­pa­gra­ho gatisthi- TAŚVA-ML 410,19tyu­pa­gra­ha iti bhā­va­sā­dha­na­syo­pa­gra­ha­śa­bda­sya ṣa­ṣṭhī­vṛ­tte­r gha­ṭa­nā­t | tasya ka­rma­sā­dha­na­tve sva­pa­dā­rtha­vṛ­tte­r e­vo­pa­pa­tteḥ TAŚVA-ML 410,20ga­ti­sthi­tī e­vo­pa­gṛ­hye­te ity u­pa­gra­hau | na ca ka­rma­sā­dha­na­tve py u­pa­gra­ha­śa­bda­syo­pa­kā­ra­śa­bde­na saha sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka- TAŚVA-ML 410,21ra­ṇyā­nu­pa­pa­ttiḥ ga­ti­sthi­tyu­pa­gra­hau u­pa­kā­ra iti u­pa­kā­ra­śa­bda­syā­pi ka­rma­sā­dha­na­tvā­t | na caivam u­pa­kā­ra­śa- TAŚVA-ML 410,22bdasya dvi­va­ca­na­pra­sthā sā­mā­nyo­pa­kra­mā­d e­ka­va­ca­no­pa­pa­tteḥ | punar vi­śe­ṣo­pa­kra­me pi ta­da­pa­ri­tyā­gā­t sādhoḥ kāryaṃ TAŚVA-ML 410,23ta­paḥ­śru­ti­r i­tyā­di­va­t | nanu sva­pa­dā­rthā­yāṃ vṛttāv u­pa­gra­ha­va­ca­na­m a­na­rtha­kaṃ ga­ti­sthi­tī dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r u­pa­kā­ra TAŚVA-ML 410,24i­tī­ya­tā pa­ryā­pta­tvā­t | dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r a­nu­gra­ha­mā­tra­vṛ­tti­tva­khyā­pa­nā­rthaṃ ga­ti­sthi­tyo­r ni­rva­rta­ka­kā­ra­ṇa­tva­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ TAŚVA-ML 410,25co­pa­gra­ha­gra­ha­ṇa­m ity apy a­yu­ktaṃ­, ga­ti­sthi­tī dha­rmā­dha­rma­kṛ­te ity a­va­ca­nā­d eva tatsiddheḥ | u­pa­kā­ra­va­ca­nā­j jīvapu- TAŚVA-ML 410,26dgalānāṃ ga­ti­sthi­tī svayam ā­ra­bha­mā­ṇā­nāṃ dha­rmā­dha­rmau ta­da­nu­gra­ha­mā­tra­vṛ­tti­tvā­d u­pa­kā­ra­kā­v iti pra­ti­pa­tteḥ | yathā- TAŚVA-ML 410,27saṃ­khya­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m u­pa­gra­ha­va­ca­na­m ity apy a­sā­raṃ­, tadbhāve ta­da­ni­vṛ­tteḥ | śakyaṃ hi vaktuṃ jīvasya ga­tyu­pa­gra­ho dharma- TAŚVA-ML 410,28syo­pa­kā­raḥ pu­dga­la­sya sthi­tyu­pa­gra­ho '­dha­rma­syo­pa­kā­ra iti ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m u­pa­gra­ha­va­ca­na­sa­dbhā­ve pi jī­va­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ bahu- TAŚVA-ML 410,29tvāc ca dvābhyāṃ sa­ma­tvā­bhā­vā­d eva ya­thā­saṃ­khya­ni­vṛ­tti­si­ddhi­r na tadarthaṃ ta­dva­ca­naṃ yuktaṃ | dha­rmā­dha­rmā­bhyāṃ ya­thā­saṃ­khya- TAŚVA-ML 410,30pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ ga­ti­sthi­tyu­pa­gra­hā­v iti vacanaṃ vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te na ga­tyu­pa­gra­ho dharmasya sthi­tyu­pa­gra­haḥ punar a­dha­rma­sye­ti TAŚVA-ML 410,31pra­tī­ya­te | nanu ga­ti­sthi­tyu­pa­gra­hau dha­rma­syā­dha­rma­sya ca pra­tye­ka­m iti ka­ści­t­; so pi na sthi­ta­vā­dī­, upakā- TAŚVA-ML 410,32rāv iti va­ca­nā­d api tatsiddhiḥ gatir u­pa­kā­ro dharmasya sthitir a­dha­rma­sye­ty a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dha­tvā­t | tat kim i­dā­nī­m upagra- TAŚVA-ML 410,33ha­va­ca­naṃ­? na kartavyaṃ | ka­rta­vya­m e­vo­pa­kā­ra­śa­bde­na kā­rya­sā­mā­nya­syā­bhi­dhā­nā­t ga­ti­sthi­tyu­pa­gra­hā­v iti kāryavi- TAŚVA-ML 410,34śe­ṣa­ka­tha­nā­t | tena dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r na kiṃcit kāryam astīti vadan ni­vā­rya­te dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r u­pa­kā­ro stīti va­ca­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 411,01kiṃ punas ta­tkā­rya­m ity ā­re­kā­yāṃ ga­ti­sthi­tyu­pa­gra­hā­v ity ucyate ga­ti­sthi­tī iti tayos ta­da­ni­rva­rtya­tvā­t dharmā- TAŚVA-ML 411,02dharmau hi na jī­va­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ ga­ti­sthi­tī ni­rva­rta­ya­taḥ | kiṃ tarhi ? ta­da­nu­gra­hā­v eva | kuta ity evaṃ —TAŚV-ML 5.17.1sa­kṛ­tsa­rva­pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ gacchatāṃ ga­tyu­pa­gra­haḥ | dharmasya co­pa­kā­raḥ syāt tiṣṭhatāṃ sthi­tyu­pa­gra­haḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 5.17.2tathaiva syād a­dha­rma­syā­nu­me­yā­v iti tau tataḥ | tā­dṛ­kkā­rya­vi­śe­ṣa­sya kā­ra­ṇā­vya­bhi­cā­ra­taḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 411,05krameṇa sa­rva­pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ ga­ti­pa­ri­ṇā­mi­nāṃ ga­tyu­pa­gra­ha­sya sthi­ti­pa­ri­ṇā­mi­nāṃ sthi­tyu­pa­gra­ha­sya ca kṣityādi- TAŚVA-ML 411,06he­tu­ka­sya da­rśa­na­sya dha­rmā­dha­rma­ni­baṃ­dha­na­m iti cen na sa­kṛ­dgra­ha­ṇā­t | sakṛd api ke­ṣāṃ­ci­t pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ tasya kṣityādi- TAŚVA-ML 411,07kṛ­ta­tva­si­ddhe­ś ca ta­nni­mi­tta­tva­m ity api na maṃ­ta­vyaṃ­, sa­rva­gra­hā­t | tataḥ sa­kṛ­tsa­rva­pa­dā­rtha­ga­ti­sthi­tyu­pa­gra­hau sarvalo- TAŚVA-ML 411,08ka­vyā­pi­dra­vyo­pa­kṛ­tau sa­kṛ­tsa­rva­pa­dā­rtha­ga­ti­sthi­tyu­pa­gra­ha­tvā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti kā­rya­vi­śe­ṣā­nu­me­yau dha­rmā­dha­rmau | na TAŚVA-ML 411,09hi dha­rmā­dha­rmā­bhyāṃ vinā sa­kṛ­tsa­rvā­rthā­nāṃ ga­ti­sthi­tyu­pa­gra­hau saṃ­bhā­vye­te­, yato na ta­da­vya­bhi­cā­ri­ṇau syātāṃ | TAŚVA-ML 411,10tābhyāṃ vinaiva pa­ra­spa­ra­taḥ saṃ­bhā­vye­te tāv iti cet, kim idānīṃ yu­ga­pa­d gacchatāṃ sarveṣāṃ tiṣṭhaṃto hetavaḥ sarve, TAŚVA-ML 411,11tiṣṭhatāṃ ca sa­kṛ­tsa­rve­ṣāṃ gacchaṃtaḥ sarveṣāṃ ā­ho­svi­t kecid eva ke­ṣāṃ­ci­t ? | na tāvat prathamaḥ pakṣaḥ paraspa- TAŚVA-ML 411,12rā­śra­ya­pra­saṃ­gā­t | nāpi dvitīyaḥ śreyān sa­rvā­rtha­ga­ti­sthi­tyu­pa­gra­ha­yoḥ sa­rva­lo­ka­vyā­pi­dra­vyo­pa­kṛ­ta­tve­na sādhya- TAŚVA-ML 411,13tvāt | pra­ti­ni­ya­tā­rtha­ga­ti­sthi­tya­nu­gra­ha­yoḥ kā­dā­ci­t kayoḥ pra­ti­vi­śi­ṣṭa­yoḥ kṣi­tyā­di­dra­vyo­pa­kṛ­ta­tvā­bhyu­pa- TAŚVA-ML 411,14gamāt | ga­ga­no­pa­kṛ­ta­tvā­t si­ddha­sā­dha­na­m iti cen na, lo­kā­lo­ka­vi­bhā­gā­bhā­va­saṃ­ga­tā­l lokasya sā­va­dhi­tva­sā- TAŚVA-ML 411,15dhanāt | ni­ra­va­dhi­tve saṃ­sthā­na­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­vā­c ca | yadi punar lo­kai­ka­de­śa­va­rti­dra­vyo­pa­kṛ­tau sakalā- TAŚVA-ML 411,16rtha­ga­ti­sthi­tyu­pa­gra­hau syātāṃ tadāpi lo­kā­lo­ka­vi­bhā­gā­si­ddhiḥ­, kvacid va­rta­mā­na­yo­r dha­rmā­dha­rmā­sti­kā­ya­yoḥ sarva- TAŚVA-ML 411,17lo­kā­kā­śe i­vā­lo­kā­kā­śe pi sa­rvā­rtha­ga­ti­sthi­tyu­pa­gra­ho­pa­kā­ri­tva­pra­sa­kte­s tasya lo­ka­tvā­pa­tteḥ | tataḥ sa­rva­ga­tā- TAŚVA-ML 411,18bhyām eva dravyābhyāṃ sa­ka­lā­rtha­ga­ti­sthi­tya­nu­gra­ho­pa­kā­ri­bhyāṃ bha­vi­ta­vyaṃ | tau no dha­rmā­dha­rmau || TA-ML 5.18 ā­kā­śa­syā­va­gā­haḥ || 18 || TAŚVA-ML 411,20u­pa­kā­ra ity a­nu­va­rta­te | kaḥ punar a­va­gā­haḥ ? a­va­gā­ha­na­m a­va­gā­haḥ sa ca na ka­rma­stha­s ta­syā­si­ddha­tvā­l liṃgatvā- TAŚVA-ML 411,21yogāt | kiṃ tarhi ? kartṛstha ity āha —TAŚV-ML 5.18.1u­pa­kā­ro vagāhaḥ syāt sa­rve­ṣā­m a­va­gā­hi­nāṃ | ā­kā­śa­sya sakṛn nā­nya­sye­ty etad a­nu­mī­ya­te || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 411,23jī­vā­da­yo hy a­va­gā­ha­kā­s tatra pra­tī­ti­si­ddha­tvā­l liṃgam a­va­gā­hya­sya ka­sya­ci­t yat ta­da­va­gā­hyaṃ sa­kṛ­tsa­rvā­rthā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 411,24ta­dā­kā­śa­m iti ka­rtṛ­sthā­d a­va­gā­hā­d a­nu­mī­ya­te | ga­ga­nā­d anyasya ta­thā­bhā­vā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | ā­lo­ka­ta­ma­so­r a­va­gā­haḥ TAŚVA-ML 411,25sa­rve­ṣā­m a­va­gā­ha­kā­nāṃ ja­lā­de­r bha­smā­di­va­d iti cen na, tayor apy a­va­gā­ha­ka­tvā­d a­va­gā­hyāṃ­ta­ra­si­ddheḥ | nanv evam ākāśa- TAŚVA-ML 411,26syāpy a­va­gā­ha­ka­tvā­d anyad a­va­gā­hyaṃ kalpyatāṃ tasyāpy a­va­gā­ha­ka­tve a­pa­ra­ma­va­gā­hya­m ity a­na­va­sthā syād iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 411,27ā­kā­śa­syā­naṃ­ta­syā­mū­rta­sya vyāpinaḥ svā­va­gā­hi­tva­si­ddhe­r a­va­gā­hyāṃ­ta­rā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | na caivam ā­lo­ka­ta­ma­soḥ sarvā- TAŚVA-ML 411,28rthānāṃ vā svā­va­gā­hi­tva­pra­sa­kti­r a­sa­rva­ga­ta­tvā­t | na ca kiṃcid a­sa­rva­ga­taṃ svā­va­gā­hi dṛṣṭaṃ, ma­tsyā­de­r ja­lā­dya­va- TAŚVA-ML 411,29gā­hi­tva­da­rśa­nā­t | sa­rvā­rthā­nāṃ kṣa­ṇi­ka­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­sva­bhā­va­tvā­t a­va­gā­hyā­va­gā­ha­ka­bhā­vā­bhā­va iti cen na, sthūlasthi- TAŚVA-ML 411,30ra­sā­dhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­pra­tī­teḥ | na ceyaṃ bhrāṃtir bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t e­ka­syā­ne­ka­de­śa­kā­la­vyā­pi­no rtha­syā­bhā­ve sa­rva­śū­nya­tā- TAŚVA-ML 411,31patteḥ | bhāve punar a­va­gā­hyā­va­gā­ha­ka­bhā­vā­vi­ro­dha e­vā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­bhā­vā­di­va­t śī­ta­vā­tā­ta­pā­dī­nā­m a­bhi­nna­de­śa­kā­la- TAŚVA-ML 411,32tayā pratīteḥ svā­va­gā­hyā­va­gā­ha­ka­bhā­va­si­ddhiḥ pa­ra­spa­ra­m a­va­gā­hā­nu­pa­pa­ttau bhi­nna­de­śa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­l lo­ṣṭha­dva­ya­va­t | tato TAŚVA-ML 411,33ya­thā­pra­tī­ti­ni­ya­tā­nā­m a­va­gā­ha­kā­nāṃ pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­m a­va­gā­hya­m asiddhaṃ tayā sa­kṛ­tsa­rvā­va­gā­hi­nā­m a­va­gā­hya­m ākāśa- TAŚVA-ML 411,34m a­nu­maṃ­ta­vya­m || TA-ML 5.19 śa­rī­ra­vā­ṅma­naḥ­prā­ṇā­pā­nāḥ pu­dga­lā­nā­m || 19 || TAŚVA-ML 412,02u­pa­kā­ra ity a­nu­va­rta­nī­yaṃ­, tatra śa­rī­ra­m au­dā­ri­kaṃ vyākhyātaṃ | vāk dvi­dha­–­dra­vya­vā­k bhā­va­vā­k ca | tatreha TAŚVA-ML 412,03dra­vya­vā­k pau­dga­li­kī gṛhyate | mano pi dvi­vi­dhaṃ­, dra­vya­bhā­va­vi­ka­lpā­t | tatreha dra­vya­ma­naḥ pau­dga­li­kaṃ grāhyaṃ, TAŚVA-ML 412,04prā­ṇā­pā­nau śvā­so­cchvā­sau | ta ete pu­dga­lā­nāṃ śa­rī­ra­va­rga­ṇā­dī­nā­m a­tīṃ­dri­yā­ṇā­m u­pa­kā­raḥ kāryam a­nu­mā­pa­ka­m i- TAŚVA-ML 412,05ty ā­ve­da­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.19.1śa­rī­ra­va­rga­ṇā­dī­nāṃ pu­dga­lā­nāṃ sa saṃmataḥ | śa­rī­rā­va­ya­va ity etais teṣām a­nu­mi­ti­r bhavet || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 412,07saṃti śa­rī­ra­vā­ṅma­no­va­rga­ṇāḥ prā­ṇā­pā­nā­raṃ­bha­kā­ś ca sūkṣmāḥ pudgalāḥ śa­rī­rā­di­kā­ryā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | na TAŚVA-ML 412,08pradhānaṃ kāraṇaṃ śa­rī­rā­dī­nāṃ mū­rti­ma­ttvā­bhā­vā­d ā­tma­va­t | na hy a­mū­rti­ma­taḥ pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ kāraṇaṃ dṛṣṭaṃ | pṛthivyā- TAŚVA-ML 412,09di­pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vaḥ kā­ra­ṇa­m iti ke­ci­t­, teṣāṃ sarve py a­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa pṛ­thi­vyā­di­pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vaḥ śa­rī­rā­dyā­raṃ­bha­kāḥ syuḥ TAŚVA-ML 412,10pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­sva­bhā­vāḥ ? na tāvad ā­di­vi­ka­lpo '­ni­ṣṭa­pra­saṃ­gā­t | dvi­tī­ya­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ tu śa­rī­rā­di­va­rga­ṇā eva TAŚVA-ML 412,11nā­māṃ­ta­re­ṇo­ktā bha­ve­yu­r iti siddho '­sma­tsi­ddhāṃ­taḥ || TA-ML 5.20 su­kha­duḥ­kha­jī­vi­ta­ma­ra­ṇo­pa­gra­hā­ś ca || 20 || TAŚVA-ML 412,13pu­dga­lā­nā­m u­pa­kā­ra ity a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ | keṣāṃ punaḥ pu­dga­lā­nā­m ime kāryam ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.20.1su­khā­dyu­pa­gra­hā­ś co­pa­kā­ro jī­va­vi­pā­ki­nā­m | sā­ta­ve­dyā­di­ka­rmā­tma­pu­dga­lā­nā­m ito numā || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 412,15sukhaṃ tac cet sa­dve­dya­sya karmaṇaḥ kāryaṃ duḥkham a­sa­dve­dya­sya­, jī­vi­ta­m ā­yu­ṣaḥ­, ma­ra­ṇa­m a­sa­dve­dya­syai­vā­yuḥ­kṣa­ye sati TAŚVA-ML 412,16ta­du­da­yā­t pa­ra­ma­duḥ­khā­tma­nā ta­syā­nu­bha­vā­t | tataḥ sā­ta­ve­dyā­di­ka­rmā­tmā­naḥ pudgalāḥ su­khā­dyu­pa­gra­he­bhyo 'numī- TAŚVA-ML 412,17yaṃte | a­tro­pa­gra­ha­va­ca­naṃ sa­dve­dyā­di­ka­rma­ṇāṃ su­khā­dyu­tpa­ttau ni­mi­tta­mā­tra­tve­nā­nu­grā­ha­ka­tva­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ pa­ri­ṇā­ma- TAŚVA-ML 412,18kāraṇaṃ jīvaḥ su­khā­dī­nāṃ tasyaiva ta­thya­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­t | ata eva jī­va­vi­pā­ki­tvaṃ sa­dve­dyā­di­ka­rma­ṇāṃ jīve TAŚVA-ML 412,19ta­dvi­pā­ko­pa­la­bdheḥ | nanv āyuḥ bha­va­vi­pā­ki śrūyate tat kathaṃ jī­va­vi­pā­ki syāt ? bhavasya jī­va­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­tva- TAŚVA-ML 412,20vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ tathā vi­dhā­nā­d adoṣaḥ | tasya ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­jī­va­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­tve vā jī­va­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­mā­trā­d bhe­da­vi­va- TAŚVA-ML 412,21kṣāyām ā­yu­rbha­va­vi­pā­ki proktam iti na virodhaḥ | nanv ā­bha­ra­ṇā­di­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ su­khā­dyu­pa­gra­he vṛ­tti­da­rśa­nā­t teṣāṃ TAŚVA-ML 412,22su­khā­dyu­pa­gra­ha u­pa­kā­ro stv iti cen na, teṣām a­nu­me­ya­tvā­t ni­ya­mā­bhā­vā­c ca ka­sya­ci­t ka­dā­ci­t su­kho­pa­gra­he vartamā- TAŚVA-ML 412,23nasyāpi baṃ­dha­nā­de­r a­pa­ra­sya duḥ­khā­dyu­pa­gra­he pi vṛ­ttya­vi­ro­dhā­n na niyamaḥ | sa­dve­dyā­di­ka­rmā­ṇi su­khā­dyu­pa­gra­he prati- TAŚVA-ML 412,24ni­ya­ta­sva­bhā­vā­ny e­vā­nya­thā ta­tsaṃ­bhā­va­nā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti tebhyas ta­da­nu­mā­na­m || TA-ML 5.21 pa­ra­spa­ro­pa­gra­ho jī­vā­nā­m || 21 || TAŚVA-ML 412,26u­pa­kā­ra ity a­nu­va­rta­te­, tataḥ pa­ra­spa­raṃ jī­vā­nā­m a­nu­mā­na­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.21.1jī­vā­nā­m u­pa­kā­raḥ syāt pa­ra­spa­ra­m u­pa­gra­haḥ | saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­ra­va­dbhā­jāṃ vyā­pā­rā­di­r ato numā || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 412,28saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­ra­bhā­jo hi jīvāḥ pa­ra­spa­ra­m a­saṃ­vi­dā­tmā­naḥ kāryato numeyāḥ syur na punar ai­kya­bhā­jaḥ | tac ca TAŚVA-ML 412,29kāryaṃ pa­ra­spa­ra­m u­pa­gra­haḥ | sa ca vyā­pā­rā­di­r ā­liṃ­ga­nā­di­vā­ha­nā­di­bhi­r vyāpāraḥ | a­nu­na­ya­naṃ hi­ta­pra­ti­pā­da­nā- TAŚVA-ML 412,30dir vyāhāraḥ | sa ca pa­ra­spa­ra­m u­pa­la­bhya­mā­naḥ saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­ra­tvaṃ sā­dha­ya­tī­ti ta­da­nu­me­yāḥ saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­ra­bhā­jo jīvāḥ TAŚVA-ML 412,31pa­ra­spa­raṃ saṃvṛttyā saṃ­tā­nāṃ­ta­ra­vya­va­hā­ra ity a­yu­ktaṃ­, pu­ru­ṣā­dvai­ta­vā­da­sya pūrvam eva ni­ra­sta­tvā­t saṃ­ve­da­nā­dvai­ta­vā­da­va­t || TA-ML 5.22 vartanā pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ kriyā pa­ra­tvā­pa­ra­tve ca kālasya || 22 || TAŚVA-ML 412,33vartate va­rta­na­mā­traṃ vā va­rta­nā­, vṛtter ṇyantāt karmaṇi bhāve vā yuk ta­syā­nu­dā­tta­tvā­d vā tā­cchī­li­ko va yuc TAŚVA-ML 413,01va­rta­nā­śī­lā va­rta­ne­ti | kā punar iyaṃ ? pra­ti­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­m aṃ­ta­rnī­tai­ka­sa­ma­yā sva­sa­ttā­nu­bhū­ti­r vartanā | dravyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 413,02va­kṣya­mā­ṇaṃ tasya paryāyo dra­vya­pa­ryā­yaḥ dra­vya­pa­ryā­yaṃ dra­vya­pa­ryā­yaṃ prati pra­ti­dra­vya­pa­ryā­yaṃ aṃ­ta­rnī­ta ekaḥ samayo- TAŚVA-ML 413,03nayety aṃ­ta­rnī­tai­ka­sa­ma­yā | kā punar asau ? sva­sa­ttā­nu­bhū­tiḥ svasyaiva sattā svasattā a­nyā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇī ja­nma­vya­ya- TAŚVA-ML 413,04dhrau­vyai­kya­vṛ­tti­r ity arthaḥ | '­u­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vya­yu­ktaṃ sat' iti va­ca­nā­t | na hi sa­ttā­tyaṃ­taṃ bhinnā svā­śra­yā­d u- TAŚVA-ML 413,05pa­pa­dya­te | dra­vyā­bhi­dhā­nā­nu­pra­vṛ­tti­liṃ­ge­nā­nu­mī­ya­mā­nā sai­kai­ve­ty a­yu­ktaṃ­, sā­dṛ­śyo­pa­cā­rā­t ta­de­ka­tva­pra­tya­ya­pra­vṛ­ttiḥ | TAŚVA-ML 413,06jī­vā­jī­va­ta­dbhe­da­pra­bhe­daiḥ saṃ­ba­dhya­mā­nā viśiṣṭā śaktir a­ne­ka­tva­m ā­skaṃ­da­tī­ti sva­sa­ttā­yā a­nu­bhū­tiḥ sā vartanā TAŚVA-ML 413,07va­rtya­mā­na­tvā­t va­rta­mā­na­mā­tra­tvā­d vā tad u­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.22.1aṃ­ta­nīṃ­tai­ka­sa­ma­yaḥ sva­sa­ttā­nu­bha­vo bhidā | yaḥ pra­ti­dra­vya­pa­ryā­yaṃ vartanā seha kīrtyate || 1 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.2yasmāt karmaṇi bhāve ca ṇyaṃ­tā­dva­rteḥ striyāṃ yuci | va­rta­ne­ty a­nu­dā­tte tā­cchī­lyā­dau vā yu­cī­ṣya­te || 2 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.3dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ hi va­stū­nā­m e­ka­smi­nn a­vi­bhā­gi­ni | samaye va­rta­mā­nā­nāṃ sva­pa­ryā­yaiḥ ka­thaṃ­ca­na || 3 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.4u­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vya­vi­ka­lpai­r bahudhā svayaṃ | pra­yu­jya­mā­na­tā­nye­na vartanā karma bhāvyate || 4 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.5pra­yo­ja­naṃ tu bhāvaḥ syāt sa cāsau ta­tpra­yo­ja­kaḥ | kāla ity eṣa nirṇīto va­rta­nā­la­kṣa­ṇo ṃjasā || 5 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.6pra­tya­kṣa­to '­pra­si­ddhā­pi va­rta­nā­smā­dṛ­śāṃ tathā | vyā­va­hā­ri­ka­kā­rya­sya da­rśa­nā­d a­nu­mī­ya­te || 6 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.7tathā taṃ­du­la­vi­kle­da­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya pra­si­ddhi­taḥ | pā­ka­syo­da­na­pa­ryā­ya­nā­m abhājaḥ pra­ti­kṣa­ṇaṃ || 7 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.8sū­kṣma­taṃ­du­la­pā­ko stīty a­nu­mā­naṃ pra­va­rta­te | pā­ka­syai­vā­nya­the­ṣṭa­sya sa­rva­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ || 8 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.9tathaiva svā­tma­sa­dbhā­vā­nu­bhū­tau sa­rva­va­stu­naḥ | pra­ti­kṣa­ṇaṃ ba­hi­rhe­tuḥ sā­dhā­ra­ṇa iti dhruvam || 9 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.10pra­si­ddha­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­vṛ­ttau bāhyasya da­rśa­nā­t | ni­mi­tta­syā­nya­thā­bhā­vā­bhā­vā­n ni­ścī­ya­te budhaiḥ || 10 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.11ā­di­tyā­di­ga­ti­s tāvan na ta­ddhe­tu­r vi­bhā­vya­te | tasyāpi svā­tma­sa­ttā­nu­bhū­tau he­tu­vya­pe­kṣa­ṇā­t || 11 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.12na­cai­va­m a­na­va­sthā syāt kā­la­syā­nyā­vya­pe­kṣa­ṇā­t | svavṛttau ta­tsva­bhā­va­tvā­t svayaṃ vṛtteḥ pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 12 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.13tathaiva sa­rva­bhā­vā­nāṃ svayaṃ vṛttir na yujyate | dṛ­ṣṭe­ṣṭa­bā­dha­nā­t sa­rvā­dī­nā­m iti vi­ciṃ­ti­taṃ || 13 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.14na dṛ­śya­mā­na­tai­vā­tra yujyate va­rta­mā­na­tā | va­rta­mā­na­sya kā­la­syā­bhā­ve tasyāḥ svataḥ sthiteḥ || 14 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.15pra­tya­kṣā­saṃ­bha­vā­śa­kte­r a­nu­mā­nā­dya­yo­ga­taḥ | sa­rva­pra­mā­ṇa­ni­nhu­tyā sa­rva­śū­nya­tva­śa­kti­taḥ || 15 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.16sva­saṃ­vi­da­dva­yaṃ tattvam icchataḥ sāṃprataṃ kathaṃ | siddhyen na va­rta­mā­no sya kālaḥ sūkṣmaḥ sva­yaṃ­pra­bhuḥ || 16 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.17tato na bhāvitā dra­kṣya­mā­ṇa­tā nāpy a­tī­ta­tā | dṛṣṭatā bhā­vya­tī­ta­sya kā­la­syā­nya­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 17 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.18gataṃ na gamyate tāvad āgataṃ naiva gamyate | ga­tā­ga­ta­vi­ni­rmu­ktaṃ ga­mya­mā­naṃ na gamyate || 18 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.19ity evaṃ va­rta­mā­na­sya kā­la­syā­bhā­va­bhā­ṣa­ṇaṃ | sva­vā­gvi­ru­ddha­m ābhāti ta­nni­ṣe­dhe sa­ma­tva­taḥ || 19 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.20ni­ṣi­ddha­ma­ni­ṣi­ddhaṃ vā ta­ddva­yo­nmu­kta­m eva vā | ni­ṣi­dhya­te na hi kvaivaṃ niṣedho vidhir eva vā || 20 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.21kva vā­bhyu­pa­ga­maḥ siddhyet pra­ti­jñā­hā­ni­saṃ­ga­taḥ | tasya svayaṃ pra­ti­jñā­nā­d va­rta­mā­na­sya tattvataḥ || 21 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.22tathaiva ca svayaṃ kiṃcit parair a­bhyu­pa­ga­mya­te | tathaiva gamyate kiṃ na kriyate vedyate pi ca || 22 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.23saṃ­ve­da­nā­dva­yaṃ tā­va­dvi­di­taṃ naiva vedyate | na cā­vi­di­ta­m ā­tmā­di­ta­ttvaṃ vā nāpi taddvayaṃ || 23 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.24iti sva­saṃ­vi­dā­dī­nā­m abhāvaḥ kena vāryate | va­rta­mā­na­sya kā­la­syā­pa­nha­ve svā­tma­vi­dvi­ṣāṃ || 24 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.25na saṃ­vi­tsaṃ­vi­d eveti svataḥ sa­ma­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | brahma brahmaiva vetyādi yathā bhe­dā­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 25 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.26ta­tsva­saṃ­ve­da­na­syā­pi saṃ­tā­na­m a­nu­ga­ccha­taḥ | pareṇa hetunā bhāvyaṃ svayaṃ vṛ­ttyā­tma­nāṃ na saḥ || 26 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.27va­rta­nai­vaṃ prasiddhā syāt pa­ri­ṇā­mā­di­va­t svayaṃ | tataḥ si­ddhāṃ­ta­sū­tro­ktāḥ sarve mī va­rta­nā­da­yaḥ || 27 || TAŚVA-ML 414,01ata e­vā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.22.28kā­la­syo­pa­gra­hāḥ proktā ye punar va­rta­nā­da­yaḥ | syāt ta e­vo­pa­kā­ro­ta­s ta­syā­nu­mi­ti­r iṣyate || 28 || TAŚVA-ML 414,03vartanā hi jī­va­pu­dga­la­dha­rmā­dha­rmā­kā­śā­nāṃ ta­tsa­ttā­yā­ś ca sā­dhā­ra­ṇyāḥ sū­rya­ga­tyā­dī­nāṃ ca sva­kā­rya­vi­śe­ṣā- TAŚVA-ML 414,04nu­mi­ta­sva­bhā­vā­nāṃ ba­hi­raṃ­ga­kā­ra­ṇā­pe­kṣā­kā­rya­tvā­t taṃ­du­la­pā­ka­va­t | ya­ttā­va­dba­hi­raṃ­ga­kā­ra­ṇaṃ sa kālaḥ | nanu kāla- TAŚVA-ML 414,05va­rta­na­yā vya­bhi­cā­raḥ svayaṃ va­rta­mā­ne­ṣu kā­lā­ṇu­ṣu ta­da­bhā­vā­t | na hi kā­lā­ṇa­vaḥ sva­sa­ttā­nu­bhū­tau pra­yo­ja­ka- TAŚVA-ML 414,06m a­pa­ra­m a­pe­kṣaṃ­te sa­rva­pra­yo­ja­ka­sva­bhā­va­tvā­t sva­sa­rva­pra­yo­ja­ka­sva­bhā­va­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | svasya svā­va­gā­ha­he­tu­tvā­bhā­ve TAŚVA-ML 414,07sa­rvā­va­gā­ha­he­tu­tva­sva­bhā­va­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | sa­rva­jña­vi­jñā­na­sya sva­rū­pa­pa­ri­cche­da­ka­tvā­bhā­va­tva­vi­ro­dha­va­d vā diśaḥ TAŚVA-ML 414,08svasmin pū­rvā­pa­rā­di­pra­tya­ya­he­tu­tvā­bhā­ve sarvatra pū­rvā­pa­rā­di­pra­tya­ya­he­tu­tva­vi­ro­dha­va­d veti kecit | kā­la­va­rta­nā­yā TAŚVA-ML 414,09a­nu­pa­ca­ri­ta­rū­pe­ṇā­sa­dbhā­vā­t ya­syā­sā­v anyena vartate tasya sā mu­khya­va­rta­nā ka­rma­sā­dha­na­tvā­t tasyāḥ | kālasya tu TAŚVA-ML 414,10nānyena vartate tasya svayaṃ sva­sa­ttā­vṛ­tti­he­tu­tvā­d a­nya­thā­na­va­sthā­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tataḥ kālamā svato vṛttir e­vo­pa­cā- TAŚVA-ML 414,11rato vartanā | vṛ­tti­va­rta­ka­yo­r vi­bhā­gā­bhā­vā­n mu­khya­va­rta­nā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | śa­kti­bhe­dā­t tayor vibhāge tu sā kālasya TAŚVA-ML 414,12yathā mukhyā tathā ca ba­hi­raṃ­ga­ni­mi­ttā­pe­kṣā­tvaṃ va­rta­ka­śa­kte­r ba­hi­raṃ­ga­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­t | tato na tayā vya­bhi­cā­raḥ | TAŚVA-ML 414,13a­kā­la­vṛ­tti­tve sati kā­rya­tvā­d iti sa­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇo vā hetuḥ sā­ma­rthyā­d a­va­sī­ya­te | yathā pṛ­thi­vyā­da­yaḥ svato- TAŚVA-ML 414,14rthāṃ­ta­ra­bhū­ta­jñā­na­ve­dyāḥ pra­me­ya­tvā­d ity ukte py a­jñā­na­tve satīti ga­mya­te­, anyathā jñānena svayaṃ ve­dya­mā­ne­na vyabhi- TAŚVA-ML 414,15cā­ra­pra­saṃ­gā­t | nanv atra pra­me­ya­tvā­d evety a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­t ta­da­pra­mā­ṇa­tve satīti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­ma­nu­kta­m api śakyam a­va­gaṃ­tu­m a- TAŚVA-ML 414,16nyatra tu katham iti cet, kā­rya­tvā­d evety a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­śra­ya­ṇā­d a­nya­trā­py a­kā­ra­ṇa­tve satīti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ labhyata eva TAŚVA-ML 414,17sā­ma­rthyā­t tato na prakṛtau he­tu­vi­śe­ṣa­m icchaṃtau he­tvaṃ­ta­raṃ | nanv evaṃ kā­la­vṛ­tteḥ kāryatve tayā vya­bhi­cā­rā- TAŚVA-ML 414,18bhāvād a­na­rtha­kaṃ vi­śe­ṣa­ṇo­pā­dā­na­m iti cen na, pa­ryā­yā­rthā­de­śā­t kā­rya­tva­sya tatra bhāvāt tayā vya­bhi­cā­ra­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 414,19ta­tpa­ri­hā­rā­rthaṃ vi­śe­ṣa­ṇo­pā­dā­na­syā­na­rtha­ka­tvā­yo­gā­t | tato va­rta­no­pa­kā­raḥ kā­la­sa­ttāṃ sā­dha­ya­ty eva || kaḥ TAŚVA-ML 414,20punaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ ? dravyasya sva­jā­tya­pa­ri­tyā­ge­na pra­yo­ga­vi­sra­sā­la­kṣa­ṇo vikāraḥ pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ | tatra vi­sra­sā­pa- TAŚVA-ML 414,21riṇāmo nādir ā­di­māṃ­ś ca | ce­ta­na­dra­vya­sya tā­va­tsva­jā­te­ś ce­ta­na­dra­vya­tvā­khyā­yā a­pa­ri­tyā­ge­na jī­va­tva­bha­vya­tvā­bha­vya- TAŚVA-ML 414,22tvā­di­ra­nā­di­r au­pa­śa­mi­kā­diḥ pū­rvā­kā­ra­pa­ri­tyā­gā­ja­ha­dvṛ­tti­r ā­di­mā­n sa tu ka­rmo­pa­śa­mā­dya­pe­kṣa­tvā­d a­pau­ru­ṣe­ya­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 414,23d vai­sra­si­kaḥ | a­ce­ta­na­dra­vya­sya tu lo­ka­saṃ­sthā­na­m aṃ­da­rā­kā­rā­di­r a­nā­di­r iti | dra­vya­ta­yā­di­mā­n a­pu­ru­ṣa­pra­ya­tnā­na­pe­kṣa- TAŚVA-ML 414,24tvād eva vai­sra­si­kaḥ | pra­yo­ga­jaḥ punar dā­na­śī­la­bhā­va­nā­di­ś ce­ta­na­sya cā­ryo­pa­de­śa­la­kṣa­ṇa­pu­ru­ṣa­pra­ya­tnā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t­, ghaṭa- TAŚVA-ML 414,25saṃ­sthā­nā­di­r a­ce­ta­na­sya ku­lā­lā­di­pu­ru­ṣa­pra­yo­gā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t | dha­rmā­sti­kā­yā­di­dra­vya­sya tu vai­sra­si­ko '­saṃ­khye­ya­pra­de- TAŚVA-ML 414,26śi­tvā­di­r anādiḥ pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­ga­tyu­pa­gra­ha­he­tu­tvā­diḥ | ā­di­mā­n pra­yo­ga­jo yaṃ­trā­di­ga­tyu­pa­gra­ha­he­tu- TAŚVA-ML 414,27tvādiḥ pu­ru­ṣa­pra­yo­gā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t | samartho hi ba­hi­raṃ­ga­kā­ra­ṇā­pe­kṣo kā­la­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­tve sati kā­rya­tvā­t vrīhyādi- TAŚVA-ML 414,28vad iti | yat ta­tkā­ra­ṇaṃ bāhyaṃ sa kālaḥ | pa­ri­ṇā­mo 'siddha iti cen na, bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t | pa­ri­ṇā­ma­syā­bhā­vaḥ TAŚVA-ML 414,29sa­ttvā­sa­ttva­yo­r do­ṣo­pa­pa­tte­r iti cen na, pa­kṣāṃ­ta­ra­tvā­t | na hi sann eva bī­jā­dā­v aṃ­ku­rā­diḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­s ta­tpa­ri­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 414,30ma­tva­vi­ro­dhā­d bī­ja­svā­tma­va­t | nāpy asann eva tata eva kha­ra­vi­ṣā­ṇa­va­t | kiṃ tarhi ? dra­vyā­rthā­de­śā­t san TAŚVA-ML 414,31pa­ryā­yā­rthā­de­śā­d asan | na co­bha­ya­pa­kṣa­bhā­vī doṣo trā­va­ta­ra­ti sa­da­sa­de­kāṃ­ta­pa­kṣā­bhyā­m a­ne­kāṃ­ta­pa­kṣa­syā­nya- TAŚVA-ML 414,32tvāt hiṃ­sa­ka­tva­pā­ra­dā­ri­ka­tvā­bhyā­m a­hiṃ­sa­kā­pā­ra­dā­ri­ka­tva­va­t vi­yu­kta­gu­ḍa­śuṃ­ṭhī­bhyāṃ ta­tsaṃ­yo­ga­va­d vā jātyaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 414,33ta­ra­tvā­c ca ra­sāṃ­ta­ra­saṃ­bha­vā­t | etena vi­ro­dhā­da­yaḥ pa­ri­dru­tā draṣṭavyāḥ | kiṃ ca pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya pra­ti­ṣe­dho na TAŚVA-ML 414,34tāvat sataḥ sattvād eva pa­ri­ṇā­ma­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­va­t sato pi pra­ti­ṣe­dha­syā­pi pra­ti­ṣe­dha­pra­saṃ­gā­t pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­bhā­vaḥ a­pra­ti­ṣe­dhaḥ TAŚVA-ML 414,35sattvān na pra­ti­ṣi­dhya­te | tata eva pa­ri­ṇā­mo pi na pra­ti­ṣe­ddha­vya iti sa eva pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­bhā­vaḥ | nāpy asataḥ TAŚVA-ML 415,01pra­ti­ṣe­dha­m iyān ni­rvi­ṣa­ya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | kha­ra­vi­ṣā­ṇa­pra­ti­ṣe­dhaḥ katham iti cet, na katham api sa­ttvā­dye­kāṃ­ta­vā­di- TAŚVA-ML 415,02nām iti brūmaḥ | ta­da­ne­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­nāṃ tu kvacit ka­dā­ci­t ka­thaṃ­ci­t sata e­vā­nya­trā­nya­dā­nya­thā pra­ti­ṣe­dha iti TAŚVA-ML 415,03sarvam a­na­va­dya­m | sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­sya pra­ti­ṣe­dhaḥ katham iti cet, ko 'yaṃ sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­taḥ | idam e­ve­ttha­m eveti vā dha- TAŚVA-ML 415,04rmiṇo dharmasya vā­bhi­ma­na­na­m iti cet, tarhi tasya sata eva ni­rvi­ṣa­ya­sā­dha­na­m eva pra­ti­ṣe­dhaḥ | sva­rū­pa­pra­ti­ṣe­dhe tu TAŚVA-ML 415,05sarvathā pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhaḥ syāt | da­rśa­na­mo­ho­da­ye sati sa­dā­dye­kāṃ­tā­bhi­ni­ve­śa­sya mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­vi­śe­ṣa­sya pra­tyā­tma­ve- TAŚVA-ML 415,06dyatvāt | ni­rvi­ṣa­ya­tva­sā­dha­ne tu tasya na pra­tī­ti­bā­dhā pra­tī­ya­mā­na­sya vastuni sa­ttvā­dyaṃ­śa­sya dha­rmi­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 415,07nāyaṃ sarvathā sa­ttvā­dye­kāṃ­tā­bhi­ni­ve­śa­sya viṣayo vastvaṃśaḥ sarvathā vi­ro­dhā­t | etena pra­dhā­nā­di­pra­ti­ṣe­dho TAŚVA-ML 415,08vyākhyātaḥ pra­dhā­nā­dya­bhi­ni­ve­śa­sya ni­rvi­ṣa­ya­tva­sā­dha­nā­t | tato nai­kāṃ­te­nā­sa­taḥ pra­ti­ṣe­dha iti sata eva TAŚVA-ML 415,09pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya ka­thaṃ­ci­t pra­ti­ṣe­dho­pa­pa­tteḥ | sarvathā nābhāvaḥ | syān mataṃ, nāsti pa­ri­ṇā­mo nyā­na­nya­tva­yo­r doṣā- TAŚVA-ML 415,10d iti no­kta­tvā­t | uktam a­tro­tta­raṃ­, na vayaṃ bījād aṃ­ku­ra­m anyam eva ma­nyā­ma­he ta­da­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t padārthāṃ- TAŚVA-ML 415,11ta­ra­va­t | nāpy a­na­nya­m e­vāṃ­ku­ra­bhā­vā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | kiṃ tarhi ? pa­ryā­yā­rthā­de­śā­d bījād aṃ­ku­ra­m anyam a­nu­ma­nyā­ma­he dravyā- TAŚVA-ML 415,12rthā­de­śā­d a­na­nya­m iti pa­kṣāṃ­ta­rā­nu­sa­ra­ṇā­d do­ṣā­bhā­vā­n na pa­ri­ṇā­mā­bhā­vaḥ | vya­va­sthi­tā­vya­va­sthi­ta­do­ṣā­t pa­ri­ṇā­mā- TAŚVA-ML 415,13bhāva iti cen nā­ne­kāṃ­tā­t | na hi vayam aṃkure bījaṃ vya­va­sthi­ta­m eva brūmahe vi­ro­dhā­d aṃ­ku­ra­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 415,14nāpy a­vya­va­sthi­ta­m e­vāṃ­ku­ra­sya bī­ja­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­tvā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t pa­dā­rthāṃ­ta­ra­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­tvā­bhā­va­va­t | kiṃ tarhi ? TAŚVA-ML 415,15syād bījaṃ vya­va­sthi­taṃ syād a­va­sthi­ta­m aṃkure vyā­ku­rma­he | na cai­kāṃ­ta­pa­kṣa­bhā­vī doṣo '­ne­kāṃ­te­ṣv astīty u­kta­prā­yaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 415,16syā­dvā­di­nāṃ hi bī­ja­śa­rī­rā­de­r eva va­na­spa­ti­kā­yi­ko bījo ṃ­ku­rā­diḥ sva­śa­rī­ra­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­bhā­ga­bhi­ma­to yathā TAŚVA-ML 415,17ka­la­la­śa­rī­re ma­nu­ṣya­jī­vo­rbu­dā­di­sva­śa­rī­ra­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­bhṛ­d iti na punar anyathā saḥ | tathā sati —TAŚV-ML 5.22.29ma­nu­ṣya­nā­ma­ka­rmā­yu­ṣo­r u­da­yā­t pra­ti­pa­dya­te | ka­la­lā­di­śa­rī­rāṃ­go­pāṃ­ga­pa­ryā­ya­rū­pa­tā­m || 29 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.30sa jī­va­tva­ma­nu­ṣya­tva­pra­mu­khai­r a­nva­yai­r yathā | vya­va­sthi­taḥ sva­kī­ye­ṣu pa­ri­ṇā­me­ṣv a­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 30 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.31ka­la­lā­di­bhiḥ punaḥ pūrvair bhāvaiḥ kra­ma­vi­va­rti­bhiḥ | vya­ti­ri­ktaiḥ pa­ra­trā­sau na vya­va­sthi­ta īkṣyate || 31 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.32tathā va­na­spa­ti­r jīvaḥ sva­nā­mā­yu­rvi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | va­na­spa­ti­tva­jī­va­tva­pra­mu­khai­r anvayaiḥ sthitaḥ || 32 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.33sva­śa­rī­ra­vi­va­rte­ṣu bī­jā­di­ṣu paraṃ na tu | pū­rva­pū­rve­ṇa bhāvena tu sthitaḥ kra­ma­bhā­vi­naḥ || 33 || TAŚVA-ML 415,23syān mataṃ, na bījam aṃ­ku­rā­di­tve­na pa­ri­ṇa­ma­te vṛ­ddhya­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t yo hi yat pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ sa na tato vṛddhi- TAŚVA-ML 415,24mān dṛṣṭo yathā pa­yaḥ­pa­ri­ṇā­mo dadhyādiḥ bī­ja­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ś cāṃ­ku­rā­di­s tasmān na tato vṛ­ddhi­mā­n iti bījamā- TAŚVA-ML 415,25tram aṃ­ku­rā­diḥ syād a­ta­tpa­ri­ṇā­mo veti | uktaṃ ca­–­"­kiṃ vānyad yadi tadbījaṃ gacched aṃ­ku­ra­tā­m iha | vi­vṛ­ddhi­r aṃku- TAŚVA-ML 415,26rasya syāt kathaṃ bījād a­pu­ṣka­lā­t || " "­ya­the­ṣṭaṃ tai rasaiḥ somair au­da­kai­ś ca vi­va­rdha­te | tasyaiva sati bījasya pari- TAŚVA-ML 415,27ṇāmo na yujyate || " "­ā­li­ptaṃ jatunā kāṣṭhaṃ yathā sthū­la­tva­m ṛcchati | na tu kāṣṭhaṃ ta­thai­vā­ste ja­tu­nā­tra TAŚVA-ML 415,28vi­va­rdha­te || " "­ta­thai­va yatra ta­dbī­ja­m āste ye­nā­tma­nā sthitaṃ | rasāś ca vṛddhiṃ kurvaṃti bījaṃ tatra karoti kim || " TAŚVA-ML 415,29iti | tad e­ta­da­nā­lo­ci­ta­ta­ttva­va­ca­naṃ­, ta­dvṛ­ddhe­r a­he­tu­ka­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 5.22.34yathā ma­nu­ṣya­nā­mā­yuḥ­ka­rmo­da­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | jāto bālo ma­nu­ṣyā­tmā sta­nyā­dyā­hā­ra­m ā­ha­ra­n || 34 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.35sū­ryā­ta­pā­di­sā­pe­kṣaḥ kā­yā­gni­va­la­m ā­da­dha­n | vī­ryāṃ­ta­rā­ya vi­cche­da­vi­śe­ṣa­vi­hi­to­dbha­vaṃ || 35 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.36vi­va­rdha­te ni­jā­hā­ra­ra­sā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­taḥ | ni­rmā­ṇa­nā­ma­ka­rmo­pa­ṣṭaṃ­bhā­d a­bhyaṃ­ta­rā­d api || 36 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.37tathā va­na­spa­ti­r jīvaḥ svāyur nā­mo­da­ye sati | jī­vā­śra­yo ṃkuro jāto bhau­mā­di­ra­sa­m ā­ha­ra­n || 37 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.38taptāya spiṃ­ḍa­va­tto yaṃ svī­ku­rva­nn eva vardhate | ā­tmā­nu­rū­pa­ni­rmā­ṇa­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­yā­d dhruvam || 38 || TAŚVA-ML 416,01tato na vṛ­ddhya­bhā­vo ṃ­ku­rā­deḥ | yad apy uktaṃ, yo yat pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ś ca tato na vṛ­ddhi­mā­n dṛṣṭo yathā kṣī­ra­pa­ri­ṇā­mo TAŚVA-ML 416,02da­dhyā­di­r na kṣīrād iti | tatra hetuḥ kā­lā­tya­yā­pa­di­ṣṭo dha­rmi­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­grā­ha­ka­pra­mā­ṇa­bā­dhi­ta­tvā­t | dharmī tāvadbī- TAŚVA-ML 416,03ja­pa­ri­ṇā­mo ṃ­ku­rā­di­s tato vṛ­ddhi­mā­n eva pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­naḥ kathaṃ vā­vṛ­ddhi­mā­n a­nu­mā­tuṃ śakyaḥ | dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­ś ca śītakṣī- TAŚVA-ML 416,04rasya ta­pya­mā­no nyo na kṣī­ra­pa­ri­ṇā­mo dha­rmo­dva­rti­ta­da­dhi­pa­ri­ṇā­mo vā kṣīrād vṛddhim a­nu­pa­la­bhya­mā­naḥ kathaṃ tadvṛddhya- TAŚVA-ML 416,05bhā­va­sā­dhye ni­da­rśa­naṃ ta­tpa­ri­ṇā­ma­tvā­d ity asiddhaṃ ca sādhanaṃ ca pa­ri­ṇā­mā­bhā­va­vā­di­naḥ pa­rā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t | TAŚVA-ML 416,06tatsiddhau vṛ­ddhi­si­ddhi­r api tata eva syāt sarvathā vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | tanna vṛ­ddhya­bhā­vā­t pa­ri­ṇā­mā­bhā­vaḥ TAŚVA-ML 416,07syā­dvā­di­nāṃ prati sā­dha­yi­tuṃ śakyaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mā­bhā­vā­t vṛ­ddhya­bhā­vaḥ sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­naḥ pra­si­ddhya­ty eva janmādya- TAŚVA-ML 416,08bhā­va­va­d iti ni­ve­di­ta­prā­yaṃ | na hi ni­tyai­kāṃ­te pa­ri­ṇā­mo sti, pū­rvā­kā­ra­vi­nā­śā­ja­ha­dvṛ­tto­tta­rā­kā­ro­tpā­dā- TAŚVA-ML 416,09na­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t sthi­ti­mā­trā­va­sthā­nā­t | na ca sthi­ti­mā­traṃ pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ tasya pū­rvo­tta­rā­kā­ra­pa­ri­tyā­go­pā­dā­na­bhā- TAŚVA-ML 416,10va­sthi­ti­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­t sadā sthāsnor ā­tmā­de­r a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­bhū­to tiśayaḥ ku­ta­ści­d u­pa­jā­ya­mā­naḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma iti cet, sa TAŚVA-ML 416,11tasyeti kutaḥ ? ta­dā­śra­ya­tvā­d iti cet, katham e­ka­sva­bhā­va­m ātmādi vastu ka­dā­ci­t ka­sya­ci­d a­ti­śa­ya­syā­śra­yaḥ TAŚVA-ML 416,12ka­dā­ci­ttve sati saṃ­bhā­vya­te ? sva­bhā­va­vi­śe­ṣā­d iti cet, tarhi yena sva­bhā­va­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇā­śra­yaḥ ka­sya­ci­d bhāvo TAŚVA-ML 416,13yena vā­nā­śra­yaḥ sa tato na­rthāṃ­ta­ra­bhū­ta­ś cet ta­nni­tya­tvai­kāṃ­ta­vi­ro­dhaḥ | sa tato rthāṃ­ta­ra­bhū­ta­ś cet tasyeti kutaḥ ? tadāśra- TAŚVA-ML 416,14yatvād iti cet, sa eva pa­rya­nu­yo­go navasthā ca | su­dū­ra­m api gatvā tasya ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­na­rthāṃ­ta­ra­bhū­ta­sva­bhā­va­vi­śe- TAŚVA-ML 416,15ṣā­bhyu­pa­ga­me kathaṃ tato rthāṃ­ta­ra­bhū­to tiśayaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­s ta­dā­śra­yaḥ syāt | yo yathā yatra yadā yāto tiśaya- TAŚVA-ML 416,16s tasya tathā tatra ta­dā­śra­yo bhāva ity e­vaṃ­rū­pai­ka­sva­bhā­va­tvā­d ā­tmā­di­bhā­va­syā­do­ṣa eveti cen nā­nā­tmā­di­bhā­va- TAŚVA-ML 416,17pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­t virodhaḥ pṛ­thi­vyā­dya­ti­śa­yā­nā­m e­kā­tmā­ti­śa­ya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | śakyaṃ hi vaktum eka e­vā­tmai­vaṃ­bhū­taṃ TAŚVA-ML 416,18svabhāvaṃ bibhartti yena yathā yatra yadā pṛ­thi­vyā­dya­ti­śa­yāḥ pra­bha­vaṃ­ti teṣāṃ tathā tatra ta­dā­śra­yo na bha­va­tī­ti | TAŚVA-ML 416,19ta­da­ti­śa­yā eva te punar a­nya­dra­vyā­ti­śa­ya iti | dra­vyāṃ­ta­rā­bhā­ve kuto tiśayāḥ syur ā­tma­nī­ti cet, ati- TAŚVA-ML 416,20śa­yāṃ­ta­re­bhyaḥ | ete cānye pi parebhyo ti­śa­ye­bhya ity a­nā­dya­ti­śa­ya­pa­raṃ­pa­rā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­d a­nu­pā­laṃ­bhaḥ | asty eka TAŚVA-ML 416,21evātmā pu­ru­ṣā­dvai­tā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­d ity aparaḥ tasyāpi nā­tmā­ti­śa­yaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mo dvai­ta­pra­saṃ­gā­t | a­nā­dya­vi­dyo­pa­da- TAŚVA-ML 416,22rśinaḥ pu­ru­ṣa­syā­ti­śa­yaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma iti cet, tarhi na vāstavaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ pu­ru­ṣā­dvai­ta­vā­di­no sti | yo py āha, TAŚVA-ML 416,23pra­dhā­nā­d a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­bhū­ta eva ma­ha­dā­deḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma iti, so py a­yu­kta­vā­dī­; sarvathā pra­dhā­nā­d a­bhi­nna­sya ma­ha­dā­deḥ pari- TAŚVA-ML 416,24ṇā­ma­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t svā­tma­pra­dhā­na­va­t tasya vā pa­ri­ṇā­mi­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t ma­ha­dā­di­va­t | tato na pradhānaṃ pa­ri­ṇā­mi TAŚVA-ML 416,25ghaṭate ni­tyai­ka­sva­bhā­va­tvā­d ā­tma­va­t | yadi punaḥ pra­dhā­na­sya ma­ha­dā­di­rū­pe­ṇā­vi­rbhā­va­ti­ro­bhā­vā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t pari- TAŚVA-ML 416,26ṇā­mi­tva­m a­bhi­dhī­ya­te tadā sa eva syā­dvā­di­bhi­r a­bhi­dhī­ya­mā­naḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mo nā­nya­the­ti ni­tya­tvai­kāṃ­ta­pa­kṣe pariṇā- TAŚVA-ML 416,27mābhāvaḥ | kṣa­ṇi­kai­kāṃ­te pi kṣaṇād ū­rdhva­sthi­te­r a­bhā­vā­t pa­ri­ṇā­mā­bhā­vaḥ | pū­rva­kṣa­ṇe ni­ra­nva­ya­vi­nā­śā­d u­tta­ra­kṣa- TAŚVA-ML 416,28ṇotpādaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma iti cet, kasya pa­ri­ṇā­mi­na iti vaktavyaṃ ? pū­rva­kṣa­ṇa­syai­ve­ti cen na, ta­syā­tyaṃ­ta­vi­nā- TAŚVA-ML 416,29śāt ta­da­pa­ri­ṇā­mi­tvā­c ci­raṃ­ta­na­vi­śi­ṣṭa­kṣa­ṇa­va­t | kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­va eva pa­ri­ṇā­mi­bhā­va iti cen na, kṣa­ṇi­kai­kāṃ­te TAŚVA-ML 416,30kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­sya ni­ra­sta­tvā­t | kra­ma­yau­ga­pa­dya­vi­ro­dhā­n ni­tya­tvai­kāṃ­ta­va­t | saṃvṛtyā kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­ve tu na TAŚVA-ML 416,31vāstavaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mi­bhā­vaḥ ka­yo­ści­d iti kṣa­ṇi­kai­kāṃ­ta­pa­kṣe pa­ri­ṇā­mā­bhā­vaḥ siddhaḥ | saṃ­ve­da­nā­dya­dvai­te tu dūro- TAŚVA-ML 416,32tsārita eva pa­ri­ṇā­ma iti sa­ka­la­sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­nāṃ pa­ri­ṇā­mā­bhā­vā­d vṛ­ddhya­bhā­vo a­pa­kṣa­yā­dya­bhā­va­va­d a­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | TAŚVA-ML 416,33syā­dvā­di­nāṃ punaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­pra­si­ddhe­r yuktā ka­sya­ci­d vṛddhiḥ | sva­kā­ra­ṇa­sa­nni­pā­tā­d a­pa­kṣa­yā­di­va­t tathā pra­tī­te­r vā TAŚVA-ML 416,34bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t | pa­ri­ṇā­mo hi kaścit pū­rva­pa­ri­ṇā­me­na sadṛśo yathā pra­dī­pā­de­r jvā­lā­diḥ­, kaścid vi­sa­dṛ­śo TAŚVA-ML 416,35yathā tasyaiva ka­jja­lā­diḥ­, kaścit sa­dṛ­śā­sa­dṛ­śo yathā su­va­rṇa­sya ka­ṭa­kā­diḥ | tatra pū­rva­saṃ­sthā­nā­dya­pa­ri­tyā­ge TAŚVA-ML 417,01sati pa­ri­ṇā­mā­dhi­kyaṃ vṛddhiḥ | sa­dṛ­śe­ta­ra­pa­ri­ṇā­mo yathā bā­la­ka­sya ku­mā­rā­di­bhā­vaḥ | sadṛśa e­vā­ya­m ity a­yu­ktaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 417,02vi­sa­dṛ­śa­pra­tya­yo­tpa­tteḥ | sarvathā sādṛśye bā­la­ku­mā­rā­dya­va­stha­yoḥ ku­mā­rā­dya­va­sthā­yā­m api bā­la­pra­tya­yo­tpa­tti­pra- TAŚVA-ML 417,03saṃ­gā­t­, bā­la­kā­va­sthā­yāṃ vā ku­mā­rā­di­pra­tya­yo­tpa­tti­pra­sa­kteḥ | sarvathā vi­sa­dṛ­śa eva bā­la­ka­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­t ku- TAŚVA-ML 417,04mā­rā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­ma ity api na prā­tī­ti­kaṃ­, sa e­vā­ya­m iti pra­tya­ya­sva­bhā­vā­t | bhrāṃto sau pratyaya iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 417,05bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­d ātmani sa evāhaṃ pra­tya­ya­va­t | sarvatra tasya bhrāṃ­ta­tvo­pa­ga­me nai­rā­tmya­vā­dā­va­laṃ­ba­na­pra­saṃ­gaḥ | na TAŚVA-ML 417,06cāsau śreyān vaś ca sa­dṛ­śe­ta­ra­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­tma­no vastunaḥ sā­dha­nā­t­, pra­tī­ti­jñā­na­syā­bhe­da­pra­tya­ya­sya vā prāmā- TAŚVA-ML 417,07ṇya­vya­va­sthā­pa­nā­t | tato yuktaḥ sa­dṛ­śe­ta­ra­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­tma­ko vṛ­ddhi­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ | e­te­nā­pa­kṣa­ya­pa­ri­ṇā­mo vyākhyātaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 417,08yathā sthūlasya kāyādeḥ sa­dṛ­śe­ta­ra­pra­tya­ya­sa­dbhā­vā­t sa­dṛ­śe­ta­rā­tma­ka iti vi­sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­mo janma tasyāpū- TAŚVA-ML 417,09rva­prā­du­rbhā­va­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­t­, tathā vināśaḥ pū­rva­vi­nā­śa­syā­pū­rva­prā­du­rbhā­va­rū­pa­tvā­t | ta­dvya­ti­ri­kta­sya vināśa- TAŚVA-ML 417,10syā­pra­tī­teḥ | nābhāvo stīti pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­d iti cet, tataś ca bhā­va­sva­bhā­va­tve nī­rū­pa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 417,11nāstīti pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­rū­pa­sa­dbhā­vā­n na nī­rū­pa­tva­m iti cet, tarhi bhā­va­sva­bhā­va­vi­nā­śaḥ sva­bhā­va­tvā­d u­tpā­da­va­t | TAŚVA-ML 417,12prā­ga­bhā­ve­ta­re­ta­rā­bhā­vā­tyaṃ­tā­bhā­vā­nā­m apy a­ne­nai­va bhā­va­sva­bhā­va­tā vyākhyātā | nanu ca yathā sva­bhā­va­va­ttvā­vi­śe- TAŚVA-ML 417,13ṣe pi gha­ṭa­pa­ṭa­yo­r nānātvaṃ vi­śi­ṣṭa­pra­tya­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t tathā bhā­vā­bhā­va­yo­r api syād iti cen na; gha­ṭa­tve­na vā svabhā- TAŚVA-ML 417,14va­va­ttva­syā­vā­pta­tvā­d ghaṭasya pa­ṭā­tma­ka­tvā­si­ddheḥ­, paṭasya vā gha­ṭā­tma­ka­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­n nā­nā­tva­vya­va­sthi­teḥ | TAŚVA-ML 417,15bhā­vā­tma­ka­tve­na tu sva­bhā­va­tva­sya vyā­pti­si­ddheḥ sarvatra bhā­vā­tma­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa sva­bhā­va­tvā­pra­si­ddhe­r a­bhā­va­sya | tato TAŚVA-ML 417,16bhā­vā­tma­ka­tva­si­ddhe­r a­pra­ti­baṃ­dha­nā­t | tatra vi­śi­ṣṭa­pra­tya­ya­s tu pa­ryā­ya­vi­śe­ṣā­d u­pa­pa­dya­te eva ghaṭe na­va­pu­rā­ṇā­di­pra­tya- TAŚVA-ML 417,17yavat | yathaiva ghaṭo navaḥ purāṇa iti vi­śi­ṣṭa­pra­tya­ya­tā­m ā­tma­sā­t kurvann api gha­ṭā­tma­tāṃ jahāti tathā bhāvo sti TAŚVA-ML 417,18nāstīti vi­śi­ṣṭa­pra­tya­yaṃ vi­ṣa­ya­tāṃ svī­ku­rva­nn api na bhā­va­tva­m a­vi­śe­ṣā­t | na cābhāvo bhā­va­pa­ryā­ya eva na TAŚVA-ML 417,19bhavati sarvadā bhā­va­pa­ra­taṃ­tra­tvā­d a­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na ca sa­rva­dā­bhā­va­pa­ra­taṃ­tro nī­la­tvā­di­r bhā­va­dha­rmo nā­pra­si­ddho TAŚVA-ML 417,20ye­nā­bhā­vo pi ta­dva­dbhā­va­dha­rmo na syāt | na ca sarvadā bhā­va­pa­ra­taṃ­tra­tva­m a­bhā­va­syā­si­ddhaṃ­, gha­ṭa­syā­bhā­vaḥ paṭasya TAŚVA-ML 417,21cety evaṃ pratīteḥ sva­taṃ­tra­syā­bhā­va­sya jā­tu­ci­da­pra­tī­teḥ | ata eva bhā­va­vai­la­kṣa­ṇya­m a­bhā­va­sye­ti cen na, nī­lā­di­nā TAŚVA-ML 417,22vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | nīlam idam ity evaṃ nīlādeḥ sva­taṃ­tra­sya saṃ­pra­tya­yā­t sarvadā bhā­va­pa­ra­taṃ­tre nī­la­tvā­si­ddhe­r na tena TAŚVA-ML 417,23vya­bhi­cā­ra iti cet, tarhi tavāpy asad idam ity evam a­bhā­va­sya sva­taṃ­tra­sya ni­śca­yā­t sarvadā bhā­va­pā­ra­taṃ­tryaṃ na TAŚVA-ML 417,24siddhyet idam iti pra­tī­ya­mā­na­bhā­va­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­ta­yā­trā­sa­taḥ pra­tī­te­r a­sva­taṃ­tra­tve nī­lā­de­r api sva­taṃ­tra­tvaṃ mā bhūt tata TAŚVA-ML 417,25eva vya­va­sthā­pi­ta­prā­yaṃ vā bhāvasya bhā­va­sva­bhā­va­tva­m iti na pra­paṃ­cya­te | yat punar astitvaṃ vi­pa­ri­ṇa­ma­naṃ ca TAŚVA-ML 417,26jātasya satas ta­tsa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­tma­kaṃ tatra vai­sā­dṛ­śya­pra­tya­yā­nu­tpa­tteḥ | nanu ca sarvasya vastunaḥ sa­dṛ­śe­ta­ra­pa­ri- TAŚVA-ML 417,27ṇā­mā­tma­ka­tve syā­dvā­di­nāṃ kathaṃ kaścit sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­tma­ka eva kaścid vi­sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­tma­kaḥ paryāyo TAŚVA-ML 417,28yujyate iti cet, tathā pa­ryā­yā­rthi­ka­prā­dhā­nyā­t sā­dṛ­śyā­rtha­prā­dhā­nyā­d vai­sā­dṛ­śya­gu­ṇa­bhā­vā­t sā­dṛ­śyā­tma­ko yaṃ TAŚVA-ML 417,29pa­ri­ṇā­ma iti ma­nyā­ma­he na punar vai­sā­dṛ­śya­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­t | tathā vai­sā­dṛ­śyā­rtha­prā­dhā­nyā­t sā­dṛ­śya­sya sato pi guṇa- TAŚVA-ML 417,30bhāvād vi­sa­dṛ­śā­tma­ko yaṃ pa­ri­ṇā­ma iti vya­va­ha­rā­ma­he | ta­du­bha­yā­rtha­prā­dhā­nyā­t tu sa­dṛ­śe­ta­ra­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­tma­ka iti TAŚVA-ML 417,31saṃ­gi­rā­ma­he tathā pratīteḥ | tato pi na kaścid u­pā­laṃ­bhaḥ­, saṃ­ka­ra­vya­ti­ka­ra­vya­ti­re­ke­ṇā­vi­ru­ddha­sva­bhā­vā­nāṃ niḥsaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 417,32śayaṃ ta­da­ta­tpa­ri­ṇā­mā­nāṃ vi­ni­ya­tā­tma­nāṃ jī­vā­di­pa­dā­rthe­ṣu prasiddheḥ | su­khā­di­pa­ryā­ye­ṣu sa­ttvā­dya­nva­ya­vi­va­rta- TAŚVA-ML 417,33saṃ­da­rbho­pa­la­kṣi­ta­ja­nmā­di­vi­kā­ra­vi­śe­ṣa­va­t jī­vā­da­yo dra­vya­pa­dā­rthāḥ su­svā­da­yaḥ paryāyā vi­ni­ya­ta­ta­da­ta­tpa­ri­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 417,34mā­ya­tta­tva­vi­va­rta­yi­tṛ­vi­kā­rā­' ity a­ka­laṃ­ka­de­vai­r apy a­bhi­dhā­nā­t | tato nā­va­sthi­ta­syai­va dravyasya pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 417,35pū­rvā­pa­ra­sva­bhā­va­tyā­go­pā­dā­na­vi­ro­dhā­t | tad apy a­na­va­sthi­ta­syai­va sa­rva­thā­nva­ya­ra­hi­ta­sya pa­ri­ṇa­ma­nā­gha­ṭa­nā­d iti syād a- TAŚVA-ML 418,01va­sthi­ta­sya dra­vyā­rthā­de­śā­t­, syād a­na­va­sthi­ta­sya pa­ryā­yā­rthā­de­śā­d ity ādi sa­pta­bhaṃ­gī­bhā­k pa­ri­ṇā­mo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 418,02so yaṃ pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ kā­la­syo­pa­kā­raḥ­, sa­kṛ­tsa­rva­pa­dā­rtha­ga­sya pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya bā­hya­kā­ra­ṇa­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r va­rta­nā­t yat ta- TAŚVA-ML 418,03dbāhyaṃ nimittaṃ sa kālaḥ | nanu ca kālasya pa­ri­ṇā­mo yady asti tadāsau bā­hyā­nya­ni­mi­ttā­pe­kṣaṃ sa­nni­mi­ttaṃ TAŚVA-ML 418,04pa­ri­ṇā­ma­m ā­tma­sā­t kurvad a­pa­ra­ni­mi­ttā­pe­kṣa­m ity a­na­va­sthā syāt | kā­la­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya bā­hya­ni­mi­ttā­na­pe­kṣa­tve pudgalā- TAŚVA-ML 418,05di­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­syā­pi bā­hya­ni­mi­ttā­pe­kṣā mā bhūt | atha kālasya pa­ri­ṇā­mo nāsti pūrvaṃ pa­ri­ṇā­mi­sa­ttvā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 418,06sā­dha­na­m a­pra­yo­ja­kaṃ syāt tena vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | tato na kālasya pa­ri­ṇā­mo '­nu­mā­pa­ka iti kaścit | so pi na TAŚVA-ML 418,07vi­pa­ści­t­; kālasya sa­ka­la­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ni­mi­tta­tve­na sva­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ni­mi­tta­tva­si­ddheḥ | sa­ka­lā­va­gā­ha­he­tu­tve­nā­kā- TAŚVA-ML 418,08śasya svā­va­gā­ha­he­tu­va­t sa­rva­vi­daḥ sa­ka­lā­rtha­sā­kṣā­tkā­ri­tve­na svā­tma­sā­kṣā­tkā­ri­tva­va­d vānyathā ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 418,09na caivaṃ pu­dga­lā­da­yaḥ sa­ka­la­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­he­ta­vaḥ­, sva­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­he­tu­tve pi sa­ka­la­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­he­tu­tvā­bhā­vā­t pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­sva- TAŚVA-ML 418,10pa­ri­ṇā­ma­he­tu­tvā­t | ye tv āhuḥ, nānyonyaṃ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ya­ti bhāvān nāsau svayaṃ ca pa­ri­ṇa­ma­te vi­vi­dha­pa­ri- TAŚVA-ML 418,11ṇā­ma­bhā­jāṃ ni­mi­tta­mā­traṃ bhavati kāla iti | te pi na kā­la­syā­pa­ri­ṇā­mi­tvaṃ pra­ti­pa­nnāḥ­, sarvasya vastunaḥ TAŚVA-ML 418,12pa­ri­ṇā­mi­tvā­t | na ca svayaṃ pa­ri­ṇa­ma­te ity anena pu­dga­lā­di­va­t ma­ha­ttvā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­t | na cāsau TAŚVA-ML 418,13bhāvān anyonyaṃ pa­ri­ṇa­ma­ya­tī­ty a­ne­nā­pi teṣāṃ svayaṃ pa­ri­ṇa­ma­mā­nā­nāṃ kālasya pra­dhā­na­ka­rtṛ­tva­pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­t | tasyāpi TAŚVA-ML 418,14pa­ri­ṇā­ma­he­tu­tvaṃ ni­mi­tta­mā­traṃ bhavati kāla iti va­ca­nā­t | tataḥ sarvo va­stu­pa­ri­ṇā­mo ni­mi­tta­dra­vya­he­tu­ka TAŚVA-ML 418,15e­vā­nya­thā ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ | kā punaḥ kriyā? || TAŚV-ML 5.22.39pa­ri­spaṃ­dā­tma­ko dra­vya­pa­ryā­yaḥ saṃ­pra­tī­ya­te | kriyā de­śāṃ­ta­ra­prā­pti­he­tu­r ga­tyā­di­bhe­da­bhṛ­t || 39 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.40pra­yo­ga­vi­sra­so­tpā­dā­d dvedhā saṃ­kṣe­pa­ta­s tu sā | pra­yo­ga­jā punar nā­no­tkṣe­pa­ṇā­di­pra­bhe­da­taḥ || 40 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.41vi­sra­so­tpa­tti­kā tejo vā­tāṃ­bhaḥ­pra­bhṛ­ti­ṣv iyaṃ | sarvāpy a­dṛ­ṣṭa­vai­ci­tryā­t prāṇināṃ pha­la­bhā­gi­nāṃ || 41 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.42kriyā kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yai­kāṃ­te pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ na yujyate | bhū­ti­rū­pā­pi va­stu­tva­hā­ne­r e­kāṃ­ta­ni­tya­va­t || 42 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.43kra­mā­kra­ma­pra­si­ddhe­s tu pa­ri­ṇā­mi­ni vastuni | pra­tī­ti­pa­da­m āpannā pra­mā­ṇe­na na bādhyate || 43 || TAŚVA-ML 418,21kathaṃ panar evaṃ vidhā kriyā kā­la­syo­pa­kā­ro stu yatas taṃ ga­ma­ye­t kālam aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­nu­pa­pa­dya­mā­na­tvā­t pariṇā- TAŚVA-ML 418,22mavat | tathā hi­–­sa­kṛ­tsa­rva­dra­vya­kri­yā ba­hi­raṃ­ga­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇā­, kā­ra­ṇā­pe­kṣa­kā­rya­tvā­t pa­ri­ṇā­ma­va­t sakṛtsa- TAŚVA-ML 418,23rva­pa­dā­rtha­ga­ti­sthi­tya­va­gā­ha­va­d vā yat tad ba­hi­raṃ­ga­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇaṃ sa kālo nyā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | ke punaḥ pa­ra­tvā­pa­ra­tve? TAŚVA-ML 418,24vi­pra­kṛ­ṣṭe­ta­ra­de­śā­pe­kṣā­bhyāṃ pra­śa­ste­ta­rā­pe­kṣā­bhyāṃ ca pa­ra­tvā­pa­ra­tvā­bhyā­m a­ne­kāṃ­ta­pra­ka­ra­ṇā­t a­pa­ra­di­ksaṃ­baṃ­dhi­ni TAŚVA-ML 418,25nivedye vṛ­ddha­lu­bdha­ke pa­ra­tva­pra­tya­ya­kā­ra­ṇaṃ pa­ra­tvaṃ­, pa­ra­di­ksaṃ­baṃ­dhi­ni ca praśaste ku­mā­ra­ta­pa­svi­ny a­pa­ra­tva­pra­tya­ya­he- TAŚVA-ML 418,26tur a­pa­ra­tvaṃ na tad dhi gu­ṇa­kṛ­taṃ na vā­he­tu­ka­m iti ta­ddhe­tu­nā vi­śi­ṣṭe­na bha­vi­ta­vyaṃ | sa naḥ kāla iti | kāle TAŚVA-ML 418,27tarhi di­gbhe­da­gu­ṇa­do­ṣā­na­pe­kṣe pa­ra­tvā­pa­ra­tve paraḥ kālo 'paraḥ kāla iti pra­tya­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­mi­tte kiṃ kṛte TAŚVA-ML 418,28syātām iti cet, a­dhyā­ro­pa­kṛ­te gauṇe iti kecit | sva­he­tu­ke mukhye evāstv a­nya­pra­tya­ya­sa­ma­dhi­ga­ma­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 418,29d ity anye | na caivaṃ sa­rva­dra­vye­ṣu sva­he­tu­ke pa­ra­tvā­pa­ra­tve pra­sa­jye­te­, niṃbādau sva­he­tu­ka­sya ti­kta­tvā­de­r darśanā- TAŚVA-ML 418,30d o­da­nā­dā­v api tasya sva­he­tu­ka­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t niṃ­bā­di­saṃ­skā­rā­na­pe­kṣa­tvā­pa­tteḥ | vya­va­hā­ra­kā­la­sya pa­ri­ṇā­ma­kri­yā- TAŚVA-ML 418,31pa­ra­tvā­pa­ra­tvai­r a­nu­me­ya­tvā­c ca na mu­khya­kā­lā­pe­kṣa­yā codyam a­na­va­dyaṃ | dvividho hy atra kālo mukhyo vya­va­hā­ra­rū­pa­ś ca | TAŚVA-ML 418,32tatra mukhyo va­rta­nā­nu­me­yaḥ­, paras tu pa­ri­ṇā­mā­dya­nu­me­yaḥ pra­ti­pā­di­taḥ sūtre 'nyathā pa­ri­ṇā­mā­di­gra­ha­ṇā­na­rtha­kya- TAŚVA-ML 418,33pra­saṃ­gā­t va­rta­nā­gra­ha­ṇe­nai­va pa­ryā­pta­tvā­t | kaḥ punar asau mukhyaḥ kālo nāma ? || TAŚV-ML 5.22.44lo­kā­kā­śa­pra­bhe­de­ṣu kṛtsneṣv e­kai­ka­vṛ­tti­taḥ | pra­ti­pra­de­śa­m a­nyo­nya­m abaddhāḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vaḥ || 44 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.45mu­khyo­pa­cā­ra­bhe­dai­s te '­va­ya­vaiḥ pa­ri­va­rji­tāḥ | niraṃśā niṣkriyā yasmād a­va­sthā­nā­t sva­de­śa­va­t || 45 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.46a­mū­rtā­s tadvad eveṣṭāḥ spa­rśā­di­r a­hi­ta­tva­taḥ | kālākhyā mukhyato ye sti­kā­ye­bhyo nye pra­kā­śi­tāḥ || 46 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.47vya­va­hā­rā­tma­kaḥ kālaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mā­di­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ | kā­la­va­rta­na­yā la­bdha­kā­lā­khya­s tu tato 'paraḥ || 47 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.48ku­ta­ści­t pa­ri­cchi­nno '­nya­pa­ri­cche­da­na­kā­ra­ṇaṃ | pra­sthā­di­va­tpra­pa­tta­vyo nyo­nyā­pe­kṣa­pra­bhe­da­bhṛ­t || 48 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.49tatas trai­vi­dhya­si­ddhi­ś ca tasya bhū­tā­di­bhe­da­taḥ | ka­thaṃ­ci­n nā­vi­ru­ddhā syāt vya­va­hā­rā­nu­ro­dha­taḥ || 49 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.50yathā pra­ti­ta­ru prā­pta­prā­pnu­va­tprā­psya­d ucyate | ta­ru­paṃ­ktiṃ kramād a­śva­pra­sṛ­tya­nu­sa­ra­n mataṃ || 50 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.51ta­thā­va­sthi­ta­kā­lā­ṇu­ś ca jī­vā­dya­nu­saṃ­ga­mā­t | bhūtaṃ syād va­rta­mā­naṃ ca bha­vi­ṣya­ccā­py a­pe­kṣa­yā || 51 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.52bhū­tā­di­vya­va­hā­ro­taḥ kālaḥ syād u­pa­cā­ra­taḥ | pa­ra­mā­rthā­tma­ni mukhyas tu sa syāt sāṃ­vya­va­hā­ri­ke || 52 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.53evaṃ pra­ti­kṣa­ṇā­di­tya­ga­ti­pra­ca­ya­bhe­da­taḥ | sa­ma­yā­va­li­ko­cchvā­sa­prā­ṇa­sto­ka­la­vā­tma­kaḥ || 53 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.54nā­li­kā­de­ś ca vikhyāte kālo ne­ka­vi­dhaḥ satāṃ | mu­khya­kā­lā­vi­nā­bhū­tāṃ kālākhyāṃ pra­ti­pa­dya­te || 54 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.55pa­rā­pa­ra­ci­ra­kṣi­pra­kra­mā­kra­ma­dhi­yā­m api | hetuḥ sa eva sarvatra vastuto guṇataḥ smṛtaḥ || 55 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.56kriyaiva kāla ity etad a­ne­nai­vā­pa­sā­ri­taṃ | va­rta­nā­nu­mi­taḥ kālaḥ siddho hi pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ || 56 || TAŚV-ML 5.22.57dha­rmā­di­va­rga­va­tkā­rya­vi­śe­ṣa­vya­va­sā­ya­taḥ | bā­dha­kā­bhā­va­ta­ś cāpi sarvathā tatra tattvataḥ || 57 || TAŚVA-ML 419,14sāṃprataṃ sarveṣāṃ dha­rmā­dī­nā­m a­nu­me­yā­rthā­nā­m ā­nu­mā­ni­kī pra­ti­pa­ttiḥ sū­tra­sā­ma­rthyā­d u­pa­jā­tā pra­tya­kṣā­rtha­pra­tī­ti- TAŚVA-ML 419,15van na bādhyata ity u­pa­saṃ­ha­ra­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.22.58evaṃ sa­rvā­nu­me­yā­rthā pra­ti­pa­tti­r na bādhyate | sū­tra­sā­ma­rthya­to jātā pra­tya­kṣā­rtha­pra­tī­ti­va­t || 58 || TAŚVA-ML 419,17na hi dha­rmā­sti­kā­yā­dya­nu­me­yā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­r a­sma­dā­di­pra­tya­kṣe­ṇa bādhyate tasya ta­da­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t | na saṃti TAŚVA-ML 419,18dha­rmā­da­yo '­nu­pa­la­bdheḥ kha­ra­śṛṃ­ga­va­d i­tyā­dya­nu­mā­ne­na bādhyate iti cen na, ta­syā­pra­yo­ja­ka­tvā­t | pa­ra­ce­to­vṛ­ttyā- TAŚVA-ML 419,19dinā vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | dṛ­śyā­nu­pa­la­bdhiḥ punar a­trā­si­ddhai­va sarvathā dha­rmā­dī­nā­m a­sma­dā­di­bhiḥ pra­tya­kṣa­to nu­pa­la­bhya- TAŚVA-ML 419,20tvāt | kā­lā­tya­yā­pa­di­ṣṭa­ś ca hetuḥ pra­mā­ṇa­bhū­tā­ga­mā­bā­dhi­ta­pa­kṣa­ni­rde­śā­naṃ­ta­raṃ pra­yu­kta­tvā­t | evam a­bā­dhi­ta- TAŚVA-ML 419,21pra­tī­ti­go­ca­rā­rtha­pra­kā­śi­naḥ sū­tra­kā­rā­da­yaḥ pre­kṣā­va­tāṃ stotrārhā iti stu­vaṃ­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.22.59abni­ra­sta­niḥ­śe­ṣa­vi­pa­kṣa­sā­dha­nai­r a­jī­va­bhā­vā nikhilāḥ pra­sā­dhi­tāḥ | TAŚV-ML 5.22.59cdpra­paṃ­ca­to yair iha nī­ti­śā­li­bhi­r jayaṃti te vi­śva­vi­pa­ści­taṃ­ma­tāḥ || 59 || TAŚVA-ML 419,24iti paṃ­ca­ma­syā­dhyā­ya­sya pra­tha­ma­m ā­hni­ka­m | TA-ML 5.23 spa­rśa­ra­sa­gaṃ­dha­va­rṇa­vaṃ­taḥ pudgalāḥ || 23 || TAŚVA-ML 419,26spa­rśa­gra­ha­ṇa­m ādau vi­ṣa­ya­ba­la­da­rśa­nā­t | sarveṣu hi vi­ṣa­ye­ṣu ra­sā­di­ṣu sparśasya balaṃ dṛśyate spa­ṣṭa­grā­hi- TAŚVA-ML 419,27ṣv iṃ­dri­ye­ṣu spa­rśa­syā­dau gra­ha­ṇa­vya­kteḥ­, sa­rva­saṃ­sā­ri­jī­va­gra­ha­ṇa­yo­gya­tvā­c cādau sparśasya grahaṇaṃ | ra­sa­gra­ha­ṇa­m ādau TAŚVA-ML 419,28pra­sa­jya­te vi­ṣa­ya­ba­la­da­rśa­nā­t spa­rśa­su­kha­ni­ru­tsu­ke­ṣv api ra­sa­vyā­pā­ra­da­rśa­nā­d iti cen na, sparśe sati tadvyāpā- TAŚVA-ML 419,29rāt | tata e­vā­naṃ­ta­raṃ ra­sa­va­ca­naṃ­, spa­rśa­gra­ha­ṇā­naṃ­ta­ra­bhā­vi hi ra­sa­gra­ha­ṇaṃ | rūpāt prā­ggaṃ­dha­va­ca­na­m a­cā­kṣu­ṣa­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 419,30aṃte va­rṇa­gra­ha­ṇaṃ sthaulye sati ta­du­pa­la­bdheḥ | ni­tya­yo­ge mator vi­dhā­nā­t kṣīriṇo nyagrodhā i­tyā­di­va­t TAŚVA-ML 419,31spa­rśā­di­sā­mā­nya­sya ni­tya­yo­gā­t pu­dga­le­ṣu || TAŚV-ML 5.23.1atha spa­rśā­di­m aṃtaḥ syuḥ pudgalā iti sū­ca­nā­t | kṣi­tyā­di­jā­ti­bhe­dā­nāṃ pra­ka­lpa­na­ni­rā­kṛ­tiḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 420,01pṛ­thi­vya­pte­jo­vā­ya­vo hi pu­dga­la­dra­vya­sya paryāyāḥ spa­rśā­di­ma­ttvā­t ye na ta­tpa­ryā­yā­s te na spa­rśā­di­maṃ­to TAŚVA-ML 420,02dṛṣṭā ya­thā­kā­śā­da­yaḥ spa­rśā­di­maṃ­ta­ś ca pṛ­thi­vyā­da­ya iti ta­jjā­ti­bhe­dā­nāṃ ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇaṃ siddhaṃ | nanv ayaṃ pakṣā- TAŚVA-ML 420,03vyāpako hetuḥ spa­rśā­di­ja­le gaṃ­dha­syā­bhā­vā­t tejasi gaṃ­dha­ra­sa­yoḥ vāyau gaṃ­dha­ra­sa­rū­pā­ṇā­m a­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r iti bruvāṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 420,04pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.23.2nābhāvo '­nya­ta­ma­syā­pi spa­rśā­dī­nā­m a­dṛ­ṣṭi­taḥ | ta­syā­nu­mā­na­si­ddha­tvā­t svā­bhi­pre­tā­rtha­ta­ttva­va­t || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 420,06kim iyaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­ni­vṛ­tti­r a­nu­pa­la­bdhi­r ā­ho­svi­tsa­ka­la­pra­mā­ṇa­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ ? prathamā ca cet tataḥ sa­li­lā­di­ṣu sparśā- TAŚVA-ML 420,07dīnām a­nya­ta­ma­syā­py abhāvaḥ siddhyet | svā­bhi­pre­ta­tve­nā­tīṃ­dri­ye­ṇa dha­rmā­di­nā­ne­kāṃ­tā­t | ta­syā­nu­mā­na­si­ddha- TAŚVA-ML 420,08tvepsu gaṃ­dha­sya­, tejasi gaṃ­dha­ra­sa­yoḥ­, pavane gaṃ­dha­ra­sa­rū­pā­ṇā­m a­nu­mā­na­si­ddha­tva­m astu | tathā hi­–­ā­po gaṃ­dha­va­tya- TAŚVA-ML 420,09stejo gaṃ­dha­ra­sa­va­dvā­yuḥ gaṃ­dha­ra­sa­rū­pa­vā­n spa­rśa­va­ttvā­t pṛ­thi­vī­va­t | kā­lā­tya­yā­pa­di­ṣṭo hetuḥ pra­tya­kṣā­ga­ma­vi­ru- TAŚVA-ML 420,10ddha­pa­kṣa­ni­rde­śā­naṃ­ta­raṃ pra­yu­kta­tvā­t tejasy a­nu­ṣṇa­tve sādhye dra­vya­tva­va­d iti cet, na nāma ra­sā­di­ṣv a­nu­bhū­ta­rū­pa- TAŚVA-ML 420,11spa­rśa­vi­śe­ṣe sādhye tai­ja­sa­tva­he­toḥ kā­lā­tya­yā­pa­di­ṣṭa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | ta­trā­ga­me­na vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­t ta­da­bhā­va­pra­ti­pā- TAŚVA-ML 420,12danān na doṣa iti cet, tata e­vā­nya­tra doṣo mā bhūt | syā­dvā­dā­ga­ma­sya pra­mā­ṇa­tva­m a­si­ddha­m iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 420,13tasyaiva prā­mā­ṇya­sā­dha­nā­t | yau­gā­ga­ma­syai­va sarvatra dṛ­ṣṭe­ṣṭa­vi­ru­ddha­tve­na prā­mā­ṇyā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | yu­ktya­nu­gṛ­hī­ta­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 420,14cā­ga­ma­sya prā­mā­ṇya­m a­nu­ma­nya­mā­naḥ katham i­ta­re­ta­rā­śra­ya­do­ṣaṃ pa­ri­ha­re­t ? siddhe hy ā­ga­ma­sya ta­tpra­ti­pā­da­ka­sya TAŚVA-ML 420,15prāmāṇye tatra hetor a­tī­ta­kā­la­tvā­bhā­va­si­ddhiḥ tatsiddhau ca ta­da­nu­mā­ne­nā­nu­gṛ­hī­ta­sya ta­dā­ga­ma­sya prā­mā­ṇya­si­ddhi- TAŚVA-ML 420,16r iti | syā­dvā­di­nāṃ tu su­ni­ści­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ka­pra­mā­ṇa­tve­nā­ga­ma­sya prā­mā­ṇya­si­ddhau nāyaṃ doṣaḥ | ata eva TAŚVA-ML 420,17ja­lā­di­ṣu gaṃ­dhā­dya­bhā­va­sā­dha­ne sarvasya hetor a­tī­ta­kā­la­tvaṃ pra­tye­ta­vyaṃ­, tasya pra­mā­ṇa­bhū­ta­jai­nā­ga­ma­vi­ru­ddha­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 420,18tato na kā­lā­tya­yā­pa­di­ṣṭo hetuḥ | nāpy a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ko vi­pa­kṣa­vṛ­ttya­bhā­vā­t | a­nva­yā­bhā­vā­d a­ga­ma­ka iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 420,19sarvasya ke­va­la­vya­ti­re­ki­ṇo '­pra­yo­ja­ka­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t sā­dhyā­vi­nā­bhā­va­ni­ya­ma­ni­śca­yā­t | ka­sya­ci­t pra­yo­ja­ka­tve TAŚVA-ML 420,20pra­kṛ­ta­he­to­s tata eva pra­yo­ja­ka­tva­m astu | pu­dga­la­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­tvā­bhā­ve kṣi­tyā­dī­nāṃ spa­rśa­ta­ttvā­bhā­va­ni­ya­ma­ni­śca- TAŚVA-ML 420,21yāt | etena sa­rva­pra­mā­ṇā­ni­vṛ­tti­r a­nu­pa­la­bdhi­r asiddhā na to­yā­di­ṣu gaṃ­dhā­dya­bhā­va­sā­dha­nī­ty uktaṃ ve­di­ta­vyaṃ­, pravaca- TAŚVA-ML 420,22na­syā­nu­mā­na­sya ca ta­dbhā­vā­ve­di­naḥ pravṛtteḥ || TA-ML 5.24 śa­bda­baṃ­dha­sau­kṣmya­sthau­lya­saṃ­sthā­na­bhe­da­ta­ma­śchā­yā­ta­po­dyo­ta­vaṃ­ta­ś ca || 24 || TAŚVA-ML 420,24pudgalā ity a­nu­va­rta­te | tatra śa­bdā­dī­nā­m a­bhi­hi­ta­ni­rva­ca­nā­nāṃ pa­ri­prā­pta­dvaṃ­dvā­nā­m e­vā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ | śabdo dvedhā TAŚVA-ML 420,25bhā­ṣā­la­kṣa­ṇo vi­pa­rī­ta­ś ca | bhā­ṣā­tma­ko dvedhā a­kṣa­rā­tma­ko a­na­kṣa­rā­tma­ka­ś ca | prathamaḥ śā­strā­bhi­vyaṃ­ja­kaḥ TAŚVA-ML 420,26saṃ­skṛ­tā­di­bhe­dā­dā­rya­mle­ccha­vya­va­hā­ra­he­tuḥ­, a­na­kṣa­rā­tma­ko dvīṃ­dri­yā­dī­nā­m a­ti­śa­ya­jñā­na­sva­rū­pa­pra­ti­pā­da­na­he­tu­ś ca | TAŚVA-ML 420,27sa eṣa prā­yo­gi­ka eva | a­bhā­ṣā­tma­ko dvedhā pra­yo­ga­vi­sra­sā­ni­mi­tta­tvā­t | tatra pra­yo­ga­ni­mi­tta­ś ca­tu­rdhā­, TAŚVA-ML 420,28ta­tā­di­bhe­dā­t | ca­rma­ta­na­nā­t tataḥ pu­ṣka­rā­di­pra­bha­vaḥ­, taṃ­trī­kṛ­to vitato vī­ṇā­di­sa­mu­dbha­vaḥ­, kāṃ­sya­tā­lā­di­jo TAŚVA-ML 420,29ghanaḥ, vaṃ­śā­di­ni­mi­ttaḥ śau­ṣi­raḥ­, vi­sra­sā­ni­mi­ttaḥ śabdo me­ghā­di­pra­bha­vaḥ | baṃdho dvividho vi­sra­sā­pra­yo­ga- TAŚVA-ML 420,30bhedāt | visrasā baṃdho '­nā­di­r ā­di­māṃ­ś ca, pra­yo­ga­baṃ­dhaḥ punar ā­di­mā­n eva pa­ryā­ya­taḥ | saukṣmyaṃ dvi­vi­dha­m atyakṣa- TAŚVA-ML 420,31m ā­pe­kṣi­kaṃ ca | tathā sthaulyaṃ saṃ­sthā­na­mi­tthaṃ lakṣaṇaṃ ca­tu­ra­srā­di­ka­m anitthaṃ lakṣaṇaṃ ca a­ni­ya­tā­kā­raṃ | bhedaḥ TAŚVA-ML 420,32ṣoḍhā u­tka­ra­ś cūrṇaḥ khaṃ­ḍa­stū­rṇi­kā prataro nu­ca­ṭa­na­m iti | tamo dṛ­ṣṭi­pra­ti­baṃ­dha­kā­ra­ṇaṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­t | chāyā prakā- TAŚVA-ML 420,33śā­va­ra­ṇaṃ | ātapa u­ṣṇa­pra­kā­śa­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ | u­dyo­ta­ś caṃ­drā­di­pra­kā­śo nuṣṇaḥ | ta ete śa­bdā­da­yaḥ sva­rū­pa­to bheda- TAŚVA-ML 420,34taś ca su­pra­si­ddhā eva | kutaḥ punaḥ pudgalāḥ śa­bdā­di­maṃ­taḥ siddhā ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.24.1proktā śa­bdā­di­bhaṃ­ta­s tu pudgalāḥ skaṃ­dha­bhe­da­taḥ | tathā pra­mā­ṇa­sa­dbhā­vā­d a­nya­thā­ta­da­bhā­va­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 421,02na hi pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vaḥ śa­bdā­di­maṃ­taḥ saṃti vi­ro­dhā­t skaṃ­dha­syai­va śa­bdā­di­ma­tta­yā pratīteḥ | śa­bda­syā­kā­śa- TAŚVA-ML 421,03gu­ṇa­tvā­n na tadvān pu­dga­la­skaṃ­dha ity eke, ta­syā­mū­rta­dra­vya­tvā­d ity anye | tān pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.24.2na śabdaḥ khaguṇo bā­hya­ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­na­go­ca­raḥ | siddho gaṃ­dhā­di­va­n naiva so mū­rta­dra­vya­m apy ataḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 5.24.3na spho­ṭā­tmā­pi tasyaiva sva­bhā­va­syā­pra­tī­ti­taḥ | śa­bdā­tma­na­s sadā nā­nā­sva­bhā­va­syā­va­bhā­sa­nā­t || 3 || TAŚV-ML 5.24.4aṃ­taḥ­pra­kā­śa­rū­pa­s tu śabde sphoṭo pare dhvaneḥ | ya­thā­rtha­ga­ti­he­tuḥ syāt tathā gaṃ­dhā­di­to paraḥ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 5.24.5gaṃ­dha­rū­pa­ra­sa­spa­rśaḥ sphoṭaḥ kiṃ no­pa­ga­mya­te | ta­trā­kṣe­pa­sa­mā­dhā­na­sa­ma­tvā­t sa­rva­thā­rtha­taḥ || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 421,08nā­kā­śa­gu­ṇaḥ śabdo bā­hyeṃ­dri­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­d gaṃ­dhā­di­va­d ity atra na hetur vya­bhi­cā­rī vi­pa­kṣā­vṛ­tti­tvā­t | paṭā- TAŚVA-ML 421,09kā­śa­saṃ­yo­ge­na vya­bhi­cā­ra iti cen na, ta­syā­kā­śa­gu­ṇa­tvai­kāṃ­tā­bhā­vā­t ta­du­bha­ya­gu­ṇa­tvā­t | tatra bā­hyeṃ­dri­ya­vi- TAŚVA-ML 421,10ṣa­ya­tvā­si­ddheḥ saṃ­yo­gi­no ga­ga­na­syā­tīṃ­dri­ya­tvā­t | pa­ṭa­syeṃ­dri­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­tve pi ta­tsaṃ­yo­ga­sya ta­da­yo­gā­t | tadu- TAŚVA-ML 421,11ktam anyaiḥ | "­dva­ya­saṃ­baṃ­dha­saṃ­vi­tti­r nai­ka­rū­pa­pra­ve­da­nā­t | dva­ya­sva­rū­pa­gra­ha­ṇe sati saṃ­baṃ­dha­ve­da­naṃ || " iti | etenai- TAŚVA-ML 421,12tad api pratyuktaṃ | yad uktaṃ yau­gaiḥ­–­na spa­rśa­va­ddra­vya­gu­ṇaḥ śabdo '­sma­dā­di­pra­tya­kṣa­tve sa­tya­yā­va­ddra­vya­bhā­vi­tvā­d akā- TAŚVA-ML 421,13ra­ṇa­gu­ṇa­pū­rva­ka­tvā­d vā su­khā­di­va­d iti, pakṣasya pra­kṛ­tā­nu­mā­na­bā­dhi­ta­tvā­t | śabdasya dra­vyā­rthā­de­śā­da­yā­va­ddra­vya- TAŚVA-ML 421,14bhā­vi­tvā­si­ddhiḥ sva­rū­pā­di­va­t | pa­ryā­yā­rthā­de­śā­d a­kā­ra­ṇa­gu­ṇa­pū­rva­tva­syā­py asiddhiḥ śa­bda­pa­ri­ṇa­tā­nāṃ pu­dga­lā­nā- TAŚVA-ML 421,15m a­pa­rā­pa­ra­sa­dṛ­śa­śa­bdā­raṃ­bha­ka­tvā­t | anyathā va­ktṛ­de­śā­d anyatra śa­bda­syā­śra­va­ṇa­pra­saṃ­gā­t | nanu ca va­ktṛ­vyā­pā­rā- TAŚVA-ML 421,16t pu­dga­la­skaṃ­dhaḥ śa­bda­ta­yā pa­ri­ṇa­ma­nn eko neko vā pa­ri­ṇa­me­t ? na tāvad ekas tasya sa­kṛ­tsa­rva­di­kṣu ga­ma­nā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 421,17yadi punar yāvadbhiḥ sa­rva­di­kkaiḥ śrotṛbhiḥ śrūyate śabdas tāvān eva va­ktṛ­vyā­pā­ra­ni­ṣpa­nnaḥ ta­cchro­trā­bhi­mu­khaṃ gaccha- TAŚVA-ML 421,18tīti tair mataṃ, tadā sa­dṛ­śa­śa­bda­ko­lā­ha­la­śra­va­ṇaṃ śro­tṛ­ja­na­sya kuto na bhavet ? sarveṣāṃ śa­bdā­nā­m e­kai­ka­śro­tṛ­grā- TAŚVA-ML 421,19hya­tva­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­bhā­vā­d iti cet, tarhy ekaikaḥ śabda e­kai­ka­śro­tṛ­grā­hya­tva­pa­ri­ṇa­taḥ sa­rva­di­kkaṃ ga­ccha­nne­kai­ke­nai­va TAŚVA-ML 421,20śrotrā śrūyate ity āyātaṃ | tac cā­yu­ktaṃ­, e­ka­di­kke­ṣu sa­pra­ṇi­dhi­ṣu śrotṛṣu sthiteṣv a­tyā­sa­nna­śro­tṛ­śro­tra­sya pa­rā­pa­ra- TAŚVA-ML 421,21śro­tṛ­śra­va­ṇa­vi­ro­dhā­t | pa­rā­pa­ra eva śabdaḥ pa­rā­pa­ra­śro­tṛ­bhiḥ śrūyate na punaḥ sa eveti cet, sa tarhi parā- TAŚVA-ML 421,22pa­ra­śa­bdaḥ kiṃ va­ktṛ­vyā­pā­rā­d eva prā­du­rbha­va­dā­ho­svi­tpū­rva­śro­tṛ­śa­bdā­t ? pra­tha­ma­pa­kṣe katham asau pa­rā­pa­raiḥ śrotṛbhiḥ TAŚVA-ML 421,23śrū­ya­mā­ṇaḥ pū­rva­pū­rvaiḥ samam ā­kā­śa­śre­ṇi­sthai­r api na śrūyate iti ma­ha­dā­śca­ryaṃ | na caivaṃ kā­ra­ṇa­gu­ṇa­pū­rva­kaḥ śabdaḥ TAŚVA-ML 421,24siddhyeta | dvi­tī­ya­vi­ka­lpe pa­ryaṃ­ta­sthi­ta­śro­tṛ­śru­ta­śa­bdā­d api śa­bdāṃ­ta­ro­tpa­ttiḥ kathaṃ na bhavet ? pu­dga­la­skaṃ­dha­sya TAŚVA-ML 421,25ta­du­pā­dā­na­sya sa­dbhā­vā­t | va­ktṛ­vyā­pā­ra­ja­ni­ta­vā­yu­vi­śe­ṣa­sya ta­tsa­ha­kā­ri­ṇa­s ta­trā­bhā­vā­d iti cet, tarhi vāya- TAŚVA-ML 421,26vīyaḥ śabdos tu kim a­pa­re­ṇa pu­dga­la­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ta­du­pā­dā­ne­na ka­lpi­te­nā­dṛ­ṣṭa­ka­lpa­nā­mā­tra­he­tu­nā kiṃ ka­rta­vyaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 421,27ta­tho­pa­ga­me sva­ma­ta­vi­ro­dhā­t | tataḥ syā­dvā­di­no du­rni­vā­ra iti kaścit | so py a­nā­lo­ci­ta­va­ca­naḥ­, śabdasya TAŚVA-ML 421,28ga­ga­na­gu­ṇa­tve pi pra­ti­pā­di­ta­do­ṣa­sya sa­mā­na­tvā­t | tathā hi­–­śaṃ­kha­mu­kha­saṃ­yo­gā­d ākāśe śabdaḥ prā­du­rbha­va­nn eka eva TAŚVA-ML 421,29prā­du­rbha­ve­d aneko vā ? pra­tha­ma­pa­kṣe kutas tasya nā­nā­di­kkaiḥ śrotṛbhiḥ śravaṇaṃ ? sa­kṛ­tsa­rva­di­kka­ga­ma­nā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 421,30a­thā­ne­ka­s tadā śa­bda­ko­lā­ha­la­śru­ti­pra­saṃ­gaḥ samānaḥ śa­bda­syā­ne­ka­sya sa­kṛ­du­tpa­tteḥ­, sa­rva­di­kkā­śe­ṣa­śro­tṛ­śrū­ya­mā- TAŚVA-ML 421,31ṇasya tāvad vā bhe­da­si­ddheḥ | yadi punar e­kai­ka­syai­va śa­bda­syai­kai­ka­śro­tṛ­grā­hya­sva­bhā­va­ta­yo­tpa­tte­r na sa­mā­na­śa­bda­ka­la­ka- TAŚVA-ML 421,32la­śru­ti­r iti mataṃ, ta­dai­ka­di­kke­ṣu sa­mā­na­pra­ṇi­dhi­ṣu śrotṛṣu pra­tyā­sa­nna­ta­ma­śro­tṛ­śru­ta­sya śa­bda­syāṃ­tya­tvā­c cha­bdāṃ­ta­rā- TAŚVA-ML 421,33raṃ­bha­ka­tva­vi­ro­dhā­c che­ṣa­śro­tṝ­ṇāṃ tacchrvaṇaṃ na syāt | ta­syā­pa­ra­śa­bdā­raṃ­bha­ka­tve cāṃ­tya­tvā­vya­va­sthi­tiḥ | pra­tyā­sa­nna- TAŚVA-ML 421,34ta­ma­śro­tṛ­śra­va­ṇa­m api na bhavet tadbhāve vādya eva śabdaḥ śrūyate nāṃtya iti si­ddhāṃ­ta­vyā­ghā­taḥ | atha pratyā- TAŚVA-ML 422,01sa­nna­ta­ma­śro­tā­raṃ pratyasau śabdo ṃtyas tena śrū­ya­mā­ṇa­tvā­n na pra­tyā­sa­nna­ta­raṃ tena ta­syā­śra­va­ṇā­t tena ca śrū­ya­mā­ṇa­s ta- TAŚVA-ML 422,02m eva pratyaṃto na tu pra­tyā­sa­nnaṃ prati | tata eva so pi tam eva pratyaṃtyo na dū­ra­śro­tā­raṃ pratīti matiḥ, sāpi na TAŚVA-ML 422,03śre­ya­sī­, śa­bda­syai­ka­syāṃ­tya­tvā­naṃ­tya­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t tasya ni­raṃ­śa­tvo­pa­ga­mā­t | atha tasyāpi dha­rma­bhe­do­pa­ga­mā­d adoṣaḥ sa TAŚVA-ML 422,04tarhi dha­rma­śa­bda­sya jātir eva bha­vi­tu­m arhati na guṇādiḥ śabdasya svayaṃ gu­ṇa­tvā­t ta­dā­śra­ya­tvā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | na ca TAŚVA-ML 422,05ta­daṃ­tya­tvaṃ ta­da­naṃ­tya­tvaṃ vā jātir e­ka­vya­kti­ni­ṣṭha­tvā­t jātes tv a­ne­ka­vya­kti­vṛ­tti­tvā­t | a­thai­ka­śro­tṛ­śra­va­ṇa­yo­gyo TAŚVA-ML 422,06nekaḥ śabdo ṃtyo '­naṃ­ta­ś cā­pa­ra­śro­tṛ­śra­va­ṇa­yo­gyo stīti mataṃ, tarhy ādyo pi śabdotyaḥ syāt ka­sya­ci­c chra­va­ṇa­yo­gya- TAŚVA-ML 422,07tvāt karṇaśaḥ ku­ṭyaṃ­taḥ­pra­vi­ṣṭa­m ā­kā­śa­śa­bda­va­t ka­rṇa­gho­ṣa­va­d vā | tathā cādyaḥ śabdo na śrūyate iti siddhāṃta- TAŚVA-ML 422,08virodhaḥ | atha na śra­va­ṇa­yo­gya­tvā­d aṃtyatvaṃ kiṃ tarhi ? ā­dyā­pe­kṣa­yā śa­bdāṃ­ta­rā­nā­raṃ­bha­ka­tvā­pe­kṣa­yā cety abhima- TAŚVA-ML 422,09tis ta­dā­dya­syāṃ­tya­tvaṃ ta­daṃ­tya­syā­naṃ­tya­tvaṃ katham u­pa­pa­dya­te ? ye­nai­ka­syāṃ­tya­tva­m a­naṃ­tya­tvaṃ ca syāt | tataḥ sūktaṃ pratyā- TAŚVA-ML 422,10sa­nna­ta­ma­śro­tṛ­śru­ta­śa­bdā­c cha­bdāṃ­ta­ra­syā­prā­du­rbhā­vā­d e­ka­di­kka­sa­pra­ṇi­dhi­śro­tṛ­paṃ­ktyā śa­bda­śra­va­ṇa­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­ga iti | TAŚVA-ML 422,11syān mataṃ, śaṃ­kha­mu­kha­saṃ­yo­gā­d ākāśe bahavaḥ śabdāḥ samānāḥ pra­tyā­kā­śa­pra­de­śa­ka­daṃ­ba­ke śaṃkhād u­pa­jā­yaṃ­te te ca TAŚVA-ML 422,12pa­va­na­pre­ri­ta­ta­raṃ­gā­tma­va­ccha­bdāṃ­ta­rā­nā­ra­bhaṃ­te­; tato bhi­nna­di­kka­sa­pra­ṇi­dhi­śro­tṛ­paṃ­kte­r i­vai­ka­di­kka­pra­ṇi­dhi­śro­tṛ­paṃ­kte­r api TAŚVA-ML 422,13pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­saṃ­ta­ti­pa­ti­ta­syai­va śabdasya śra­va­ṇa­m e­ka­syai­va ca śrotur na punar anyasya yato ni­ga­di­ta­do­ṣaḥ syād iti | TAŚVA-ML 422,14tad apy a­nā­lo­ci­tā­bhi­dhā­naṃ śa­bda­saṃ­ta­teḥ sarvato pa­ryaṃ­ta­tā­pa­tteḥ | sa­ma­vā­yi­kā­ra­ṇa­sya ga­ga­na­syā­sa­ma­vā­yi­kā­ra­ṇa­sya TAŚVA-ML 422,15ca śabdasya śa­bdāṃ­ta­ro­tpa­tti­he­toḥ sa­dbhā­vā­t śaṃ­kha­mu­kha­saṃ­yo­ga­ja­pa­va­nā­kā­śa­saṃ­yo­ga­sya śa­bda­kā­ra­ṇa­syā­bhā­vā­n nāṃ- TAŚVA-ML 422,16tyā­bhi­ma­taḥ śabdaḥ śa­bdāṃ­ta­ra­m ā­ra­bha­te yataḥ śa­bda­saṃ­ta­ti­pa­ryaṃ­ta­tā syād iti cet, tarhi vā­ya­vī­yaḥ śabdo stu TAŚVA-ML 422,17kim ā­kā­śe­na sa­ma­vā­yi­nā ka­lpi­te­ne­ti ma­tāṃ­ta­raṃ syāt | śabdāc cha­bdo­tpa­tti­r na syāt tasyāpi pa­va­na­saṃ­yo­ga­ja- TAŚVA-ML 422,18tvāt | saty e­vā­kā­śe śa­bda­syo­tpa­tti­s ta­tsa­ma­vā­yi­kā­ra­ṇaṃ na ta­tpra­ti­ṣe­dha­he­ta­vo gamakāḥ syur bā­dhi­ta­vi­ṣa­ya- TAŚVA-ML 422,19tvād iti mataṃ, tadā śabdaḥ spa­rśa­va­ddra­vya­pa­ryā­yo bā­hyeṃ­dri­ya­pra­tya­kṣa­tvā­t spa­rśā­di­va­d ity a­nu­mā­nā­t tasya pu­dga­la­pa­ryā- TAŚVA-ML 422,20yatve siddhe ta­tpra­ti­ṣe­dha­he­ta­vo nu­mā­na­bā­dhi­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­d eva gamakāḥ katham u­pa­pa­dye­ra­n ? | etena yad uktaṃ saugataiḥ —TAŚVA-ML 422,21e­ka­dra­vyā­śri­taḥ śabdaḥ sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­va­ttve sati bā­hyai­keṃ­dri­ya­pra­tya­kṣa­tvā­d rū­pa­va­d iti | tad api pra­tyā­khyā­taṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 422,22pu­dga­la­skaṃ­dha­syai­ka­dra­vya­sya śa­bdā­śra­ya­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ si­ddha­sā­dha­na­tvā­t | ga­ga­nā­śra­ya­tve sādhye sā­dhya­vi­ka­lo dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­, TAŚVA-ML 422,23syād dhetuś ca viruddhaḥ | tathā hi­–­spa­rśa­va­de­ka­dra­vyā­śri­taḥ śabdaḥ sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­va­ttve sati bā­hyai­keṃ­dri­ya­pra­tya­kṣa- TAŚVA-ML 422,24tvāt rū­pā­di­va­t | na ca hetor ātmanā vya­bhi­cā­ra­s ta­syāṃ­taḥ­ka­ra­ṇa­pra­tya­kṣa­tvā­t | nāpi gha­ṭā­di­nā tasya TAŚVA-ML 422,25bā­hyeṃ­dri­ya­pra­tya­kṣa­tvā­t dvya­‍­ṃ­gu­la­saṃ­yo­ga­syā­ne­ka­dra­vyā­śri­ta­sya spa­rśa­ne­na ca sā­kṣā­tka­ra­ṇā­t | tataḥ sū­ktaṃ­–­na śabdaḥ TAŚVA-ML 422,26khaguṇo bā­hyeṃ­dri­ya­pra­tya­kṣa­tvā­t gaṃ­dhā­di­va­d iti tasya pu­dga­la­pa­ryā­ya­tva­vya­va­sthi­teḥ | tathā nā­mū­rti­dra­vyaṃ śabdaḥ TAŚVA-ML 422,27bā­hyeṃ­dri­ya­pra­tya­kṣā­t gha­ṭā­di­va­t | na nabhasā vya­bhi­cā­raḥ sā­dha­na­sya­, nabhaso bā­hyeṃ­dri­yā­pra­tya­kṣa­tvā­t | nanu ca TAŚVA-ML 422,28śu­ṣi­ra­sya cakṣuṣā spa­rśa­ne­na ca sā­kṣā­tka­ra­ṇā­dya­cchu­ṣi­raṃ ta­dā­kā­śa­m iti va­ca­nā­d bā­hyeṃ­dri­ya­pra­tya­kṣa­m e­vā­kā­śaṃ TAŚVA-ML 422,29ta­sye­daṃ­ta­yā pra­rū­pa­ṇā­d iti cet; naitat satyaṃ, śu­ṣi­ra­sya gha­na­dra­vyā­bhā­va­rū­pa­tvā­d u­pa­cā­ra­ta­s ta­trā­kā­śa­vya­pa­de­śā­d TAŚVA-ML 422,30dha­na­dra­vyā­bhā­va­sya ca dra­vyāṃ­ta­ra­sa­dbhā­va­rū­pa­tvā­t | tatra cakṣuṣaḥ spa­rśa­na­sya ca vyā­pā­rā­t | pa­ra­mā­rtha­ta­s tatpratya- TAŚVA-ML 422,31kṣa­tvā­bhā­vā­n nabhasaḥ | tathā hi­–­na­bho na bā­hyeṃ­dri­ya­pra­tya­kṣa­m a­mū­rta­dra­vya­tvā­d ā­tmā­di­va­t yat tu bā­hyeṃ­dri­ya­pra­tya­kṣaṃ TAŚVA-ML 422,32ta­nnā­mū­rta­dra­vyaṃ yathā gha­ṭā­di­dra­vyaṃ iti na nabhasā vya­bhi­cā­rī hetuḥ | syād ākūtaṃ te, a­mū­rta­dra­vyaṃ śabdaḥ para- TAŚVA-ML 422,33ma­ma­ha­ttvā­śra­ya­tvā­d ā­kā­śa­va­d ity a­nu­mā­na­bā­dhi­taḥ pakṣa iti | tad a­sa­mya­k­; pa­ra­ma­ma­ha­ttvā­śra­ya­tva­syā­si­ddha­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 422,34tathā hi–na pa­ra­ma­ma­hā­n śabdaḥ a­sma­dā­di­śa­bda­tvā­t pa­ṭā­di­va­t | nāpi mā­na­sa­pra­tya­kṣe­ṇa na­bha­sā­, ta­syā­sma­dā- TAŚVA-ML 422,35di­ma­naḥ­pra­tya­kṣa­tvā­si­ddheḥ | saṃ­vya­va­hā­ra­to niṃ­dri­ya­pra­tya­kṣa­sya sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­sya su­khā­di­pra­ti­bhā­si­na­ś ca­kṣu­rā­di­pa­ri­cchi- TAŚVA-ML 423,01nnā­rtha­sma­ra­ṇa­sya ca vi­śa­da­syā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t | ga­ga­nā­di­ṣv a­tīṃ­dri­ye­ṣu mā­na­sa­pra­tya­kṣā­na­va­ga­mā­t | na caivaṃ mati- TAŚVA-ML 423,02jñānasya sa­rva­dra­vya­vi­ṣa­ya­tva­va­ca­naṃ vi­ru­dhya­te­, ga­ga­nā­dī­nā­m a­tīṃ­dri­ya­dra­vyā­ṇāṃ svā­rthā­nu­mā­na­m a­ti­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­bhyu­pa­ga- TAŚVA-ML 423,03māt | a­sma­dā­di­pra­tya­kṣa­yā sa­tta­yā­ne­kāṃ­ta ity api na syā­dvā­di­nā kṣa­mya­te­, sattāyāḥ sarvathā pa­ra­ma­ma­ha­ttvā- TAŚVA-ML 423,04bhāvāt | pa­ra­ma­ma­ha­to dravyasya nabhasaḥ sattā hi pa­ra­ma­ma­ha­tī nā­sa­rva­ga­ta­dra­vyā­di­sa­ttā | na ca nabhasaḥ TAŚVA-ML 423,05sa­ttā­sma­dā­di­pra­tya­kṣā tato na tayā vya­bhi­cā­raḥ | na ca sa­ka­la­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­vyā­pi­ny ekaiva sattā pra­si­ddhā­, TAŚVA-ML 423,06tasyās ta­tho­pa­cā­ra­taḥ pra­ti­pā­da­nā­t | pa­ra­mā­rtha­ta­s ta­de­ka­tve vi­śva­rū­pa­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | sa­tpra­tya­yā­vi­śe­ṣā­d ekaiva TAŚVA-ML 423,07satteti cen na, sarvathā sa­tpra­tya­yā­vi­śe­ṣa­syā­si­ddha­tvā­t saṃ­yu­kta­pra­tya­yā­vi­śe­ṣa­va­t | atrānye prāhuḥ – na dravyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 423,08śabdaḥ kiṃ tarhi ? guṇaḥ pra­ti­ṣi­ddha­mā­na­dra­vya­ka­rma­tve sati sattvād rū­pa­va­t | śabdo na dravyam a­ni­tya­tve saty asma- TAŚVA-ML 423,09dā­dya­cā­kṣu­ṣa­pra­tya­kṣa­tvā­t | śabdo na ka­rmā­cā­kṣu­ṣa­pra­tya­kṣa­tvā­d ra­sa­va­d iti | tad a­yu­ktaṃ­; TAŚVA-ML 423,10teṣāṃ vā­yu­nā­sma­dā­dya­cā­kṣu­ṣa­pra­tya­kṣa­tva­sya vya­bhi­cā­rā­dvā­yo­r a­sma­dā­di­pra­tya­kṣa­tvā­t | a­ni­tya­tva­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­sya cāpra- TAŚVA-ML 423,11si­ddha­tvā­t dra­vya­tva­pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | ka­rma­tva­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­na­sya cā­kṣu­ṣa­pra­tya­kṣa­tva­sya vā­yu­ka­rma­ṇā­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 423,12dravyaṃ śabdaḥ kri­yā­va­ttvā­d bā­ṇā­di­va­d ity apare | te yadi syā­dvā­da­m a­nā­sṛ­tyā­ca­kṣa­te ta­dā­pa­si­ddhāṃ­taḥ śabdasya TAŚVA-ML 423,13pa­ryā­ya­ta­yā pra­va­ca­ne ni­rū­pa­ṇā­d anyathā pu­dga­lā­nāṃ śa­bda­va­ttva­vi­ro­dhā­t | dra­vyā­rthā­de­śā­d dravyaṃ śabdaḥ pu­dga­la­dra­vyā- TAŚVA-ML 423,14bhedād iti cet, kim evaṃ gaṃ­dhā­di­r api dravyaṃ na syāt ? gaṃ­dhā­da­yo guṇā eva dra­vyā­śri­ta­tvā­t ni­rgu­ṇa­tvā­c ca TAŚVA-ML 423,15'­dra­vyā­śra­yā nirguṇā guṇā' iti va­ca­nā­n ni­ṣkri­ya­tvā­c ceti cet, śabdas tata eva guṇos tu | sa­ha­bhā­vi­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 423,16bhāvān na guṇa iti cet, kathaṃ rū­pā­di­vi­śe­ṣā­s tata eva guṇā bhaveyuḥ | sā­mā­nyā­rpa­ṇā­t teṣāṃ sa­ha­bhā­vi­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 423,17pu­dga­la­dra­vye­ṇa ta­dgu­ṇā­s te iti cet, śa­bda­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­sa­ma­vā­yi­kā­ra­ṇa­m astu bhavata eva pṛ­thi­vī­dra­vyā­bhā­ve TAŚVA-ML 423,18saty apy ākāśe gaṃ­dha­syā­nu­tpa­tteḥ pṛthivī dravyam eva ta­tsa­ma­vā­yi­kā­ra­ṇa­m ākāśaṃ tu ni­mi­tta­m iti cet, tarhi TAŚVA-ML 423,19vā­yu­dra­vya­syā­bhā­ve śa­bda­syā­nu­tpa­tteḥ tad eva tasya sa­ma­vā­yi­kā­ra­ṇa­m astu gaganaṃ tu ni­mi­tta­mā­traṃ tasya sa­rvo­tpa­tti- TAŚVA-ML 423,20matām utpattau ni­mi­tta­kā­ra­ṇa­tvo­pa­ga­mā­t | pa­va­na­dra­vyā­bhā­ve pi bhe­rī­daṃ­ḍa­saṃ­yo­gā­c cha­bda­syo­tpa­tte­r na pa­va­na­dra­vyaṃ tatsa- TAŚVA-ML 423,21mavāyi pṛ­thi­vya­pte­jo­dra­vya­va­d iti cet, tarhi śa­bda­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­yo­gyaṃ pu­dga­la­dra­vyaṃ śa­bda­syo­pā­dā­na­kā­ra­ṇa­m astu TAŚVA-ML 423,22vā­yvā­de­r a­ni­ya­ta­ta­yā ta­tsa­ha­kā­ri­tva­si­ddheḥ | kutas ta­tsi­ddhi­r iti cet, pṛ­thi­vyā­deḥ kutaḥ ? pra­ti­vi­śi­ṣṭa- TAŚVA-ML 423,23spa­rśa­rū­pa­ra­sa­gaṃ­dhā­nā­m u­pa­laṃ­bhā­t pṛthivyāḥ siddhiḥ, spa­rśa­rū­pa­ra­sa­vi­śe­ṣā­ṇā­m u­pa­la­bdhe­r apāṃ, spa­rśa­rū­pa­vi­śe­ṣa­yo­r upa- TAŚVA-ML 423,24labdhes te­ja­saḥ­, spa­rśa­vi­śe­ṣa­syo­pa­laṃ­bhā­d vāyoḥ | svā­śra­ya­dra­vyā­bhā­ve ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti cet, tarhi śabdasya TAŚVA-ML 423,25pṛ­thi­vyā­di­ṣv a­saṃ­bha­vi­naḥ sphuṭam u­pa­laṃ­bhā­t ta­dā­śra­ya­dra­vya­sya bhā­ṣā­va­rga­ṇā­pu­dga­la­sya pra­si­ddhi­r anyathā ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | na TAŚVA-ML 423,26ca pa­ra­mā­ṇu­rū­paḥ pudgalaḥ śa­bda­syā­śra­yo sma­dā­di­bā­hyeṃ­dri­ya­grā­hya­tvā­t chā­yā­ta­pā­di­va­t | skaṃ­dha­rū­pa­s tu syād iti TAŚVA-ML 423,27sū­kṣma­śa­bda­gu­ṇā­tma­ke­bhyaḥ sū­kṣma­bhā­ṣā­va­rga­ṇā­pu­dga­le­bhyo sma­dā­di­bā­hyeṃ­dri­ya­grā­hya­pu­dga­la­skaṃ­dhā­tmā śabdaḥ prā­du­rbha­va­n TAŚVA-ML 423,28kā­ra­ṇa­gu­ṇa­pū­rva­ka eva pa­ṭa­rū­pā­di­va­t | tato '­kā­ra­ṇa­pū­rva­ka­tvā­d ity asiddho hetur a­yā­va­ddra­vya­bhā­vi­tvā­di­va­t | TAŚVA-ML 423,29kaścid āha – a­kā­ra­ṇa­gu­ṇa­pū­rva­kaḥ śabdo '­spa­rśa­dra­vya­gu­ṇa­tvā­t su­khā­di­va­d iti; tasyāpi pa­ra­spa­rā­śra­yaḥ | siddhe TAŚVA-ML 423,30hy a­kā­ra­ṇa­gu­ṇa­pū­rva­ka­tve śa­bda­syā­spa­rśa­va­ddra­vya­gu­ṇa­tvaṃ siddhyet tatsiddhau vā­kā­ra­ṇa­gu­ṇa­pū­rva­ka­tva­m iti | tathā TAŚVA-ML 423,31nā­kā­ra­ṇa­gu­ṇa­pū­rva­kaḥ śabdo sma­dā­di­bā­hyeṃ­dri­ya­jñā­na­pa­ri­cche­dya­tve sati gu­ṇa­tvā­t gha­ṭa­rū­pā­di­va­d ity a­nu­mā­na­vi­ru- TAŚVA-ML 423,32ddhaś ca pakṣaḥ syāt | na hy atra hetoḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇu­rū­pā­di­nā vya­bhi­cā­raḥ su­khā­di­nā vā, bā­hyeṃ­dri­ya­jñā­na­pa­ri­cche- TAŚVA-ML 423,33dyatve satīti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­t | tathāpi yo­gi­bā­hyeṃ­dri­ya­pra­tya­kṣe­ṇa pa­ra­mā­ṇu­rū­pā­di­nā­ne­kāṃ­ta iti na śaṃ­ka­nī­ya- TAŚVA-ML 423,34m a­sma­dā­di­gra­ha­ṇā­t | pṛ­thi­vī­tvā­di­sā­mā­nye­nā­ni­tya­dra­vya­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa sa­ma­vā­ye­na karmaṇā vā vya­bhi­cā­ra ity api TAŚVA-ML 423,35na maṃ­ta­vyaṃ­, gu­ṇa­tvā­d iti va­ca­nā­t | na caivaṃ syā­dvā­di­nā­m a­pa­si­ddhāṃ­taḥ śabdasya pa­ryā­ya­tva­va­ca­nā­t paryā- TAŚVA-ML 424,01yasya ca gu­ṇa­tvā­t | tathā cāhur a­ka­laṃ­ka­de­vāḥ­, 'śabdaḥ pu­dga­la­pa­ryā­yaḥ skaṃdhaḥ chā­yā­ta­pā­di­va­d iti | syān mataṃ, TAŚVA-ML 424,02na śabdaḥ na pu­dga­la­skaṃ­dha­pa­ryā­yo '­sma­dā­dya­nu­pa­la­bhya­mā­na­spa­rśa­rū­pa­ra­sa­gaṃ­dhā­śra­ya­tvā­t su­khā­di­va­d iti | tad a­sa­t­, TAŚVA-ML 424,03dvya­ṇu­kā­di­rū­pā­di­nā hetor vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | śa­bdā­śra­ya­tve sma­dā­dya­nu­pa­la­bhya­mā­nā­nā­m apy a­nu­dbhū­ta­ta­yā spa­rśā­dī­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 424,04sa­dbhā­va­sā­dha­nā­t | gaṃ­dhā­śra­ya­tve spa­rśa­rū­pa­ra­sa­va­t | gaṃdho hi ka­stū­ri­kā­de­r gaṃ­dha­dra­vyā­d dūre gaṃdhaṃ sa­mu­pa­la­bhya­mā­ne TAŚVA-ML 424,05ghrā­ṇeṃ­dri­ye saṃprāptaḥ svā­śra­ya­dra­vya­ra­hi­taḥ na saṃ­bha­va­ti­, gu­ṇa­tvā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | nāpi ta­dā­śra­ya­dra­vya­m a­sma­dā­di- TAŚVA-ML 424,06bhir u­pa­la­bhya­mā­na­spa­rśa­rū­pa­ra­saṃ | na ca ta­trā­nu­bhū­ta­vṛ­tta­yaḥ spa­rśa­rū­pa­ra­sā na saṃti pārthive py a­vi­ro­dhā­t | yathā TAŚVA-ML 424,07vāyor a­nu­pa­la­bhya­mā­na­rū­pa­ra­sa­gaṃ­dha­sya te­ja­sa­ś cā­nu­pa­la­bhya­mā­na­ra­sa­gaṃ­gha­sya sa­li­la­sya cā­nu­pa­la­bhya­mā­na­gaṃ­dha­sya paryā- TAŚVA-ML 424,08.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­ga­gaṃ spa­rśa­rū­pa­ra­sa­gaṃ­dhāḥ pra­si­ddhā­s ta­thā­nu­pa­la­bhya­mā­na­spa­rśa­rū­pa­ra­sa­gaṃ­dha­syā­pi bhā­ṣā­va­rga­ṇā­pu­dga­la­sya TAŚVA-ML 424,09paryāyaḥ śabdo ni­ssaṃ­de­haṃ pra­si­ddhya­ty eva | katham a­nya­thai­va­m ā­ca­kṣā­ṇaḥ pra­ti­kṣi­pya­te paraiḥ | na vā­yu­gu­ṇo nuṣṇā- TAŚVA-ML 424,10śī­ta­spa­rśo­pā­ka­jaḥ u­pa­la­bhya­tve saty a­sma­dā­dya­nu­pa­la­bhya­mā­na­rū­pa­ra­sa­gaṃ­dhā­śra­ya­tvā­t su­khā­di­va­t | tathā na bhāsura- TAŚVA-ML 424,11rū­po­ṣṇa­spa­rśa­s te­jo­dra­vya­gu­ṇa u­pa­la­bhya­tve saty a­sma­dā­dya­nu­pa­la­bhya­mā­na­gaṃ­dhā­śra­ya­tvā­t tadvat | tathā na śī­ta­spa­rśa- TAŚVA-ML 424,12nī­la­rū­pa­ma­dhu­ra­ra­sāḥ sa­li­la­gu­ṇāḥ u­pa­la­bhya­tve saty a­sma­dā­dya­nu­pa­la­bhya­mā­na­gaṃ­dhā­śra­ya­tvā­t tadvad eveti | yadi punaḥ TAŚVA-ML 424,13spa­rśā­da­yo dra­vyā­śra­yā eva gu­ṇa­tvā­t su­khā­di­va­t yat taddravyaṃ ta­dā­śra­yaḥ sa vā­yu­ra­na­laḥ salilaṃ kṣitir ity anumā- TAŚVA-ML 424,14na­si­ddha­tvā­t spa­rśa­vi­śe­ṣā­dī­nāṃ vā­yvā­di­gu­ṇa­tva­sya sā­mā­nyā­rpa­ṇa­yā kiṃ na bhā­ṣā­va­rga­ṇa­pu­dga­la­dra­vye­ṇa sahabhā- TAŚVA-ML 424,15vīṣṭo yena tadguṇo na syāt | vi­śe­ṣā­rpa­ṇā­t yathā rū­pā­da­yaḥ pa­ryā­yā­s tathā śabdo pi pu­dga­la­pa­ryā­ya iti TAŚVA-ML 424,16katham asau dravyaṃ syāt ? ṣa­ḍdra­vya­pra­ti­jñā­na­vi­ro­dhā­c ca | śa­bda­dra­vya­sya pṛ­thi­vyā­di­va­tpu­dga­la­dra­vyeṃ ta­rbhā­vā­n na ta­dvi­ro­dha TAŚVA-ML 424,17iti cet, gaṃ­dha­dra­vyā­dī­nā­m api ta­dva­tta­trāṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­t ta­dvi­ro­dhā­si­ddhe­r guṇatvaṃ kim a­bhi­dhī­ya­te jñā­nā­dī­nāṃ ca dravyatva- TAŚVA-ML 424,18m astu jī­va­dra­vye ṃ­ta­rbhā­va­tvā­pra­sa­kteḥ dra­vya­saṃ­khyā­ni­ya­mā­vi­ghā­tā­t | tathā ca na kaścid guṇa iti dra­vya­syā­py a- TAŚVA-ML 424,19bhāvaḥ tasya gu­ṇa­va­ttva­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­t | tato dra­vya­gu­ṇa­pa­ryā­ya­vya­va­sthā­m icchatā jñā­nā­di­rū­pā­dī­nā­m iva śabdasya TAŚVA-ML 424,20sa­ha­bhā­vi­no guṇatvaṃ kra­ma­bhu­va­s tu pa­ryā­ya­tva­m a­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyaṃ | kri­yā­va­ttvaṃ ca śa­bda­syā­si­ddhaṃ gaṃ­dhā­di­va­t ta­dā­śra­ya­sya TAŚVA-ML 424,21pu­dga­la­dra­vya­sya kri­yā­va­ttvo­pa­cā­rā­t | syān mataṃ, na śa­bda­pa­ryā­yaḥ śro­tra­grā­hyo dravyaṃ sādhyate kiṃ tu ta­dā­śra­yaḥ TAŚVA-ML 424,22pu­dga­la­vi­śe­ṣa iti, tarhi kri­yā­va­ddra­vya­pa­ryā­yaḥ śabdaḥ pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ sādhyaḥ | syād ākūtaṃ te; na dravyaṃ śabdaḥ TAŚVA-ML 424,23sā­dhya­te­, nāpi sarvathā paryāyaṃ | kiṃ tarhi ? dra­vya­pa­ryā­yā­tmā­, tato na kaścid doṣaḥ kri­yā­va­ttva­sya hetor api TAŚVA-ML 424,24pa­ra­mā­rtha­ta­s tatra siddheḥ a­nu­vā­ta­pra­ti­vā­ta­ti­rya­gvā­te­ṣu śabdasya pra­ti­pa­ttya­pra­ti­pa­ttī­ṣa­tpra­ti­pa­tti­da­rśa­nā­t kriyā- TAŚVA-ML 424,25kri­yā­va­ttva­sā­dha­nā­d iti | kim evaṃ gaṃ­dhā­di­r dra­vya­pa­ryā­yā­tmā na sādhyate ? '­dra­vya­pa­ryā­yā­tmā­rtha­' ity a­ka­laṃ­ka­de­vai­r a- TAŚVA-ML 424,26bhi­dhā­nā­t spa­rśā­dī­nāṃ ceṃ­dri­yā­rtha­tva­ka­tha­nā­t­, spa­rśa­ra­sa­rū­pa­gaṃ­dha­śa­bdā­s tadarthā iti sū­tra­sa­dbhā­vā­t | atha TAŚVA-ML 424,27pa­ryā­yā­rtha­prā­dhā­nyā­t paryāya eva gaṃ­dhā­da­yaḥ śabdas tathā kim a­pa­ryā­yaḥ śabdo ? dra­vyā­rthā­de­śā­t dravyam iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 424,28tarhi tathā vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ kartavyaṃ | syād dravyaṃ śabda iti tad a­pra­yu­kta­m api vā ta­trai­ṣi­ta­vyaṃ | tato nai­kāṃ­te­na dravyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 424,29śabdaḥ syā­dvā­di­nāṃ siddho yatas tasya dra­vya­tva­pra­ti­ṣe­dhe pa­si­ddhāṃ­taḥ ta­syā­mū­rta­dra­vya­tva­pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­d vā na doṣaḥ kaści- TAŚVA-ML 424,30d a­va­ta­ra­ti | kaścid ā­ha­–­spho­ṭo '­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­he­tu­r na dhva­na­ya­s teṣāṃ pratyekaṃ sa­mu­di­tā­nāṃ vā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­ni­mi­tta­tā- TAŚVA-ML 424,31nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | de­va­da­ttā­di­vā­kye da­kā­ro­ccā­ra­ṇā­d eva ta­da­rtha­pra­ti­pa­ttau śe­ṣa­śa­bdo­ccā­ra­ṇa­vai­ya­rthyā­n na pratyekaṃ ta­nni­mi­tta­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 424,32yuktaṃ, da­kā­ra­sya vā­kyāṃ­ta­re pi da­rśa­nā­t | saṃ­śa­ya­ni­rā­sā­rthaṃ śa­bdāṃ­ta­ro­ccā­ra­ṇa­m u­ci­ta­m eveti cen na, āvṛttyā TAŚVA-ML 424,33vā­kyā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | va­rṇāṃ­ta­re pi ta­syai­vā­rtha­sya pra­ti­pā­da­nā­t | na ca sa­mu­di­tā­nā­m eva vā­kyā­rtha­pra­ti- TAŚVA-ML 424,34pa­tti­he­tu­tvaṃ pra­ti­kṣa­ṇaṃ vi­nā­śi­tve sa­mu­dā­yā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | ka­lpi­ta­sya ta­tsa­mu­dā­ya­sya ta­ddhe­tu­tve ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 424,35ni­tya­tvā­d varṇānāṃ sa­mu­dā­yaḥ saṃ­bha­va­tī­ti cet na, a­bhi­vya­ktā­nāṃ teṣāṃ kra­ma­vṛ­tti­tvā­t ta­da­bhi­vyaṃ­ja­ka­vā­yū­nā­m ani- TAŚVA-ML 425,01tyatvāt kra­ma­bhā­vi­tvā­t kra­ma­śa­s ta­da­bhi­vya­kti­si­ddheḥ | teṣām a­na­bhi­vya­ktā­nā­m a­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­he­tu­tve ta­da­bhi­vyaṃ­ja­ka- TAŚVA-ML 425,02vyā­pā­ra­vai­ya­rthyā­d a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­c ca | tata e­vā­bhi­vya­ktā­na­bhi­vya­kta­śa­bda­sa­mū­hā­d a­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­r iti pra­ti­vyū­ḍhaṃ | pū­rva­pū­rva- TAŚVA-ML 425,03va­rṇa­jñā­nā­hi­ta­saṃ­skā­rā­pe­kṣā­d aṃ­tya­va­rṇa­śra­va­ṇā­d vā­kyā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­r iti cen na, ta­tsaṃ­skā­rā­ṇā­m a­ni­tya­tve ṃ­tya­va­rṇa­śra­va­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 425,04kāle sa­ttva­vi­ro­dhā­d a­sa­tto­pe­kṣā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­ta­saṃ­skā­rā­pe­kṣā­yāṃ ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­tā­d eva vā­kyā­rtha­pra­ti­pa- TAŚVA-ML 425,05tti­pra­saṃ­gā­t ta­tsaṃ­skā­rā­ṇāṃ kā­lāṃ­ta­ra­sthā­yi­tve ṃ­tya­va­rṇa­śra­va­ṇā­hi­ta­saṃ­skā­ra­sya pū­rva­va­rṇa­śra­va­ṇā­hi­ta­saṃ­skā­raiḥ sahā- TAŚVA-ML 425,06rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­he­tu­tva­m iti ta­tsaṃ­skā­ra­sa­mū­ho '­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­he­tu­r na śabda ity āyātaṃ | na caitad yuktaṃ, va­rṇa­śra­va­ṇā­hi- TAŚVA-ML 425,07ta­saṃ­skā­re­bhyo va­rṇa­sma­ra­ṇa­mā­tra­syai­vo­pa­pa­tteḥ pa­da­śra­va­ṇā­hi­ta­saṃ­skā­re­bhyaḥ pa­da­sma­ra­ṇa­mā­tra­va­t | atha saṃ­ke­ta­ba­lo- TAŚVA-ML 425,08pa­jā­ta­pa­dā­bhi­dhe­ya­jñā­nā­hi­ta­saṃ­skā­re­bhyo rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­r iṣyate tathā hi pa­dā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­r eva syān na vā­kyā­rtha­pra- TAŚVA-ML 425,09tipattiḥ | na ca pa­dā­rtha­sa­mu­dā­ya­pra­ti­pa­tti­r eva vā­kyā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­r iti yuktaṃ, va­rṇā­rtha­sa­mu­dā­ya­pra­ti­pa­tte­r eva TAŚVA-ML 425,10pa­dā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­rū­pa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na ca va­rṇā­nā­m a­rtha­va­ttvā­bhā­ve pa­da­syā­rtha­va­ttvaṃ gha­ṭa­te­, tasya pra­kṛ­ti­pra­tya­yā­di- TAŚVA-ML 425,11sa­mu­dā­yā­tma­ka­tvā­t pra­kṛ­tyā­dī­nāṃ ca a­rtha­va­ttvo­pa­ga­mā­t | yadi punaḥ pra­kṛ­tyā­da­yaḥ svā­rthā­pe­kṣa­yā­rtha­vaṃ­to pi TAŚVA-ML 425,12pa­dā­rthā­pe­kṣa­yā ni­ra­rtha­kā eveti mataṃ tadā padāny api svā­bhi­dhe­yā­pe­kṣa­yā­rtha­vaṃ­ty api vā­kyā­rthā­pe­kṣa­yā ni­ra­rtha­kā­ni TAŚVA-ML 425,13kiṃ na bhaveyuḥ ? tad u­ktaṃ­–­"­brā­hma­ṇyā­rtho yadā nāsti kaścid brā­hma­ṇya­kaṃ­va­le | de­va­da­ttā­da­yo vākye tathaiva syur a- TAŚVA-ML 425,14narthakāḥ || " iti | tathā ca na pa­dā­rtha­sa­mu­dā­ya eva vā­kya­syā­rtha­s tasya tato nyatvād ekatve pra­tī­ya­mā­na­tvā­d a- TAŚVA-ML 425,15bhyaṃ­ja­na­kri­yā­de­r de­va­da­ttā­di­vā­kyā­rtha­tvā­t | na ca tasya varṇebhya iva padebhyo pi vi­pra­ti­pa­ttiḥ saṃ­bha­va­tī­ti TAŚVA-ML 425,16ta­tpra­ti­pa­tti­he­tu­r va­rṇa­pa­da­vya­ti­ri­ktaḥ kaścid va­stvā­tmā­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyaḥ | sa ca sphoṭa eva, sphuṭaty artho 'smād iti TAŚVA-ML 425,17sphoṭa iti ta­syai­ka­rū­pa­tā punar e­kā­kā­ra­pra­ti­bhā­sā­d a­va­sī­ya­te nā­nā­kā­re­bhyo he­tu­bhya­s ta­da­yo­gā­d a­he­tu­ka­tva­pra- TAŚVA-ML 425,18saṃgād iti | so py ayaṃ spho­ṭa­vā­dī pra­ṣṭa­vyaḥ­, kim ayaṃ sphoṭaḥ śa­bdā­tma­ko '­śa­bdā­tma­ko vā ? iti | na tāva- TAŚVA-ML 425,19dādyaḥ pakṣaḥ śreyān tasya sphoṭasya śa­bdā­tma­naḥ sa­dai­ka­sva­bhā­va­syā­pra­tī­teḥ va­rṇa­pa­dā­tma­no nā­nā­sva­bhā­va­syā- TAŚVA-ML 425,20va­bhā­sa­nā­t­, va­rṇa­pa­de­bhyo bhi­nna­syai­ka­sva­bhā­va­syai­va śabdasya śro­tra­bu­ddhau pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­d asiddhā sva­bhā­vā­nu­pa­la­bdhiḥ | TAŚVA-ML 425,21sva­bhā­va­vi­ru­ddho­pa­la­bdhi­r vā spho­ṭā­bhā­va­sā­dha­nī­ti cet na, tasya va­rṇa­pa­da­śra­va­ṇa­kā­le paścād vā pra­ti­bhā­sā­bhā- TAŚVA-ML 425,22vāt | sa hi yadi tā­va­dā­khyā­ta­śa­bdaḥ pra­ti­bhā­sa­na eva vākyātmā tadā nai­ka­sva­bhā­vo '­ne­ka­va­rṇā­tma­ka­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 425,23bhinna e­vā­khyā­ta­śa­bdo '­bhyā­je­tyā­di­va­rṇe­bhya ity a­yu­ktaṃ­, tathā pra­tī­tya­bhā­vā­t | va­rṇa­vyaṃ­gyo ṃ­tya­va­rṇa­śra­va­ṇā­naṃ­ta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 425,24m ekaḥ pra­tī­ya­ta eveti cen na, varṇānāṃ pratyekaṃ sa­mu­di­tā­nāṃ vā spho­ṭā­bhi­vya­ktau he­tu­tvā­gha­ṭa­nā­d a­rtha­pra­ti­pa­ttā- TAŚVA-ML 425,25v iva sarvathā vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | yadi punaḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d varṇāḥ spho­ṭā­bhi­vya­kti­he­ta­vaḥ syus tadā ta­thai­vā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti- TAŚVA-ML 425,26hetavaḥ saṃtu kim anayā pa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā ? varṇebhyaḥ spho­ṭa­syā­bhi­vya­kti­s tato bhi­vya­ktā­d a­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­r iti ka­thaṃ­ci­d avya- TAŚVA-ML 425,27tiriktaḥ sphoṭo varṇebhya iti tasya śro­tra­bu­ddhau pra­ti­bhā­sa­no­pa­ga­me katham e­kā­ne­ka­sva­bhā­vo sau na syāt ? sukha- TAŚVA-ML 425,28duḥ­khā­di­pa­ryā­yā­tma­kā­tma­va­t | na­va­pu­rā­ṇā­di­vi­śe­ṣā­tma­ka­tva­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t | bhā­ṣā­va­rga­ṇā­pu­dga­la­dra­vyaṃ hi sva­sa­ha­kā­ri­vi- TAŚVA-ML 425,29śe­ṣa­va­śā­d a­kā­ra­rū­pa­tā­m āsādya bha­kā­rā­di­rū­pa­tā­m ā­sā­da­ya­t kramaśaḥ pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­va­ktṛ­vi­śe­ṣā­di­r a­bhyā­je­tyā­di- TAŚVA-ML 425,30r ā­khyā­ta­śa­bdaḥ pra­ti­bhā­sa­te na cāsau vākyaṃ de­va­da­ttā­di­pa­da­ni­ra­pe­kṣa­s ta­du­ccā­ra­vai­ya­rthyā­pa­tteḥ | sa­ttā­pe­kṣa­sya TAŚVA-ML 425,31tu vākyatve de­va­da­tto gā­ma­bhyā­ja śuklāṃ daṃ­ḍe­ne­tyā­di ka­thaṃ­ci­t pa­dā­tma­kaṃ vākyam e­kā­ne­ka­sva­bhā­va­m ā­khyā­ta­śa- TAŚVA-ML 425,32bda­va­da­bhi­dhā­ta­vyaṃ­, ta­nni­rā­kṛ­tau kṣa­ṇa­kṣa­yai­ka­tā­va­laṃ­ba­na­pra­saṃ­gā­t | kra­ma­bhu­vāṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d varṇānāṃ vā­sta­vai­ka­pa­da­tvā­bhā­ve TAŚVA-ML 425,33kṣa­ṇi­ka­va­rṇa­bhā­gā­nā­m api pā­ra­mā­rthi­kai­ka­va­rṇa­tvā­si­ddhe­s ta­tho­pa­ga­me vāṃ­ta­rba­hi­ś cātmano gha­ṭā­de­ś ca kra­ma­bhā­vya­ne­ka­pa- TAŚVA-ML 425,34ryā­yā­tma­ka­syā­bhā­vā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | tatas ta­dbhā­va­m a­bhyu­pa­ga­ccha­tā kṣa­ṇi­kā­ne­ka­kra­ma­vṛ­tti­va­rṇa­bhā­gā­tma­ka­m ekaṃ varṇam a­bhyu­pe­yaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 425,35ta­dva­da­ne­ka­kra­ma­va­tsa­va­rṇā­tma­ka­m ekaṃ padaṃ tā­dṛ­śā­ne­ka­pa­dā­tma­kaṃ ca vākyam e­ṣi­ta­vyaṃ | tato nā­khyā­ta­śa­bdo TAŚVA-ML 426,01vā­kyā­tmai­ka­sva­bhā­va eva ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­ne­ka­sva­bhā­va­sya tasya pratīteḥ | etena padam ādyam aṃtyaṃ cānyad vā pa­dāṃ­ta­rā­pe­kṣaṃ TAŚVA-ML 426,02vākyam e­ka­sva­bhā­va­m iti ni­ra­staṃ­, tasyāpy ā­khyā­ta­śa­bda­va­t ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­ne­ka­sva­bhā­va­sya pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­t | eko nava- TAŚVA-ML 426,03yavaḥ śabdo vākyam ity a­yu­ktaṃ­, tasya sā­va­ya­va­sya pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­t | tasya cā­va­ya­ve­bhyo na­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tve '­ne­ka­tva­m eva TAŚVA-ML 426,04syāt, ta­da­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tve saṃ­baṃ­dhā­si­ddhiḥ u­pa­kā­ra­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ vā­kya­syā­va­ya­va­kā­rya­tva­pra­saṃ­ga­s tair u­pa­kā­rya­tvā­d a­va­ya­vā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 426,05vā vā­kya­kā­rya­tā te­no­pa­kri­ya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t u­pa­kā­ra­sya tato rthāṃ­ta­ra­tve saṃ­baṃ­dhā­si­ddhi­r a­nu­pa­kā­rā­t ta­du­pa­kā­rāṃ­ta­ra­ka- TAŚVA-ML 426,06lpa­nā­yā­m a­na­va­sthā­pra­saṃ­ga iti vā­kya­ta­da­va­ya­vā­bhe­da­bhe­dai­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­nā­m u­pā­laṃ­bhaḥ | syā­dvā­di­nāṃ ya­thā­pra­tī­ti TAŚVA-ML 426,07ka­thaṃ­ci­t ta­da­bhe­do­pa­ga­mā­t e­kā­ne­kā­kā­ra­pra­tī­te­r e­kā­ne­kā­tma­ka­sya jā­tyaṃ­ta­ra­sya vya­va­sthi­teḥ | na hi vā­kya­śra­va- TAŚVA-ML 426,08ṇā­naṃ­ta­ra­m a­ne­kā­kā­ra­pra­tī­ti­va­t sarvadā sarvatra sa­dbhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | nāpi va­rṇa­pa­da­mā­tra­he­tu­kā ta­dā­kā­ra­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­d va- TAŚVA-ML 426,09rṇa­pa­da­pra­tī­ti­va­t | tato vā­kyā­kā­ra­pa­ri­ṇa­ta­śa­bda­dra­vya­he­tu­kā vā­kya­pra­tī­ti­va­c ca tathā pa­ri­ṇa­ta­śa­bda­dra­vya­m e- TAŚVA-ML 426,10kā­ne­kā­kā­raṃ pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ siddhaṃ bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t | kathaṃ nā­nā­bhā­ṣā­va­rga­ṇā­pu­dga­la­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­va­rṇā­nā­m e­ka­dra­vya­tva­m iti TAŚVA-ML 426,11cet, ta­tro­pa­cā­rā­n nā­nā­dra­vyā­di­saṃ­tā­na­va­t | kiṃ punas ta­da­ne­ka­tvo­pa­cā­ra­ni­mi­tta­m iti cet, tathā sa­dṛ­śa­pa- TAŚVA-ML 426,12riṇāma eva tadvat va­rṇa­kra­mo vākyam ity aparaḥ | so pi varṇebhyo bhinnam e­ka­sva­bhā­vaṃ kramaṃ yadi brūyāt tadā TAŚVA-ML 426,13pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhaḥ tasya śro­tra­bu­ddhā­v a­pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­t | ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dhā­nu­pa­pa­tte­ś cā­na­va­ya­va­vā­kya­va­t | varṇebhyo na­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tva- TAŚVA-ML 426,14vat kramasya varṇā eva na kaścit kramaḥ syāt | satyam etad evaṃ, yāvaṃto yādṛśā ye ca pa­dā­rtha­pra­ti­pā­da­ne TAŚVA-ML 426,15varṇā vi­jñā­ta­sā­ma­rthyā­s te tathaiva bodhakā iti va­ca­nā­t tato nyasya vākyasya ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­d i­tī­ta­raḥ | so pi TAŚVA-ML 426,16yadi varṇānāṃ kramaṃ pra­tyā­ca­kṣī­ta ta­dā­gni­ṣṭo­me­na yajena sva­rga­kā­ma ity ā­kā­rā­da­yo ye yā­vaṃ­ta­ś ca varṇāḥ sveṣṭavā- TAŚVA-ML 426,17kyā­rtha­pra­ti­pā­da­ne vi­jñā­ta­sā­ma­rthyā­s te tāvaṃta eva vety u­dga­me­nā­pi sa­mu­ccā­rya­mā­ṇā­s tathā syur vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 426,18atha yena krameṇa vi­śi­ṣṭā­s te tathā dṛṣṭās tādṛśā eva ta­da­rtha­syā­va­bo­dha­kā iti mataṃ, tarhīṣṭaḥ kramo varṇānā- TAŚVA-ML 426,19m anyathā tena vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­gha­ṭa­nā­t va­rṇā­bhi­vya­kteḥ kramo varṇānāṃ teṣām a­kra­ma­tvā­t | u­pa­cā­rā­t tu tasya tatra TAŚVA-ML 426,20bhāvāt ta­dvi­śe­pa­ṇa­tva­m u­pa­pa­dya­ta eveti cen na, e­kāṃ­ta­ni­tya­tve va­rṇā­nā­m a­bhi­vya­kteḥ sa­rva­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ u­tpa­tti­sa­ma­rtha- TAŚVA-ML 426,21nāt tatra mu­khya­kra­ma­sya prasiddheḥ | kaḥ punar ayaṃ kramo nāma va­rṇā­nā­m iti cet, kā­la­kṛ­tā vya­va­sthe­ti brūmaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 426,22katham asau va­rṇā­nā­m iti cet, va­rṇo­pā­dā­nā­d u­dā­ttā­dya­va­sthā­va­t | tarhy au­pā­dhi­kaḥ kramo va­rṇā­nā­m iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 426,23u­dā­ttā­dya­va­sthā­nā­m apy au­pā­dhi­ka­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | au­pā­dhi­kyu­dā­ttā­dya­va­sthā eva vāco va­rṇa­tvā­t ka­kā­rā­di­va­d iti TAŚVA-ML 426,24cen na, teṣāṃ svayam a­naṃ­śa­tvā­si­ddheḥ | sva­bhā­va­ta­s ta­thā­tvo­pa­pa­tte­r anyathā dhva­nī­nā­m api svā­bhā­vi­ko­dā­tta­tvā­dya­yo- TAŚVA-ML 426,25gāt | tataḥ sva­kā­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­va­śā­t kra­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­vi­śi­ṣṭā­nā­m a­kā­rā­di­va­rṇā­nā­m utpatteḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­na­rthāṃ­ta­ra­kra­maḥ | TAŚVA-ML 426,26sa ca sā­dṛ­śya­sā­mā­nyā­d u­pa­cā­rā­d ekaḥ, pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­vi­śe­ṣā­kā­ra­ta­yā tv aneka iti syā­dvā­di­nā­m e­kā­ne­kā­tma­kaḥ TAŚVA-ML 426,27kramo pi vākyaṃ na vi­ru­dhya­te | va­rṇa­saṃ­ghā­to vā­kyā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­he­tu­r vākyam ity anye; teṣām api na varṇebhyo TAŚVA-ML 426,28bhinnaḥ saṃghāto naṃśaḥ pra­tī­ti­mā­rgā­va­tā­rī­, saṃ­ghā­ta­tva­vi­ro­dhā­d a­va­rṇāṃ­ta­ra­va­t | nāpi tato '­na­rthāṃ­ta­ra­m eva saṃghātaḥ TAŚVA-ML 426,29pra­ti­va­rṇa­saṃ­ghā­ta­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na caiko varṇaḥ saṃghāto bhavet | ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­nyo­nya­sva­va­rṇe­bhyaḥ saṃghāta iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 426,30katham e­kā­ne­ka­sva­bhā­vo na syāt ? ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­ne­ka­va­rṇā­d a­bhi­nna­tvā­d a­ne­ka­s ta­tsvā­tma­va­t | saṃ­ghā­ta­tva­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­de­śā- TAŚVA-ML 426,31t tato bhi­nna­tvā­d ekaḥ syād iti pra­tī­ti­si­ddheḥ | etena saṃ­ghā­ta­va­rti­nī jātir vākyam iti ciṃ­ti­taṃ­, tasyāḥ TAŚVA-ML 426,32saṃ­ghā­te­bhyo bhinnāyāḥ sa­rva­thā­nu­tpa­tteḥ | ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­bhi­nnā­yā­s tu saṃ­ghā­ta­va­de­kā­ne­ka­sva­bhā­va­tva­si­ddhe­r nānaṃśaḥ śabdā- TAŚVA-ML 426,33tmā kaścid eko vā­kya­spho­ṭo sti śro­tra­bu­ddhau jā­tyaṃ­ta­ra­syā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­he­toḥ pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­t e­kā­ne­kā­tma­na eva TAŚVA-ML 426,34sa­rvā­tma­nā vākyasya siddheḥ | yadi punar aṃ­taḥ­pra­kā­śa­rū­paḥ śa­bda­spho­ṭaḥ pū­rva­va­rṇa­jñā­nā­hi­ta­saṃ­skā­ra­syā­tma­no ṃ- TAŚVA-ML 426,35tya­va­rṇa­śra­va­ṇā­naṃ­ta­raṃ vā­kyā­rtha­ni­śca­ya­he­tu­r buddhyātmā dhvanibhyo 'nyo bhyu­pa­ga­mya­te­, sphuṭaty artho smin pra­kā­śa­ta TAŚVA-ML 427,01iti sphoṭa ity a­bhi­prā­yā­t­; tadāpy e­ta­syai­kā­ne­kā­tma­ka­tve syā­dvā­da­si­ddhi­r ātmana eva vā­kyā­rtha­grā­ha­ka­tva­pa­ri- TAŚVA-ML 427,02ṇatasya bhā­va­vā­kya­sya saṃ­pra­tya­yā­t­, tasya sphoṭa iti nā­ma­ka­ra­ṇe vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­t | tasya ni­raṃ­śa­tve tu pratī- TAŚVA-ML 427,03ti­vi­ro­dhaḥ­, sarvadā ta­syai­kā­ne­ka­sva­bhā­va­sya tri­dhāṃ­śa­ka­sya pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­t | na cāyam a­bhi­ni­ve­śaḥ śa­bda­spho­ṭa TAŚVA-ML 427,04iti śreyān gaṃ­dhā­di­spho­ṭa­sya ta­thā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­rha­tvā­t | yathaiva śabdaḥ va­ktṛ­saṃ­ke­ta­sya kvacid a­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­he­tu- TAŚVA-ML 427,05s tathā gaṃ­dhā­di­r api, vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | e­vaṃ­vi­dha­m eva gaṃdhaṃ sa­mā­ghrā­ye­ttha­m e­vaṃ­vi­dho rthaḥ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaḥ sparśaṃ spṛśya TAŚVA-ML 427,06rasaṃ vāsvādya rūpaṃ vā­lo­kye­tthaṃ bhūtam īdṛśo bhāvaḥ pra­tye­ta­vya iti sa­ma­ya­grā­hi­ṇāṃ punaḥ kvacit tā­dṛ­śa­gaṃ­dhā­dyu- TAŚVA-ML 427,07pa­laṃ­bhā­t ta­thā­vi­dhā­rtha­ni­rṇa­ya­pra­si­ddhe­r gaṃ­dhā­di­jñā­nā­hi­ta­saṃ­skā­ra­syā­tma­na­s ta­dvā­kyā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­he­to­r gaṃ­dhā­di­pa­da­spho­ṭa­to­pa- TAŚVA-ML 427,08patteḥ | pū­rva­pū­rva­gaṃ­dhā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­jñā­nā­hi­ta­saṃ­skā­ra­syā­tma­no ṃ­tya­gaṃ­dhā­di­vi­śe­ṣo­pa­laṃ­bhā­naṃ­ta­raṃ gaṃ­dhā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­sa­mu­dā­ya- TAŚVA-ML 427,09ga­myā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­he­to­r gaṃ­dhā­di­vā­kya­spho­ṭa­tva­gha­ṭa­nā­t | tathā lo­ka­vya­va­hā­ra­syā­pi kartuṃ su­śa­ka­tvā­t kā­ya­pra­jña- TAŚVA-ML 427,10ptivat | ha­sta­pā­da­ka­ra­ṇa­mā­tri­kāṃ­ga­hā­rā­di­spho­ṭa­va­d vā ha­stā­di­pa­dā­di­spho­ṭa eva ghaṭate na punaḥ svā­va­ya­va­kri­yā- TAŚVA-ML 427,11vi­śe­ṣā­bhi­vyaṃ­gyo haṃ­sa­pa­kṣmā­di­r ha­sta­spho­ṭaḥ svā­bhi­dhe­yā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tte­r hetur iti svalpam a­ti­saṃ­da­rśa­na­mā­traṃ | etena TAŚVA-ML 427,12vi­tku­ṭi­tā­diḥ pā­da­spho­ṭo ha­sta­pā­da­sa­mā­yo­ga­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ ka­ra­ṇa­spho­ṭaḥ ka­ra­ṇa­dva­ya­rū­pa­mā­tri­kā sa­ha­sra­la­kṣa­ṇo ṃga- TAŚVA-ML 427,13hā­rā­di­spho­ṭa­ś ca na ghaṭata iti vadann a­na­va­dhe­ya­va­ca­naḥ pra­ti­pā­di­to bo­ddha­vyaḥ­, tasyāpi sva­svā­va­ya­vā­bhi­vyaṃ­gya­sya TAŚVA-ML 427,14svā­bhi­dhe­yā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­he­to­r a­śa­kya­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­t | na caivaṃ syā­dvā­da­si­ddhāṃ­ta­vi­ro­dhaḥ śro­tra­ma­ti­pū­rva­sye­va ghrāṇā- TAŚVA-ML 427,15dim a­ti­pū­rva­syā­pi śru­ta­jñā­na­sye­ṣṭa­tvā­t ta­tpa­ri­ṇa­tā­tma­na­s taddhetoḥ sphoṭa iti saṃ­jñā­ka­ra­ṇā­t gaṃ­dhā­di­bhiḥ kasya- TAŚVA-ML 427,16cid a­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­bhā­vā­t tatra ta­du­pa­laṃ­bha­ni­mi­tta­ka­pra­tya­yā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r na tathā pa­ri­ṇa­to buddhyātmā sphoṭaḥ saṃ­bha­va­tī­ti TAŚVA-ML 427,17cet, tata eva śa­bda­spho­ṭo pi mā sma bhūt śa­bda­syā­rthe­na saha yo­gya­tā­la­kṣa­ṇa­saṃ­baṃ­dha­sa­dbhā­vā­t ta­tsaṃ­bha­ve tata TAŚVA-ML 427,18e­ve­ta­ra­saṃ­bha­vaḥ | gaṃ­dhā­dī­nā­m arthena saha yo­gya­tā­khya­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­bhā­ve saṃ­ke­ta­sa­ha­sre pi tatas ta­tpra­tī­tya­yo­gā­c chabdataḥ TAŚVA-ML 427,19śa­bdā­rtha­va­tpra­ti­pa­ttu­r a­gṛ­hī­ta­saṃ­ke­ta­sya śabdasya śra­va­ṇā­t kim ayam āheti vi­śi­ṣṭā­rthe saṃ­de­he­na pra­śna­da­rśa­nā­d artha- TAŚVA-ML 427,20sā­mā­nya­pra­ti­pa­tti­si­ddheḥ | śa­bda­sā­mā­nya­syā­rtha­sā­mā­nye­na yo­gya­tā­saṃ­baṃ­dha­si­ddhi­r iti cet, tata eva rūpādi- TAŚVA-ML 427,21sā­mā­nya­sya sva­da­rśyā­rtha­sā­mā­nye­na yo­gya­tā­si­ddhi­r astu svayam a­pra­ti­pa­nna­saṃ­ke­ta­syāṃ­gu­lyā­di­rū­pa­da­rśa­ne ke­na­ci­t kṛte TAŚVA-ML 427,22kim ayam āheti vi­śi­ṣṭā­rthe saṃ­śa­ye­na pra­śno­pa­laṃ­bhā­d a­rtha­sā­mā­nya­pra­ti­pa­tti­si­ddhe­r a­vi­śe­ṣā­t | tad evaṃ śa­bda­sye­vā­rthe TAŚVA-ML 427,23gaṃ­dhā­dī­nāṃ pra­ti­pa­ttiṃ ku­rva­tā­m ā­kṣe­pa­sa­mā­dhā­nā­nāṃ sa­mā­na­tvā­d aṃtaḥ pra­kā­śa­rū­pe bu­ddhyā­tma­ni sphoṭe śabdād anya- TAŚVA-ML 427,24sminn u­pa­ga­mya­mā­ne gaṃ­dhā­di­bhyaḥ paraṃ sphoṭo rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­he­tu­r ghrā­ṇā­dīṃ­dri­ya­m a­ti­pū­rva­śru­ta­jñā­na­rū­po bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyo 'nyathā TAŚVA-ML 427,25śa­bda­spho­ṭā­vya­va­sthi­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | sa ca nai­ka­sva­bhā­vo nā­nā­sva­bhā­va­ta­yā sa­dā­va­bhā­sa­nā­t | e­te­nā­nu­saṃ­ha­ti- TAŚVA-ML 427,26r vākyam ity api ciṃ­ti­taṃ­, pa­dā­nā­m a­nu­saṃ­ha­te­r bu­ddhi­rū­pa­ta­vā pra­tī­te­r a­nu­saṃ­dhe­ya­mā­ṇā­nā­m e­ka­pa­dā­kā­rā­yāḥ sa­rva­thai­ka­sva- TAŚVA-ML 427,27bhā­va­tvā­pra­tī­teḥ | a­trā­pa­re prāhuḥ - na padebhyo '­rthāṃ­ta­ra­m e­ka­sva­bhā­va­m e­kā­ne­ka­sva­bhā­vaṃ vā vākyam ā­khyā­ta­śa­bda­rū­paṃ TAŚVA-ML 427,28pa­dāṃ­ta­rā­pe­kṣaṃ­, nāpi pa­da­saṃ­ghā­ta­va­rti­jā­ti­rū­paṃ vā, na cai­kā­na­va­ya­va­śa­bda­rū­paṃ kra­ma­rū­paṃ vā, nāpi bu­ddhi­rū­pa­m a- TAŚVA-ML 427,29nu­saṃ­hṛ­ti­rū­paṃ vā, na cā­dya­pa­da­rū­pa­m aṃ­tya­pa­da­rū­paṃ vā, pa­da­mā­traṃ vā pa­dāṃ­ta­rā­pe­kṣaṃ yathā vyā­va­rṇya­te 'nyaiḥ | TAŚVA-ML 427,30"­ā­khyā­ta­śa­bda­saṃ­ghā­to jātiḥ saṃ­ghā­ta­va­rti­nī | eko '­na­va­ya­vaḥ śabdaḥ kramo bu­ddhya­nu­saṃ­ha­ti | padam ā­dya­pa­daṃ cāṃtyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 427,31pa­da­sā­pe­kṣa­m ity api | vākyaṃ pra­ti­mi­ti­r bhinnā bahudhā nyā­ya­ve­di­nā­m­" iti | kiṃ tarhi ? padāny eva pa­dā­rtha­pra­ti­pā- TAŚVA-ML 427,32da­na­pū­rva­kaṃ vā­kyā­rthā­va­bo­dhaṃ vi­da­dhā­nā­ni vā­kya­vya­pa­de­śaṃ pra­ti­pa­dyaṃ­te tathā pra­tī­te­r iti teṣām api yadi padāṃ- TAŚVA-ML 427,33ta­rā­rthai­r a­nvi­tā­nā­m e­vā­rthā­nāṃ padair a­bhi­dhā­nā­t pa­dā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­r vā­kyā­rthā­va­bo­dhaḥ syāt tadā de­va­da­tta­pa­dā­d de­va­da­ttā- TAŚVA-ML 427,34rthasya gā­ma­bhyā­je­tyā­di­pa­da­vā­kyai­r arthair a­nvi­ta­syā­bhi­dhā­nā­t ta­du­ccā­ra­ṇa­vai­ya­rthya­m eva vā­kyā­rthā­va­bo­dha­si­ddheḥ | svaya- TAŚVA-ML 427,35m a­vi­va­kṣi­ta­pa­dā­rthā­ny a­va­cche­dā­rtha­tvā­n na gā­mi­tyā­di­pa­do­ccā­ra­ṇa­vai­ya­rthya­m iti cet, kim evaṃ spho­ṭa­vā­di­naḥ prathama- TAŚVA-ML 428,01pa­de­nā­na­va­ya­va­sya vā­kya­spho­ṭa­syā­vya­ktā­v api vya­tta­yaṃ­ta­rā­hi­ta­vyaṃ­ja­ka­pa­da­vya­va­cche­dā­rtha­sya pa­dāṃ­ta­ro­ccā­ra­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­ka- TAŚVA-ML 428,02m ucyate ? yatas tad eva padair a­bhi­vya­ktaṃ tato 'nyad e­vā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­ni­mi­ttaṃ na bhavet | tathā sa­tyā­vṛ­ttyā satyā TAŚVA-ML 428,03vā­kyā­bhi­vya­kti­pra­saṃ­gaḥ pa­dāṃ­ta­rai­s tasyāḥ punaḥ pra­kā­śa­nā­d iti cet, tavāpy āvṛttyā vā­kyā­rthā­va­bo­dhaḥ syāt | TAŚVA-ML 428,04pra­tha­ma­pa­de­nā­bhi­hi­ta­syā­rtha­sya dvi­tī­yā­di­pa­dā­rthā­bhi­dhe­yai­r a­nvi­ta­sya dvi­tī­yā­di­pa­daiḥ punaḥ punaḥ pra­ti­pā­da­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 428,05atha dvi­tī­ya­pa­de­na svārthasya pra­dhā­na­bhā­ve­na pū­rvo­tta­ra­pa­da­vā­kyai­r arthair a­nvi­ta­syā­bhi­dhā­nā­t pra­tha­ma­pa­dā­bhi­dhe­ya­sya tathā- TAŚVA-ML 428,06na­bhi­dhā­nā­t nāvṛttyā tasyaiva pra­ti­pa­tti­r iti mataṃ, tarhi yāvaṃti padāni tā­vaṃ­ta­s tadarthāḥ pa­dāṃ­ta­rā­bhi­dhe­yā- TAŚVA-ML 428,07nvitāḥ prā­dhā­nye­na pra­ti­pa­tta­vyā iti tāvaṃtyo vā­kyā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tta­yaḥ kathaṃ na syuḥ ? hy aṃ­ta­pa­do­ccā­ra­ṇā­t tada- TAŚVA-ML 428,08rtha­syā­śe­ṣa­pū­rva­pa­dā­bhi­dhe­yai­r a­nvi­ta­sya pra­ti­pa­tti­r vā­kyā­rthā­va­bo­dho bhavati na punaḥ pra­tha­ma­pa­do­ccā­ra­ṇā­t ta­da­rtha­syo­tta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 428,09pa­dā­bhi­dhe­yai­r a­nvi­ta­sya pra­ti­pa­tti­r dvi­tī­yā­di­pa­do­ccā­ra­ṇā­c ca śe­ṣa­pa­dā­bhi­dhe­yai­r a­nvi­ta­sya ta­da­rtha­sya pra­ti­pa­tti­r ity atra TAŚVA-ML 428,10kiṃcit kā­ra­ṇa­m u­pa­la­bhā­ma­he | e­te­nā­vṛ­ttyā pa­dā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­pra­saṃ­ga uktaḥ | dvi­tī­yā­di­pa­de­na svārthasya ca pūrvo- TAŚVA-ML 428,11tta­ra­pa­dā­rthā­nā­m api pra­ti­pā­da­nā­d anyathā tais ta­syā­nvi­ta­tvā­yo­gā­t ga­mya­mā­nai­s tais ta­syā­nvi­ta­tvaṃ na punar a­bhi­dhī­ya­mā- TAŚVA-ML 428,12nair iti cet, sa kim i­dā­nī­m a­bhi­dhī­ya­mā­na eva pa­da­syā­rtho ga­mya­mā­naḥ ? ta­tho­pa­ga­me katham a­nvi­tā­bhi­dhā­naṃ ? TAŚVA-ML 428,13vi­va­kṣi­ta­pa­da­sya pa­dāṃ­ta­rā­bhi­dhe­yā­nāṃ ga­mya­mā­nā­nāṃ vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t tair a­nvi­ta­sya svārthasya pra­ti­pā­da­ne sā­ma­rthyā­bhā- TAŚVA-ML 428,14vāt | yadi punaḥ padānāṃ dvau vyāpārau svā­rthā­bhi­dhā­ne vyāpāraḥ pa­dā­rthāṃ­ta­re ga­ma­ka­tva­vyā­pā­ra­ś ca tadā kathaṃ TAŚVA-ML 428,15na pa­dā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­r āvṛttyā pra­sa­jya­te ? pa­da­vyā­pā­rā­t­, pra­tī­ya­mā­na­sya ga­mya­mā­na­syā­pi pa­dā­rtha­tvā­d a­bhi­dhī­ya- TAŚVA-ML 428,16mā­nā­rtha­va­t | na ca pa­da­vyā­pā­rā­t­, pra­tī­ya­mā­no rtho ga­mya­mā­no yuktaḥ kaścid e­vā­vi­śe­ṣā­t | syān mataṃ, pada- TAŚVA-ML 428,17prayogaḥ pre­kṣā­va­tā pa­dā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtho vā­kyā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtho vā kriyeta ? na tā­va­tpa­dā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­s tasya TAŚVA-ML 428,18pra­vṛ­tti­he­tu­tvā­bhā­vā­t | kaḥ pikaḥ ? kokila ityādi ke­va­la­pa­da­pra­yo­ga­syā­pi vā­kyā­rtha­pra­tī­ti­ni­mi­tta­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 428,19kaḥ pika ucyate ? kokila ucyate iti pratīteḥ | yadi tu vā­kyā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaḥ pa­da­pra­yo­ga­s tadā pada- TAŚVA-ML 428,20pra­yo­gā­naṃ­ta­raṃ padārthe pra­ti­pa­ttiḥ sākṣād bha­va­tī­ti tatra pa­da­syā­bhi­dhā vyāpāraḥ pa­dāṃ­ta­rā­rtha­syā­pi pra­ti­pa­tta­ye TAŚVA-ML 428,21ta­syā­pra­yo­gā­t tatra ga­ma­ka­tva­vyā­pā­ra iti; tad apy a­sa­t­, pādapa iti padasya prayoge śā­khā­di­ma­da­rtha­syai­va TAŚVA-ML 428,22pra­ti­pa­tti­s ta­da­rthā­c ca pra­ti­pa­nnā­t tiṣṭhaty ā­di­pa­da­vā­cya­sya sthā­nā­dya­rtha­sya sā­ma­rthya­taḥ pra­tī­te­s tatra padasya sākṣād vyā- TAŚVA-ML 428,23pā­rā­bhā­vā­d ga­ma­ka­tvā­yo­gā­t ta­da­rtha­syai­va ta­dga­ma­ka­tvā­t | pa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā tasya tatra vyāpāre liṃ­ga­va­ca­na­sya liṃ­ga­pra­ti- TAŚVA-ML 428,24pattau vyāpāro stu | tathā sati śābdam e­vā­nu­mā­na­jñā­naṃ bhavet liṃ­ga­vā­ca­kā­c chabdāl liṃgasya pra­ti­pa­tteḥ | saiva TAŚVA-ML 428,25śābdī na punas ta­tpra­ti­pa­tti­ṣu liṃgād a­nu­me­ya­pra­ti­pa­tti­r a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti cet, tata eva pā­da­pa­sthā­nā­dya­rtha­pra­ti­pa- TAŚVA-ML 428,26ttir bhavaṃtī śābdī mā bhūt, tasyāḥ svā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­ttā­v eva pa­rya­va­si­ta­tvā­l liṃ­ga­śa­bda­va­t | katham evaṃ ga­mya­mā­naḥ TAŚVA-ML 428,27śa­bda­syā­rthaḥ syād iti cet, na katham apīti ka­ści­t­; tasyāpi vā­kyā­rthā­va­sā­yo na śābdaḥ syāt gamya- TAŚVA-ML 428,28mā­na­syā­śa­bdā­rtha­tvā­t vā­cya­syai­va śa­bdā­rtha­tva­jñā­nā­t dyo­tya­vi­ṣa­ya­bhū­ta­yo­r api vā­cya­tvā­t śa­bda­mū­la­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 428,29vā­kyā­rthā­va­bo­dhaḥ śābda iti cet, tata e­vā­ga­mya­mā­no­rthaḥ śa­bda­syā­stu | pā­da­pa­śa­bdo­ccā­ra­ṇā­naṃ­ta­raṃ TAŚVA-ML 428,30śā­khā­di­ma­da­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­va­tta­tsthā­nā­dya­rtha­syā­pi gater iti sa e­vā­vṛ­ttyā pa­dā­rthā­pra­ti­pa­tti­pra­saṃ­go nvi­tā­bhi­dhā­na- TAŚVA-ML 428,31vādinaḥ pa­da­spho­ṭa­vā­di­va­t | kiṃ ca, vi­śe­ṣya­pa­daṃ vi­śe­ṣya­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­sā­mā­nye­nā­nvi­taṃ vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 428,32vā­bhi­dha­tte ta­du­bha­ye­na vā ? pra­tha­ma­pa­kṣe vi­śi­ṣṭa­vā­kyā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­vi­ro­dhaḥ | pa­rā­pa­ra­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣya­pa­da­pra­yo­gā- TAŚVA-ML 428,33t ta­da­vi­ro­dha iti cet, tarhy a­bhi­hi­tā­nva­ya­pra­saṃ­gaḥ | dvi­tī­ya­pa­kṣe punaḥ ni­śca­yā­saṃ­bha­vaḥ pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­vi­śe­ṣa- TAŚVA-ML 428,34ṇasya śa­bde­nā­ni­rdi­ṣṭa­sya svo­kta­vi­śe­ṣe nva­ya­saṃ­śī­te­r vi­śe­ṣa­ṇāṃ­ta­rā­ṇā­m api saṃ­bha­vā­t | vaktur a­bhi­prā­yā­t pratini- TAŚVA-ML 428,35ya­ta­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­sya ta­trā­nva­ya­ni­rṇa­ya iti cen na, yaṃ prati śa­bdo­ccā­ra­ṇaṃ tasya ta­da­ni­rṇa­yā­d ā­tmā­na­m eva prati- TAŚVA-ML 429,01vaktuḥ śa­bdo­ccā­ra­ṇā­rtha­kyā­t | tṛ­tī­ya­pa­kṣe tu u­bha­ya­do­ṣā­nu­ṣaṃ­gaḥ | etena kri­yā­sā­mā­nye­na kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 429,02ta­du­bha­ye­na cā­nvi­ta­sya sā­dha­na­sā­mā­nya­syā­bhi­dhā­naṃ ni­ra­staṃ­, kri­yā­yā­ś ca sā­dha­na­sā­mā­nye­na sā­dha­na­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa tadu- TAŚVA-ML 429,03bhayena vā­nvi­ta­yoḥ pra­ti­pā­da­na­m ā­khyā­taṃ­, tato na pra­ti­pā­dya­bu­ddhā­v a­nvi­tā­nāṃ pa­dā­rthā­nā­m a­bhi­dhā­naṃ pratīti- TAŚVA-ML 429,04vi­ro­dhā­t | pra­ti­pā­da­ka­bu­ddhau tu teṣām a­nvi­ta­tva­pra­ti­pa­ttā­v api nā­nvi­tā­bhi­dhā­na­si­ddhi­s tatra teṣāṃ pa­re­ṇā­bhi­hi- TAŚVA-ML 429,05tānām a­nva­yā­t | ata e­vā­bhi­hi­tā­nva­yaḥ śre­yā­ni­tya­nye­, teṣām apy a­bhi­hi­tāḥ padārthāḥ śa­bdāṃ­ta­re­ṇā­nvī­yaṃ­te TAŚVA-ML 429,06buddhyā vā ? na tāvad ādyaḥ pakṣaḥ, śa­bdāṃ­ta­ra­syā­śe­ṣa­pa­dā­rtha­vi­ṣa­ya­sya ka­sya­ci­d aniṣṭeḥ | dvi­tī­ya­pa­kṣe tu buddhi- TAŚVA-ML 429,07r eva vākyaṃ syān na punaḥ padāny eva, tato vā­kyā­rthā­pra­ti­pa­tteḥ pa­dā­rthe­bhyo pe­kṣā­bu­ddhi­saṃ­ni­dhā­t pa­ra­spa­ra­m anvi- TAŚVA-ML 429,08tebhyo vā­kyā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­ttiḥ | pa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā padebhya eva bhāvān na tato vya­ti­ri­ktaṃ vākyam astīti cet, tarhi TAŚVA-ML 429,09pra­kṛ­ti­pra­tya­ye­bhyaḥ pra­kṛ­ti­pra­tya­yā­rthāḥ pra­tī­yaṃ­te tebhyo pe­kṣā­bu­ddhi­saṃ­ni­dhā­nā­d a­nyo­nya­m a­nvi­te­bhyaḥ pa­dā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti- TAŚVA-ML 429,10r iti pra­kṛ­tyā­di­vya­ti­ri­ktaṃ padam api mā bhūt, pra­kṛ­tyā­dī­nā­m a­nvi­tā­nā­m a­bhi­dhā­na­m a­bhi­hi­tā­nā­m anvaye padā- TAŚVA-ML 429,11rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­si­ddheḥ | syān mataṃ, padam eva loke vede vā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tta­ye pra­yo­gā­rhaṃ na tu kevalā prakṛtiḥ TAŚVA-ML 429,12pratyayo vā pa­dā­da­yo vāṃ­tya­ta­du­tpā­da­nā­rthaṃ ya­thā­ka­thaṃ­ci­t ta­da­bhi­dhā­nā­t ta­ttva­ta­s ta­da­bhā­vaḥ | tad uktaṃ | atha gaur i- TAŚVA-ML 429,13ty atra kaḥ śabda ? ga­kā­rau­kā­ra­vi­sa­rja­nī­yā iti bha­ga­vā­n pavarpa iti | yathaiva hi varṇo naṃśaḥ pra­ka­lpi­ta­mā- TAŚVA-ML 429,14trā­bhe­da­s tathā gaur iti padam apy a­naṃ­śa­m a­po­ddhṛ­tya ga­kā­rā­di­bhe­daṃ svā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tti­m a­va­sī­ya­te iti | tad apy anālo- TAŚVA-ML 429,15ci­ta­va­ca­naṃ­, vā­kya­syai­vaṃ tā­ttvi­ka­tva­si­ddhe­s ta­dvyu­tpā­da­nā­rthaṃ tato poddhṛtya pa­dā­nā­m u­pa­de­śā­d vā­kya­syai­va loke śāstre TAŚVA-ML 429,16vā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tta­ye pra­yo­gā­rha­tvā­t | tad uktaṃ | "dvidhā kaiścit padaṃ bhinnaṃ caturdhā paṃ­ca­dhā­pi vā | a­po­ddhṛ­tyai­va TAŚVA-ML 429,17vākyebhyaḥ pra­kṛ­ti­pra­tya­yā­d iti || " tataḥ pra­kṛ­tyā­di­bhyo va­ya­ve­bhyaḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhinnam abhinnaṃ ca padaṃ prātīti- TAŚVA-ML 429,18kam a­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyaṃ na punaḥ sa­rva­thā­naṃ­śa­va­rṇa­va­t ta­dgrā­ha­kā­bhā­vā­t | ta­dva­tpa­de­bhyaḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhinnaṃ ca vākyaṃ pratīti- TAŚVA-ML 429,19padam ā­skaṃ­da­d u­pa­ga­mya­tāṃ na ca dra­vya­rū­paṃ bhā­va­rū­paṃ vā | e­kā­ne­ka­sva­bhā­vaṃ ciṃ­ti­ta­prā­ya­m iti sthitam e­ta­ccha­bda- TAŚVA-ML 429,20vataḥ pudgalā iti | śabdasya va­rṇa­pa­da­vā­kya­rū­pa­syā­nya­sya ca pu­dga­la­skaṃ­dha­pa­ryā­ya­tva­si­ddhe­r ā­kā­śa­gu­ṇa­tve­nā­mū­rta­dra- TAŚVA-ML 429,21vyatvena spho­ṭā­tma­ta­yā vā vi­cā­rya­mā­ṇa­syā­yo­gā­t || kaḥ punar baṃdhaḥ ? pu­dga­la­pa­ryā­ya eva prasiddho yena baṃdha- TAŚVA-ML 429,22vaṃtaḥ pudgalā eva syur ity ā­re­kā­yā­m idam ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.24.6baṃdho vi­śi­ṣṭa­saṃ­yo­go vyo­mā­tmā­di­ṣv a­saṃ­bha­vī | pu­dga­la­skaṃ­dha­pa­ryā­yaḥ sa­ktu­to­yā­di­baṃ­dha­va­t || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 429,24dra­vya­yo­r a­prā­pti­pū­rvi­kā prāptiḥ saṃyogaḥ sa cā­bā­dhi­ta­saṃ­yu­kta­pra­tya­yā­t pra­si­ddhaḥ­, saṃ­yo­ga­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa ta­syā­nu­pa- TAŚVA-ML 429,25patteḥ | pra­tya­kṣa­taḥ kvacit saṃ­yu­kta­pra­tya­yo '­si­ddha­s tasya ta­tpṛ­ṣṭa­bhā­vi­vi­ka­lpa­rū­pa­tvā­d iti cet na, a­gṛ­hī­ta­saṃ­ke- TAŚVA-ML 429,26tasyāpi pra­tti­pa­ttuḥ śa­bda­yo­ja­nā­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa svā­rtha­vya­va­sā­yā­tma­ni pratyakṣe saṃ­yu­kta­pra­tya­ya­pra­si­ddhe­r ni­rvi­ka­lpa­ka­pra­tya- TAŚVA-ML 429,27kṣasya sarvathā ni­rā­kṛ­ta­tvā­t | tathā dṛṣṭe kvacit saṃyoge saṃ­yu­kta­vi­ka­lpo yukto nī­la­pra­tya­ya­va­t ta­syā­sa­tya­tva- TAŚVA-ML 429,28pra­saṃ­gā­t | na cāsāv asatyo bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t | nanu ca saṃ­yu­kta­pra­tya­yaḥ satyas ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­sya vṛ­tta­vi­ka­lpā­na­va­sthā­di- TAŚVA-ML 429,29do­ṣa­dū­ṣi­ta­tvā­d a­va­ya­vi­pra­tya­ya­va­d ity etad asti ta­dbā­dha­kaṃ | tathā hi­–­saṃ­yo­gaḥ svāśraye va­rta­mā­no yady e­ka­de­śe­na TAŚVA-ML 429,30vartate tadā sā­va­ya­vaḥ syāt, svā­va­ya­ve­ṣu ca svato bhinneṣu ta­syai­ka­de­śāṃ­ta­re­ṇa vṛttau pa­rā­pa­ra­de­śa­ka­lpa­ne 'na- TAŚVA-ML 429,31vasthā | sa­rvā­tma­nā pratyekaṃ tatra tasya vṛttau saṃ­yo­gā­ne­ka­tva­pra­saṃ­ga­s tathā saty e­kai­ka­smi­n saṃyoge saṃ­yo­ga­pra­tya­ya- TAŚVA-ML 429,32prasaṃgaḥ | sa­kṛ­da­ne­ka­saṃ­yu­kta­pra­tya­ya­pra­saṃ­ga­ś ca | nai­ka­de­śe­na vartate nāpi sa­rvā­tma­nā | kiṃ tarhi ? vartata TAŚVA-ML 429,33eveti cā­yu­ktaṃ­, pra­kā­rāṃ­ta­re­ṇa kvacit ka­sya­ci­d va­rta­mā­na­syā­dṛ­ṣṭeḥ svā­śra­yā­bhi­nna­rū­pa­s ta­tsaṃ­yo­gi­nā caiva pratyāsa- TAŚVA-ML 429,34nna­ta­yo­tpa­ttau na tato rthāṃtaraṃ kiṃcid ity e­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­nā­m u­pā­laṃ­bho na punaḥ syā­dvā­di­nāṃ­, teṣāṃ svā­śra­yā­t kathaṃci- TAŚVA-ML 429,35d bhinnasya saṃ­yo­ga­syā­bhi­ma­ta­tvā­t saṃ­yo­ga­vya­ti­re­ke­ṇā­nu­pa­la­bdheḥ saṃ­yo­ga­sya ta­dbhi­nna­tva­si­ddheḥ­, prāk paścāc ca TAŚVA-ML 430,01ta­dā­śra­ya­dra­vya­sa­dbhā­ve pi saṃ­yo­ga­syā­bhā­vā­t tato bhe­da­syā­pi pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­t | nanv a­saṃ­yu­kta­dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇā­bhyā- TAŚVA-ML 430,02m u­pa­sa­rpa­ṇā­pra­tya­ya­va­śā­t saṃ­yu­kta­yo­s tayor u­tpa­tte­r nāparaḥ saṃyogo va­bhā­sa­ta iti cen na, tayor a­saṃ­yu­kta­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­tyā­ge­na TAŚVA-ML 430,03saṃ­yu­kta­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya pratīteḥ | saṃ­yu­kta­yoḥ punar vi­bhā­ga­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­va­t | yāv eva saṃyuktau tat tū­bha­yo­pa­la­bdhau tāv eva TAŚVA-ML 430,04ca saṃprati bhaktau dṛśyete iti pra­tya­bhi­jñā­nā­t saṃ­yo­ga­vi­bhā­gā­śra­ya­dra­vya­yo­r a­va­sthi­ta­tva­si­ddheḥ | na ca pratyabhi- TAŚVA-ML 430,05jñānam a­pra­mā­ṇaṃ tasya pra­tya­kṣa­va­tsva­vi­ṣa­ye pra­mā­ṇa­tve­na pūrvaṃ sa­ma­rtha­nā­t | nanv evaṃ prasiddho pi saṃyogaḥ kathaṃ TAŚVA-ML 430,06vyo­mā­tmā­di­ṣv a­saṃ­bha­vī viśeṣaḥ pu­dga­le­ṣu siddhyed yato baṃdhaḥ pu­dga­lā­nā­m eva paryāyaḥ syād iti cet, ta­de­ka­tva- TAŚVA-ML 430,07pa­ri­ṇā­ma­he­tu­tvā­t tasya vi­śi­ṣṭa­tva­si­ddhiḥ sa­ktu­to­yā­di­baṃ­dha­va­t | tarhi yathā sa­ktu­to­yā­dī­nāṃ saṃyogaḥ piṃḍaika- TAŚVA-ML 430,08tva­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­he­tu­s tathā vyo­mā­tmā­dī­nāṃ teṣām e­ka­dra­vya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | saṃ­yo­ga­mā­tre tu saty api na ta­tpra­saṃ­gaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 430,09pu­ru­ṣa­ta­dā­sa­ra­ṇa­va­t | tato sti pu­dga­lā­nāṃ baṃdhas ta­de­ka­tva­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­ny a­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ ka­sya­ci­d a­va­ya­va­dra­vya­syai­ka­smā- TAŚVA-ML 430,10d a­ne­ka­pu­dga­la­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­d a­si­ddha­s ta­de­ka­tva­pa­ri­ṇā­ma iti cen na, tasya prāk sā­dhi­ta­tvā­t | jī­va­ka­rma­ṇo- TAŚVA-ML 430,11r baṃdhaḥ katham iti cet, pa­ra­spa­raṃ pra­de­śā­nu­pra­ve­śā­n na tv e­ka­tva­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­t tayor e­ka­dra­vyā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ '­ce­ta­nā­ce­ta­nā- TAŚVA-ML 430,12v etau baṃdhaṃ pra­tye­ka­tāṃ gatau' iti va­ca­nā­t tayor e­ka­tva­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­he­tu­r baṃdho stīti cen na, u­pa­sa­ra­ta­s ta­de­ka­tva­va­ca­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 430,13bhinnau la­kṣa­ṇa­to tyaṃtam iti dra­vya­bhe­dā­bhi­dhā­nā­t | tataḥ pu­dga­lā­nā­m e­vai­ka­tva­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­he­tu­r baṃdha iti pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 430,14bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t | sa ca skaṃ­dha­dha­rma eva || TAŚV-ML 5.24.7ta­thai­vā­vāṃ­ta­raṃ saukṣmyaṃ pa­ra­mā­ṇu­ṣv a­saṃ­bha­vi | sthau­lyā­di­va­t pra­pa­tta­vya­m a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 430,16pa­ra­ma­sau­kṣmya­syā­ṇu­dha­rma­tva­m aṇūnāṃ tata eva vya­va­sthā­nā­t sā­ma­rthyā­d a­pa­ra­sau­kṣmyaṃ bi­lvā­dya­pe­kṣa­yā ba­da­rā­di­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 430,17skaṃ­dha­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ bā­hyeṃ­dri­ya­grā­hya­tvā­t | sthau­lya­saṃ­sthā­na­bhe­da­ta­ma­śchā­yā­ta­po­dyo­ta­va­t śa­bda­baṃ­dha­va­c ca dvya­ṇu­kā­di- TAŚVA-ML 430,18ṣv a­bā­hyeṃ­dri­ya­grā­hya­m api saukṣmyaṃ skaṃ­dha­pa­ryā­ya e­vā­pe­kṣi­ka­sū­kṣmā­tma­tvā­d ba­da­rā­di­sau­kṣmya­va­t | etena kā­rma­ṇa­śa­rī- TAŚVA-ML 430,19rādau saukṣmyasya skaṃ­dha­pa­ryā­ya­tvaṃ sādhitaṃ | ta­thā­sma­dā­di­bā­hyeṃ­dri­ya­grā­hyāḥ sthau­lyā­da­yaḥ sū­kṣma­pa­ryā­ya­sthau­lya­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 430,20d a­sma­dā­di­bā­hyeṃ­dri­ya­grā­hya­sthau­lyā­di­va­t || TA-ML 5.25 aṇavaḥ skaṃdhāś ca || 25 || TAŚVA-ML 430,22pra­de­śa­mā­tra­bhā­vi­spa­rśā­di­pa­ryā­ya­pra­sa­va­sā­ma­rthye­nā­ṇyaṃ­te śabdyante ity aṇavaḥ saukṣmyād ā­tmā­da­ya ā­tma­ma­dhyā TAŚVA-ML 430,23ā­tmāṃ­tā­ś ca | tathā coktaṃ | "­ā­tmā­di­m ā­tma­ma­dhyaṃ ca ta­thā­tmāṃ­ta­m a­tīṃ­dri­yaṃ | a­vi­bhā­gaṃ vi­jā­nī­yā­t TAŚVA-ML 430,24pa­ra­mā­ṇu­ma­naṃ­śa­kaṃ­" iti | sthaulyāt gra­ha­ṇa­ni­kṣe­pa­ṇā­di­vyā­pā­rā­skaṃ­da­nā­t skaṃdhā, u­bha­ya­tra jā­tya­pe­kṣā bahuva- TAŚVA-ML 430,25canaṃ | a­ṇu­jā­tyā­dhā­rā­ṇāṃ skaṃ­dha­jā­tyā­dhā­rā­ṇāṃ tā­vaṃ­ta­ra­ta­jjā­ti­bhe­dā­nā­m a­naṃ­ta­tvā­t | a­ṇu­skaṃ­dhā ity astu laghu- TAŚVA-ML 430,26tvād iti cen no­bha­ya­tra­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­rtha­tvā­d bhe­da­ka­ra­ṇa­sya | spa­rśa­ra­sa­gaṃ­dha­va­rṇa­vaṃ­to ṇavaḥ, śa­bda­baṃ­dha­sau­kṣmya­sthau­lya­saṃ­sthā­na- TAŚVA-ML 430,27bhe­da­ta­ma­śchā­yā­ta­po­dyo­ta­vaṃ­ta­ś ca skaṃdhā iti | vṛttau punaḥ sa­mu­dā­ya­syā­rtha­va­ttvā­d a­va­ya­vā­rthā­bhā­vā­t bhe­de­nā­bhi­saṃ- TAŚVA-ML 430,28baṃdhaḥ kartum aśakyaḥ || kiṃ punar anena sūtreṇa kṛtam ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.25.1aṇavaḥ pudgalāḥ kecit skaṃdhāś ceti ni­ve­da­nā­t | a­ṇve­kāṃ­taḥ pra­ti­kṣi­ptaḥ skaṃ­dhai­kāṃ­ta­ś ca tattvataḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 430,30na hy aṇava evety ekāṃtaḥ śre­yā­n­, skaṃ­dhā­nā­m a­kṣa­bu­ddhau pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­t | tatra ta­tpra­ti­bhā­sa­sya bhrāṃtatve bahi- TAŚVA-ML 430,31raṃtaś ca pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nā­m a­pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­n na pra­tya­kṣa­m abhrāṃtaṃ syāt | sva­saṃ­ve­da­ne pi saṃ­vi­tpa­ra­mā­ṇo­r a­pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 430,32ta­tho­pa­ga­me sa­rva­śū­nya­tā­pa­tti­r a­nu­mā­na­syā­pi pa­ra­mā­ṇu­grā­hi­ṇo sa­dbhā­vā­t bhrāṃtāt pra­tya­kṣa­taḥ ka­sya­ci­n na liṃ­ga­syā­vya- TAŚVA-ML 430,33vasthiteḥ kutaḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇve­kāṃ­ta­vā­daḥ pā­ra­mā­rthi­kaḥ syāt ? skaṃ­dhai­kāṃ­ta­s tattvato stv ity api na sa­mya­k­, para- TAŚVA-ML 431,01mā­ṇū­nā­m api pra­mā­ṇa­si­ddha­tvā­t | tathā hi­–­a­ṣṭā­ṇu­kā­di­skaṃ­dho bhedyo mūrtatve sati sā­va­ya­va­tvā­t ka­la­śa­va­t | TAŚVA-ML 431,02yo sau ta­dbhe­dā­j jāto naṃśo vayavaḥ sa pa­ra­mā­ṇu­r iti pra­mā­ṇa­si­ddhāḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vaḥ skaṃ­dha­va­t || TA-ML 5.26 bhe­da­saṃ­ghā­te­bhya u­tpa­dyaṃ­te || 26 || TAŚVA-ML 431,04saṃ­ha­tā­nāṃ dvi­ta­ya­ni­mi­tta­va­śā­d vi­dā­ra­ṇaṃ bhedaḥ, vi­vi­ktā­nā­m e­kī­bhā­vaḥ saṃghātaḥ | dvitvād dvi­va­ca­na­pra­saṃ­ga TAŚVA-ML 431,05iti cen na, ba­hu­va­ca­na­syā­rtha­vi­śe­ṣa­jñā­pa­nā­rtha­tvā­t tato bhedena saṃghāta ity asyāpy a­vi­ro­dhaḥ | utpūrvaḥ pa­di­rjā­tya- TAŚVA-ML 431,06rthas te­no­tpa­dyaṃ­te jāyaṃta ity uktaṃ bhavati | ta­da­pe­kṣo he­tu­ni­rde­śo bhe­da­saṃ­ghā­te­bhya iti ni­mi­tta­kā­ra­ṇa­he­tu­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 431,07sarvāsāṃ pra­da­rśa­nā­d bhe­da­saṃ­ghā­te­bhya u­tpa­dyaṃ­ta iti | nanu ca no­tpa­dyaṃ­te ṇavo '­kā­rya­tvā­d ga­ga­nā­di­va­d iti ka­ści­t­, TAŚVA-ML 431,08skaṃdhāś ca no­tpa­dyaṃ­te sattvam eva teṣām ā­vi­rbhā­vā­d ity aparaḥ | taṃ pra­tya­bhi­dhī­ya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.26.1u­tpa­dyaṃ­te ṇavaḥ skaṃdhāḥ pa­ryā­ya­tvā­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | bhedāt saṃ­ghā­ta­to bhe­da­saṃ­ghā­bhyāṃ vāpi kecana || 1 || TAŚV-ML 5.26.2iti sūtre ba­hu­tva­sya ni­rde­śā­d vā­kya­bhi­dga­teḥ | ni­ścī­ya­te nyathā dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­ro­dha­syā­nu­ṣaṃ­ga­taḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 5.26.3skaṃ­dha­syā­raṃ­bha­kā ya­dva­da­ṇa­va­s tadvad eva hi | skaṃdho ṇūnāṃ bhi­dā­raṃ­bha­ni­ya­ma­syā­na­bhī­kṣa­ṇā­t || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 431,12u­tpa­dyaṃ­te 'ṇavaḥ pu­dga­la­pa­ryā­ya­tvā­t skaṃ­dha­va­t | na hi pā­rthi­vā­di­pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vo pi pṛ­thi­vyā­di­dra­vyā­ṇy eva, TAŚVA-ML 431,13pṛ­thi­vyā­di­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­skaṃ­dha­dra­vya­ga­ti­ṣu pṛ­thi­vī­tvā­di­pra­tya­ya­he­to­r ū­rdhva­tā­sā­mā­nyā­khya­sya pṛ­thi­vyā­di­dra­vya­sya vyava- TAŚVA-ML 431,14sthā­pa­nā­t | tato na teṣāṃ pa­ryā­ya­tva­m asiddhaṃ | pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nāṃ kā­ra­ṇa­dra­vya­tva­ni­ya­mā­d a­si­ddha­m eveti cen na, teṣāṃ TAŚVA-ML 431,15kā­rya­tva­syā­pi siddheḥ | yathaiva bhedāt saṃ­ghā­tā­bhyāṃ ca skaṃ­dhā­nā­m utpatteḥ kāryatvaṃ ta­thā­ṇū­nā­m api bhedād utpatteḥ TAŚVA-ML 431,16kā­rya­tva­si­ddhe­r anyathā dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­ro­dha­syā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | na hi skaṃ­dha­syā­raṃ­bha­kāḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vo na punaḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇoḥ skaṃdha TAŚVA-ML 431,17iti niyamo dṛ­śya­te­, tasyāpi bhi­dya­mā­na­sya sū­kṣma­dra­vya­ja­na­ka­tva­da­rśa­nā­t bhi­dya­mā­na­pa­ryaṃ­ta­sya pa­ra­mā­ṇu­ja­na­ka- TAŚVA-ML 431,18tvasiddheḥ || TA-ML 5.27 bhedād aṇuḥ || 27 || TAŚVA-ML 431,20sā­ma­rthyā­d a­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­pra­tī­te­r e­va­kā­rā­va­ca­naṃ a­bbha­kṣa­va­t | ya­smā­t­ —TAŚV-ML 5.27.1bhedād aṇur iti proktaṃ ni­ya­ma­syo­pa­pa­tta­ye | pū­rva­sū­trā­t tato ṇūnām utpāde vidite pi ca || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 431,22aṇavaḥ skaṃdhāś ca bhe­da­saṃ­ghā­te­bhya u­tpa­dyaṃ­te iti va­ca­nā­t skaṃ­dhā­nā­m i­vā­ṇū­nā­m api tebhya u­tpa­tti­vi­dhā­nā­n ni- TAŚVA-ML 431,23ya­mo­pa­pa­ttya­rtha­m idaṃ sūtraṃ bhe­dā­da­ṇu­r iti procyate | tasmād bhedād e­vā­ṇu­r u­tpa­dya­te na saṃ­ghā­tā­dbhe­da­saṃ­ghā­tā­bhyāṃ vā TAŚVA-ML 431,24skaṃ­dha­va­t | bhedād aṇur e­ve­tya­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­ni­ṣṭe­ś ca na skaṃdhasya bhedād u­tpa­tti­r ni­vṛ­tti­r bhedād e­ve­tya­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­sye­ṣṭa­tvā­t || TAŚV-ML 5.27.2vibhāgaḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nāṃ skaṃ­dha­bhe­dā­n na vāṇavaḥ | ni­tya­tvā­d u­pa­jā­yaṃ­te ma­ru­tpa­tha­va­d ity asat || 2 || TAŚV-ML 5.27.3saṃyogaḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nāṃ saṃ­ghā­tā­d u­pa­jā­ya­te | na skaṃdhas tadvad eveti vaktuṃ śakteḥ parair api || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 431,27nanu ca saṃ­ghā­ta­taḥ saṃ­yo­ga­vi­śe­ṣa eva tataḥ kathaṃ pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nāṃ pa­ra­spa­raṃ saṃyogaḥ sa­mu­pa­jā­ye­ta ta­syā­saṃ­yo- TAŚVA-ML 431,28ga­ja­tvā­t | sa­rva­trā­va­ya­va­saṃ­yo­ga­pū­rva­syā­va­ya­vi­saṃ­yo­ga­sya pra­si­ddhe­r vī­ra­ṇā­dau dvi­taṃ­tu­ka­saṃ­yo­ga­va­t pa­ra­spa­ra­m a­va­ya­vā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 431,29tu saṃ­yo­ga­syā­nya­ta­ra­ka­rma­ja­syo­bha­ya­ka­rma­ja­sya vā pratīte skha­la­drū­pa­tvā­t | tataḥ saṃ­ghā­tā­d a­va­ya­vi­na eva skaṃdhāpa- TAŚVA-ML 431,30ranāmna u­tpa­tti­r na saṃ­yo­ga­sye­ti cet, tarhi vibhāgo bheda eva pra­ti­pā­dya­te tataḥ kathaṃ dvya­ṇu­kā­deḥ skaṃdhasya TAŚVA-ML 431,31vibhāgaḥ sa­mu­pa­jā­ye­ta ta­syā­vi­bhā­ga­ja­tvā­t sa­rva­trā­va­ya­va­vi­bhā­ga­pū­rva­syā­va­ya­vi­vi­bhā­ga­sya vi­bhā­ga­ja­vi­bhā­ga­sya vā TAŚVA-ML 431,32pra­si­ddhe­r ā­kā­śa­skaṃ­dha­da­la­vi­bhā­ga­va­t | pa­ra­spa­ra­m a­va­ya­vā­nāṃ tu vi­bhā­ga­syā­nya­ta­ra­ka­rma­ja­syo­bha­ya­ka­rma­ja­sya vā pratīte- TAŚVA-ML 431,33r a­bā­dhya­tvā­t kathaṃ dvya­ṇu­kā­di­skaṃ­dha­bhe­dā­d vi­bhā­ga­syai­vo­tpa­tti­r a­bhyu­pa­ga­mya­te bhavadbhiḥ ? ta­syā­va­ya­va­bhe­dā­d ā­kā­śā­d vi- TAŚVA-ML 432,01bhāgo vi­bhā­ga­ja eveti cet, tarhi pa­ra­mā­ṇu­saṃ­ghā­tā­d ā­kā­śa­de­śā­di­nā saṃyogo pi saṃ­yo­ga­jo stu | atha para- TAŚVA-ML 432,02mā­ṇu­saṃ­ghā­tā­d u­tpa­nne­nā­va­ya­vi­nā vyomādeḥ saṃyogaḥ saṃ­yo­ga­jo na punaḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇu­bhi­s tasya saṃyoga iti mataṃ, TAŚVA-ML 432,03tarhi skaṃ­dha­bhe­dā­d u­tpa­nna­sya pa­ra­mā­ṇo­r e­ka­de­śā­di­bhyo vibhāgo na vi­bhā­ga­jaḥ kiṃ tu skaṃ­dha­bhe­da ithi sarvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 432,04samānaṃ paśyāmaḥ | yadi punar a­va­ya­vā­nāṃ saṃ­yo­gā­d a­va­ya­vi­naḥ prā­du­rbhā­va­s tadbhāve bhāvāt ta­da­bhā­ve vā­bhā­vā­d vibhā- TAŚVA-ML 432,05vyate, tadā tata eva pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nāṃ skaṃ­dha­bhe­dā­t prā­du­rbhā­vo stu | ni­tya­tvā­t teṣāṃ na prā­du­rbhā­va iti cen na, tanni- TAŚVA-ML 432,06tyatvasya sarvathā a­na­va­sā­yā­t | nityāḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vaḥ sa­da­kā­ra­ṇa­va­ttvā­d ā­kā­śā­di­va­d ity api na sa­mya­k­, teṣā- TAŚVA-ML 432,07m a­kā­ra­ṇa­va­ttvā­si­ddheḥ | pu­dga­la­dra­vya­sya ta­du­pā­dā­na­kā­ra­ṇa­sya bhāvāt | skaṃ­dha­bhe­da­sya ca sa­ha­kā­ri­ṇaḥ pra­si­ddhe­s ta- TAŚVA-ML 432,08dbhāve vā bhāvāt | sū­kṣma­pū­rva­kaḥ skaṃdho na skaṃ­dha­pū­rva­kaḥ sūkṣmo sti yataḥ skaṃdhād aṇur u­tpa­dya­ta iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 432,09pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­vā­t || TAŚV-ML 5.27.4vi­vā­dā­dhyā­si­taḥ skaṃdho jāyate sūkṣmato nyataḥ | skaṃ­dha­tvā­t pa­ṭa­va­t proktaṃ yair evaṃ te vadaṃtv idaṃ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 5.27.5vi­vā­da­go­ca­rāḥ sūkṣmā jāyaṃte skaṃ­dha­bhe­da­taḥ | sū­kṣma­tvā­d dṛ­ṣṭa­va­strā­di­khaṃ­ḍa­va­dbhrāṃ­tya­bhā­va­taḥ || 5 || TAŚV-ML 5.27.6gha­na­ka­rpā­sa­piṃ­ḍe­na sūkṣmeṇa vya­bhi­cā­ri­tā | hetor iti na va­kta­vya­m a­nya­syā­pi sa­ma­tva­taḥ || 6 || TAŚV-ML 5.27.7śli­thā­va­ya­va­ka­rpā­sa­piṃ­ḍa­saṃ­ghā­ta­to yathā | gha­nā­va­ya­va­ka­rpā­sa­piṃ­ḍaḥ sa­mu­pa­jā­ya­te || 7 || TAŚV-ML 5.27.8tathā stha­vi­ṣṭa­piṃ­ḍe­bhyo 'niṣṭo ni­bi­ḍa­piṃ­ḍa­kaḥ | pra­tī­ti­go­ca­ro stu sa ya­thā­sū­tro­pa­pā­di­taḥ || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 432,15vi­vā­dā­pa­nno vayavī sva­pa­ri­mā­ṇā­n ma­hā­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇā­ra­bdho va­ya­vi­tvā­t pa­ṭa­va­d iti yair uktam a­nu­mā­naṃ te TAŚVA-ML 432,16vadaṃtv idam api vi­vā­da­go­ca­rāḥ sūkṣmāḥ sthū­la­bhe­da­pū­rva­kāḥ sū­kṣma­tvā­t pa­ṭa­khaṃ­ḍā­di­va­d iti | gha­na­ka­rpā­sa­piṃ­ḍe­na TAŚVA-ML 432,17sūkṣmeṇa śi­thi­lā­va­ya­va­ka­rṣā­sa­piṃ­ḍa­saṃ­ghā­tā­ra­bdhe­nā­va­ya­vi­tva­sya hetor vya­bhi­cā­rā­n naiva va­daṃ­tī­ti cet, samāna- TAŚVA-ML 432,18m anyatra tenaiva sva­pa­ri­mā­ṇā­n ma­hā­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇā­ra­bdhe­nā­va­ya­vi­tva­sya hetor vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | yathaiva hi śli­thā­va­ya- TAŚVA-ML 432,19va­ka­rpā­sa­piṃ­ḍā­nāṃ satāṃ sa­mu­pa­jā­ya­mā­no gha­nā­va­ya­va­ka­rpā­sa­piṃ­ḍaḥ sūkṣmo na sthū­la­bhe­da­pū­rva­ka­s tathā sa eva teṣāṃ TAŚVA-ML 432,20stha­vi­ṣṭā­nāṃ saṃ­yo­ga­vi­śe­ṣā­d u­pa­jā­ya­mā­no gha­nā­va­ya­vaḥ sva­pa­ri­mā­ṇā­d a­ṇu­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇā­ra­bdhaḥ pra­tī­ti­vi­ṣa­yaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 432,21tato nā­pto­pa­jña­m idaṃ ni­ya­ma­ka­lpa­na­m iti yathā sū­tro­pa­pā­di­taṃ ta­thai­vā­stu | tathā hi­–­dva­yoḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇvoḥ saṃghā- TAŚVA-ML 432,22tād u­tpa­dya­mā­no dvi­pra­de­śaḥ skaṃdhaḥ kaścid ā­kā­śa­pra­de­śa­dva­yā­va­gā­hī pa­ra­mā­ṇu­pa­ri­mā­ṇa eva syāt | dvya­ṇu­kā­bhyāṃ TAŚVA-ML 432,23ca sva­kā­ra­ṇā­d a­dhi­ka­pa­ri­mā­ṇā­bhyā­m u­tpa­dya­mā­naḥ kaścid ā­kā­śa­pra­de­śa­ca­tu­ṣṭa­yā­va­gā­hī mahān | kaścit punar ekā- TAŚVA-ML 432,24kā­śa­pra­de­śā­va­gā­hī | tato ṇur e­vā­va­gā­ha­vi­śe­ṣa­sya ni­ya­mā­bhā­vā­t | tathā śa­tā­ṇu­kā­va­ya­vi­bhe­dā­d u­tpa­dya­mā­no TAŚVA-ML 432,25vayavī kaścit sūkṣmaḥ sto­kā­kā­śa­pra­de­śā­va­gā­hi­tvā­t | kaścit tata e­vā­lpā­kā­śa­pra­de­śā­va­gā­ha­bhā­jo lpād bahvā- TAŚVA-ML 432,26kā­śa­pra­de­śā­va­gā­hi­tvā­n mahān | evam e­kai­ka­sa­ma­yi­kā­bhyāṃ bhe­da­saṃ­ghā­tā­bhyā­m u­tpa­dya­mā­no pi skaṃdhaḥ kaścit svakā- TAŚVA-ML 432,27ra­ṇa­pa­ri­mā­ṇā­d a­dhi­ka­pa­ri­mā­ṇaḥ kaścin nyū­na­pa­ri­mā­ṇa iti sūktam u­tpa­śyā­mo dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­t pra­tī­ya­te hi TAŚVA-ML 432,28tādṛśaḥ || TA-ML 5.28 bhe­da­saṃ­ghā­tā­bhyāṃ cākṣuṣaḥ || 28 || TAŚVA-ML 432,30bhedāt saṃ­ghā­tā­d bhe­da­saṃ­ghā­tā­bhyāṃ ta ca­kṣu­rjñā­na­grā­hyā­va­ya­vī kaścit pa­ri­mā­ṇā­d a­ṇu­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇa­pū­rva­kaḥ­, kaści- TAŚVA-ML 432,31n ma­hā­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇa­pū­rva­kaḥ­, kaścit sa­mā­na­kā­ra­ṇā­ra­bdha­s ta­dva­ddṛ­ṣṭo pi syād bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t | ta­dā­huḥ­ —TAŚV-ML 5.28.1cākṣuṣo vayavī kaścid bhedāt saṃ­ghā­ta­to dvayāt | u­tpa­dya­te tato nāsya saṃ­ghā­tā­d eva janmanaḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 432,33pa­ṭā­di­rū­pa­vya­ti­re­ke­ṇa ca­kṣu­rbu­ddhau ca pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­no vayavī kathaṃ cākṣuṣo nāma ? gaṃ­dhā­de­r api cā­kṣu­ṣa­tva­pra- TAŚVA-ML 432,34saṃgād iti cen na, pa­ṭā­dya­va­ya­vi­na eva ca­kṣu­rbu­ddhau pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­t | ta­dvya­ti­re­ke­ṇa rūpasya ta­trā­pra­tī­te­r gaṃdhādi- TAŚVA-ML 433,01vat | ca­kṣu­rbu­ddho rūpaṃ pra­ti­bhā­sa­te na punas ta­da­bhi­nno va­ya­vī­ti bruvāṇaḥ kathaṃ svasthaḥ ? kathaṃ rūpād abhinno vayavī TAŚVA-ML 433,02rūpam eva na syād iti cet tasya tataḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhedāt | na hi sarvathā gu­ṇa­gu­ṇi­no­r a­bhe­da­mā­tra­m ā­ca­kṣma­he TAŚVA-ML 433,03pra­tī­ti­vi­ro­dhā­t pa­ryā­yā­rtha­ta­s tayor bhe­da­syā­pi pratīteḥ | sa­rva­thā­bhe­de tayor bheda iva gu­ṇa­gu­ṇi­bhā­vā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ TAŚVA-ML 433,04gu­ṇa­svā­tma­va­tku­ṭa­pa­ṭa­va­c ca | tatra dra­vyā­rthi­ka­prā­dhā­nyā­d dra­vya­sva­rū­pā­d a­bhi­nna­tvā­d rūpasya cā­kṣu­ṣa­tve dravyasya cākṣuṣa- TAŚVA-ML 433,05tvasiddhiḥ spṛśyād a­bhi­nna­sya spa­rśa­syā­bhā­vā­t tatra tasya spa­rśa­na­tva­si­ddhi­r iti cet pa­ryā­yā­rthi­ka­prā­dhā­nyā­c ca dravyā- TAŚVA-ML 433,06d bhede pi rū­pa­sye­va dra­vya­syā­pi cā­kṣu­ṣa­tvo­pa­ga­mā­n na ta­syā­cā­kṣu­ṣa­tvaṃ­, nāpy a­spa­rśa­na­tvaṃ spa­rśa­sye­va ta­ddra­vya­sya sparśa- TAŚVA-ML 433,07na­tva­pra­tī­teḥ | na ca darśanaṃ sparśanaṃ ca dravyam iti dvīṃ­dri­ya­grā­hyaṃ dravyam u­pa­ga­mya­te tasya ghrā­ṇa­ra­sa­na­śro­tra­ma­no- TAŚVA-ML 433,08grā­hya­tve­nā­pi prasiddheḥ | rū­pā­di­ra­hi­ta­sya dra­vya­syai­va dra­vya­ra­hi­tā­nāṃ rū­pā­dī­nāṃ pra­tya­kṣā­dya­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­d a­sa­rva­pa­ryā- TAŚVA-ML 433,09yāṇāṃ dravyāṇāṃ ma­ti­śru­ta­yo­r vi­ṣa­ya­tva­vya­va­sthā­pa­nā­t | idam eva hi pra­tya­kṣa­sya pra­tya­kṣa­tvaṃ yad a­nā­tma­ny a­vi­ve­ke­na TAŚVA-ML 433,10buddhau sva­rū­pa­sya sa­ma­rpa­ṇaṃ | ime punā rū­pā­da­yo dra­vya­ra­hi­tā e­vā­mū­lya­dā­na­kra­yi­ṇaḥ svarūpaṃ ca no­pa­da­rśa- TAŚVA-ML 433,11yaṃti pra­tya­kṣa­tāṃ ca svī­ka­rtu­m i­cchaṃ­tī­ti sphuṭam a­bhi­dhī­ya­tāṃ | etena śru­ta­jñā­ne py a­pra­ti­bhā­sa­mā­nāḥ śru­ta­jñā­na­pa- TAŚVA-ML 433,12ri­cche­dya­tvaṃ svī­ka­rtu­m i­cchaṃ­ta­s ta e­vā­mū­lya­dā­na­kra­yi­ṇaḥ pra­ti­pā­di­tā­s ta­dā­hi­ta­dra­vya­t | tataḥ pra­tī­ti­si­ddha­m ava- TAŚVA-ML 433,13yavinaḥ cā­kṣu­ṣa­tvaṃ spa­rśa­na­tvā­di sa­mu­pa­la­kṣa­ya­ti bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t || TAŚVA-ML 433,14kiṃ punar dravyasya la­kṣa­ṇa­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 5.29 sa­ddra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇa­m || 29 || TAŚVA-ML 433,16atha vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ sa­ddra­vya­sya lakṣaṇaṃ sā­mā­nya­to vā ? yadi vi­śe­ṣa­ta­s tadā pa­ryā­yā­ṇāṃ dra­vya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­d ati- TAŚVA-ML 433,17vyāptir nāma la­kṣa­ṇa­do­ṣaḥ­, a­vyā­pti­ś ca tri­kā­lā­nu­yā­yi­ni dravye sa­dvi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t va­rta­mā­na­dra­vya eva tadbhā- TAŚVA-ML 433,18vāt | yadi punaḥ sā­mā­nya­ta­s ta­ddra­vya­sya lakṣaṇaṃ śuddham eva dravyaṃ syād iti sai­vā­vyā­pti­r a­śu­ddha­dra­vye ta­da­bhā­vā- TAŚVA-ML 433,19d iti vadaṃtaṃ pra­tyu­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.29.1sa­ddra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ śuddham aśuddhaṃ sa­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ | proktaṃ sā­mā­nya­to yasmāt tato dravyaṃ ya­tho­di­taṃ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 433,21na hi vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ sa­ddra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ yato trā­ti­vyā­ptya­vyā­ptī syātāṃ sā­mā­nya­ta­s tasya ta­lla­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­t | na caivaṃ TAŚVA-ML 433,22śu­ddha­dra­vya­m eva sa­lla­kṣa­ṇaṃ syād a­śu­ddha­dra­vya­syā­pi la­kṣa­ṇa­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | tato nā­vyā­pti­r la­kṣa­ṇa­sya | yathaiva hi deśa- TAŚVA-ML 433,23kālair a­vi­cchi­nnaṃ sarvatra sarvadā sarvathā vastuni satsad iti pra­tya­yā­bhi­dhā­na­vya­va­hā­ra­ni­baṃ­dha­naṃ sa­ttā­sā­mā­nyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 433,24śu­ddha­dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇa­m a­bā­dha­m a­nu­bhū­ya­mā­na­m ā­bā­la­pra­si­ddhaṃ tathā sa­rva­dra­vya­vi­śe­ṣe­ṣu dravyaṃ dravyam ity a­nu­bhū­ta­bu­ddhyā­bhi­dhā­na- TAŚVA-ML 433,25ni­baṃ­dha­na­dra­vyo­pā­dhi sad eva dra­vya­tva­m a­śu­ddha­dra­vya­sa­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­sya sa­ttva­syā­śu­ddha­tvā­t | evaṃ jī­va­pu­dga­la­dha­rmā­dha­rmā- TAŚVA-ML 433,26kā­śa­kā­la­dra­vyaṃ pra­tye­ta­vyaṃ | kra­ma­yau­ga­pa­dya­vṛ­tti sva­pa­ryā­ya­vyā­pi jī­va­tva­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­sya sattvasya jī­va­dra­vya­tvā­t tā- TAŚVA-ML 433,27dṛk pu­dga­la­tva­vi­śi­ṣṭa­sya pu­dga­la­dra­vya­tvā­t kra­mā­kra­ma­bhā­vi­dha­rma­pa­ryā­ya­vyā­pi­dha­rma­tva­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­sya dha­rma­dra­vya­tvā­t­, TAŚVA-ML 433,28ta­thā­vi­dhā­dha­rma­tvo­pa­hi­ta­syā­dha­rma­dra­vya­tvā­t­, tā­dṛ­śā­kā­śa­tvo­pā­dhe­r ā­kā­śa­dra­vya­tvā­t­, kra­mā­kra­ma­bhā­vi­pa­ryā­ya­vyā- TAŚVA-ML 433,29pi­kā­la­tva­vi­śi­ṣṭa­sya kā­la­dra­vya­tvā­t || TAŚVA-ML 433,30nanv astu sa­ddra­vya­sya lakṣaṇaṃ tattu nityam eva, tad e­ve­da­m iti pra­tya­bhi­jñā­nā­t | ta­da­ni­tya­tve '­gha­ṭa­nā­t sarvadā TAŚVA-ML 433,31bā­dha­ka­ra­hi­ta­tvā­d iti ka­ści­t­, pra­ti­kṣa­ṇa­m u­tpā­da­vya­yā­tma­ka­tvā­n na­śva­ra­m eva ta­dvi­cche­da­pra­tya­ya­syā­bhrāṃ­ta­syā­nya­thā­nu­pa- TAŚVA-ML 433,32tter ity aparaḥ | taṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 5.30 u­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vya­yu­ktaṃ sat || 30 || TAŚVA-ML 434,02sva­jā­tya­pa­ri­tyā­ge­na bhā­vāṃ­ta­rā­v āptir u­tpā­daḥ­, tathā pū­rva­bhā­va­vi­ga­mo vyayaḥ, dhruveḥ sthai­rya­ka­rma­ṇo dhru­va­tī­ti TAŚVA-ML 434,03dhruvas tasya bhāvaḥ karma vā dhrauvyaṃ tair yuktaṃ sad iti bo­ddha­vya­m || TAŚV-ML 5.30.1ta­tro­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vya­yu­ktaṃ sad iti sū­ca­nā­t | gu­ṇa­sa­ttvaṃ bhaven naiva dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇa­m aṃjasā || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 434,05na hi gu­ṇa­bhū­taṃ sattvam u­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vya­yu­kta­m u­pa­pa­dya­te tasya ka­lpi­ta­tvā­t­, nāṃjasā dravyasya lakṣaṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 434,06va­stu­bhū­ta­syai­va sa­ttva­syo­tpā­dā­di­yu­kta­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ bhe­da­jñā­nā­d u­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vya­si­ddhi­va­da­bhe­da­jñā­nā­d drau­vya­si­ddhe­r aprati- TAŚVA-ML 434,07baṃ­dha­tvā­t | nanu ca dhrau­vya­yu­ktaṃ sa­ddra­vya­sya lakṣaṇaṃ u­tpā­da­vya­ya­yu­ktaṃ sat pa­ryā­ya­sya la­kṣa­ṇa­m iti vyaktaṃ vakta- TAŚVA-ML 434,08vyam a­vi­ro­dhā­t | naivaṃ va­kta­vyaṃ­, sataḥ e­ka­tvā­d ekā satteti va­ca­nā­t tad evaikaṃ dravyam a­naṃ­ta­pa­ryā­ya­m ity ucyate na TAŚVA-ML 434,09punar dvividhā dra­vya­sa­ttā pa­ryā­ya­sa­ttā ceti | tato nyasya ma­hā­sā­mā­nya­syai­ka­sya ta­dvyā­pi­no dravyasya pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 434,10tad api yady a­sa­drū­paṃ tadā na dravyaṃ sva­ra­vi­ṣā­ṇa­va­t | sadrūpaṃ cet, saivaikā satteti siddhaṃ sa­lla­kṣa­ṇaṃ dravyam eva TAŚVA-ML 434,11pa­ryā­ya­sya pa­ryā­yāṃ­ta­ra­rū­pe­ṇa sa­drū­pa­tva­pra­tī­teḥ | tata eva sa­lla­kṣa­ṇa­m eva dravyaṃ śuddham ity a­va­dhā­rya­te­, ta­syā­sa­drū- TAŚVA-ML 434,12pa­tvā­bhā­vā­t prā­ga­bhā­vā­de­r api bhā­vāṃ­ta­ra­sva­bhā­va­syai­va sa­da­sa­ttva­si­ddheḥ | sa­tpra­tya­yā­vi­śe­ṣā­d vi­śe­ṣa­liṃ­gā­bhā­vā­d ekā TAŚVA-ML 434,13satteti parair apy a­bhi­dhā­nā­t ke­va­la­dhrau­vya­yu­kta­m eva sad ity e­kāṃ­ta­vya­va­cche­da­nā­rtha­m u­tpā­da­vya­ya­yu­kta­m ity u­cya­te­, tasyā- TAŚVA-ML 434,14naṃ­ta­pa­ryā­yā­tma­ka­tvā­t pa­ryā­yā­ṇāṃ co­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vya­yu­kta­tvā­t | na nityaṃ sad ekam asty a­nu­syū­tā­kā­raṃ ta­syā­sa­drū- TAŚVA-ML 434,15pa­vyā­vṛ­ttyā ka­lpi­ta­tvā­t sva­la­kṣa­ṇa­syai­vo­tpā­da­vya­ya­va­taḥ sattvād ity e­kāṃ­ta­vya­va­cchi­tta­ye dhrau­vya­yu­kta­m ity a­bhi­bhā­ṣa- TAŚVA-ML 434,16ṇāt | syān mataṃ; yady u­tpā­dā­dī­ni parair u­tpā­dā­di­bhi­r vinā saṃti tadā dravyam api tair vinaiva sad astv iti vyarthaṃ TAŚVA-ML 434,17ta­dyu­kta­va­ca­naṃ­, atha parair u­tpā­dā­di­bhi­r yogāt ta­dā­na­va­sthā syāt pra­tye­ka­m u­tpā­dā­dī­nā­m a­pa­ro­tpā­dā­di­tra­ya­yo­gā­t ta- TAŚVA-ML 434,18du­tpā­dā­dī­nā­m api pra­tye­ka­m a­pa­ro­tpā­dā­di­tra­ya­yo­ga­taḥ sa­ttva­si­ddheḥ | su­dū­ra­m api ga­tvo­tpā­dā­dī­nāṃ svataḥ sattve TAŚVA-ML 434,19sato pi svata eva sattvaṃ bhaved u­tpā­dā­dī­nāṃ sato na­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tve la­kṣya­la­kṣa­ṇa­bhā­va­vi­ro­dha­s ta­dvi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­d iti | TAŚVA-ML 434,20tad e­ta­tpra­jñā­ka­re­ṇo­ktaṃ ta­syā­pra­jñā­vi­jṛṃ­bhi­ta­m ity ayaṃ da­rśa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.30.2ya­tho­tpā­dā­da­yaḥ saṃtaḥ pa­ro­tpā­dā­di­bhi­r vinā | tathā vastu na cet ke­nā­na­va­sthā­di ni­vā­rya­te || 2 || TAŚV-ML 5.30.3ity asat sarvathā teṣāṃ vastuno sa­da­si­ddhi­taḥ | la­kṣya­la­kṣa­ṇa­bhā­vaḥ syāt sa­rva­thai­kyā­na­bhī­ṣṭi­taḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 434,23u­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vyai­kyai­r yuktaṃ sa­tsa­mā­hi­taṃ | TAŚVA-ML 434,24tā­dā­tmye­na sthāpitaṃ sad iti yujeḥ sa­mā­dhya­rtha­sya vyā­khyā­nā­n na teṣāṃ sato rthāṃ­ta­ra­tva­m ucyate yena tatpakṣa- TAŚVA-ML 434,25bhāvī doṣo navasthā ta­dyo­ga­vai­ya­rthya­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ syāt | na cā­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tva­m eva yato la­kṣya­la­kṣa­ṇa­bhā­va­vi­ro­dhaḥ kathaṃci- TAŚVA-ML 434,26d bhe­do­pa­ga­mā­dyu­je­r yo­gā­rtha­syā­pi vyā­khyā­nā­t || TAŚVA-ML 434,27kiṃ punaḥ sato rūpaṃ nityaṃ ? yad dhrau­vya­yu­ktaṃ syāt, kiṃ vānityaṃ ? yad u­tpā­da­vya­ya­yu­ktaṃ bhaved ity u­pa­da­rśa- TAŚVA-ML 434,28yann ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 5.31 ta­dbhā­vā­vya­yaṃ nityaṃ || 31 || TAŚVA-ML 434,30sā­ma­rthyā­l labhyate dvitīyaṃ sūtraṃ '­a­ta­dbhā­ve­na sa­vya­ya­m a­ni­tyaṃ­' iti bhāvas ta­dbhā­va­s tattvam ekatvaṃ tad evam iti TAŚVA-ML 434,31pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­sa­ma­dhi­ga­myaṃ tad ity u­pa­ga­mā­t | tena ka­dā­ci­d vya­yā­sa­ttvā­d avyayaṃ nityaṃ sā­ma­rthyā­d a­nu­tpā­da­m iti TAŚVA-ML 434,32gamyate vya­ya­ni­vṛ­ttā­v u­tpā­da­ni tti­si­ddhe­r u­tta­rā­kā­ro­tpā­da­sya pū­rvā­kā­ra­vya­ye­na vyā­pta­tvā­t ta­nni­vṛ­ttau ni­vṛ­tti­si­ddheḥ | TAŚVA-ML 434,33a­ta­dbhā­vo nyatvaṃ pū­rva­smā­d anyad idam ity a­nva­ya­pra­tya­yā­d a­va­se­yaṃ | ta­ttva­dhrau­vya­m a­ni­tya­m u­tpā­da­vya­ya­yo­gā­t taduktaṃ nityaṃ TAŚVA-ML 434,34tad e­ve­da­m iti pra­tī­te­na nityam a­nya­pra­ti­pa­tti­si­ddhe­r iti tad eva yuktam e­ta­tsū­tra­dvi­ta­ya­m ity u­pa­da­rśa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.31.1ta­dbhā­ve­nā­vya­yaṃ nityaṃ tathā pra­tya­va­ma­rśa­taḥ | taddhrauvyaṃ vastuno rūpaṃ yuktam a­rtha­kri­yā­kri­yaḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 5.31.2sā­ma­rthyā­t savyayaṃ rūpam u­tpā­da­vya­ya­saṃ­jña­kaṃ | sū­tre­smi­n sūcitaṃ ta­syā­pā­ye va­stu­tva­hā­ni­taḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 435,03na hy e­kāṃ­ta­to nityaṃ san nāma tasya kra­ma­yau­ga­pa­dyā­bhyā­m a­rtha­kri­yā­ro­dhā­t | nāpy a­ni­tya­m eva tata eva | na TAŚVA-ML 435,04cā­rtha­kri­yā­ra­hi­taṃ vastu sat sva­ra­śṛṃ­ga­va­t­, a­rtha­kri­yā­kā­ri­ṇa eva vastunaḥ sa­ttvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | tatas sa­nni­tya­m a- TAŚVA-ML 435,05nityaṃ ca yuktaṃ sū­ci­ta­m a­vi­ru­ddha­tvā­t || TAŚVA-ML 435,06kutas ta­da­vi­ru­ddha­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 5.32 a­rpi­tā­na­rpi­ta­si­ddheḥ || 32 || TAŚVA-ML 435,08ta­dbhā­ve­nā­vya­yaṃ nityam a­ta­dbhā­ve­na sa­vya­ya­m a­ni­tya­m iti sādhyaṃ | tataḥ —TAŚV-ML 5.32.1nityaṃ rūpaṃ vi­ru­dhye­ta ne­ta­re­ṇai­ka­va­stu­ni | a­rpi­te­tyā­di­sū­tre­ṇa prāhaivaṃ na­ya­bhe­da­va­t || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 435,10kutaḥ punaḥ sato nityam anityaṃ ca rūpam arpitaṃ cety ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.32.2dra­vyā­rthā­d arpitaṃ rūpaṃ pa­ryā­yā­rthā­d a­na­rpi­taṃ | nityaṃ vācyam anityaṃ tu vi­pa­ryā­sā­t pra­si­ddhya­ti || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 435,12dra­vyā­rthā­d ādiṣṭaṃ rūpaṃ pa­ryā­yā­rthā­d a­nā­di­ṣṭaṃ yathā nityaṃ, tathā pa­ryā­yā­rthā­d ādiṣṭaṃ dra­vyā­rthā­d a­nā­di­ṣṭa­m ani- TAŚVA-ML 435,13tyam iti siddhyaty eva | tatas tad ekatra sa­dā­tma­ni na viruddhaṃ | yad eva rūpaṃ nityaṃ ta­de­vā­ni­tya­m iti vacane TAŚVA-ML 435,14vi­ro­dha­si­ddheḥ vi­ka­lā­de­śā­ya­tta­na­ya­ni­rū­pa­ṇā­yāṃ sarvathā vi­ro­dha­syā­na­va­tā­rā­t || nanv evam u­bha­ya­do­ṣā­dya­nu­ṣaṃ­gaḥ TAŚVA-ML 435,15syād ity ā­re­kā­yā­m idam ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.32.3pra­mā­ṇā­rpa­ṇa­ta­s tat syād vastu jā­tyaṃ­ta­raṃ tataḥ | tatra no­bha­ya­do­ṣā­di­pra­saṃ­go nu­bha­vā­spa­de || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 435,17na hi sa­ka­lā­de­śe pra­mā­ṇā­ya­tte pra­ti­bhā­sa­na­m u­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vya­yu­ktaṃ ta­du­bha­ya­do­ṣā­bhyāṃ spṛ­śya­te­, tasya TAŚVA-ML 435,18ni­tyā­ni­tyai­kāṃ­tā­bhyāṃ jā­tyaṃ­ta­ra­tvā­t | tata eva nā­na­va­sthā­vai­ya­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyaṃ saṃ­ka­ra­vya­ti­ka­rau vā saṃśayo vā TAŚVA-ML 435,19yato pra­ti­pa­tte­r a­bhā­va­s ta­syā­pā­dya­te ci­tra­saṃ­ve­da­na­va­da­nu­bha­vā­spa­de vastuni ta­da­na­va­tā­rā­t | taditthaṃ pa­rā­pa­ra­dra­vya­sya TAŚVA-ML 435,20sa­lla­kṣa­ṇa­sya pra­si­ddhe­r na cā­kṣu­ṣa­m a­va­ya­vi­dra­vyaṃ pudgalaṃ skaṃ­dha­saṃ­jña­kaṃ pra­ti­kṣe­ptuṃ śakyaṃ, sa­rva­pra­ti­kṣe­pa­pra­saṃ­gā­t || TAŚVA-ML 435,21kutaḥ punaḥ pu­dga­lā­nāṃ nā­nā­dra­vyā­ṇāṃ saṃbaṃdho yataḥ skaṃdha eko va­ti­ṣṭha­ta ity ā­re­kā­yā­m idam ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 5.33 sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­tvā­d baṃdhaḥ || 33 || TAŚVA-ML 435,23sne­ha­gu­ṇa­yo­gā­t snigdhāḥ rū­kṣa­gu­ṇa­yo­gā­d rūkṣās ta­dbhā­vā­t pu­dga­lā­nāṃ baṃdhaḥ syāt | na rūkṣo nāma guṇo sti, TAŚVA-ML 435,24sne­hā­bhā­ve rū­kṣa­vya­va­hā­ra­si­ddhe­r iti cen na; rū­kṣā­bhā­ve sne­ha­vya­va­hā­ra­pra­saṃ­gā­t sne­ha­syā­py a­bhā­vo­pa­pa­tteḥ­, śī­tā­bhā­ve TAŚVA-ML 435,25co­ṣṇa­vya­va­hā­ra­pra­sa­kte­r u­ṣṇa­gu­ṇā­bhā­vā­nu­ṣaṃ­gā­t | spa­rśa­neṃ­dri­ya­jñā­ne śī­ta­va­du­ṣṇa­gu­ṇa­sya pra­ti­bhā­sa­nā­d uṣṇo guṇa- TAŚVA-ML 435,26spa­rśa­vi­śe­ṣo nu­ṣṇā­śī­ta­pā­ka­je­ta­ra­spa­rśa­va­d iti cet, tarhi sne­ha­spa­rśa­na­ka­ra­ṇa­jñā­ne rūkṣasya la­ghu­gu­ru­spa­rśa­vi­śe­ṣa- TAŚVA-ML 435,27va­da­va­bhā­sa­nā­t kathaṃ rūkṣo guṇo na syāt ? tasya bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­d a­pra­ti­kṣe­pā­rha­tvā­c ca­tu­rviṃ­śa­ti­r eva guṇā iti TAŚVA-ML 435,28ni­ya­ma­syā­gha­ṭa­nā­t | tathā sa­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.33.1skaṃdho baṃdhāt sa cāsty eṣāṃ sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­tva­yo­ga­taḥ | pu­dga­lā­nā­m iti dhvastā sūtre smiṃs ta­da­bhā­va­tā || 1 || TAŚV-ML 5.33.2snigdhāḥ snigdhais tathā rūkṣā rūkṣaiḥ snigdhāś ca pudgalāḥ | baṃdhaṃ ya­thā­sa­te skaṃ­dha­si­ddhe­r bā­dha­ka­hā­ni­taḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 5.33.3nai­ka­de­śe­na kārtsnyena baṃ­dha­syā­gha­ṭa­nā­t tataḥ | kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­mā­dhya­sthya­kṣa­ṇa­va­tta­dvi­bhā­va­nā­t || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 435,32ya­thai­ka­kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­kṣa­ṇā­bhyāṃ ta­nma­dhya­syai­ka­de­śe­na saṃbaṃdhe sā­va­ya­va­tva­m a­na­va­sthā ca ta­de­ka­de­śā­py e­ka­de­śāṃ­ta­re­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 435,33saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t | kārtsnyena saṃbaṃdhe punar e­ka­kṣa­ṇa­mā­tra­saṃ­tā­na­pra­saṃ­gaḥ kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vā­bhā­va­ś ca sa­rva­thai­ka­smiṃ­s ta­dvi­ro­dhā­t | TAŚVA-ML 436,01kiṃ tarhi? saṃbaṃdha eveti kathyate | tathā pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nā­m api yu­ga­pa­t pa­ra­spa­ra­m e­ka­tva­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­he­tu­r baṃdho nai­ka­de­śe­na TAŚVA-ML 436,02sa­rvā­tma­nā vā sā­va­ya­va­tvā­na­va­sthā­pra­saṃ­gā­d e­ka­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­mā­tra­piṃ­ḍa­pra­saṃ­gā­c ca | kiṃ tarhi ? piṃḍa eva sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­tva- TAŚVA-ML 436,03vi­śe­ṣā­ya­tta­tvā­t tasya tathā da­rśa­nā­t sa­ktu­to­yā­di­va­t || TAŚV-ML 5.33.4pū­rvā­pa­ra­vi­dāṃ baṃdhas ta­thā­bhā­vā­t paro bhavet | nā­nā­ṇu­bhā­va­taḥ sāṃ­śā­da­ṇo­r baṃdho 'paro sti kim || 4 || TAŚV-ML 5.33.5ni­raṃ­śa­tvaṃ na cāṇūnāṃ madhyaṃ prāptasya nāvataḥ | tathā te saṃ­vi­do­r madhyaṃ prāptāyāḥ saṃvidaḥ sphuṭam || 5 || TAŚV-ML 5.33.6saṃ­vi­da­dvai­ta­ta­ttva­syā­si­ddhau baṃdho na kevalaṃ | sa syāt kiṃtu sva­saṃ­tā­nā­dya­bhā­vā­t sa­rva­śū­nya­tā || 6 || TAŚV-ML 5.33.7ta­tsaṃ­vi­nmā­tra­saṃ­si­ddhau saṃ­tā­na­s te pra­si­ddhya­ti | ta­dva­dbaṃ­dhaḥ sthito rthānāṃ pa­ri­ṇā­mo vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 436,08śū­nya­vā­di­nā­pi saṃ­vi­nmā­tra­m u­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyaṃ tasya cāvaśyaṃ kā­ra­ṇa­m anyathā ni­tya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t kāryam a­bhyu­pa­gaṃ­ta­vya- TAŚVA-ML 436,09m anyathā ta­da­va­stu­tvā­pa­tte­r iti ta­tsaṃ­tā­na­si­ddhiḥ | tatsiddhau ca kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­saṃ­vi­do­r madhyam a­dhyā­sī­nā­yāḥ saṃvi- TAŚVA-ML 436,10das ta­tsaṃ­baṃ­dhe pi sāṃ­śa­tvā­bhā­va­va­tpa­ra­mā­ṇū­nāṃ madhyam a­dhi­ṣṭhi­to pi pa­ra­mā­ṇo­r a­naṃ­śa­tva­si­ddhe­s ta­tsa­rva­sa­mu­dā­ya­vi­śe­ṣo py a- TAŚVA-ML 436,11ne­ka­pa­ri­ṇā­mo baṃdhaḥ pra­si­ddhya­ty eva | sa ca sa­rva­pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nā­m a­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa prasakta ity a­ni­rgu­ṇā­nāṃ baṃ­dha­pra­ti­ṣe- TAŚVA-ML 436,12dhārtham ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 5.34 na ja­gha­nya­gu­ṇā­nā­m || 34 || TAŚVA-ML 436,14ja­gha­nya­m iva jaghanyaṃ ni­kṛ­ṣṭa­m iti śā­khā­di­tvā­de­r de­hāṃ­ga­tvā­d vā ja­gha­na­śa­bda­si­ddhiḥ jaghane bhavo jaghanyo TAŚVA-ML 436,15nikṛṣṭaḥ jaghanya iva jaghanyo tyaṃ­tā­pra­kṛ­ṣṭa iti | gu­ṇa­śa­bda­syā­ne­kā­rtha­tve vi­va­kṣā­va­śā­d bhā­ga­gra­ha­ṇaṃ dvi­gu­ṇā­va- TAŚVA-ML 436,16yavā iti yathā dvibhāgā ity a­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tte­r jaghanyo guṇo yeṣāṃ te ja­gha­nya­gu­ṇāḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vaḥ sū­kṣma­tvā­d vā teṣāṃ TAŚVA-ML 436,17na baṃdha ity a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ | te­nai­ka­gu­ṇa­sya sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­sya vā pareṇa snigdhena rūkṣeṇa cai­ka­gu­ṇe­na dvi­tri­saṃ­khye­yā- TAŚVA-ML 436,18saṃ­khye­yā­naṃ­ta­gu­ṇe­na vā nāsti baṃdhas tathā dvyā­di­bhi­r dvyā­di­gu­ṇai­r e­ka­gu­ṇai­ś ceti sūtritaṃ bhavati | nanu ca jaghanya- TAŚVA-ML 436,19guṇāḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vaḥ kecit saṃtīti kuto niścayaḥ sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­gu­ṇa­yo­r a­pa­ka­rṣā­ti­śa­ya­da­rśa­nā­t pa­ra­mā­pa­ka­rṣa­sya TAŚVA-ML 436,20siddher ja­gha­nya­gu­ṇa­si­ddhiḥ | u­ṣṭrī­kṣī­rā­d dhi ma­hi­ṣī­kṣī­ra­syā­pa­kṛ­ṣṭaḥ sne­ha­gu­ṇaḥ pra­tī­ya­te tato go­kṣī­ra­sya tato py ajā- TAŚVA-ML 436,21kṣīrasya tato pi to­ya­sye­ti | tathā rū­kṣa­gu­ṇo pi śa­rka­rā­taḥ ka­ṇi­kā­nā­m a­pa­kṛ­ṣṭaḥ pra­tī­ya­te tato pi pāṃśūnā- TAŚVA-ML 436,22m iti | sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­gu­ṇaḥ kvacid a­tyaṃ­ta­m a­pa­ka­rṣa­me­ti pra­kṛ­ṣya­mā­ṇā­pa­ka­rṣa­tvā­dā nabhasaḥ pa­ri­mā­ṇe pa­ri­mā­ṇa­va­d i- TAŚVA-ML 436,23ty a­nu­mā­nā­j ja­gha­nya­gu­ṇa­si­ddhiḥ | e­te­no­tkṛ­ṣṭa­gu­ṇa­si­ddhi­r vyā­khyā­tā­, pra­ka­rṣā­ti­śa­ya­da­rśa­nā­t kvacit pa­ra­ma­pra­ka­rṣa­si­ddheḥ | TAŚVA-ML 436,24nanu ca ka­dā­ci­d abaṃdhaḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nāṃ sarvadā skaṃ­dhā­tma­ta­yai­va pu­dga­lā­nā­m a­va­sthi­teḥ | buddhyā pa­ra­mā­ṇu­ka­lpa­no­pa­pa- TAŚVA-ML 436,25tter a­vi­bhā­ga­pa­ri­cche­da­va­d iti kaścit taṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.34.1na ja­gha­nya­gu­ṇā­nāṃ syād baṃdha ity u­pa­de­śa­taḥ | pu­dga­lā­nā­m a­baṃ­dha­sya pra­si­ddhe­r api saṃgrahaḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 436,27skaṃ­dhā­nā­m eva ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d bā­lu­kā­dī­nā­m abaṃdho stu na pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nā­m ity a­yu­ktaṃ­, pra­mā­ṇa­vi­ro­dhā­t | "­pṛ­thi­vī salilaṃ TAŚVA-ML 436,28chāyā ca­tu­riṃ­dri­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­ka­rma­pa­ra­mā­ṇuḥ ṣa­ḍvi­gha­bhe­daṃ bhaṇitaṃ pu­dga­la­ta­ttvaṃ ji­neṃ­dre­ṇe­"­ty ā­ga­me­na pā­ra­mā­rthi­ka­pa­ra­mā­ṇu- TAŚVA-ML 436,29pra­kā­śa­ke­na ka­lpi­ta­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­vā­da­sya vi­dhā­nā­t | pa­ra­mā­rtha­to a­saṃ­baṃ­dha­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­vā­da­sya ca pa­ra­mā­ṇū­tpa­tti­sū­tre­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 436,30ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­t | bhedād aṇuḥ kalpyate iti kri­yā­dhyā­hā­rā­n notpattiḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nā­m iti cen na, bhe­da­saṃ­ghā­te­bhya TAŚVA-ML 436,31u­tpa­dyaṃ­ta ity atra svayam u­tpa­dyaṃ­ta iti kriyāyāḥ kri­yāṃ­ta­rā­dhyā­hā­ra­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m u­pa­nyā­sā­t bhe­dā­da­ṇu­r iti sūtrasya TAŚVA-ML 436,32ni­ya­mā­tha­tvā­t pū­rva­sū­tre­ṇai­va pa­ra­mā­ṇū­tpa­tte­r vi­dhā­nā­t | kiṃ ca, vi­vā­dā­pa­nnāḥ skaṃ­dha­bhe­dāḥ kvacit pra­ka­rṣa­bhā­jaḥ TAŚVA-ML 436,33pra­kṛ­ṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t pa­ri­mā­ṇa­va­d ity a­nu­mā­na­bā­dhi­ta­tvā­n na pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nā­m a­baṃ­dha­ka­lpa­nā śreyasī | nanu ca pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nā- TAŚVA-ML 437,01m a­baṃ­dha­sā­dha­ne teṣāṃ punar baṃ­dhā­bhā­vaḥ sā­ka­lye­nai­ka­de­śe­na baṃ­dha­syā­gha­ṭa­nā­d iti cen na, sū­kṣma­skaṃ­dhā­nā­m api baṃdhābhā- TAŚVA-ML 437,02va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | teṣām api kārtsnyena baṃdhe sū­kṣmai­ka­skaṃ­dha­mā­tra­piṃ­ḍa­pra­sa­kteḥ | e­ka­de­śe­na saṃbaṃdhe cai­ka­skaṃ­dha­de­śa­sya TAŚVA-ML 437,03skaṃ­dhāṃ­ta­ra­de­śe­na baṃdho nai­ka­de­śe­na vā bhavet ? kārtsnyena cet ta­de­ka­de­śa­mā­tra­pra­sa­ktiḥ­, e­ka­de­śe­na ced a­na­va­sthā TAŚVA-ML 437,04syāt pra­kā­rāṃ­ta­re­ṇa taddvandve pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nā­m api baṃdhas tathaiva syāt sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­tvā­d baṃdha iti niḥ­pra­ti­dvaṃ­dva­sya baṃdhasya TAŚVA-ML 437,05sā­dha­nā­t | tataḥ sūktaṃ na ja­gha­nya­gu­ṇā­nāṃ baṃdha iti | pra­ti­ṣe­dha­va­tpu­dga­lā­nā­m a­baṃ­dha­si­ddhe­r api saṃgraha iti | TAŚVA-ML 437,06yeṣāṃ pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nāṃ baṃdhas teṣāṃ baṃdha eva sa­rva­dā­, yeṣāṃ tv a­baṃ­dha­s teṣām abaṃdha evety ekāṃto py a­ne­nā­pā­staḥ | ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d a- TAŚVA-ML 437,07baṃ­dhā­nā­m api ka­dā­ci­d baṃ­dha­da­rśa­nā­d baṃ­dha­va­tāṃ vā baṃ­dha­pra­tī­te­r bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­t pa­ra­mā­ṇu­ṣv api ta­nni­ya­mā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ || TA-ML 5.35 gu­ṇa­sā­mye sa­dṛ­śā­nā­m || 35 || TAŚVA-ML 437,09gu­ṇa­vai­ṣa­mye baṃ­dha­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ sa­dṛ­śa­gra­ha­ṇaṃ | sa­dṛ­śā­nāṃ sni­gdha­gu­ṇā­nāṃ pa­ra­spa­raṃ rū­kṣa­gu­ṇā­nāṃ vānyonyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 437,10bhā­ga­sā­mye baṃdhasya pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­t | nanv evaṃ vi­sa­dṛ­śā­nāṃ gu­ṇa­sā­mye baṃ­dha­pra­ti­ṣe­dho na syād iti na maṃ­ta­vyaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 437,11sa­dṛ­śa­gra­ha­ṇa­sya vi­sa­dṛ­śa­vya­va­cche­dā­rtha­tvā­bhā­vā­t sa­dṛ­śā­nā­m evety a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­nā­śra­ya­ṇā­t | gu­ṇa­sā­mye veti TAŚVA-ML 437,12sū­tro­pa­de­śe hi sa­dṛ­śā­nāṃ gu­ṇa­vai­ṣa­mye pi baṃ­dha­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­pra­sa­ktau ta­dva­tta­tsi­ddha­ye sa­dṛ­śa­gra­ha­ṇaṃ kṛtaṃ, tena snigdharū- TAŚVA-ML 437,13kṣajātyā sāmye pi gu­ṇa­vai­ṣa­mye baṃ­dha­si­ddhiḥ | ki­ma­rtha­m idaṃ sūtram a­bra­vī­d ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.35.1a­ja­gha­nya­gu­ṇā­nāṃ ta­tpra­sa­ktā­v a­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | gu­ṇa­sā­mye sa­mā­nā­nāṃ na baṃdha iti cā­bra­vī­t || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 437,15keṣāṃ punar baṃdhaḥ syād ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 5.36 dvya­dhi­kā­di­gu­ṇā­nāṃ tu || 36 || TAŚVA-ML 437,17dvya­dhi­ka­ś ca­tu­rgu­ṇaḥ | kathaṃ ? e­ka­gu­ṇa­sya ke­na­ci­d baṃ­dha­pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­d dvi­gu­ṇa­sya baṃ­dha­saṃ­bha­vā­t tato dvya­dhi­ka­sya ca­tu­rgu­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 437,18tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | pra­kā­ra­vā­ci­nā­di­gra­ha­ṇe­na paṃ­ca­gu­ṇā­di­pa­ri­gra­haḥ­, tri­gu­ṇā­dī­nāṃ baṃdhe paṃ­ca­gu­ṇā­dī­nāṃ dvya­dhi­ka­to- TAŚVA-ML 437,19papatteḥ | evaṃ ca tu­lya­jā­tī­yā­nāṃ vi­jā­tī­yā­nāṃ ca dvya­dhi­kā­di­gu­ṇā­nāṃ baṃdhaḥ siddho bhavati | tu śabdasya TAŚVA-ML 437,20pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­tvā­t | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 5.36.1dvya­dhi­kā­di­gu­ṇā­nāṃ tu baṃdho stīti ni­ve­da­ya­t | sa­rvā­pa­vā­da­ni­rmu­kta­vi­ṣa­ya­syā­ha saṃ­bha­va­m || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 437,22uktaṃ ca | "­ṇi­ddha­ssa ṇiddheṇa du­rā­hi­e­ṇa lukkhassa lukkheṇa du­rā­hi­e­ṇa | ṇiddhassa lukkheṇa u ei TAŚVA-ML 437,23baṃdho ja­ha­ṇṇa­va­jje visame same vā || " viṣamo '­tu­lya­jā­tī­yaḥ samaḥ sa­jā­tī­yo na punaḥ sa­mā­na­bhā­ga iti TAŚVA-ML 437,24vyā­khyā­nā­n na sa­ma­gu­ṇa­yo­r baṃ­dha­pra­si­ddhiḥ || TAŚVA-ML 437,25kutaḥ punar dvāv eva guṇāv adhikau sa­jā­tī­ya­sya vi­jā­tī­ya­sya vā pareṇa baṃ­dha­he­tu­tāṃ pra­ti­pa­dye­te nā­nya­the­ty ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 5.37 baṃdhe dhikau pā­ri­ṇā­mi­kau || 37 || TAŚVA-ML 437,27yasmād iti śeṣaḥ | pra­kṛ­ta­tvā­d gu­ṇa­saṃ­pra­tya­yaḥ | kva, prakṛtau guṇau dvya­dhi­kā­di­gu­ṇā­nāṃ tv ity atra samāse TAŚVA-ML 437,28gu­ṇī­bhū­ta­syā­pi gu­ṇa­śa­bda­syā­nu­va­rta­na­m iha sā­ma­rthyā­t­, ta­da­nya­syā­nu­va­rta­nā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | guṇāv iti vā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ- TAŚVA-ML 437,29dho rtha­va­śā­d vi­bha­kti­va­ca­na­yoḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mā­t bhā­vāṃ­ta­rā­pā­da­kau pā­ri­ṇā­mi­kau­, reṇoḥ kli­nna­gu­ḍa­va­t | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 5.37.1baṃ­dhe­dhi­kau guṇau yasmād anyeṣāṃ pā­ri­ṇā­mi­kau | dṛṣṭau sa­ktu­ja­lā­dī­nāṃ nā­nya­the­ty atra yu­kti­vā­k || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 437,31tathaiva hi rūkṣāṇāṃ saktūnāṃ snigdhā ja­la­ka­ṇā­s tato dvābhyāṃ gu­ṇā­bhyā­m adhikāḥ piṃ­ḍā­tma­ta­yā pā­ri­ṇā­mi­kā TAŚVA-ML 437,32dṛśyaṃte nānyathā | tathaiva pa­ra­mā­ṇo­r dvi­gu­ṇa­sya ca­tu­rgu­ṇaḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇuḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­kaḥ syād anyathā dvayoḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇvo- TAŚVA-ML 438,01r a­nyo­nya­m a­vi­vi­kta­rū­pa­dvya­ṇu­ka­skaṃ­dha­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­yo­gā­t saṃ­yo­ga­mā­tra­pra­sa­kteḥ pa­ra­spa­ra­vi­ve­ka­pra­sa­kte­s ta­da­na­nva­ya­va­ttvaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 438,02na ca vi­bhā­ga­saṃ­yo­gā­bhyā­m a­nya­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ prā­pti­rū­po na saṃ­bha­va­tī­ti yuktaṃ vaktuṃ, tṛ­tī­ya­syā­va­sthā­vi­śe­ṣa­sya TAŚVA-ML 438,03skaṃ­dhai­ka­tva­pra­tya­ya­he­toḥ sa­dbhā­vā­t | śu­kla­pī­ta­dra­vya­yoḥ pa­ri­ṇā­me yu­kta­pī­ta­va­rṇa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­va­t kli­nna­gu­ḍā­nu­pra­ve­śe TAŚVA-ML 438,04re­ṇvā­dī­nāṃ ma­dhu­ra­sa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­va­d vā | nanv atrāpi dvāv eva gu­ṇā­ba­dhi­kau pā­ri­ṇā­mi­kā­v iti kutaḥ pra­ti­pa­ttiḥ ? TAŚVA-ML 438,05su­ni­ści­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ka­pra­mā­ṇā­d ā­ga­mā­d vi­śe­ṣa­ta­s ta­tpra­ti­pa­ttiḥ | evaṃ hy u­kta­mā­rṣe va­rga­ṇā­yāṃ baṃ­dha­vi­dhā­ne no ā- TAŚVA-ML 438,06ga­ma­dra­vya­baṃ­dha­vi­ka­lpo sā­di­vai­sra­si­ka­baṃ­dha­ni­rde­śe proktaḥ | vi­ṣa­ma­sni­gdha­tā­yāṃ vi­ṣa­ma­rū­kṣa­tā­yāṃ ca baṃdhaḥ samasni- TAŚVA-ML 438,07gdhatāyāṃ sa­ma­rū­kṣa­tā­yāṃ vā bheda iti | ta­da­nu­sā­re­ṇa sū­tra­kā­rai­r baṃ­dha­vya­pa­sthā­pa­nā­t­, pa­ra­mā­ga­ma­si­ddho baṃ­dha­vi­śe- TAŚVA-ML 438,08ṣa­he­tu­dvya­dhi­kā­di­gu­ṇa­tvaṃ | dvayor eva bā­dhi­ka­yo­r guṇayoḥ pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­tvaṃ | sā­mā­nye­na tu pu­dga­lā­nāṃ baṃ­dha­he­tuḥ TAŚVA-ML 438,09kaścid asti kā­rtsnyai­ka­de­śa­to baṃ­dhā­saṃ­bha­ve pi baṃ­dha­vi­ni­śca­yā­t tatra bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­d iti pu­dga­la­skaṃ­dha­dra­vya­si­ddhiḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 438,10tasyaiva rū­pā­di­bhiḥ svabhāvaiḥ pa­ri­ṇa­ta­sya ca­kṣu­rā­di­ka­ra­ṇa­grā­hya­tā­m ā­pa­nna­sya ra­tyā­di­vya­va­hā­ra­go­ca­ra­ta­yā vyava- TAŚVA-ML 438,11sthiteḥ | na hi tathā pa­ri­ṇa­taṃ tad bhavaty a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t­, nāpi tad eva pa­ri­ṇā­ma­mā­tra­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na ca pariṇā- TAŚVA-ML 438,12mi­no­sa­ttve pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ saṃ­bha­va­ti sva­ra­vi­ṣā­ṇa­sya tai­kṣṇā­di­va­t | nāpi pa­ri­ṇā­mā­bhā­ve pa­ri­ṇā­mi bhavati TAŚVA-ML 438,13sva­ra­vi­ṣā­ṇa­va­d iti pa­ri­ṇā­ma­pa­ri­ṇā­mi­no­r a­nyo­nyā­vi­nā­bhā­vi­tvā­d a­nya­ta­rā­pā­ye py u­bha­yā­sa­ttva­pra­sa­ktiḥ | tato TAŚVA-ML 438,14ni­tya­tā­pa­ri­ṇā­mi dravyam u­pa­gaṃ­ta­vyaṃ ta­tpa­ri­ṇā­ma­va­t || TA-ML 5.38 gu­ṇa­pa­rya­ya­va­ddra­vya­m || 38 || TAŚVA-ML 438,16guṇāḥ va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­la­kṣa­ṇāḥ pa­ryā­yā­ś ca ta­tsā­mā­nyā­pe­kṣa­yā ni­tya­yo­ge bhatuḥ | dravati droṣyaty a­du­dru­va­ttāṃ- TAŚVA-ML 438,17stān pa­ryā­yā­n iti dravyam ity api na vi­ru­dhya­te | vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣa­yā pa­ryā­yā­ṇāṃ ni­tya­yo­gā­bhā­vā­t kā­dā­ci­tka- TAŚVA-ML 438,18tvasiddheḥ || ki­ma­rtha­m idaṃ punar dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ bra­vī­tī­ty ā­re­kā­yā­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 5.38.1gu­ṇa­pa­rya­ya­va­ddra­vya­m ity āha vya­va­hā­ra­taḥ | sa­tpa­ryā­ya­sya dha­rmā­de­r dra­vya­tva­pra­ti­pa­tta­ye || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 438,20sato hi ma­hā­dra­vya­sya paryāyo dha­rmā­sti­kā­yā­di­r vya­va­hā­ra­na­yā­rpa­ṇā­yāṃ dra­vya­tva­m api svī­ka­ro­ty eva, tasya TAŚVA-ML 438,21cā­dhā­ra­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ gu­ṇa­pa­ryā­ya­va­ttva­m iti pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ­, na punaḥ kri­yā­va­ttvaṃ ta­syā­vyā­pa­ka­tvā­n ni­ṣkri­ye­ṣv ā- TAŚVA-ML 438,22kā­śā­di­ṣv a­bhā­vā­t | sa­ma­vā­yi­kā­ra­ṇa­tva­m api na dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ yuktaṃ, gu­ṇa­ka­rma­ṇo­r api dra­vya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t tayor guṇa- TAŚVA-ML 438,23tva­rma­tva­sa­ma­vā­yi­kā­ra­ṇa­tva­si­ddheḥ | tayos ta­tsa­ma­vā­yi­tva­m eva ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ gu­ṇa­tva­ka­rma­tva­sā­mā­nya­yo­r akārya- TAŚVA-ML 438,24tvād iti cen na, sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya sā­mā­nya­sya ka­thaṃ­ci­t kā­rya­tva­sā­dha­nā­t | ka­thaṃ­ci­t ta­da­ni­tya­tva­m api TAŚVA-ML 438,25nā­ni­ṣṭaṃ­, pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­sya sarvathā nityeṣv a­saṃ­bha­vā­d ity u­kta­prā­yaṃ | gu­ṇa­va­ttve sati kri­yā­va­ttvaṃ sa­ma­vā­yi­kā­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 438,26ca dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇa­m ity apy a­yu­ktaṃ­, gu­ṇa­va­ddra­vya­m ity ukte la­kṣa­ṇa­syā­vyā­ptya­ti­vyā­ptyo­r a­bhā­vā­t ta­dva­ca­nā­na­rtha­kyā­t | TAŚVA-ML 438,27nanv evam atrāpi pa­ryā­ya­va­ddra­vya­m ity ukte gu­ṇa­va­d ity a­na­rtha­kaṃ sa­rva­dra­vye­ṣu pa­ryā­ya­baṃ­dha­sya bhāvāt | gu­ṇa­va­d iti cokte TAŚVA-ML 438,28pa­ryā­ya­va­d iti vyarthaṃ tata eveti ta­du­bha­yaṃ lakṣaṇaṃ dravyasya ki­ma­rtha­m uktam ity a­tro­cya­te­ —TAŚV-ML 5.38.2gu­ṇa­va­ddra­vya­m ity uktaṃ sa­hā­ne­kāṃ­ta­si­ddha­ye | tathā pa­ryā­ya­va­ddra­vyaṃ kra­mā­ne­kāṃ­ta­vi­tta­ye || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 438,30nāsty ekatra va­stu­nī­hā­ne­ko dharmaḥ sa­rva­bhā­vā­nāṃ pa­ra­spa­ra­pa­ri­hā­ra­sthi­ti­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­d ekena dharmeṇa sa­rvā­tma­nā TAŚVA-ML 438,31vyāpteḥ dharmiṇi dha­rmāṃ­ta­ra­sya ta­dvyā­pti­vi­ro­dhā­d anyathā sa­rva­dha­rma­saṃ­ka­ra­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti | sa­hā­ne­kāṃ­ta­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇa­vā­di­naḥ TAŚVA-ML 438,32prati gu­ṇa­va­ddra­vya­m ity uktaṃ | sa­kṛ­da­ne­ka­dha­rmā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­sya vastunaḥ pra­tī­ya­mā­na­tvā­t kuṭe rū­pā­di­va­t sva­pa­ra­pa­kṣa- TAŚVA-ML 438,33sā­dha­ka­tve­ta­ra­dha­rmā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇai­ka­he­tu­va­t | pi­tā­pu­trā­di­vya­pa­de­śa­vi­ṣa­yā­ne­ka­dha­rmā­vi­ka­ra­ṇa­pu­ru­ṣa­va­d vā | grā­hya­grā­ha­ka­saṃ- TAŚVA-ML 438,34ve­da­nā­kā­raṃ saṃ­ve­da­na­m ekam u­pa­ya­n sa­kṛ­da­ne­ka­dha­rmā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m ekaṃ ba­hi­raṃ­ta­r vā pra­ti­kṣi­pa­tī­ti kathaṃ pa­rī­kṣa­ko nāma ? TAŚVA-ML 439,01ve­dyā­dyā­kā­ra­vi­ve­kaṃ parokṣaṃ saṃ­vi­dā­kā­raṃ ca pra­tya­kṣa­m icchann api na sa­hā­ne­kāṃ­taṃ ni­rā­ka­rtu­m arhati saṃ­vi­da­dvai­te TAŚVA-ML 439,02pra­tya­kṣa­pa­ro­kṣā­kā­ra­yo­r a­pa­ra­mā­rthi­ka­tve pa­ra­mā­rthe­ta­rā­kā­ra­m ekaṃ saṃ­ve­da­naṃ balād ā­pa­te­t pa­ra­mā­rthā­kā­ra­syai­va sattvāt TAŚVA-ML 439,03saṃvidā nā­pā­ra­m ā­rthi­kā­kā­raḥ­, sann iti bru­vā­ṇa­s sa­kṛ­tsa­da­sa­ttva­sva­bhā­vā­krāṃ­ta­m ekaṃ saṃ­ve­da­naṃ svī­ka­ro­ty eva | na TAŚVA-ML 439,04san nāpy a­sa­tsaṃ­ve­da­na­m ity api vyā­ha­taṃ­, pu­ru­ṣā­dvai­tā­di­va­tta­taḥ sa­kṛ­da­ne­ka­sva­bhā­va­m ekaṃ vastu tattvataḥ sarvasya sveṣṭa- TAŚVA-ML 439,05ta­ttva­vya­va­sthā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | sva­pa­ra­rū­po­pā­dā­nā­po­ha­na­vya­va­sthā­pā­dya­tvā­d va­stu­tva­sye­ti pra­paṃ­ci­ta­prā­yaṃ | tathā kramāne- TAŚVA-ML 439,06kāṃ­ta­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇa­vā­di­naṃ prati pa­ryā­ya­va­ddra­vyaṃ pra­tī­ya­mā­na­tvā­t sarvasya pa­ri­ṇā­mi­tva­si­ddheḥ pra­ti­pā­di­ta­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 439,07evaṃ kra­mā­kra­mā­ne­kāṃ­ta­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇa­pra­va­ṇa­mā­na­saṃ prati gu­ṇa­pa­ryā­ya­va­ddra­vya­m ity uktaṃ sarvathā ni­ru­pā­dhi­bhā­va­syā­pra­mā- TAŚVA-ML 439,08ṇatvāt | a­tha­ve­yaṃ trisūtrī sa­ma­va­ti­ṣṭha­te­, gu­ṇa­va­ddra­vyaṃ pa­rya­ya­va­ddra­vyaṃ gu­ṇa­pa­rya­ya­va­ddra­vyaṃ dra­vya­tvā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r i- TAŚVA-ML 439,09ty a­nu­mā­na­tra­yaṃ cedaṃ saṃ­kṣe­pa­to lakṣyate | nanu caivaṃ niṣkriyaṃ na sa­rva­dra­vya­sa­ma­vā­yi­kā­ra­ṇaṃ ceti pa­rā­kū­ta­ni­rā- TAŚVA-ML 439,10kṛtaye kri­yā­va­ddra­vyaṃ sa­ma­vā­yi­kā­ra­ṇa­m iti ca dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇa­m a­bhi­dhī­ya­te­, pṛ­thi­vya­pte­jo­vā­yu­ma­na­sāṃ kri­yā­va­ttva­si­ddheḥ TAŚVA-ML 439,11sa­rva­dra­vyā­ṇāṃ sa­ma­vā­yi­kā­ra­ṇa­tva­sya ca gu­ṇa­va­ttva­va­tpra­tī­te­r ity etad api ca pareṣāṃ vaco '­sa­mī­cī­naṃ­, dra­vya­va­d viśe- TAŚVA-ML 439,12ṣavat sā­mā­nya­va­c ca dravyam iti dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇa­va­ca­na­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na kā­rya­dra­vya­va­tkā­ra­ṇa­dra­vyaṃ nāpi vi­śe­ṣa­va­t sāmānya- TAŚVA-ML 439,13vad veti pa­ra­dra­vya­vi­pra­ti­pa­tti­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­rtha­tvā­t | syā­dvā­di­nāṃ punaḥ kā­rya­dra­vya­vi­śe­ṣa­sa­dṛ­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­la­kṣa­ṇa­sā- TAŚVA-ML 439,14mā­nyā­nā­m api kri­yā­va­t sa­ma­vā­ya­va­c ca pa­ryā­ya­tvā­n na tathā vacanaṃ ka­rta­vya­m iti sarvam a­na­va­dyaṃ || TAŚVA-ML 439,15tad evaṃ jī­va­pu­dga­la­dha­rmā­dha­rmā­kā­śa­bhe­dā­t paṃ­ca­vi­dha­m eva dravyam iti vadaṃtaṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 5.39 kālaś ca || 39 || TAŚVA-ML 439,17gu­ṇa­pa­rya­ya­va­ddra­vya­m ity a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dha­nī­ya­m || TAŚV-ML 5.39.1kālaś ca dravyam ity āha pro­kta­la­kṣa­ṇa­yo­ga­taḥ | tasyād ra­vya­tva­vi­jñā­na­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ sa­mā­sa­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 439,19ke punaḥ kālasya guṇāḥ ke ca paryāyāḥ prasiddhā yato gu­ṇa­pa­ryā­ya­va­ddra­vya­m iti pro­kta­la­kṣa­ṇa­yo­gaḥ siddhye- TAŚVA-ML 439,20t ta­syā­dra­vya­tva­vi­jñā­na­ni­vṛ­tte­ś cety a­tro­cya­te­ —TAŚV-ML 5.39.2niḥ­śe­ṣa­dra­vya­saṃ­yo­ga­vi­bhā­gā­di­gu­ṇā­śra­yaḥ | kālaḥ sā­mā­nya­taḥ siddhaḥ sū­kṣma­tvā­dyā­śra­yo­bhi­dhā || 2 || TAŚV-ML 5.39.3kra­ma­vṛ­tti­pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ vṛ­tti­kā­ra­ṇa­tā­da­yaḥ | paryāyāḥ saṃti kālasya gu­ṇa­pa­ryā­ya­vā­na­taḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 439,23sa­rva­dra­vyaiḥ saṃ­yo­ga­s tā­va­tkā­la­syā­sti sādir a­nā­di­ś ca vi­bhā­ga­ś cā­sa­rva­ga­ta­kri­yā­va­ddra­vyaiḥ saṃ­khyā­pa­ri­mā­ṇā­da- TAŚVA-ML 439,24yaś ca guṇā iti sā­mā­nya­to '­śe­ṣa­dra­vya­saṃ­yo­ga­sya vi­bhā­gā­di­gu­ṇā­nāṃ cāśrayaḥ kālaḥ siddhaḥ | vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa tu TAŚVA-ML 439,25sū­kṣmā­mū­rta­tvā­gu­ru­la­ghu­tvai­ka­pra­de­śa­tvā­da­ya­s tasya guṇā iti sū­kṣma­tvā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­gu­ṇā­śra­ya­ś ca | kra­ma­vṛ­ttī­nāṃ padā- TAŚVA-ML 439,26rthānāṃ pu­dga­lā­di­pa­ryā­yā­ṇāṃ vṛ­tti­he­tu­tva­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­kri­yā­kā­ra­ṇa­tva­pa­ra­tvā­pa­ra­tva­pra­tya­ya­he­tu­tvā­khyāḥ pa­ryā­yā­ś ca kālasya TAŚVA-ML 439,27saṃti yais ta­ttā­nu­mā­na­m iti | gu­ṇa­pa­ryā­ya­vā­n kālaḥ | kathaṃ dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇa­bhā­k­? tataḥ kālo dravyaṃ gu­ṇa­pa­rya­ya- TAŚVA-ML 439,28vattvāj jī­vā­di­dra­vya­va­d iti ta­syā­dra­vya­tva­vi­jñā­na­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ || TA-ML 5.40 so '­naṃ­ta­sa­ma­yaḥ || 40 || TAŚVA-ML 439,30pa­ra­ma­sū­kṣmaḥ kā­la­vi­śe­ṣaḥ samayaḥ anaṃtāḥ samayā yasya so naṃ­ta­sa­ma­yaḥ kālo va­bo­ddha­vyaḥ | pa­ryā­ya­to TAŚVA-ML 439,31dravyato vā vya­va­hā­ra­taḥ pa­ra­mā­rtha­to veti śaṃ­kā­yā­m idam u­cya­te­ —TAŚV-ML 5.40.1so naṃ­ta­sa­ma­yaḥ prokto bhāvato vya­va­hā­ra­taḥ | dravyato ja­ga­dā­kā­śa­pra­de­śa­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­kaḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 439,33bhāvaḥ pa­ryā­ya­s te­nā­naṃ­ta­sa­ma­yaḥ kālo naṃ­ta­pa­ryā­ya­va­rta­nā­he­tu­tvā­t | ekaiko hi kā­lā­ṇu­r a­naṃ­ta­pa­ryā­yā­n varta- TAŚVA-ML 440,01yate pra­ti­kṣa­ṇaṃ śa­kti­bhe­dā­n nānyathā | tato naṃ­ta­śa­ktiḥ sa­nna­naṃ­ta­sa­ma­yaḥ vya­va­hā­ra­to '­bhi­dhī­ya­te sa­ma­ya­sya vya­va­hā­ra- TAŚVA-ML 440,02kā­la­tvā­d ā­va­li­kā­di­va­t | dra­vya­ta­s tu lo­kā­kā­śa­pra­de­śa­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­ko '­saṃ­khye­ya eva kālo munibhiḥ prokto na TAŚVA-ML 440,03punar eka e­vā­kā­śā­di­va­t­, nāpy anaṃtaḥ pu­dga­lā­tma­dra­vya­va­t pra­ti­lo­kā­kā­śa­pra­de­śaṃ va­rta­mā­nā­nāṃ pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 440,04vṛ­tti­he­tu­tva­si­ddheḥ | lo­kā­kā­śā­d bahis ta­da­bhā­vā­t | katham evam a­lo­kā­kā­śa­sya vartanaṃ kā­la­kṛ­taṃ yuktaṃ tatra kāla- TAŚVA-ML 440,05syā­saṃ­bha­vā­d iti cet, a­tro­cya­te­ —TAŚV-ML 5.40.2lokād ba­hi­ra­bhā­ve syāl lo­kā­kā­śa­sya vartanaṃ | ta­syai­ka­dra­vya­tā­si­ddhe­r yuktaṃ kā­lo­pa­pā­di­taṃ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 440,07na hy a­lo­kā­kā­śaṃ dra­vyāṃ­ta­ra­m ā­kā­śa­syai­ka­dra­vya­tvā­t tasya lo­ka­syāṃ­ta­r bahiś ca va­rta­mā­na­sya vartanaṃ lo­ka­va­rti­nā TAŚVA-ML 440,08kā­le­no­pa­pā­di­taṃ yuktaṃ, na punaḥ kā­lā­na­pe­kṣaṃ sa­ka­la­pa­dā­rtha­va­rta­na­syā­pi kā­lā­na­pe­kṣa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na cait adabhyu- TAŚVA-ML 440,09pagaṃtuṃ śakyaṃ, kā­lā­sti­tva­sā­dhi­ta­tvā­t || TAŚVA-ML 440,10nanu ca jī­vā­dī­ni ṣaḍ eva dravyāṇi gu­ṇa­pa­ryā­ya­va­ttvā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r ity ayuktaṃ gu­ṇā­nā­m api dra­vya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā- TAŚVA-ML 440,11t teṣāṃ gu­ṇa­pa­rya­ya­va­ttva­pra­tī­te­r ity ā­re­kā­yā­m idam ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 5.41 dra­vyā­śra­yā nirguṇā guṇāḥ || 41 || TAŚVA-ML 440,13ā­śa­ya­śa­bdo dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­sā­dha­naḥ ka­rma­sā­dha­no vā dra­vya­śa­bda uktārthaḥ | dravyam āśrayo yeṣāṃ te dra­vyā­śra­yāḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 440,14niṣkrāṃtā guṇebhyo nirguṇāḥ | e­vaṃ­vi­dhā guṇāḥ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyāḥ na punar anyathā | tatra dra­vyā­śra­yā iti viśe- TAŚVA-ML 440,15ṣa­ṇa­va­ca­nā­d g­‍­u­ṇā­nāṃ kim a­va­sī­ya­ta ity u­cya­te­ —TAŚV-ML 5.41.1dra­vyā­śra­yā iti khyāteḥ sūtre sminn a­va­sī­ya­te | gu­ṇā­śra­yā gu­ṇa­tvā­d yā na guṇāḥ pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 440,17na hi gu­ṇa­tva­sa­rva­jñe­ya­tva­dha­rmā gu­ṇā­śra­yā guṇā śa­kya­vya­va­sthāḥ­, pa­ra­mā­rtha­ta­s teṣāṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­d g­‍­u­ṇe­bhyo na­rthāṃ­ta­ra- TAŚVA-ML 440,18tayā gu­ṇa­tvo­pa­cā­rā­t | ta­ttva­ta­s teṣāṃ guṇatve guṇānāṃ dra­vya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­d g­‍­u­ṇa­gu­ṇi­bhā­va­vya­va­hā­rā­va­sthi­ti­vi­ro- TAŚVA-ML 440,19dhāt | dravyeṣv api guṇās ta­du­pa­ca­ri­tā eva bhavaṃtu vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­d ity a­yu­ktaṃ­, kvacin mu­khya­gu­ṇā­bhā­ve tadupa- TAŚVA-ML 440,20cā­rā­yo­gā­t | tato dra­vyā­śra­yā iti va­ca­nā­d a­dra­vyā­śra­yā­ṇāṃ gu­ṇa­tvā­dī­nāṃ guṇatvaṃ vyā­va­rti­ta­m a­va­sī­ya­te | TAŚVA-ML 440,21nirguṇā iti va­ca­nā­t | kiṃ kriyate ity āha —TAŚV-ML 5.41.2nirguṇā iti ni­rde­śā­t kā­rya­dra­vya­sya vāryate | gu­ṇa­bhā­vaḥ pa­ra­dra­vyā­śra­yi­ṇo pīti nirṇayaḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 440,23dra­vyā­śra­yā guṇā ity u­cya­mā­ne hi pa­ra­mā­ṇu­dra­vyā­śra­yā­ṇāṃ dvya­ṇu­kā­di­kā­rya­dra­vyā­ṇāṃ guṇatvaṃ pra­sa­jye­ta tanni- TAŚVA-ML 440,24rguṇā iti va­ca­nā­d vi­ni­vā­rya­te teṣāṃ gu­ṇa­tve­na dra­vya­tva­si­ddheḥ | etena gha­ṭa­saṃ­sthā­nā­dī­nāṃ guṇatvaṃ pra­tyu­ktaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 440,25teṣāṃ pa­ryā­ya­tvā­t || TAŚVA-ML 440,26kaḥ punar asau paryāya ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 5.42 tadbhāvaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ || 42 || TAŚVA-ML 440,28jī­vā­dī­nāṃ dravyāṇāṃ tena pra­ti­ni­ya­te­na rūpeṇa bhavanaṃ tadbhāvaḥ teṣāṃ dravyāṇāṃ svabhāvo va­rta­mā­na­kā­la- TAŚVA-ML 440,29ta­yā­nu­bhū­ya­mā­na­s tadbhāvaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaḥ | sa ca —TAŚV-ML 5.42.1tadbhāvaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mo tra paryāyaḥ pra­ti­va­rṇi­taḥ | guṇāc ca sa­ha­bhu­vo bhinnaḥ kra­ma­vā­n dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇa­m || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 440,31pū­rva­sva­bhā­va­pa­ri­tyā­gā­j ja­ha­dv­‍­ṛ­tto­tpā­do dra­vya­syo­tta­rā­kā­raḥ pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ sa eva paryāyaḥ kra­ma­vā­n dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 440,32na vāsau guṇa eva pra­ti­va­rṇi­ta­s tasya sa­ha­bhā­vi­tvā­t ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhi­nna­tve­na vya­va­sthā­nā­t | nanv evaṃ na­ya­dva­ya­vi­ro­dha­s tṛ- TAŚVA-ML 440,33tīyasya gu­ṇā­rthi­ka­na­ya­sya siddher ity ā­re­kā­yā­m āha —TAŚV-ML 5.42.2paryāya eva ca dvedhā sa­ha­kra­ma­vi­va­rti­taḥ | śu­ddhā­śu­ddha­tva­bhe­de­na ya­thā­dra­vyaṃ dvi­dho­di­taṃ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 5.42.3tena naiva pra­sa­jye­ta na­ya­dvai­vi­dhya­bā­dha­naṃ | saṃ­kṣe­pa­to nyathā tryā­di­na­ya­saṃ­khyā na vāryate || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 441,03saṃ­kṣe­pa­to hi dra­vyā­rthi­kaḥ pa­ryā­yā­rthi­ka­ś ceti na­ya­dva­ya­va­ca­naṃ gu­ṇa­va­ca­ne na bādhyate pa­ryā­ya­syai­va sa­ha­kra­ma- TAŚVA-ML 441,04vi­va­rta­na­va­śā­d ga­‍­u­ṇa­pa­ryā­ya­vya­pa­de­śā­t dravyasya ni­ru­pā­dhi­tva­va­śe­na śu­ddhā­śu­ddha­vya­pa­de­śa­va­t | pra­paṃ­ca­s tu yathā —TAŚVA-ML 441,05śu­ddha­dra­vyā­rthi­ko '­śu­ddha­dra­vyā­rthi­ka­ś ceti dra­vyā­rthi­ko dvedhā | tathā sa­ha­bhā­vī pa­ryā­yā­rthi­kaḥ kra­ma­bhā­vī pa­ryā­yā­rthi- TAŚVA-ML 441,06kaś ceti pa­ryā­yā­rthi­ko pi dvedhā a­bhī­ya­tāṃ | tatas tryā­di­saṃ­khyā na vāryata eva dvi­bhe­da­sya pa­ryā­yā­rthi­ka­syai­ka­vi­dha­sya TAŚVA-ML 441,07dra­vyā­rthi­ka­sya vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ na­ya­tri­ta­ya­si­ddheḥ | pa­ryā­yā­rthi­ka­syai­ka­vi­dha­sya dra­vyā­rthi­ka­sya dvi­bhe­da­sya vi­va­kṣā­yā­m iti TAŚVA-ML 441,08kaścit | dvayor vi­bhe­da­yo­r vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ tu na­ya­ca­tu­ṣṭa­ya­m iṣyate | te nai­ga­ma­saṃ­gra­ha­vya­va­hā­ra­vi­ka­lpā­d dra­vyā­rthi­ka­sya TAŚVA-ML 441,09tri­vi­dha­sya pa­ryā­yā­rthi­ka­sya cā­rtha­pa­ryā­ya­vyaṃ­ja­na­pa­ryā­yā­rthi­ka­bhe­de­na dvi­vi­dha­sya vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ na­ya­paṃ­ca­kaṃ śu­ddhā­śu­ddha- TAŚVA-ML 441,10dra­vyā­rthi­ka­dva­ya­sya ṛ­ju­sū­trā­di­pa­ryā­yā­rthi­ka­ca­tu­ṣṭa­ya­sya vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ na­ya­ṣa­ṭkaṃ­, nai­ga­mā­di­sū­tra­pā­ṭhā­pe­kṣa­yā nayasa- TAŚVA-ML 441,11ptakam iti | na­yā­nā­m a­ṣṭā­di­saṃ­khyā­pi na vāryate | tato na guṇebhyaḥ pa­ryā­yā­ṇāṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhedena ka­tha­na­m a­yu­ktaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 441,12yena gu­ṇa­pa­rya­ya­va­ddra­vya­m iti dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ ni­ra­va­dyaṃ na bhavet || TAŚVA-ML 441,13pra­tī­ya­tā­m evam a­jī­va­ta­ttvaṃ sa­mā­sa­taḥ sū­tri­ta­sa­rva­bhe­daṃ | TAŚVA-ML 441,14pra­mā­ṇa­ta­s ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­rū­paṃ pra­ka­lpya­tāṃ sa­nna­ya­to nihatya || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 441,15iti paṃ­ca­mā­dhyā­ya­sya dvi­tī­ya­m ā­hni­ka­m | TAŚVA-ML 441,16iti śrīvi­dyā­naṃ­diā­cā­rya­vi­ra­ci­te tattvārthaślo­ka­vā­rti­kālaṃkāre pañcamo 'dhyāyaḥ samāptaḥ || 5 || TAŚV-ML 442,1atha ṣaṣṭho 'dhyāyaḥ || 6 || TA-ML 6.1 kā­rya­vā­ṅ ma­naḥ­ka­rma yogaḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 442,03nanv a­jī­va­pa­dā­rtha­vyā­khyā­nā­naṃ­ta­ra­m āsrave vaktavye kiṃ cikīrṣuḥ sū­tra­kā­raḥ prāg eva yogaṃ bra­vī­tī­ty ārekā- TAŚVA-ML 442,04yām idam u­pa­di­śya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 6.1.1a­thā­sra­vaṃ vi­ni­rde­ṣṭu­kā­maḥ prā­gā­tma­no ṃjasā | kā­ya­vā­ṅma­na­sāṃ karma yogo stīty āha ka­rma­ṇā­m || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 442,06ātmanaḥ karmaṇāṃ jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dī­nā­m āsravaṃ vi­ni­rde­ṣṭu­kā­mo ṃjasā prāg eva kā­ya­vā­ṅma­na­sāṃ ka­rma­yo­go stīty ā- TAŚVA-ML 442,07hedaṃ sūtraṃ | tatra yojyate a­ne­nā­tmā ka­rma­bhi­r iti yogo baṃ­dha­he­tu­r na punaḥ samādhiḥ yujer yo­gā­rtha­sya ṇyaṃtasya TAŚVA-ML 442,08pra­yo­gā­t | pre­ra­vau­pyaḥ prā­ye­ṇe­ti yasya vi­dhā­nā­t | sa ca kā­ya­vā­ṅma­naḥ karma, te­nai­vā­tma­ni jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­di­ka- TAŚVA-ML 442,09rmabhir baṃdhasya ka­ra­ṇā­t tasya baṃ­dha­he­tu­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | pra­dhā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­mo yoga ity a­yu­ktaṃ­, ta­syā­tma­baṃ­dha­he­tu­tvā­yo­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 442,10pra­dhā­na­syai­va baṃ­dha­he­tu­r asāv iti cā­yu­ktaṃ­, baṃ­dha­syo­bha­ya­stha­tva­si­ddheḥ | tarhi jī­vā­jī­va­pa­ri­ṇā­mo baṃdha iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 442,11satyaṃ; jī­va­ka­rma­ṇo­r baṃdhasya ta­du­bha­ya­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­he­tu­ka­tva­va­ca­nā­t | kā­yā­di­kri­yā­la­kṣa­ṇa­yo­ga­pa­ri­ṇā­mo jī­va­syā­nu- TAŚVA-ML 442,12papanno ni­ṣkri­ya­tvā­d iti na maṃtavyaṃ || TAŚV-ML 6.1.2kā­yā­di­va­rga­ṇā­laṃ­ba­pra­de­śa­spaṃ­da­naṃ hi yat | yuktaṃ kā­yā­di­ka­rmā­sya sa­kri­ya­tva­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 442,14jīvasya sa­kri­ya­tva­sā­dha­nā­d u­pa­pa­nna­m eva hi kāyādi ka­rme­ṣya­te | kā­ya­va­rga­ṇā­laṃ­bi­pra­de­śa­pa­ri­spaṃ­da­na­syā­tma­ni TAŚVA-ML 442,15kā­ya­ka­rma­tvā­d vā­gva­rga­ṇā­laṃ­bi­na­s tasya vā­kka­rma­tvā­t­, ma­no­va­rga­ṇā­pu­dga­lā­laṃ­bi­no ma­naḥ­ka­rma­tvā­t | na ca ta­syā­yo­ga- TAŚVA-ML 442,16ke­va­li­ni siddheṣu ca pra­sa­kti­s teṣāṃ pra­de­śa­pa­ri­spaṃ­da­nā­bhā­vā­t | tathā hi­–­a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­no na pra­de­śa­spaṃ­daḥ TAŚVA-ML 442,17sa­mu­cchi­nna­kri­yā­pra­ti­pā­ti­dhyā­nā­śra­ya­tvā­t | yasya tu pra­de­śa­spaṃ­daḥ syāt sa tathā prasiddho yathā sayoga iti TAŚVA-ML 442,18yuktiḥ | si­ddhā­nā­m ata eva pra­de­śa­spaṃ­dā­bhā­va­s teṣām a­yo­ga­vya­pa­de­śaḥ sa­mu­cchi­nna­kri­yā­pra­ti­pā­ti­dhyā­nā­śra­ya­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 442,19siddher a­vya­pa­de­śya­cā­ri­tra­ma­ya­tvā­t kā­yā­di­va­rga­ṇā­bhā­vā­c ca siddhānāṃ na yogoḥ yujyate | tato vī­ryāṃ­ta­rā­ya­sya TAŚVA-ML 442,20kṣa­yo­pa­śa­me kṣaye vā sati kā­yā­di­va­rga­ṇā­la­bdhi­to jī­va­pra­de­śa­pa­ri­spaṃ­do yogas trividhaḥ pra­tye­ta­vyaḥ | TA-ML 6.2 sa āsravaḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 442,22sa āsrava ity a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­t ke­va­li­sa­mu­ddhā­ta­kā­le daṃ­ḍa­ka­pā­ṭa­pra­ta­ra­lo­ka­pū­ra­ṇa­kā­ya­yo­ga­syā­saṃ­baṃ­dha­vya­va­cche­daḥ | TAŚVA-ML 442,23kā­yā­di­va­rga­ṇā­laṃ­ba­na­syai­va yo­ga­syā­sra­va­tva­va­ca­nā­t | ta­tspaṃ­da­nā­laṃ­ba­na­tvā­t | katham evaṃ ca ke­va­li­naḥ sa­mu­ddhā­ta- TAŚVA-ML 442,24kālebhyo baṃdhaḥ syād iti cet, kā­ya­va­rga­ṇā­ni­mi­ttā­tma­pra­de­śa­pa­ri­spaṃ­da­sya ta­nni­mi­tta­sya bhāvāt sa iti pratyeyaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 442,25kā­ya­vā­ṅma­naḥ­ka­rmā­sra­va ity ekam eva sūtram astu la­ghu­tvā­d iti cen na, yoga āsrava iti si­ddhāṃ­to­pa­de­śa­pra­tya­yā- TAŚVA-ML 442,26pā­ya­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tarhi yoga āsrava ity astu ni­ra­va­dya­tvā­d iti cen na, ke­va­li­sa­mu­dghā­ta­syā­py ā­sra­va­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t TAŚVA-ML 442,27tasya lo­ka­yo­ga­tve­na prasiddheḥ saṃ­de­hā­c ca | kā­ya­vā­ṅma­naḥ­ka­rma yoga āsrava ity api na śreyaḥ, saṃ­de­ha­pra­sa­kteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 442,28kā­ya­vā­ṅma­naḥ karma yoga ity api saṃ­ke­taṃ­, na caivaṃ tad yuktaṃ tasya yo­ga­la­kṣa­ṇa­tve­na ni­rde­śā­t | saṃ­baṃ­dha­syā­tma­ni TAŚVA-ML 442,29niḥkriye pi bhāvāt sa e­vā­sra­vo yukta iti cen na, ātmano ni­ṣkri­ya­tva­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­t tatra ta­tka­rma­ṇa eva TAŚVA-ML 443,01bhāvāt | tato yo­ga­vi­bhā­ga eva śreyān niḥ­saṃ­de­hā­rtha­tvā­t ta­da­nya­syā­pi yo­ga­syā­sti­tva­saṃ­pra­ti­pa­tte­ś ca || TAŚVA-ML 443,02kutaḥ punar ya­tho­kta­la­kṣa­ṇo yoga e­vā­sra­vaḥ sūtrito na tu mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­da­yo pīty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 6.2.1sa āsrava iha proktaḥ ka­rmā­ga­ma­na­kā­ra­ṇaṃ | puṃso trā­nu­pra­ve­śe­na mi­thyā­tvā­de­r a­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 443,04mi­thyā­da­rśa­naṃ hi jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­di­ka­rma­ṇā­m ā­ga­ma­na­kā­ra­ṇaṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r eva na punaḥ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­nāṃ | TAŚVA-ML 443,05a­vi­ra­ti­r apy a­saṃ­ya­ta­syai­va kā­rtsnye­nai­ka­de­śe­na vā na punaḥ saṃ­ya­ta­sya­, pramādo pi pra­ma­tta­pa­ryaṃ­ta­syai­va nā­pra­ma­ttā­deḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 443,06ka­ṣā­ya­ś ca sa­ka­ṣā­ya­syai­va na śe­ṣa­syo­pa­śāṃ­ta­ka­ṣā­yā­deḥ­, yogaḥ punar a­śe­ṣa­taḥ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lyaṃ­ta­sya ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­m iti TAŚVA-ML 443,07sa e­vā­sra­vaḥ prokto tra śāstre saṃ­kṣe­pā­d a­śe­ṣā­sra­va­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­tvā­n mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­de­r atraiva yoge nu­pra­ve­śā­t tasyaiva TAŚVA-ML 443,08mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­dya­nu­raṃ­ji­ta­sya ke­va­la­sya ca ka­rmā­ga­ma­na­kā­ra­ṇa­tva­si­ddheḥ || TAŚVA-ML 443,09kīdṛśaḥ sa yogaḥ pu­ṇya­syā­sra­vaḥ kī­dṛ­śa­ś ca pā­pa­sye­ty ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 6.3 śubhaḥ pu­ṇya­syā­śu­bhaḥ pāpasya || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 443,11sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­dya­nu­raṃ­ji­to yogaḥ śubho vi­śu­ddhyaṃ­ga­tvā­t­, mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­dya­nu­raṃ­ji­to 'śubhaḥ saṃ­kle­śāṃ­ga­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 443,12sa puṇyasya pāpasya ca va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­sya karmaṇa āsravo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ | etena svasmin duḥkhaṃ paratra sukhaṃ jana- TAŚVA-ML 443,13yan ca pu­ṇya­sya­, svasmin sukhaṃ pa­ra­smi­n duḥkhaṃ ca kurvan pā­pa­syā­sra­va ity ekāṃto nirastaḥ | vi­śu­ddhi­saṃ- TAŚVA-ML 443,14kle­śā­tma­ka­syai­va sva­pa­ra­stha­sya su­khā­su­kha­sya pu­ṇya­pā­pā­sra­va­tvo­pa­pa­tte­r a­nya­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tad u­ktaṃ­–­"­vi­śu­ddhi­saṃ­kle­śā­ptaṃ TAŚVA-ML 443,15cet sva­pa­ra­sthaṃ su­khā­su­khaṃ | pu­ṇya­pā­pā­sra­vo yukto na ced vyarthas ta­vā­rha­taḥ || " iti | tad evaṃ —TAŚV-ML 6.3.1śubhaḥ puṇyasya vijñeyo 'śubhaḥ pāpasya sūtritaḥ | saṃ­kṣe­pā­d dvi­pra­kā­ro pi pratyekaṃ sa dvi­dhā­sra­vaḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 443,17kā­yā­di­yo­ga­s trividhaḥ śu­bhā­śu­bha­bhe­dā­t | pratyekaṃ sa dvividho pi dvividha e­vā­sra­vo vijñeyaḥ | puṇyapā- TAŚVA-ML 443,18pa­ka­rma­ṇoḥ sā­mā­nyā­d ā­śrū­ya­mā­ṇa­yo­r dvi­vi­dha­tve­na sū­tri­ta­tvā­t | kutaḥ punaḥ śubhaḥ pu­ṇya­syā­śu­bhaḥ pā­pa­syā­sra­vo TAŚVA-ML 443,19jī­va­sye­ti ni­ścī­ya­ta ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 6.3.2śu­bhā­śu­bha­pha­lā­nāṃ tu pu­dga­lā­nāṃ sa­mā­ga­maḥ | vi­śu­ddhe­ta­ra­kā­yā­di­he­tu­s tattvāt sva­dṛ­ṣṭa­va­t || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 443,21jīvasya śu­bha­pha­la­pu­dga­lā­nā­m āsravo vi­śu­ddha­kā­yā­dhya­va­sā­nā­dyaṃ­ta­raṃ­ga­ba­hi­raṃ­ga­kṛ­taḥ śu­bha­pha­la­pu­dga­lā­sra­va­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 443,22t svayaṃ dṛ­ṣṭa­śu­bha­pha­la­pa­thyā­hā­rā­di­sa­mā­ga­ma­va­t | ta­thai­vā­śu­bha­pha­la­pu­dga­la­sa­mā­ga­mo jī­va­syā­vi­śu­ddha­kā­ra­ṇa­kṛ­taḥ TAŚVA-ML 443,23a­śu­bha­pha­la­pu­dga­la­sa­mā­ga­ma­tvā­t svayaṃ dṛ­ṣṭā­śu­bha­pha­lā­pa­thyā­hā­rā­di­va­d ity a­nu­mā­nā­t ta­nni­śca­yaḥ | na tāvad a­trā­si­ddho TAŚVA-ML 443,24hetuḥ śubhasya vi­śu­ddhi­rū­pa­syā­śu­bha­sya ca saṃ­kle­śā­tma­naḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­si­ddha­sya kā­ra­ṇā­nāṃ pu­dga­lā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 443,25sa­mā­ga­ma­sya śu­bhā­śu­bha­pha­la­sya pra­si­ddhe­s ta­dbhā­va­bhā­vi­tvā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | nanu cātmani śu­bhā­śu­bha­pha­la­pu­dga­la­sa­mā- TAŚVA-ML 443,26ga­ma­syā­tma­vi­śe­ṣa­gu­ṇa­kṛ­ta­tvā­n na śu­bhā­śu­bha­kā­yā­di­yo­ga­kṛ­ta­tvaṃ yuktam iti cen na, tasya vi­śu­ddhi­saṃ­kle­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma- TAŚVA-ML 443,27vya­ti­re­ke­ṇā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | dha­rmā­dha­rmau ta­dvya­ti­ri­ktā­v eveti cen na, bhā­va­dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r vi­śu­ddhi­saṃ­kle­śa­rū­pa­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 443,28dra­vya­dha­rmā­dha­rma­yoḥ pu­dga­la­sva­bhā­va­tvā­t sa­mā­ga­ma­sya vi­śu­ddhi­saṃ­kle­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­nu­gṛ­hī­ta­sya kā­yā­di­yo­ga­kṛ­ta­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 443,29sva­pra­si­ddha­śu­bhā­śu­bha­pha­la­pa­thyā­pa­thyā­hā­rā­di­pu­dga­la­sa­mā­ga­ma­sya ta­tkṛ­ta­tva­ni­śca­yā­t ta­da­bhā­ve sarvathā ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | TAŚV-ML 6.3.3dvai­vi­dhyā­t tatphalaṃ caivam āsravo dvividhaḥ smṛtaḥ | kā­yā­di­r akhilo yogaḥ so '­saṃ­khye­yo vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 6.3.4jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­vī­ryāṃ­ta­rā­ya­yoḥ ka­rma­ṇo­r iha | kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­to '­naṃ­ta­bhe­da­yoḥ spa­rddha­kā­tma­noḥ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 6.3.5prā­du­rbhā­vā­d anaṃtaḥ syād yogo '­naṃ­ta­ni­mi­tta­kaḥ | a­naṃ­ta­ka­rma­he­tu­tvā­d a­naṃ­tā­tmā­sra­va­tva­taḥ || 5 || TAŚV-ML 6.3.6a­saṃ­khye­yo tha saṃ­khyā­tā­dhya­va­sā­yā­tma­ko 'ṅgināṃ | saṃ­khyā­ta­ś ca ya­thā­yo­gaṃ saṃ­kṣe­pā­d dvividho 'py ayaṃ || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 444,01svā­mi­dvai­vi­dhyā­c ca dvividho yoga ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 6.4 sa­ka­ṣā­yā­ka­ṣā­ya­yoḥ sāṃ­pa­rā­yi­ke­ryā­pa­tha­yoḥ || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 444,03ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dha­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 6.4.1sa sāṃ­pa­rā­yi­ka­sya syāt sa­ka­ṣā­ya­sya dehinaḥ | ī­ryā­pa­tha­sya ca prokto '­ka­ṣā­ya­sye­ha sūtrataḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 444,05iha sūtre sa āsravaḥ sa­ka­ṣā­ya­sya jīvasya sāṃ­pa­rā­yi­ka­sya karmaṇaḥ syāt, a­ka­ṣā­ya­sya punar ī­ryā­pa­tha­sye- TAŚVA-ML 444,06ty ā­sra­va­syo­bha­ya­svā­mi­ka­tvā­t dvayoḥ prasiddhiḥ || TAŚV-ML 6.4.2ka­ṣa­ṇā­d ātmanāṃ ghātāt kaṣāyaḥ ku­ga­ti­pra­daḥ | krodhādiḥ saha tenātmā sa­ka­ṣā­yaḥ pra­va­rta­nā­t || 2 || TAŚV-ML 6.4.3ka­ṣā­ya­ra­hi­ta­s tu syād a­ka­ṣā­yaḥ pra­śāṃ­ti­taḥ | ka­ṣā­ya­sya kṣayād veti pra­ti­pa­tta­vya­m ā­ga­mā­t || 3 || TAŚV-ML 6.4.4sa­maṃ­ta­taḥ pa­rā­bhū­tiḥ saṃ­pa­rā­yaḥ pa­rā­bha­vaḥ | jīvasya karmabhiḥ proktas tadarthaṃ sāṃ­pa­rā­yi­kaṃ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 6.4.5karma mi­thyā­dṛ­gā­dī­nā­m ā­rdra­ca­rma­ṇi re­ṇu­va­t | ka­ṣā­ya­pi­cchi­le jīve sthitim ā­pnu­va­d ucyate || 5 || TAŚV-ML 6.4.6īryā yo­ga­ga­tiḥ saivaṃ yathā yasya tad ucyate | ka­rme­ryā­pa­tha­m asyāstu śu­ṣka­ku­ṭye­śma­va­c ciraṃ || 6 || TAŚV-ML 6.4.7yo­ga­mā­tra­ni­mi­ttaṃ tu puṃ­syā­sra­va­d api sthitiḥ | na prayāty a­nu­bhā­gaṃ vā ka­ṣā­yā­n sattvataḥ sadā || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 444,13ka­ṣā­ya­pa­ra­taṃ­tra­syā­tma­naḥ sāṃ­pa­rā­yi­kā­sra­va­s ta­da­pa­ra­taṃ­tra­sye­ryā­pa­thā­sra­va iti sūktaṃ | kathaṃ punar ātmanaḥ kasyaci- TAŚVA-ML 444,14t pā­ra­taṃ­trya­m a­pa­ra­syā­pā­ra­taṃ­tryaṃ vā­tma­tvā­vi­śe­ṣe py u­pa­pa­dya­te ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 6.4.8ka­ṣā­ya­he­tu­kaṃ puṃsaḥ pā­ra­taṃ­tryaṃ sa­maṃ­ta­taḥ | sa­ttvāṃ­ta­rā­na­pe­kṣī­ha padmam a­dhya­ga­bhṛṃ­ga­va­t || 8 || TAŚV-ML 6.4.9ka­ṣā­ya­vi­ni­vṛ­ttau tu pā­ra­taṃ­tryaṃ ni­va­rtya­te | yatheha ka­sya­ci­c chāṃ­ta­ka­ṣā­yā­va­sthi­ti­kṣa­ṇe || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 444,17saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo jīvasya pā­ra­taṃ­tryaṃ ci­dā­pa­nnaṃ ka­ṣā­ya­he­tu­kaṃ sa­ttvāṃ­ta­rā­na­pe­kṣi­tve sati pā­ra­taṃ­trya­śa­bda­vā­cya­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 444,18padmam a­dhya­ga­bhra­ma­ra­sya ta­tpā­ra­taṃ­trya­va­t | niḥ­ka­ṣā­ya­sya ya­te­rda­syu­kṛ­te­na ra­kṣā­di­pa­ra­taṃ­tra­tve­na vya­bhi­cā­ra iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 444,19tasya sa­ttvāṃ­ta­rā­na­pe­kṣi­tve­na vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­t | vī­ta­rā­ga­syā­ghā­ti­ka­rma­pā­ra­taṃ­trye­ṇā­ne­kāṃ­ta iti cen na, tasya pūrvaka- TAŚVA-ML 444,20ṣā­ya­kṛ­ta­tvā­t | ma­he­śva­ra­si­sṛ­kṣā­pe­kṣi­tvā­t saṃ­sā­ri­jī­va­pā­ra­taṃ­trya­sya sa­ttvāṃ­ta­rā­na­pe­kṣi­tva­m a­si­ddha­m iti cen na, mahe- TAŚVA-ML 444,21śva­rā­pe­kṣi­tva­sya saṃ­sā­ri­ṇā­m a­pā­kṛ­ta­tvā­t | ni­tya­śu­ddha­sva­bhā­va­tvā­j jīvasya ka­rma­pā­ra­taṃ­trya­m a­si­ddha­m iti cen na, tasya TAŚVA-ML 444,22saṃ­sā­rā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | prakṛteḥ saṃsāra iti cen na, pu­ru­ṣa­ka­lpa­nā­vai­ya­rthya­pra­saṃ­gā­t tasyā eva mo­kṣa­syā­pi ghaṭa- TAŚVA-ML 444,23nāt | na ca pra­kṛ­ti­r eva saṃ­sā­ra­mo­kṣa­bhā­ga­ce­ta­na­tvā­d gha­ṭa­va­t | ce­ta­na­saṃ­sa­rga­vi­ve­kā­bhyāṃ sā tadbhāg eveti TAŚVA-ML 444,24cet, tarhi yathā pra­kṛ­te­ś ce­ta­na­saṃ­sa­rgā­t pā­ra­taṃ­trya­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ saṃ­sā­ra­s tathā ce­ta­na­syā­pi pra­kṛ­ti­saṃ­sa­rgā­t ta­tpā­ra­taṃ­tryaṃ TAŚVA-ML 444,25siddhaṃ, saṃ­sa­rga­sya dvi­ṣṭha­tvā­t | nanv evaṃ pra­kṛ­ti­pā­ra­taṃ­trye­ṇa vya­bhi­cā­ra­s tasya ka­ṣā­ya­he­tu­ka­tvā­bhā­vā­d iti na TAŚVA-ML 444,26maṃ­ta­vyaṃ­, kā­pi­lā­nāṃ ka­ṣā­ya­sya krodhādeḥ pra­kṛ­ti­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ta­ye­ṣṭa­tvā­t | ta­tpā­ra­taṃ­trya­sya ka­ṣā­ya­he­tu­ka­tva­si­ddheḥ | TAŚVA-ML 444,27syā­dvā­di­nāṃ tu ka­ṣā­ya­sya jī­va­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­tve pi ka­rma­la­kṣa­ṇa­pra­kṛ­teḥ pā­ra­taṃ­trya­sya ta­tpra­kṛ­ta­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ kathaṃ tena TAŚVA-ML 444,28vya­bhi­cā­raḥ ? ka­ṣā­ya­pa­ri­ṇā­mo hi jīvasya karmaṇāṃ baṃdham ā­da­dhā­no yathā ta­tpā­ra­taṃ­tryaṃ kurute tathā karmaṇo pi TAŚVA-ML 444,29jī­va­na­pa­ra­taṃ­tra­tva­m iti ca vya­bhi­cā­ra­sā­dha­naṃ ka­ṣā­ya­he­tu­ka­tva­ni­vṛ­ttau ni­va­rta­mā­na­tvā­d anyathā mu­ktā­tma­no pi pāra- TAŚVA-ML 444,30taṃ­trya­pra­saṃ­gā­t | jī­va­nmu­kta­syā­pi hi śāṃ­ta­ka­ṣā­yā­va­sthā­kā­le pā­ra­taṃ­trya­ni­vṛ­tti­r u­pa­la­bhya­te | "­jī­va­nn eva hi TAŚVA-ML 444,31vidvān saṃ­gā­śā­bhyāṃ vi­mu­cya­te­" iti prasiddheḥ sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­vi­ka­la­m u­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­m iti ca na śaṃ­ka­nī­yaṃ­, padmam a- TAŚVA-ML 444,32dhya­ga­ta­sya bhṛṃgasya ta­dgaṃ­dha­lo­bha­ka­ṣā­ya­he­tu­ka­tve­na ta­tsaṃ­ko­ca­kā­le pā­ra­taṃ­tryāṃ­ta­rā­na­pe­kṣi­ṇaḥ pra­si­ddha­tvā­t | tato 'na- TAŚVA-ML 444,33vadyam idaṃ sādhanaṃ || TAŚVA-ML 445,01tatra sāṃ­pa­rā­yi­kā­sra­va­sya ke bhedā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 6.5 iṃ­dri­ya­ka­ṣā­yā­vra­ta­kri­yāḥ paṃ­ca­ca­tuḥ­paṃ­ca­paṃ­ca­viṃ­śa­ti­saṃ­khyāḥ pūrvasya bhedāḥ || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 445,03iṃ­dri­yā­ṇi paṃ­ca­saṃ­khyā­ni ka­ṣā­yā­ś ca­tuḥ­saṃ­khyāḥ a­vra­tā­ni paṃ­ca­saṃ­khyā­ni kriyāḥ paṃ­ca­viṃ­śa­ti­saṃ­khyā iti TAŚVA-ML 445,04ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ || TAŚV-ML 6.5.1sāṃ­pa­rā­yi­ka­m atroktaṃ pūrvaṃ ta­syeṃ­dri­yā­da­yaḥ | bhedāḥ paṃ­cā­di­saṃ­khyāḥ syuḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 445,06na hi jī­va­syeṃ­dri­yā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­nāṃ viśeṣo siddhaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mi­tva­sya va­ca­nā­t | kā­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣo­pe­kṣa­tvā­c ca TAŚVA-ML 445,07spa­rśā­di­ṣu vi­ṣa­ye­ṣu puṃsaḥ spa­rśā­dī­ni paṃca bhā­veṃ­dri­yā­ṇi ta­du­pa­kṛ­tau va­rta­mā­nā­ni dra­vyeṃ­dri­yā­ṇi paṃ­ceṃ­dri­ya- TAŚVA-ML 445,08sā­mā­nyo­pā­dā­nā­d u­kta­la­kṣa­ṇā­ni pra­tye­ta­vyā­ni | tāni vī­ryāṃ­ta­rā­yeṃ­dri­ya­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­n nā­ma­ka­rma­vi­śe­ṣo- TAŚVA-ML 445,09dayāc co­pa­jā­ya­mā­nā­ni kāyebhyo mo­ha­nī­ya­vi­śe­ṣo­da­yā­d u­tpa­dya­mā­ne­bhyaḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhidyaṃte ni­ya­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­c ca | TAŚVA-ML 445,10kaṣāyāḥ punar a­ni­ya­ta­vi­ṣa­yā va­kṣya­mā­ṇā­s tato bhi­nna­la­kṣa­ṇā­ni hiṃ­sā­dī­ny a­vra­tā­ni ca vakṣyaṃte | kriyās tatrā- TAŚVA-ML 445,11bhi­dhī­yaṃ­te paṃ­ca­viṃ­śa­tiḥ || TAŚV-ML 6.5.2tatra cai­tya­śru­tā­cā­rya­pū­jā­s ta­vā­di­la­kṣa­ṇā | sa­mya­ktva­va­rdha­nī jñeyā vidbhiḥ sa­mya­ktva­sa­tkri­yā || 2 || TAŚV-ML 6.5.3ku­cai­tyā­di­pra­ti­ṣṭhā­di­r yā mi­thyā­tva­pra­va­rdha­nī | sā mi­thyā­tva­kri­yā bodhyā mi­thyā­tvo­da­ya­saṃ­sṛ­tā || 3 || TAŚV-ML 6.5.4kā­yā­di­bhiḥ pareṣāṃ yad ga­ma­nā­di­pra­va­rta­naṃ | sa­da­sa­tkā­rya­si­ddhya­rthaṃ sā pra­yo­ga­kri­yā matā || 4 || TAŚV-ML 6.5.5na kā­ya­vā­ṅma­no­yo­gā­n no ni­va­rta­yi­tuṃ kṣamāḥ | pu­dga­lā­s ta­du­pā­dā­naṃ sva­he­tu­dva­ya­to nyathā || 5 || TAŚV-ML 6.5.6saṃ­ya­ta­sya sataḥ puṃso '­saṃ­ya­maṃ prati yad bhavet | ā­bhi­mu­khyaṃ sa­mā­dā­na­kri­yā sā vṛ­tta­ghā­ti­nī || 6 || TAŚV-ML 6.5.7ī­ryā­pa­tha­kri­yā tatra proktā ta­tka­rma­he­tu­kā | iti paṃ­ca­kri­yā­s tā­va­cchu­bhā­śu­bha­pha­lāḥ smṛtāḥ || 7 || TAŚV-ML 6.5.8kro­dhā­ve­śā­t pradoṣo yaḥ sāṃ­ta­prā­do­ṣi­kī kriyā | ta­tkā­rya­tvā­t sa­he­tu­tvā­t krodhād anyā hy a­nī­dṛ­śā­t || 8 || TAŚV-ML 6.5.9pra­du­ṣṭa­syo­dya­mo haṃtuṃ gaditā kāyikī kriyā | hiṃ­so­pa­ka­ra­ṇā­dā­naṃ ta­thā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­kri­yā || 9 || TAŚV-ML 6.5.10duḥ­kho­tpā­da­na­taṃ­tra­tvaṃ syāt kriyā pā­ri­tā­pi­kī | kriyā sā tāvatā bhinnā prathamā ta­tpha­la­tva­taḥ || 10 || TAŚV-ML 6.5.11.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­. | ka­ṣā­yā­c ceti paṃcaitāḥ pra­pa­tta­vyāḥ kriyāḥ parāḥ || 11 || TAŚV-ML 6.5.12rā­gā­rdra­sya pra­ma­tta­sya su­rū­pā­lo­ka­nā­śa­yaḥ | syād da­rśa­na­kri­yā sparśe spṛṣṭadhīḥ spa­rśa­na­kri­yā || 12 || TAŚV-ML 6.5.13ete ceṃ­dri­ya­to bhinne pa­ri­spaṃ­dā­tmi­ke mate | jñā­nā­tma­naḥ ka­ṣā­yā­c ca ta­tpha­la­tvā­t ta­thā­vra­tā­t || 13 || TAŚV-ML 6.5.14a­pū­rva­prā­ṇi­ghā­tā­rtho­pa­ka­ra­ṇa­pra­va­rta­naṃ | kriyā prā­tya­yi­kī jñeyā hiṃ­sā­he­tu­s tathā parā || 14 || TAŚV-ML 6.5.15stryā­di­saṃ­pā­ti­de­śe ṃ­ta­rma­lo­tsa­rgaḥ pra­mā­di­naḥ | śaktasya yaḥ kri­ye­ṣṭe­ha sā sa­maṃ­tā­nu­pā­ti­kī || 15 || TAŚV-ML 6.5.16adṛṣṭe yo pramṛṣṭe ca sthāne nyāso yater api | kāyādeḥ sā tv a­nā­bho­ga­kri­yā saitāś ca paṃca tāḥ || 16 || TAŚV-ML 6.5.17pa­ra­ni­rva­rtya­kā­rya­sya svayaṃ ka­ra­ṇa­m atra yat | sā sva­ha­sta­kri­yā­va­dya­pra­dhā­nā dhīmatāṃ matā || 17 || TAŚV-ML 6.5.18pā­pa­pra­vṛ­ttā­v a­nye­ṣā­m a­bhya­nu­jñā­na­m ātmanā | syān ni­sa­rga­kri­yā­la­syā­da­kṛ­ti­r vā su­ka­rma­ṇāṃ || 18 || TAŚV-ML 6.5.19pa­rā­ca­ri­ta­sā­va­dya­pra­kā­śa­na­m iha sphuṭaṃ | vi­dā­ra­ṇa­kri­yā tv anyā syād anyatra vi­śu­ddhi­taḥ || 19 || TAŚV-ML 6.5.20ā­va­śya­kā­di­ṣu khyātām a­rha­dā­jñā­m u­pā­si­tuṃ | a­śa­kta­syā­nya­thā­khyā­nā­d ā­jñā­vyā­pā­di­kī kriyā || 20 || TAŚV-ML 6.5.21śā­ṭhyā­la­sya vaśād a­rha­tpro­ktā­cā­ra­vi­dhau tu yaḥ | a­nā­da­raḥ sa eva syād a­nā­kāṃ­kṣa­kri­yā vidāṃ || 21 || TAŚV-ML 6.5.22etāḥ paṃca kriyāḥ proktāḥ parās ta­ttvā­rtha­ve­di­bhiḥ | ka­ṣā­ya­he­tu­kā bhinnāḥ ka­ṣā­ye­bhyaḥ ka­thaṃ­ca­na || 22 || TAŚV-ML 6.5.23ched a­nā­di­kri­yā­sa­kta­ci­tta­tvaṃ svasya yad bhavet | pareṇa tatkṛtau harṣaḥ se­hā­raṃ­bha­kri­yā matā || 23 || TAŚV-ML 6.5.24pa­ri­gra­hā­vi­nā­śā­rthā syāt pā­ri­gra­hi­kī kriyā | du­rva­ktṛ­ka­va­co jñānādau sā mā­yā­di­kri­yā parā || 24 || TAŚV-ML 6.5.25mi­thyā­di­kā­ra­ṇā­vi­ṣṭa­dṛ­ṣṭī­ka­ra­ṇa­m atra yat | pra­śaṃ­sā­di­bhi­r uktānyā sā mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­kri­yā || 25 || TAŚV-ML 6.5.26vṛ­tta­mo­ho­da­yā­t puṃsām a­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ ku­ka­rma­ṇaḥ | a­pra­tyā­khyā kriyety etāḥ paṃca paṃca kriyāḥ smṛtāḥ || 26 || TAŚVA-ML 446,03nanu ceṃ­dri­ya­ka­ṣā­yā­vra­tā­nāṃ kri­yā­sva­bhā­va­ni­vṛ­tteḥ kri­yā­va­ca­ne­nai­va ga­ta­tvā­t pra­paṃ­ca­mā­tra­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 446,04a­ne­kāṃ­tā­t | nā­ma­sthā­pa­nā­dra­vyeṃ­dri­ya­ka­ṣā­yā­vra­tā­nāṃ kri­yā­sva­bhā­va­tvā­bhā­vā­t | dra­vyā­rthā­de­śā­t teṣāṃ kriyāsva- TAŚVA-ML 446,05bhā­va­tvā­t | kiṃ ca, dra­vya­bhā­vā­sra­va­tva­bhe­dā­c ceṃ­dri­yā­dī­nāṃ kriyāṇāṃ ca na kriyāḥ ta­tpra­paṃ­ca­mā­traṃ iṃ­dri­yā­da­yo TAŚVA-ML 446,06hi śu­bhe­ta­rā­sra­va­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­bhi­mu­kha­tvā­d dra­vyā­sra­vāḥ kriyās tu ka­rmā­dā­na­rū­pāḥ puṃso bhā­vā­sra­vā iti siddhāṃtaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 446,07kā­ya­vā­ṅma­naḥ­ka­rma yogaḥ sa āsrava ity anena bhā­vā­sra­va­sya ka­tha­nā­t | dra­vyā­sra­va eva yogaḥ ka­rmā­ga­ma­na­bhā- TAŚVA-ML 446,08vā­sra­va­sya he­tu­tvā­d iti cen na, ā­sra­va­tya­ne­ne­ty āsrava iti ka­ra­ṇa­sā­dha­na­tā­yāṃ yogasya bhā­vā­sra­va­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 446,09evam iṃ­dri­yā­dī­nā­m api bhā­vā­sra­va­tva­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, teṣāṃ kri­yā­kā­ra­ṇa­tve­na dra­vyā­sra­va­tve­na vi­va­kṣi­ta­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 446,10ā­sra­va­ṇa­m āsrava iti bhā­va­sā­dha­na­tā­yāṃ kriyāṇāṃ bhā­vā­sra­va­tva­gha­ṭa­nā­t kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vā­c ceṃ­dri­yā­di­bhyaḥ kriyāṇāṃ TAŚVA-ML 446,11pṛ­tha­gva­ca­naṃ yuktaṃ iṃ­dri­yā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­mā hetavaḥ kriyāṇāṃ teṣu satsu bhāvād asatsv a­bhā­vā­d iti ni­ga­di­ta­m anyatra | TAŚVA-ML 446,12iṃ­dri­ya­gra­ha­ṇa­m evāstv iti cen na, ta­da­bhā­ve py a­pra­ma­ttā­dī­nā­m ā­sra­va­sa­dbhā­vā­t | e­ka­dvi­tri­ca­tu­riṃ­dri­yā­saṃ­jñi­paṃ­ceṃ­dri­ye­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 446,13ya­thā­saṃ­bha­vaṃ ca­kṣu­rā­dīṃ­dri­ya­ma­no­vi­cā­rā­bhā­ve pi kro­dhā­di­hiṃ­sā­di­pū­rva­ka­ka­rmā­dā­na­śra­va­ṇā­t | ka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ sāṃparā- TAŚVA-ML 446,14yi­ka­bhā­ve pa­ryā­pta­tvā­d a­nyā­gra­ha­ṇa­m iti cen na, sanmātre pi kaṣāye bha­ga­va­tpra­śāṃ­ta­sya ka­ṣā­ya­sya ta­tpra­saṃ­gā­t | na TAŚVA-ML 446,15ca ta­syeṃ­dri­ya­ka­ṣā­yā­vra­ta­kri­yā­sra­vāḥ saṃti, yo­gā­sra­va­syai­va tatra bhāvāt | ca­kṣu­rā­di­r ū­pā­dya­gra­ha­ṇaṃ vī­ta­rā­ga­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 446,16a­vra­ta­va­ca­na­m eveti cen na, ta­tpra­vṛ­tti­ni­mi­tta­ni­rde­śā­rtha­tvā­d iṃ­dri­ya­ka­ṣā­ya­kri­yā­va­ca­na­sya | tad evam iṃ­dri­yā­da­ya TAŚVA-ML 446,17ekān na ca­tvā­riṃ­śa­tsaṃ­khyāḥ sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­ka­sya bhedā yuktā eva vaktuṃ saṃ­gra­hā­t || TAŚVA-ML 446,18kutaḥ punaḥ pra­tyā­tma­saṃ­bha­va­tā­m e­te­ṣā­m ā­sra­vā­ṇāṃ viśeṣa ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 6.6 tī­vra­maṃ­da­jñā­tā­jñā­ta­bhā­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­vī­rya­vi­śe­ṣe­bhya­s ta­dvi­śe­ṣaḥ || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 446,20a­ti­pra­vṛ­ddha­kro­dhā­di­va­śā­t tīvraḥ sthū­la­tvā­d udriktaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ­, ta­dvi­pa­rī­to maṃdaḥ, jñā­na­mā­traṃ jñātvā vā TAŚVA-ML 446,21pra­vṛ­tti­rjñā­ptaṃ­, madāt pra­mā­dā­d vā a­na­va­bu­ddhya pra­vṛ­tti­r a­jñā­taṃ­, a­dhi­kri­yaṃ­te sminn arthā ity a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ pra­yo­ja­nā­śra­yaṃ TAŚVA-ML 446,22dravyaṃ, dra­vya­syā­tma­sā­ma­rthyaṃ vīryaṃ | bhā­va­śa­bdaḥ pra­tye­ka­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te bhu­ji­va­t­, tī­vra­bhā­vo maṃ­da­bhā­vo jñāta- TAŚVA-ML 446,23bhāvo a­jñā­ta­bhā­va iti | yu­ga­pa­da­saṃ­bha­vā­d bhā­va­śa­bda­syā­yu­ktaṃ vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m iti cen na, bu­ddhi­vi­śe­ṣa­vyā­pā­rā­t tasya TAŚVA-ML 446,24ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | na hi sa­tpra­tya­yā­vi­śe­ṣa­liṃ­gā­bhā­vā­d eko bhāvaḥ sa­ttā­la­kṣa­ṇa eveti yuktaṃ, bhā­va­dvai­vi- TAŚVA-ML 446,25dhyāt | dvividho hi syā­dvā­di­nāṃ bhāvaḥ pa­ri­spaṃ­da­rū­po '­pa­ri­spaṃ­da­rū­pa­ś ca | ta­trā­pa­ri­spaṃ­da­rū­po ṃ­ta­rdra­vyā­ṇā­m asti- TAŚVA-ML 446,26tva­mā­tra­m a­nā­di­ni­dha­naṃ tad ekaṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­d iti mā bhūd vi­śe­ṣa­kaṃ­, pa­ri­spaṃ­da­rū­pa­s tu vya­yo­da­yā­tma­ka­s tī­vrā­dī­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 446,27vi­śe­ṣa­kaḥ kā­yā­di­vyā­pā­ra­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ sakṛd u­pa­pa­dya­te­, kā­yā­di­sa­ttva­sya ca ta­syā­bhi­ma­ta­tvā­t | kā­ya­vā­ṅma­naḥ­ka- TAŚVA-ML 446,28rma­yo­gā­dhi­kā­rā­t kathaṃ tasya vi­śe­ṣa­ka­tva­m iti cet, bau­ddhā­vyā­pā­rā­t bhe­de­nā­yo­ddhā­ra­si­ddheḥ | ātmano vyati- TAŚVA-ML 446,29rekād vā tī­vrā­dī­nāṃ bhā­va­tva­si­ddheḥ | kiṃ ca, bhāvasya bhū­ya­stvā­t a­saṃ­khye­ya­lo­ka­pa­ri­mā­ṇo hi jīvasyai- TAŚVA-ML 446,30kai­ka­smi­nn api ka­ṣā­yā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­mo bhāvaḥ śrūyate | tato yuktaṃ bhāvasya yu­ga­pa­ttī­vrā­dī­nāṃ vi­śe­ṣa­ka­tvaṃ | eka- TAŚVA-ML 446,31tve pi vā bhāvasya pareṣṭyā bu­ddhyā­ne­ka­tva­ka­lpa­nā­n na codyam etat | vīryasya ca pa­ri­ṇā­ma­tvā­n na pṛ­tha­ggra­ha­ṇa­m iti TAŚVA-ML 446,32cen na, ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­va­to vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇā­di­ṣv ā­sra­va­bhe­da­jñā­pa­nā­rtha­tvā­t pṛthaktvaṃ ta­dgra­ha­ṇa­sya | vī­rya­va­to hy ā­tma­na­s tīvratī- TAŚVA-ML 446,33vra­ta­rā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣo jāyata iti prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇā­di­ṣv ā­sra­va­pha­la­bhe­do jñāyate | tathā ca tī­vrā­di­gra­ha- TAŚVA-ML 446,34ṇasiddhiḥ | i­ta­ra­thā hi jī­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­sva­rū­pa­tvā­d vī­rya­va­ttī­vrā­dī­nā­m api pṛ­tha­ggra­ha­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­kaṃ syāt ta­nni­mi­tta- TAŚVA-ML 447,01tvāc cha­rī­rā­dyā­naṃ­tya­si­ddhiḥ | kathaṃ ? a­nu­bhā­ga­vi­ka­lpā­d ā­sra­va­syā­naṃ­ta­tvā­t ta­tkā­rya­śa­rī­rā­dī­nā­m a­naṃ­ta­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | kutaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 447,02punaḥ sāṃ­pa­rā­yi­kā­sra­vā­ṇāṃ viśeṣaḥ kiṃ­he­tu­ke­bhya­ś ca pra­paṃ­cya­ta ity āha —TAŚV-ML 6.6.1tī­vra­tvā­di­vi­śe­ṣe­bhya­s teṣāṃ pra­tye­ka­m īritaḥ | baṃdhaḥ ka­ṣā­ya­he­tu­bhyo viśeṣo vyāsataḥ punaḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 6.6.2na yuktaḥ sū­tri­ta­ś citraḥ ka­rma­baṃ­dhā­nu­rū­pa­taḥ | tac ca karma nṛṇāṃ tasmād iti he­tu­pha­la­sthi­tiḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 447,05jīvasya bhā­vā­sra­vo hi sva­pa­ri­ṇā­ma e­veṃ­dri­ya­ka­ṣā­yā­di­s tī­vra­tvā­di­vi­śe­ṣā­t | pra­paṃ­ca­taḥ punaḥ ka­ṣā­ya­vi­śe- TAŚVA-ML 447,06ṣa­kā­ra­ṇā­d viśiṣṭo jñātaḥ | sa ca ka­rma­baṃ­dhā­nu­sā­ra­to ne­ka­pra­kā­ro yuktaḥ sūtritaḥ | karma punar nṛṇām a­ne­ka­pra­kā­raṃ TAŚVA-ML 447,07ka­ṣā­ya­vi­śe­ṣā­d bhā­va­ka­rma­ṇa iti he­tu­pha­la­vya­va­sthā | pa­ra­spa­rā­śra­yā­n na ta­dvya­va­sthe­ti cen na, bī­jāṃ­ku­ra­va­da­nā­di- TAŚVA-ML 447,08tvāt kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­sya tatra sarveṣāṃ saṃ­pra­ti­pa­tte­ś ca || TAŚVA-ML 447,09kiṃ punar a­trā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 6.7 a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ jī­vā­jī­vāḥ || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 447,11dvi­va­ca­na­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, pa­ryā­yā­pe­kṣa­yā ba­hu­tva­ni­rde­śā­t | na hi jī­va­dra­vya­sā­mā­nya­m a­jī­va­dra­vya­sā­mā­nyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 447,12vā hiṃ­sā­dyu­pa­ka­ra­ṇa­bhā­ve­na sāṃ­pa­rā­yi­kā­sra­va­he­tu­s te­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ pra­ti­pa­dya­te ke­na­ci­t pa­ryā­ye­ṇa vi­śi­ṣṭe­nai­va tasya TAŚVA-ML 447,13ta­thā­bhā­va­pra­tī­teḥ | sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyaṃ ta­da­bhe­dā­rpa­ṇā­ya jī­vā­jī­vā­s ta­da­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m iti | sarvathā tadbhede 'bhede ca TAŚVA-ML 447,14sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyā­nu­pa­pa­ttiḥ | ta­ttve­bhi­r ni­rdhā­ra­ṇā­rthaḥ sūtre sā­ma­rthyā­n nirdeśaḥ | teṣu tī­vra­maṃ­da­jñā­tā­jñā­ta­bhā­vā- TAŚVA-ML 447,15dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­vī­rya­vi­śe­ṣe­ṣu yad a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ tasya jī­vā­jī­vā­tma­ka­tve­na ni­rdhā­ra­ṇā­t | tad eva da­rśa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 6.7.1ta­trā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ jī­vā­jī­vā yasya vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | sāṃ­pa­rā­yi­ka­bhe­dā­nāṃ viśeṣaḥ pra­ti­sū­tri­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 447,17ta­da­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ jī­vā­jī­vā iti pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ || TAŚVA-ML 447,18tatrādyaṃ kuto bhidyate ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 6.8 ādyaṃ saṃ­raṃ­bha­sa­mā­raṃ­bhā­raṃ­bha­yo­ga­kṛ­ta­kā­ri­tā­nu­ma­ta­ka­ṣā­ya­vi­śe­ṣai- TA-ML 6.8 s tri­stri­stri­śca­tu­ś caikaśaḥ || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 447,21ā­dya­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­ka­m u­tta­ra­sū­tre pa­ra­va­ca­na­sā­ma­rthyā­t siddher iti cen na, vi­śi­ṣṭā­rtha­tvā­t tasya | ta­da­gra­ha­ṇe hi TAŚVA-ML 447,22pra­ti­pa­tti­gau­ra­va­pra­saṃ­gaḥ | pa­ra­va­ca­na­sā­ma­rthyā­d a­nu­mā­nā­t saṃ­pra­tya­yā­t pa­ra­śa­bda­sye­ṣṭa­vā­ci­no pi bhāvāt ta­dva­ca­nā­d ā­dya­saṃ­pra- TAŚVA-ML 447,23tyayāt siddhyet sūktam iha grahaṇaṃ | pra­mā­da­va­taḥ pra­pa­nnā­ve­śaḥ prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇā­di­ṣu saṃ­raṃ­bhaḥ­, kriyāyāḥ sā­dha­nā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 447,24sa­ma­bhyā­sī­ka­ra­ṇaṃ sa­mā­raṃ­bhaḥ­, pra­tha­ma­pra­vṛ­tti­r ā­raṃ­bha­ś cādaya ā­dya­ka­rma­ṇi dyo­ta­na­tvā­t | saṃ­raṃ­bha­ṇaṃ saṃ­raṃ­bhaḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 447,25sa­mā­raṃ­bha­ṇaṃ sa­mā­raṃ­bhaḥ­, ā­raṃ­bha­ṇa­m āraṃbha iti bhā­va­sā­dha­nāḥ saṃ­raṃ­bhā­da­yo­, yo­ga­śa­bdo vyā­khyā­tā­rthaḥ kāyavā- TAŚVA-ML 447,26ṅma­naḥ­ka­rma yoga iti | kṛ­ta­va­ca­naṃ kartuḥ svā­taṃ­trya­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ­, kā­ri­tā­bhi­dhā­naṃ pa­ra­pra­yo­gā­pe­kṣaṃ­, a­nu­ma­ta- TAŚVA-ML 447,27śabdaḥ pra­yo­ktu­r mā­na­sa­vyā­pā­ra­pra­da­rśa­nā­rthaḥ­, kvacin mau­na­vra­ti­ka­va­tta­sya va­ca­na­pra­yo­ja­ka­tvā­saṃ­bha­vā­t kā­ya­vyā­pā- TAŚVA-ML 447,28re '­pra­yo­ktṛ­tvā­n mā­na­sa­vyā­pā­ra­si­ddheḥ | ka­ṣaṃ­tyā­tmā­na­m iti kaṣāyāḥ pro­kta­la­kṣa­ṇāḥ vi­śe­ṣa­śa­bda­sya pratyekaṃ pari- TAŚVA-ML 447,29sa­mā­pti­r bhu­ji­va­t­, tena saṃ­raṃ­bhā­di­vi­śe­ṣai­r yo­ga­vi­śe­ṣaiḥ kṛ­tā­di­vi­śe­ṣaiḥ ka­ṣā­ya­vi­śe­ṣai­r ekaśaḥ pra­tha­ma­m a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 447,30bhidyata iti sūtrārtho vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | etad e­vā­ha­ —TAŚV-ML 6.8.1jī­vā­jī­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ proktam ādyaṃ hi bhidyate | saṃ­raṃ­bhā­di­bhi­r ā­khyā­tai­r vi­śe­ṣai­s tribhir ekaśaḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 6.8.2yogais ta­nna­va­dhā bhinnaṃ sa­pta­viṃ­śa­ti­saṃ­khya­kaṃ | kṛ­tā­di­bhiḥ punaś caitad bhaved a­ṣṭo­tta­raṃ śataṃ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 6.8.3ka­ṣā­yai­r bhi­dya­mā­nā­tma­ca­tu­rbhi­r iti saṃgrahaḥ | ka­ṣā­ya­sthā­na­bhe­dā­nāṃ sarveṣāṃ pa­ra­mā­ga­me || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 448,02jī­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ saṃ­raṃ­bhā­di­bhi­s tribhir bhi­dya­mā­naṃ hiṃ­sā­sra­va­sya tāvat trividhaṃ | hiṃsāyāṃ saṃraṃbhaḥ sa­mā­raṃ­bhaḥ TAŚVA-ML 448,03ā­raṃ­bha­ś ceti | tad eva yogais tribhiḥ pratyekaṃ bhi­dya­mā­naṃ na­va­dhā­va­dhā­rya­te kāyena saṃraṃbho vācā saṃraṃbho manasā TAŚVA-ML 448,04saṃraṃbha iti, tathā sa­mā­raṃ­bha­s tathā cāraṃbha iti | tad eva na­va­bhe­daṃ kṛ­tā­di­bhi­r bhinnaṃ sa­pta­viṃ­śa­ti­saṃ­khyaṃ kāyena TAŚVA-ML 448,05kṛ­ta­kā­ri­tā­nu­ma­tāḥ saṃ­raṃ­bha­sa­mā­raṃ­bhā­raṃ­bhāḥ­, tathā vācā manasā ceti | punaś cai­ta­tsa­pta­viṃ­śa­ti­bhe­daṃ kaṣāyaiḥ TAŚVA-ML 448,06kro­dhā­di­bhi­ś ca­tu­rbhi­r bhi­dya­mā­nā­tma­kaṃ bhaved a­ṣṭo­tta­ra­śa­taṃ – kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bhaiḥ kṛ­ta­kā­ri­tā­nu­ma­tāḥ kā­ya­vā­ṅma­na­sā TAŚVA-ML 448,07saṃ­raṃ­bha­sa­mā­raṃ­bhā­raṃ­bhā iti | ta­thai­vā­nṛ­tā­di­ṣv a­vra­te­ṣu yojyaṃ | evaṃ ka­ṣā­ya­sthā­na­bhe­dā­nāṃ sarveṣāṃ pa­ra­mā­ga­me saṃgrahaḥ TAŚVA-ML 448,08kṛto bhavati | tad apy a­ṣṭo­tta­ra­śa­taṃ pra­tye­ka­m a­saṃ­khye­yaiḥ ka­ṣā­ya­sthā­naiḥ pra­ti­bhi­dya­mā­na­m a­saṃ­khye­ya­m iti jī­vā­dhi­ka- TAŚVA-ML 448,09raṇaṃ vyākhyātaṃ | jīva eva hi tathā pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­ka­rma­ṇā­m ā­sra­va­tāṃ ta­tkā­ra­ṇā­nāṃ ca hiṃ­sā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­mā- TAŚVA-ML 448,10nām a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­tāṃ pra­ti­pa­dya­te na punaḥ pu­dga­lā­di­s tasya tathā pa­ri­ṇā­mā­bhā­vā­t | saṃ­raṃ­bhā­dī­nāṃ vā kro­dhā­dyā­vi­ṣṭa- TAŚVA-ML 448,11pu­ru­ṣa­ka­rtṛ­kā­ṇāṃ ta­da­nu­raṃ­ja­nā­d a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­bhā­vo nī­la­pa­ṭā­di­va­t | na caiṣāṃ jī­va­vi­va­rtā­nā­m ā­sra­vā­di­bhā­ve jīvasya TAŚVA-ML 448,12ta­dvyā­ghā­taḥ sarveṣāṃ teṣāṃ ta­dbhe­dā­bhā­vā­t | na hi nī­la­gu­ṇa­sya nī­la­dra­vya­m e­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ tatraiva nī­la­pra­tya­ya­pra­saṃ- TAŚVA-ML 448,13gāt | nīlaḥ paṭa iti saṃ­pra­tya­yā­t tu pa­ṭa­syā­pi ta­da­dhi­ka­ra­ṇā­bhā­vaḥ siddhas tasya nī­li­dra­vyā­nu­raṃ­ja­nā­n nī­la­dra­vya- TAŚVA-ML 448,14tva­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­t ta­dbhā­vo­pa­pa­tteḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­bhe­da­si­ddheḥ | sarvathā tadbhede pi paṭe saṃ­yu­kta­nī­lī­sa­ma­vā­yā­n nī­la­gu­ṇa­sya TAŚVA-ML 448,15nīlaḥ paṭa iti pratyayo ghaṭata eveti cen na, ā­tmā­kā­śā­di­ṣv api pra­saṃ­gā­t | tair nī­lī­dra­vya­saṃ­yo­ga­vi­śe­ṣā- TAŚVA-ML 448,16bhāvān na ta­tpra­saṃ­ga iti cet, sa ko nyo viśeṣaḥ saṃ­yo­ga­sya tathā pa­ri­ṇā­mā­t | tathā hi pa­ri­ṇā­mi­tvaṃ hi TAŚVA-ML 448,17taṃtuṣu ta­tsaṃ­yu­kta­m a­tro­pa­cā­rā­t | na ca nīlaḥ paṭa ity u­pa­ca­ri­taḥ pratyayo '­skha­la­du­pa­cā­rā­c chuklaḥ paṭa iti TAŚVA-ML 448,18pra­tya­ya­va­t ta­dbā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­vi­śe­ṣā­t | tat sūktaṃ yathā nīlyā nī­la­gu­ṇaḥ paṭe nīla iti ca tasya ta­da­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 448,19bhāvas tathā saṃ­raṃ­bhā­di­ṣv āsravo jīveṣv āsrava iti vā­sra­va­sya te dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ jī­va­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­nāṃ jī­va­gra­ha­ṇe­na grahaṇā- TAŚVA-ML 448,20d a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ jīvā ity u­pa­pa­tteḥ anyathā ta­tpa­ri­ṇā­ma­gra­ha­ṇa­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti || TAŚVA-ML 448,21tataḥ param a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 6.9 ni­rva­rta­nā­ni­kṣe­pa­saṃ­yo­ga­ni­sa­rgā dvi­ca­tu­rdvi­tri­bhe­dāḥ param || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 448,23a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m ity a­nu­va­rta­te | ni­rva­rta­nā­dī­nāṃ ka­rma­sā­dha­naṃ bhāvo vā sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇye­na vai­ya­dhi­ka­ra­ṇye­na TAŚVA-ML 448,24vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhe­dā­bhe­do­pa­pa­tteḥ | dvi­ca­tu­rdvi­tri­bhe­dā iti dvaṃ­dva­pū­rvo nya­pa­dā­rtha­ni­rde­śaḥ | kaścid āha - TAŚVA-ML 448,25pa­ra­va­ca­na­m a­na­rtha­kaṃ pū­rva­trā­dya­va­ca­nā­t­, pū­rva­trā­dya­va­ca­na­m a­na­rtha­ka­m iha sūtre pa­ra­va­ca­nā­t tayor e­ka­ta­ra­va­ca­nā­d dvi­tī­ya­syā- TAŚVA-ML 448,26rthā­pa­tti­si­ddheḥ pū­rva­pa­ra­yo­r a­nyo­nyā­vi­nā­bhā­vi­tvā­t | na ceyam a­rthā­pa­tti­r a­nai­kāṃ­ti­kī kvacid vya­bhi­cā­ra­co­da­nā­t TAŚVA-ML 448,27sarvatra vya­bhi­cā­ra­co­da­nā­yāḥ pra­yā­sa­mā­tra­tvā­t pa­ra­spa­rā­pe­kṣa­yo­r a­vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | pū­rva­pa­ra­yo­r aṃ­ta­rā­le ma­dhya­ma­syā­pi TAŚVA-ML 448,28saṃ­bha­vā­n nā­vi­nā­bhā­va ity apy a­yu­ktaṃ­, ma­dhya­ma­sya pū­rva­pa­ro­bha­yā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t pū­rva­mā­trā­pe­kṣa­yā tasya pa­ra­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ paramā- TAŚVA-ML 448,29trā­pe­kṣa­yā pū­rva­tva­gha­ṭa­nā­d a­vya­va­hi­ta­yoḥ pū­rva­pa­ra­vo­r a­vi­nā­bhā­va­si­ddhiḥ | pa­ra­śa­bda­syā­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­rtha­tvā­n nā­na­rtha­kya­m i- TAŚVA-ML 448,30ty api na sādhīyo ni­va­rtyā­bhā­vā­t | pa­ra­saṃ­baṃ­dha­m a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m iti vacanaṃ hi sva­saṃ­baṃ­dha­m a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ ni­va­rta­ya­ti na TAŚVA-ML 448,31ceha tad asti, tathā va­ca­nā­bhā­vā­t | etena pra­kṛ­ṣṭa­vā­ci­tvaṃ pa­ra­śa­bda­sya pratyuktaṃ ta­nni­va­rtya­syā­pra­kṛ­ṣṭa­syā­va­ca­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 448,32i­ṣṭa­vā­ci­tva­m api tā­dṛ­śa­m e­vā­ni­ṣṭa­sya ni­va­rtya­syā­bhā­vā­t | na ca pra­kā­rāṃ­ta­ra­m asti yato tra pa­ra­va­ca­na­m a­na­rtha­va­t syā- TAŚVA-ML 448,33d iti | so py a­yu­kta­vā­dī­, pa­ra­va­ca­na­syā­nyā­rtha­tvā­t | paraṃ jī­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇā­d a­jī­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m ity arthaḥ te­nā­dyā­j jī- TAŚVA-ML 448,34vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇā­d idam aparaṃ jī­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m iti ni­va­rti­taṃ syāt | jī­vā­jī­va­pra­ka­ra­ṇā­t ta­tsi­ddhi­r iti cet, tato TAŚVA-ML 449,01nya­syā­jī­va­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | i­ṣṭa­vā­ci­tvā­d vā pa­ra­śa­bda­sya nā­na­rtha­kya­m a­ni­ṣṭa­sya ni­rva­rta­nā­d a­ni­ṣṭa­jī­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­tva­sya TAŚVA-ML 449,02ni­va­rtya­tvā­t | etad e­vā­ha­ —TAŚV-ML 6.9.1tato dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ proktaṃ paraṃ ni­rva­rta­nā­da­yaḥ | dvyā­di­bhe­dā­s tad asya syād a­jī­vā­tma­ka­m eva hi || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 449,04ni­rva­rta­nā dvidhā, mū­lo­tta­ra­bhe­dā­t | ni­kṣe­pa­ś ca­tu­rdhā­, a­pra­tya­ve­kṣa­ṇa­duḥ­pra­mā­rja­na­sa­ha­sā­nā­bho­ga­bhe­dā­t | ta TAŚVA-ML 449,05ete ni­rva­rta­nā­da­yo dvyā­di­bhe­dāḥ­, pa­ra­mā­dya­jī­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇā­d iṣṭam a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m a­syā­jī­vā­tma­ka­tvā­t || nanv evaṃ jīvā- TAŚVA-ML 449,06jī­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­dvai­vi­dhyā­t dvāv e­vā­sra­vau syātāṃ na punar iṃ­dri­yā­da­yo ba­hu­pra­kā­rāḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d āsravāḥ syuḥ sarvāṃś ca TAŚVA-ML 449,07ka­ṣā­yā­na­pe­kṣā­n api vā jī­vā­jī­vā­n āśritya te pra­va­rte­ra­nn ity ā­re­kā­yā­m idam āha —TAŚV-ML 6.9.2jī­vā­jī­vā­n sa­mā­śri­tya ka­ṣā­yā­nu­gra­hā­nvi­tā­n | āsravā bahudhā bhinnāḥ syur nṛṇām iṃ­dri­yā­da­yaḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 449,09ba­hu­vi­dha­kro­dhā­di­ka­ṣā­yā­nu­gra­hī­tā­tma­no jī­vā­jī­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇā­nāṃ ba­hu­pra­kā­ra­tvo­pa­pa­tte­s ta­dā­śri­tā­nā­m iṃdriyā- TAŚVA-ML 449,10dyā­sra­vā­ṇāṃ ba­hu­pra­kā­ra­tva­si­ddhiḥ | tata eva mu­ktā­tma­no '­ka­ṣā­ya­va­to vā na ta­dā­sra­va­pra­saṃ­gaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 449,11kutas te tathā siddhā evety āha —TAŚV-ML 6.9.3bā­dha­kā­bhā­va­ni­rṇī­te­s tathā sarvatra sarvadā | sarveṣāṃ sve­ṣṭa­nā­t siddhās tī­vra­tvā­di­vi­śi­ṣṭa­va­t || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 449,13yathaiva hi tīvram aṃ­da­tvā­di­vi­śi­ṣṭāḥ sāṃ­pa­rā­yi­kā­sra­va­sya bhedāḥ su­ni­ści­tā­saṃ­bha­va­dbā­dha­ka­pra­mā­ṇa­tvā­t siddhā- TAŚVA-ML 449,14s tathā jī­vā­jī­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇāḥ sarvasya tata e­ve­ṣṭa­si­ddheḥ || TAŚV-ML 6.9.4abevaṃ bhūmā ka­rma­ṇā­m āsravo yaṃ sā­mā­nye­na khyāpitaḥ sāṃ­pa­rā­yī | TAŚV-ML 6.9.4cdta­tsā­ma­rthyā­d anyam ī­ryā­pa­tha­sya prā­hu­rdhva­stā­śe­ṣa­do­ṣā­śra­ya­sya || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 449,17ya­tho­kta­pra­kā­re­ṇa sa­ka­ṣā­ya­syā­tma­naḥ sā­mā­nya­to syā­sra­va­sya khyāpane sā­ma­rthyā­d a­ka­ṣā­ya­sya tair ī­ryā­pa­thā­sra­va- TAŚVA-ML 449,18siddhir iti na tatra sū­tra­kā­rāḥ sū­tri­ta­vaṃ­taḥ­, sā­ma­rthya­si­ddha­sya sūtreṇa pha­lā­bhā­vā­d a­ti­pra­sa­kte­ś ca | viśeṣaḥ TAŚVA-ML 449,19punar ī­ryā­pa­thā­sra­va­syā­ka­ṣā­ya­yo­ga­vi­śe­ṣā­d boddhavyaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 449,20iti ṣa­ṣṭhā­dhyā­ya­sya pra­tha­ma­m ā­hni­ka­m | TA-ML 6.10 ta­tpra­do­ṣa­ni­hna­va­mā­tsa­ryāṃ­ta­rā­yā­sā­da­no­pa­ghā­tā jñā­ta­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­yoḥ || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 449,22āsravā iti saṃbaṃdhaḥ | ke punaḥ pra­do­ṣā­da­yo jñā­na­da­rśa­na­yo­r ity ucyate – ka­sya­ci­t ta­tkī­rta­nā­naṃ­ta­ra­m anabhi- TAŚVA-ML 449,23vyā­ha­ra­to ṃ­taḥ­pai­śū­nyaṃ pra­do­ṣaḥ­, pa­rā­ti­saṃ­dhā­na­to vya­pa­lā­po ni­hna­vaḥ­, yāvad ya­thā­va­ddve­ṣa­sya pradānaṃ mā­tsa­ryaṃ­, vicche- TAŚVA-ML 449,24da­ka­ra­ṇa­m aṃ­ta­rā­yaḥ­, vā­kkā­yā­bhyā­m a­nā­va­rta­na­m ā­sā­da­naṃ­, pra­śa­sta­syā­pi dū­ṣa­ṇa­m u­pa­ghā­taḥ | na cā­sā­da­na­m eva syād dūṣa- TAŚVA-ML 449,25ṇe pi vi­na­yā­dya­nu­ṣṭhā­na­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­t | tad iti jñā­na­da­rśa­na­yoḥ pra­ti­ni­rde­śa­sā­ma­rthyā­d a­nya­syā­śru­teḥ | jñā­na­da­rśa­nā- TAŚVA-ML 449,26va­ra­ṇa­yo­r ā­sra­vā­s ta­tpra­do­ṣā­da­yo jñā­na­da­rśa­na­pra­do­ṣā­da­ya ity a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t | samāse gu­ṇī­bhū­ta­yo­r api jñā­na­da­rśa­na- TAŚVA-ML 449,27yor ārthena nyāyena pra­dhā­na­tvā­t ta­ccha­bde­na pa­rā­ma­rśo­pa­pa­ttiḥ | sā­mā­nya­taḥ sa­rva­ka­rmā­sra­va­syeṃ­dri­ya­vra­tā­di­rū­pa­sya TAŚVA-ML 449,28va­ca­nā­d iha bhūyo pi ta­tka­tha­naṃ pu­na­ru­kta­m evety ā­re­kā­yā­m idam u­cya­te­ —TAŚV-ML 6.10.1vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa punar jñā­na­dṛ­ṣṭyā­va­ra­ṇa­yo­r matāḥ | ta­tpra­do­ṣā­da­yaḥ puṃsām ā­sra­vā­s te nu­bhā­ga­gāḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 449,30sā­mā­nya­to bhi­hi­tā­nā­m apy ā­sra­vā­ṇāṃ punar a­bhi­dhā­naṃ vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ pratyekaṃ jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dī­nā­m a­ṣṭā­nā­m apy āsrava- TAŚVA-ML 449,31pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m | ete vāsravāḥ sarve nu­bhā­ga­gāḥ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyāḥ ka­ṣā­yā­sra­va­tvā­t | puṃsām iti va­ca­nā­t pradhānā- TAŚVA-ML 449,32di­vyu­dā­saḥ | kathaṃ punas te ta­dā­va­ra­ṇa­ka­rmā­sra­va­he­ta­va ity u­pa­pa­tti­m āha —TAŚV-ML 6.10.2ya­tpra­do­ṣā­da­yo ye te ta­dā­va­ra­ṇa­pu­dga­lā­t | naro nayaṃti bī­bha­tsu­pra­do­ṣā­dyā yathā karān || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 450,02ye ya­tpra­do­ṣā­da­ya­s te ta­dā­va­ra­ṇa­pu­dga­lā­nā­tma­no ḍhau­ka­yaṃ­ti yathā bī­bha­tsu­sva­śa­rī­ra­pra­de­śa­pra­do­ṣā­da­yaḥ karā- TAŚVA-ML 450,03dīn | jñā­na­da­rśa­na­vi­ṣa­yā­ś ca ka­sya­ci­t pra­do­ṣā­da­ya ity atra na tāvad asiddho hetuḥ kvacit ka­dā­ci­t pra­do­ṣā­dī­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 450,04pra­tī­ti­si­ddha­tvā­t | nāpy a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ko vi­pa­kṣa­vṛ­ttya­bhā­vā­t | a­śu­ddhyā­di­pū­ti­gaṃ­dhi­vi­ṣa­yaiḥ pra­do­ṣā­di­bhi­s tada- TAŚVA-ML 450,05nya­prā­ṇi­vi­ṣa­ya­ka­rā­dyā­va­ra­ṇā­ḍhau­ka­na­he­tu­bhi­r vya­bhi­cā­rī­ti cen na, ghrā­ṇa­saṃ­baṃ­dha­du­rgaṃ­dha­pu­dga­lāḥ pra­do­ṣā­di­he­tu­ka­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 450,06ta­tpi­dhā­ya­ka­ka­rā­dyā­va­ra­ṇa­ḍhau­ka­na­sya do­ṣā­dya­bhā­ve ta­da­dhi­ṣṭhā­na­saṃ­bhū­ta­bā­hyā­śu­cyā­di­gaṃ­dha­pra­do­ṣā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | ta­dvi­ṣa­ya- TAŚVA-ML 450,07tva­pa­ri­jñā­nā­yo­gā­t ta­da­nya­vi­ṣa­ya­va­t | tata eva na viruddhaṃ sarvathā vi­pa­kṣā­vṛ­tte­r a­vi­ru­ddho­pa­pa­tteḥ | vipakṣe TAŚVA-ML 450,08bā­dha­ka­pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­vā­t saṃ­di­gdha­vi­pa­kṣa­vyā­vṛ­tti­ko 'yaṃ hetur iti cen na, sā­dhyā­bhā­ve sā­dha­nā­bhā­va­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 450,09yasya ya­dvi­ṣa­yāḥ pra­do­ṣā­da­ya­s tasya ta­dvi­ṣa­yā­s ta­da­vi­dyai­va na punas ta­dā­va­ra­ṇa­pu­dga­laḥ siddhyet tato na ta­tpra­do­ṣā- TAŚVA-ML 450,10dibhyo jñā­na­da­rśa­na­yo­r ā­va­ra­ṇa­pu­dga­la­pra­si­ddhi­r iti na śaṃ­ka­nī­yaṃ­, ta­dā­va­ra­ṇa­sya karmaṇaḥ pau­dga­li­ka­tva­sā­dha­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 450,11kathaṃ mū­rta­ka­rmā­mū­rta­sya jñā­nā­de­r ā­va­ra­ṇa­m iti cet, ta­da­vi­dyā­dya­mū­rtaṃ katham iti samaḥ pa­rya­nu­yo­gaḥ | ya­thai­vā­mū- TAŚVA-ML 450,12rtasya vā­ra­ka­tve jñā­nā­dī­nāṃ śa­rī­ra­m ā­vā­ra­kaṃ vi­pra­sa­jyaṃ ta­thai­vā­mū­rta­sya sadbhāve teṣāṃ ga­ga­na­m ā­vā­ra­ka­m ā­sa­jye­ta | TAŚVA-ML 450,13ta­da­vi­ru­ddha­tvā­n na ta­tta­dā­vā­ra­ka­m iti cet, tata eva śa­rī­ra­m api ta­dvi­ru­ddha­syai­va ta­dā­vā­ra­ka­tva­si­ddheḥ | syān mataṃ, TAŚVA-ML 450,14jñā­nā­de­r va­rta­mā­na­sya sato py a­vi­dyā­dyu­da­ye ti­ro­dhā­nā­t tad eva ta­dvi­ru­ddhaṃ ta­dā­va­ra­ṇaṃ yuktaṃ na punaḥ pau­dga­li­kaṃ karma TAŚVA-ML 450,15tasya ta­dvi­ru­ddha­tvā­si­ddhe­r iti | tad a­sa­t­, tasyāpi ta­dvi­ru­ddha­tva­pra­tī­teḥ su­rā­di­dra­vya­va­t | nanu ma­di­rā­di­dra­vya- TAŚVA-ML 450,16m a­vi­dyā­di­vi­kā­ra­sya madasya jñā­nā­di­vi­ro­dhi­no ja­na­ka­tvā­t pa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā ta­dvi­ru­ddhaṃ na sākṣād iti cet, paudga- TAŚVA-ML 450,17likaṃ karma tathaiva ta­dvi­ru­ddha­m astu tasyāpi vi­jñā­na­vi­ru­ddhā­jñā­nā­di­he­tu­tvā­t tasya bhā­vā­va­ra­ṇa­tvā­t | na ca TAŚVA-ML 450,18dra­vyā­va­ra­ṇā­pā­ye bhā­vā­va­ra­ṇa­saṃ­bha­vo ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | yu­kta­syā­ta­tprā­pte­r api vā­ra­ṇā­t | tasya sa­mya­gjñā­na­sā­tmī- TAŚVA-ML 450,19bhāve mi­thyā­jñā­nā­de­r a­tyaṃ­ta­m u­cche­dā­t ta­syo­da­ye ta­dā­tma­no bhā­vā­va­ra­ṇa­sya sa­dbhā­vā­t | kuto dra­vyā­va­ra­ṇa­si­ddhi­r iti TAŚVA-ML 450,20cet, ātmano mi­thyā­jñā­nā­diḥ pu­dga­la­vi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­baṃ­dhi­baṃ­dha­na­s ta­tsva­bhā­vā­ny a­thā­bhā­va­sva­bhā­va­tvā­d u­nma­tta­kā­di­he­tu- TAŚVA-ML 450,21ko­nmā­dā­di­va­d ity a­nu­mā­nā­t | mi­thyā­jñā­nā­di­he­tu­kā­pa­ra­mi­thyā­jñā­na­vya­bhi­cā­rā­n nedam a­nu­mā­naṃ sa­mī­cī­na­m iti TAŚVA-ML 450,22cen na, tasyāpi pa­rā­pa­ra­pau­dga­li­ka­ka­rmo­da­ye saty eva bhāvāt ta­da­bhā­ve ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | pa­rā­pa­ro­nma­tta­kā­di­ra­sa­sa- TAŚVA-ML 450,23dbhāve ta­tkṛ­to­nmā­dā­di­saṃ­tā­na­va­t | kā­mi­nyā­di­bhā­ve­no­dbhū­tai­r u­nmā­dā­di­bhi­r a­ne­kāṃ­ta iti cen na, teṣām api paraṃ- TAŚVA-ML 450,24parayā ta­nvī­ma­no­ha­rāṃ­ga­ni­rī­kṣa­ṇā­di­ni­baṃ­dha­tvā­t ta­da­bhā­ve ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | tato yuktam eva tad jñā­na­da­rśa­na­pra­do- TAŚVA-ML 450,25ṣādīnāṃ ta­dā­va­ra­ṇa­ka­rmā­sra­va­tva­va­ca­naṃ yu­kti­sa­dbhā­vā­d bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­c ca tā­dṛ­śā­nya­va­ca­na­va­t || TAŚVA-ML 450,26a­thā­sa­dve­dyā­sra­sū­ca­nā­rtha­m ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 6.11 duḥ­kha­śo­ka­tā­pā­kraṃ­da­na­ba­dha­pa­ri­de­va­nā­nyā­tma­pa­ro­bha­ya­sthā­nya­sa­dve­dya­sya || 11 || TAŚVA-ML 450,28pī­ḍā­dya­sa­dve­dyā­sra­va­sū­ca­nā­rtha­m āha | pī­ḍā­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mo duḥkhaṃ, tac cā­sa­dve­dyo­da­ye sati vi­ro­dhi­dra­vyā- TAŚVA-ML 450,29dyu­pa­ni­pā­tā­t | a­nu­grā­ha­ka­bāṃ­dha­vā­di­vi­cche­de mo­ha­ka­rma­vi­śe­ṣo­da­yā­d a­sa­dve­dye ca vai­kla­vya­vi­śe­ṣaḥ śokaḥ, sa TAŚVA-ML 450,30ca bāṃ­dha­vā­di­ga­tā­śa­ya­sya jīvasya ci­tta­khe­da­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ prasiddha eva | pa­ri­vā­dā­di­ni­mi­ttā­dā­vi­lāṃ­taḥ­ka­ra­ṇa­sya TAŚVA-ML 450,31tī­vrā­nu­śa­ya­s tāpaḥ, sa cā­sa­dve­dyo­da­ye kro­dhā­di­vi­śe­ṣo­da­ye ca saty u­pa­pa­dya­te | pa­ri­tā­pā­ptyu­pā­tta­pra­cu­ra­vi­lā­pāṃ­ga- TAŚVA-ML 450,32vi­kā­rā­bhi­vya­ktaṃ kraṃ­da­naṃ­, tac cā­sa­dve­dyo­da­ye ka­ṣā­ya­vi­ṣa­yo­da­ye ca pra­jā­ya­te | ā­yu­riṃ­dri­ya­ba­la­prā­ṇa­vi­yo­ga­ka­ra­ṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 450,33badhaḥ, so py a­sa­dve­dyo­da­ye ca sati pra­tye­ta­vyaḥ | saṃ­kle­śa­śra­va­ṇaṃ sva­pa­rā­nu­gra­ha­ṇaṃ hā nātha nāthety a­nu­kaṃ­pā­prā­yaṃ pari- TAŚVA-ML 450,34de­va­naṃ­, tac cā­sa­dve­dyo­da­ye mo­ho­da­ye ca sati boddhavyaṃ | tad evaṃ śo­kā­dī­nā­m a­sa­dve­dyo­da­yā­pe­kṣa­tvā­d duḥ­kha­jā­tī­ya­tve pi TAŚVA-ML 451,01duḥkhāt pṛ­tha­gva­ca­naṃ mo­ha­vi­śe­ṣo­da­yā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­tvā­t pa­ryā­yā­rthā­de­śā­d bhe­do­pa­pa­tte­ś ca nānartha- TAŚVA-ML 451,02kam u­tpre­kṣa­ṇī­yaṃ­, ta­thai­vā­kṣe­pa­sa­mā­dhā­na­va­ca­nā­t | vā­rti­ka­kā­rai­r duḥ­kha­jā­tī­ya­tvā­t sarveṣāṃ pṛ­tha­gva­ca­na­m iti na kati- TAŚVA-ML 451,03pa­ya­ni­śe­ṣa­saṃ­ba­ddhe­na jā­tyā­khyā­nā­t ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­nya­tvo­pa­pa­tte­ś ceti | duḥ­khā­dī­nāṃ ka­rtā­di­sā­dha­na­bhā­vaḥ pa­ryā­yi­pa- TAŚVA-ML 451,04ryā­ya­yo­r bhe­dā­bhe­do­pa­pa­tteḥ | tayor abhede tā­va­dā­tmai­va duḥ­kha­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­tma­ko duḥ­kha­ya­tī­ti duḥkhaṃ, bhede tu duḥkha- TAŚVA-ML 451,05yaty a­ne­nā­smi­n vā duḥkham iti, sa­nmā­tra­ka­tha­ne duḥkhanaṃ duḥkham iti | śo­kā­di­ṣv api ka­rtṛ­ka­ra­ṇā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­sā- TAŚVA-ML 451,06dhanatvaṃ pra­tye­yaṃ­, ta­de­kāṃ­tā­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­nu­pa­pa­nna­m a­nya­ta­rai­kāṃ­ta­saṃ­gra­hā­t | pa­ryā­yai­kāṃ­te hi duḥ­khā­di­ci­tta­sya ka­rtṛ­tva­saṃ- TAŚVA-ML 451,07grahaḥ ka­ra­ṇā­di­tva­saṃ­gra­ho vā syān na punas ta­du­bha­ya­saṃ­gra­haḥ | tatra ka­rtṛ­tva­saṃ­gra­ha­s tāvad ayuktaḥ ka­ra­ṇā­dya­bhā­ve TAŚVA-ML 451,08ta­da­saṃ­bha­vā­t | ma­naḥ­ka­ra­ṇaṃ saṃtāno dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m ity u­bha­ya­saṃ­gra­ho pi na śre­yā­n­, ka­rtṛ­kā­le svayam asataḥ pū­rva­vi­jñā- TAŚVA-ML 451,09na­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya manasaḥ ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­yo­gā­t ṣaṇṇām a­naṃ­ta­rā­tī­taṃ vijñānaṃ yad dhi tanmana iti va­ca­nā­t | sattā na TAŚVA-ML 451,10bhāvā vastu tato dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ sva­ra­vi­ṣā­ṇa­va­t | ca­kṣu­rā­di­ka­ra­ṇaṃ śa­rī­ra­m a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m ity api na śreyas ta- TAŚVA-ML 451,11syāpi tatkāle sthi­tya­bhā­vā­t | yadi punar duḥkhādi cittaṃ kartṛ sva­kā­ryo­tpā­da­ne ta­tsa­mā­na­sa­ma­ya­va­rti ca­kṣu­rā­di TAŚVA-ML 451,12karaṇaṃ śa­rī­ra­m a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ vya­va­hā­ra­mā­trā­t | pa­ra­mā­rtha­ta­s tu na kiṃcit kartṛ ka­ra­ṇā­di vā bhū­ti­mā­tra­vya­ti­re­ke­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 451,13bhāvānāṃ kri­yā­kā­ra­ka­tvā­yo­gā­t | bhūtir yeṣāṃ kriyā saiva kārakaṃ saiva codyate iti va­ca­nā­t | sarvasyā- TAŚVA-ML 451,14ka­rtṛ­tvā­di­vyā­vṛ­tte­r eva ka­rtṛ­tvā­di­vya­va­hā­ra­ṇā­d iti mataṃ, tadāpi na duḥ­khā­di­ci­tta­sya kartuś ca­kṣu­rā­di­ka­ra­ṇā­dhi­ka- TAŚVA-ML 451,15raṇe tasya ba­hi­rbhū­ta­rū­pā­di­jñā­no­tpa­ttau ka­ra­ṇa­tva­va­ca­nā­t | nāpi manas tasya duḥ­khā­di­ci­tta­sa­mā­na­kā­la­saṃ­bha­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 451,16nanu rū­pā­di­skaṃ­dha­paṃ­ca­ka­sya yu­ga­pa­dbhā­vā­d duḥ­khā­dya­nu­bha­vā­tma­ka­sya ve­da­nā­skaṃ­dha­sya pūrvasya ka­rtṛ­tva­m u­tta­ra­duḥ­khā­dyu­tpa­ttau TAŚVA-ML 451,17tasyaiva vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ sarvasya svā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­t | duḥ­khā­di­he­tu­r ba­hi­ra­rtha­vi­jña­pti­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya ve­da­na­skaṃ­dha­sya cotta- TAŚVA-ML 451,18ra­ta­tkā­ryā­t pū­rva­ka­sya ma­no­vya­pa­de­śa­m arhataḥ ka­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ yuktam eveti cen na, ni­ra­nva­ya­na­ṣṭa­sya ka­rtṛ­ka­ra­ṇa­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | TAŚVA-ML 451,19sva­kā­rya­kā­le ta­da­nā­śe vā kṣa­ṇa­bhaṃ­ga­vi­ghā­taḥ | tathaiva sva­bhā­va­sya bhāvasya svā­tmai­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m ity apy a­saṃ­bhā­vyaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 451,20śa­kti­vai­ci­trye sati tasya ta­du­pa­pa­tteḥ ta­syā­dhye­ya­tva­śa­ktyā­dhe­ya­tā­vya­va­sthi­te­r a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­tva­śa­ktyā punar a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 451,21tvasthitiḥ | saṃvṛtyā ta­du­pa­pa­ttau pa­ra­mā­rtha­to na ka­rtā­di­si­ddhi­r iti na duḥ­khā­dī­nāṃ ka­rtā­di­sā­dha­na­tvaṃ | nitya- TAŚVA-ML 451,22tvaikāṃte pi na tat saṃ­ga­ccha­te­, ni­ra­ti­śa­yā­tma­naḥ ka­rtṛ­tvā­na­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t | ke­na­ci­t sa­ha­kā­ri­ṇā tato bhi­nna­syā­ti- TAŚVA-ML 451,23śayasya karaṇe tasya pū­rva­ka­rtṛ­tvā­va­sthā­to '­pra­cyu­teḥ ka­rtṛ­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | pracyutau vā ni­tya­tva­vi­ghā­tā­t tadabhi- TAŚVA-ML 451,24nna­syā­ti­śa­ya­sya karaṇe tasyaiva kṛter a­ni­tya­tai­va syāt | ka­thaṃ­ci­t tasya ni­tya­tā­yāṃ pa­ra­ma­tā­śra­ya­ṇaṃ du­rni­vā­raṃ | TAŚVA-ML 451,25etena pra­dhā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya ma­ha­dā­deḥ ka­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ pra­tyu­ktaṃ­, syā­dvā­dā­nā­śra­ya­ṇe ka­sya­ci­t pa­ri­ṇā­mā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ prasādha- TAŚVA-ML 451,26nāt | tata eva nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ karmatā vā tasyeti vi­ciṃ­ti­taṃ | etena svato bhi­nnā­ne­ka­gu­ṇa­syā­tma­naḥ TAŚVA-ML 451,27kartṛtvaṃ vya­va­cchi­nnaṃ­, ni­tya­syā­nā­de­yā­pra­he­yā­ti­śa­ya­tvā­t | tata eva na manasaḥ ka­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ duḥ­khā­dyu­tpa­ttau sarva- TAŚVA-ML 451,28thāpy a­ni­tya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | duḥ­khā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­tva­m apy ātmano nu­pa­pa­nnaṃ pūrvaṃ ta­da­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­sva­bhā­va­syā­tyā­ge ta­dvi­ro­dhā­t­, TAŚVA-ML 451,29tyāge ni­tya­tva­kṣa­teḥ sa­rva­thā­pa­tteḥ | tato ne­kā­tma­ny e­vā­tma­ni duḥ­khā­dī­ni saṃsṛtau saṃ­bhā­vyaṃ­te ne­ta­ra­tra | tāny ā- TAŚVA-ML 451,30tma­pa­ro­bha­ya­sthā­ni kro­dhā­dyā­ve­śa­va­śā­d bhavaṃti sva­ghā­ta­na­va­t sva­dā­syā­di­tā­ḍa­na­va­t svā­dha­ma­rṇa­ni­ro­dha­ko­tta­ma­rṇa­va­c ca | TAŚVA-ML 451,31a­sa­dve­dya­sye­ty atra vi­dyā­dī­nā­bha­va­ga­ma­nā­dya­rtha­tvā­d a­na­rtha­ko nirdeśa iti cen na, vi­de­śce­ta­nā­rtha­sya gra­ha­ṇā­t videśce- TAŚVA-ML 451,32tanārthe cu­rā­di­tvā­t tasyedaṃ vedyate iti vedyaṃ na punar a­va­ga­ma­na­lā­bha­vi­cā­ra­ṇa­sa­dbhā­vā­rthā­nāṃ ve­tti­viṃ­da­ti­vi­na­tti­ve­ttī- TAŚVA-ML 451,33nām a­nya­ta­ma­gra­ha­ṇaṃ ye­nā­na­rtha­ko nirdeśaḥ syāt | ta­da­sa­dve­dya­m a­pra­śa­sta­tvā­da­ni­ṣṭa­pha­la­prā­du­rbhā­va­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­c ca viśi- TAŚVA-ML 451,34ṣyate | asac ca tadvedyaṃ ca tad iti | atra sūtre duḥ­khā­bhi­dhā­na­mā­dau pra­dhā­na­tvā­t | tasya prādhānyaṃ ta­dvi­ka­lpa- TAŚVA-ML 451,35tvād i­ta­re­ṣāṃ śo­kā­dī­nāṃ | śo­kā­di­gra­ha­ṇa­syā­nya­vi­ka­lpo­pa­la­kṣa­ṇā­rtha­tvā­d a­nya­saṃ­gra­haḥ | ke punas te nye ? aśubha- TAŚVA-ML 452,01pra­yo­ga­pai­śū­nya­pa­ra­pa­ri­vā­dāḥ kṛ­pā­vi­hī­na­tvaṃ aṃ­go­pāṃ­ga­che­da­na­ta­rja­na­saṃ­trā­sa­nā­ni | tathā bha­rtsa­na­bha­kṣa­ṇa­vi­śa­sa­na- TAŚVA-ML 452,02baṃ­dha­na­saṃ­ro­dha­na­ni­ro­dhā­dyai­r ma­rda­na­ci­dbhe­da­na­vā­ha­na­saṃ­gha­rṣa­ṇā­ni tathā vigrahe rau­kṣya­vi­dhā­naṃ pa­rā­tma­niṃ­dā­pra­śaṃ­sa­ne caiva TAŚVA-ML 452,03saṃ­kle­śa­ja­na­na­m ā­yu­rba­hu­mā­na­tvaṃ ca su­kha­lo­bhā­t ba­hvā­raṃ­bha­pa­ri­gra­ha­vi­śraṃ­bha­vi­ghā­ta­nai­ka­śī­la­tvaṃ pā­pa­kri­yo­pa­jī­va­na­niḥ- TAŚVA-ML 452,04śe­ṣā­na­rtha­daṃ­ḍa­ka­ra­ṇā­ni taddānaṃ ca pareṣāṃ pā­pā­cā­rai­r janaiś ca saha maitrī tatsevā saṃ­bhā­ṣa­ṇa­saṃ­vya­va­hā­rā­c ca saṃlakṣyāḥ | TAŚVA-ML 452,05te ete duḥ­khā­da­yaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­māḥ sva­pa­ro­bha­ya­sthāḥ a­sa­dve­dya­sya karmaṇa āsravāḥ pra­tye­ta­vyāḥ | pra­paṃ­ca­to nyatra TAŚVA-ML 452,06ta­da­bhi­dhā­nā­t | atha duḥ­khā­dī­nā­m a­sa­dve­dyā­sra­va­tvaṃ kim ā­ga­ma­mā­tra­si­ddha­m ā­ho­svi­da­nu­mā­na­si­ddha­m apīty ā­śaṃ­kā­yā- TAŚVA-ML 452,07m a­syā­nu­mā­na­si­ddha­tva­m ā­da­rśa­ya­ti­ —TAŚV-ML 6.11.1duḥ­khā­dī­ni ya­tho­ktā­ni sva­pa­ro­bha­ya­gā­ni tu | ā­srā­va­yaṃ­ti sa­rva­syā­py a­sā­ta­pha­la­pu­dga­lā­n || 1 || TAŚV-ML 6.11.2ta­jjā­tī­yā­tma­saṃ­kle­śa­vi­śe­ṣa­tvā­d ya­thā­na­le | pra­ve­śā­di­vi­dhā­yī­ni sva­saṃ­ve­dyā­ni kā­ni­ci­t || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 452,10duḥkham ā­tma­stha­m a­sā­ta­pha­la­pu­dga­lā­srā­vi duḥ­kha­jā­tī­yā­tma­saṃ­kle­śa­vi­śe­ṣa­tvā­t pā­va­ka­pra­ve­śa­kā­ri­pra­si­ddha­duḥ­kha- TAŚVA-ML 452,11vat | tathā paratra duḥkham a­sā­ta­pha­la­pu­dga­lā­srā­vi tata eva ta­dva­t­, ta­tho­bha­ya­sthaṃ duḥkhaṃ vi­vā­dā­pa­nna­m a­sā­ta­pha­la- TAŚVA-ML 452,12pu­dga­lā­srā­vi tata eva tadvat | evaṃ śo­ka­tā­pā­kraṃ­da­na­va­dha­pa­ri­de­va­nā­nyā­tma­pa­ro­bha­ya­sthā­ny a­sā­ta­pha­la­pu­dga­lā­srā­vī- TAŚVA-ML 452,13ṇy u­tpā­da­yi­tu­r jīvasya duḥ­kha­jā­tī­yā­tma­saṃ­kle­śa­vi­śe­ṣa­tvā­d vi­ṣa­bha­kṣa­ṇā­di­vi­dhā­yi­śo­ka­tā­pā­kraṃ­da­na­va­dha­pa­ri­de­va­na­va­t TAŚVA-ML 452,14ity a­ṣṭā­da­śā­nu­mā­nā­ni pra­ti­pa­tta­vyā­ni | na tāvad atra duḥ­kha­jā­tī­yā­tma­saṃ­kle­śa­vi­śe­ṣa­tvaṃ sā­dha­na­si­ddhaṃ­, krodhā- TAŚVA-ML 452,15d u­pa­nī­ta­duḥ­khā­dī­nāṃ vi­śu­ddhi­r iti vi­ro­dhi­nāṃ duḥ­kha­jā­tī­yā­tma­saṃ­kle­śa­vi­śe­ṣa­tva­pra­si­ddheḥ | nāpy a­nai­kāṃ­ti­kaṃ TAŚVA-ML 452,16tī­rtha­ka­rā­dyu­tpā­di­ta­kā­ya­kle­śā­di­duḥ­khe­na na sva­pa­ro­bha­ya­sthe­nā­py a­sā­ta­pha­la­pu­dga­lā­nā­sra­va­ṇā­d iti na maṃ­ta­vyaṃ­, tasyā- TAŚVA-ML 452,17ta­jjā­tī­ya­tvā­d ā­tma­saṃ­kle­śa­vi­śe­ṣa­tvā­si­ddheḥ | tata eva na tī­rtha­ka­ro­pa­de­śa­vi­ro­dhā­t duḥ­khā­dī­nā­m a­sa­dve­dyā­sra- TAŚVA-ML 452,18va­tvā­yu­ktiḥ­, sarveṣāṃ sva­rgā­pa­va­rga­sā­dha­nā­nāṃ duḥ­kha­jā­tī­nāṃ pā­pā­sra­va­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | ta­pa­śca­ra­ṇā­dya­nu­ṣṭhā­yi­no dve­ṣā­dya­bhā- TAŚVA-ML 452,19vāc ca ā­sā­di­ta­pra­sā­da­tvā­c ca diṣṭā pra­sa­nna­ma­na­sā­m eva sva­pa­ro­bha­ya­duḥ­khā­dyu­tpā­da­ne pā­pā­sra­va­tva­si­ddheḥ || "grāme pure TAŚVA-ML 452,20vā vijane jane vā prā­sā­da­śṛṃ­ge dru­ma­ko­ṭa­re vā | pri­yāṃ­ga­nāṃ­ke­tha śi­lā­ta­le vā ma­no­ra­tiṃ saukhyam udāha- TAŚVA-ML 452,21raṃti || " iti | na ca manor a­tya­bhā­ve bu­ddhi­pū­rvaḥ svataṃtraḥ kvacit ta­paḥ­kle­śa­m ā­ra­bha­te­, vi­ro­dhā­t | tato na TAŚVA-ML 452,22pra­kṛ­ta­he­toḥ ta­pa­śca­ra­ṇā­di­bhi­r vya­bhi­cā­raḥ sa­rva­saṃ­pra­ti­pa­tteḥ | pa­re­ṣā­m a­sa­dve­dyā­dī­nāṃ ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­c ca ni­ra­va­dya­duḥ­khā- TAŚVA-ML 452,23dīnām a­sa­dve­dyā­sra­va­tva­sā­dha­naṃ || TA-ML 6.12 bhū­ta­vra­tya­nu­kaṃ­pā­dā­na­sa­rā­ga­saṃ­ya­m ā­di­yo­gaḥ kṣāṃtiḥ śaucam iti TA-ML 6.12 sa­dve­dya­sya || 12 || TAŚVA-ML 452,26ā­yu­rnā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ya­va­śā­d bha­va­nā­d bhūtāni sa­rva­prā­ṇi­na ity arthaḥ | vra­tā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhi­no vratinaḥ sā­gā­rā­na­gā­ra­bhe­dā- TAŚVA-ML 452,27dva­kṣya­mā­ṇāḥ | a­nu­kaṃ­pa­na­m a­nu­kaṃ­pā | bhūtāni ca vra­ti­na­ś ca bhū­ta­vra­ti­naḥ teṣām a­nu­kaṃ­pā bhū­ta­vra­tya­nu­kaṃ­pā | '­sā­dha­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 452,28kṛtā ba­hu­la­m­' iti vṛtiḥ gale co­pa­ka­va­t ma­yū­ra­vyaṃ­sa­kā­di­tvā­d vā | svasya pa­rā­nu­gra­ha­bu­ddhyā­ti­sa­rja­naṃ dānaṃ TAŚVA-ML 452,29va­kṣya­mā­ṇaṃ­, sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­ni­vā­ra­ṇa­pra­va­ṇo a­kṣī­ṇā­śa­yaḥ sa­rā­gaḥ­, prā­ṇīṃ­dri­ye­ṣv a­śu­bha­pra­vṛ­tte­r viratiḥ saṃyamaḥ sarāgo vā TAŚVA-ML 452,30saṃyamaḥ sa ādir yeṣāṃ te sa­rā­ga­saṃ­ya­mā­da­yaḥ | saṃ­ya­mā­saṃ­ya­ma­kā­ma­ni­rja­rā­bā­la­ta­pa­sāṃ va­kṣya­mā­ṇā­nā­m ā­di­gra­ha­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 452,31d a­va­ro­dha­taḥ | ni­ra­va­dya­kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣā­nu­ṣṭhā­naṃ yogaḥ sa­mā­dhi­r ity arthaḥ | tasya grahaṇaṃ kā­yā­di­daṃ­ḍa­bhā­va­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 452,32bhū­ta­vra­tya­nu­kaṃ­pā ca dānaṃ ca sa­rā­ga­saṃ­ya­mā­ś ceti dvaṃdvaḥ teṣāṃ yogaḥ | dha­rma­pra­ṇi­dhā­nā­t kro­dhā­di­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ kṣāṃtiḥ TAŚVA-ML 452,33kṣamūṣ sahane ity asya di­vā­di­ka­sya rūpaṃ | lo­bha­pra­kā­rā­ṇā­m u­pa­ra­maḥ śaucaḥ, sva­dra­vyā­tyā­ga­pa­ra­dra­vyā­pa­ha­ra­ṇa­sāṃ­nyā- TAŚVA-ML 452,34si­ka­ni­hna­vā­da­yo lo­bha­pra­kā­rāḥ teṣām u­pa­ra­maḥ śaucam iti pratītāḥ | iti karaṇaḥ pra­kā­rā­rthaḥ | vṛ­tti­pra­yo­ga­pra­saṃ­go TAŚVA-ML 453,01la­ghu­tvā­d iti cen na, a­nyo­pa­saṃ­gra­hā­rtha­tvā­t ta­da­ka­ra­ṇa­sya iti | ka­ra­ṇā­na­rtha­kya­m iti cen na, u­bha­ya­gra­ha­ṇa­sya TAŚVA-ML 453,02vya­ktya­rtha­tvā­t | ke punas te gṛ­hya­mā­ṇā ity u­pa­da­rśa­yā­maḥ | "­a­rha­tpū­jā­pa­ra­tā vai­yā­vṛ­ttyo­dya­mo vi­nī­ta­tvaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 453,03ā­rja­va­mā­rda­va­dhā­rmi­ka­ja­na­se­vā mi­tra­bhā­vā­dyāḥ­" | bhū­ta­gra­ha­ṇā­d eva sa­rva­prā­ṇi­saṃ­pra­ti­pa­tte­r vra­ti­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­ka­m iti TAŚVA-ML 453,04cen na, pra­dhā­na­khyā­pa­nā­rtha­tvā­d vra­ti­gra­ha­ṇa­sya ni­tyā­ni­tyā­tma­ka­tve nu­kaṃ­pā­di­si­ddhi­r nānyathā | so 'yam a­śe­ṣa­bhū­ta­vra­tya­nu­kaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 453,05pādiḥ sa­dve­dya­syā­sra­vaḥ || kuto ni­ścī­ya­ta iti yuktim āha —TAŚV-ML 6.12.1bhū­ta­vra­tya­nu­kaṃ­pā­di sā­ta­kā­ra­ṇa­pu­dga­lā­n | jīvasya ḍhau­ka­ya­ty evaṃ vi­śu­ddhyaṃ­ga­tva­to yathā || 1 || TAŚV-ML 6.12.2pa­thyau­ṣa­dhā­va­bo­dhā­diḥ prasiddhaḥ ka­sya­ci­d dvayoḥ | sa­da­sa­dve­dya­ka­rmā­ṇi tā­dṛ­śā­n pu­dga­lā­na­yaṃ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 453,08yathā duḥ­khā­dī­ni sva­pa­ro­bha­ya­sthā­ni saṃ­kle­śa­vi­śe­ṣa­tvā­d duḥ­kha­pha­lā­nā­srā­va­yaṃ­ti jīvasya tathā bhū­ta­vra­tya­nu­kaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 453,09pādayaḥ su­kha­pha­lā­n vi­śu­ddhyaṃ­ga­tvā­d u­bha­ya­vā­di­pra­si­ddha­pa­thyau­ṣa­dhā­va­bo­dhā­di­va­t | ye te tādṛśā duḥ­kha­su­kha­pha- TAŚVA-ML 453,10lās te a­sa­dve­dya­ka­rma­pra­kṛ­ti­vi­śe­ṣāḥ sa­dve­dya­ka­rma­pra­kṛ­ti­vi­śe­ṣā­ś cāsmākaṃ si­ddhāḥ­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­kā­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣā­vi­nā- TAŚVA-ML 453,11bhā­vi­tvā­t || TA-ML 6.13 ke­va­li­śru­ta­saṃ­gha­dha­rma­de­vā­va­rṇa­vā­do da­rśa­na­mo­ha­sya || 13 || TAŚVA-ML 453,13ka­ra­ṇa­kra­ma­vya­va­dhā­nā­ti­va­rti­jñā­no­pe­tāḥ ke­va­li­naḥ pra­ti­pā­di­tāḥ­, ta­du­pa­di­ṣṭaṃ bu­ddhya­ti­śa­ya­ga­ṇa­dha­rā­va­dhā­ri­taṃ TAŚVA-ML 453,14śrutaṃ vyā­khyā­taṃ­, ra­tna­tra­yo­pe­taḥ śra­ma­ṇa­ga­ṇaḥ saṃghaḥ | e­ka­syā­saṃ­gha­tva­m iti cen na, a­ne­ka­vra­ta­gu­ṇa­saṃ­ha­na­nā­d e­ka­syā­pi TAŚVA-ML 453,15saṃ­gha­tva­si­ddheḥ | "saṃgho gu­ṇa­saṃ­ghā­do ka­mmā­ṇa­vi­mo­kkha­do havadi saṃgho | daṃ­sa­ṇa­ṇā­ṇa­ca­ri­tte saṃ­ghā­diṃ­to TAŚVA-ML 453,16havadi saṃgho || " iti va­ca­nā­t | a­hiṃ­sā­la­kṣa­ṇo dharmaḥ | de­va­śa­bdo vyā­khyā­tā­rthaḥ | aṃ­taḥ­ka­lu­ṣa­do­ṣā- TAŚVA-ML 453,17d a­sa­dbhū­ta­ma­lo­dbhā­va­na­m a­va­rṇa­vā­daḥ | piṃ­ḍā­bhya­va­hā­ra­jī­va­nā­di­va­ca­naṃ ke­va­li­ṣu­, māṃ­sa­bha­kṣa­ṇā­na­va­dyā­bhi­dhā­naṃ śrute, TAŚVA-ML 453,18śū­dra­tvā­śu­ci­tvā­dyā­vi­rbhā­va­naṃ saṃghe, ni­rgu­ṇa­tvā­dya­bhi­dhā­naṃ dharme, su­rā­māṃ­so­pa­se­vā­dyā­gho­ṣa­ṇaṃ deveṣv a­va­rṇa­vā­do TAŚVA-ML 453,19boddhavyaḥ | da­rśa­na­mo­ha­ka­rma­ṇa āsravaḥ | darśanaṃ mo­ha­ya­ti mo­ha­na­mā­traṃ vā da­rśa­na­mo­haḥ karma ta­syā­ga­ma­na­he­tu- TAŚVA-ML 453,20r ity arthaḥ || katham ity āha —TAŚV-ML 6.13.1ke­va­lyā­di­ṣu yo va­rṇa­vā­daḥ syād āśaye nṛṇāṃ | sa syād da­rśa­na­mo­ha­sya ta­ttvā­śra­ddhā­na­kā­ri­ṇaḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 6.13.2āsravo yo hi yatra syād yad ācāre yadā sthitau | yat pra­ṇe­ta­ri cā­va­rṇa­vā­daḥ śra­ddhā­na­ghā­ty asau || 2 || TAŚV-ML 6.13.3śro­tri­ya­sya yathā madye ta­dā­dhā­rā­di­ke­ṣu ca | pratīto sau tathā tattve tato da­rśa­na­mo­ha­kṛ­t || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 453,24yo yatra ya­dā­śra­ye ya­tpra­ti­jñā­ne ya­tpra­ṇe­ta­ri cā­va­rṇa­vā­daḥ sa tatra ta­dā­śra­ye ta­tpra­ti­jñā­ne ta­tpra­ṇe­ta­ri ca TAŚVA-ML 453,25śra­ddhā­na­ghā­ta­he­tū­n pu­dga­lā­nā­sra­va­ya­ti­, yathā śro­tri­ya­sya madye tadbhāṃḍe ta­tpra­ti­jñā­ne ta­tpra­ṇe­ta­ri ca śra­ddhā­na­ghā- TAŚVA-ML 453,26ta­he­tū­n nā­si­kā­di­pi­dhā­ya­ka­ka­rā­dī­n­, tathā ca ka­sya­ci­j jī­vā­di­ta­ttva­pra­ṇe­ta­ri ke­va­li­ni ta­dā­śra­ye ca śrute TAŚVA-ML 453,27ta­tpra­ti­jñā­pi­ni ca saṃghe ta­tpra­ti­pā­di­te ca dharme deveṣu cā­va­rṇa­vā­da­s tasmāt tatheti pra­tye­ta­vya­m || TA-ML 6.14 ka­ṣā­yo­da­yā­t tī­vra­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ś cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­sya || 14 || TAŚVA-ML 453,29dra­vyā­di­ni­mi­tta­va­śā­t ka­rma­pa­ri­pā­ka u­da­yaḥ­, tī­vra­ka­ṣā­ya­śa­bdā­v u­ktā­rthau­, cāritraṃ mo­ha­ya­ti mo­ha­na­mā­traṃ vā TAŚVA-ML 453,30mohaḥ | ka­ṣā­ya­syo­da­yā­t tīvraḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ś cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­sya karmaṇa āsrava iti sūtrārthaḥ || katham ity āha —TAŚV-ML 6.14.1tathā cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­sya ka­ṣā­yo­da­ya­to nṛṇāṃ | syāt tī­vra­pa­ri­ṇā­mo yaḥ sa sa­mā­ga­ma­kā­ra­ṇaṃ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 6.14.2yaḥ ka­ṣā­yo­da­yā­t tīvraḥ pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ sa ḍhau­ka­ye­t | cā­ri­tra­vā­ti­naṃ bhāvaṃ kā­mo­dre­ko yathā yateḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 6.14.3ka­sya­ci­t tā­dṛ­śa­syā­yaṃ vi­vā­dā­pa­nna­vi­gra­haḥ | tasmāt tatheti ni­rbā­dha­m a­nu­mā­naṃ pra­va­rta­te || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 454,01ka­ṣā­yo­da­yā­t tī­vra­pa­ri­ṇā­mo vi­vā­dā­pa­nna­ś cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­he­tu­pu­dga­la­sa­mā­ga­ma­kā­ra­ṇaṃ jīvasya ka­ṣā­yo­da­ya­he­tu­ka- TAŚVA-ML 454,02tī­vra­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­tvā­t ka­sya­ci­d yateḥ kā­mo­dre­ka­va­t | na sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­vi­ka­lo dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­taḥ­, kā­mo­dre­ke cā­ri­tra­mo­ha- TAŚVA-ML 454,03hetur yo­ṣi­dā­di­pu­dga­la­sa­mā­ga­ma­kā­ra­ṇa­tve­na vyāptasya ka­ṣā­yo­da­ya­he­tu­ka­tī­vra­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­tva­sya su­pra­si­ddha­tvā­t || TA-ML 6.15 ba­hvā­raṃ­bha­pa­ri­gra­ha­tvaṃ nā­ra­ka­syā­yu­ṣaḥ || 15 || TAŚVA-ML 454,05saṃ­khyā­vai­pu­lya­vā­ci­no ba­hu­śa­bda­sya gra­ha­ṇa­m a­vi­śe­ṣā­t | āraṃbho he­tu­ka­rma­, ma­me­da­m iti saṃkalpaḥ pa­ri­gra­haḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 454,06ba­hvā­raṃ­bhaḥ pa­ri­gra­ho yasya sa tathā tasya bhāvas tattvaṃ, ta­nnā­ra­ka­syā­yu­ṣaḥ­, āsravaḥ pratyeyaḥ | etad eva sopapa- TAŚVA-ML 454,07ttikam āha —TAŚV-ML 6.15.1na­ra­ka­syā­yu­ṣo bhīṣṭaṃ ba­hvā­raṃ­bha­tva­m āsravaḥ | bhūyaḥ pa­ri­gra­ha­tvaṃ ca rau­dra­dhyā­nā­ti­śā­yi yat || 1 || TAŚV-ML 6.15.2niṃdyaṃ dhāma nṛṇāṃ tāvat pā­pā­dhā­na­ni­baṃ­dha­na­m | siddhaṃ cāṃ­ḍā­la­kā­dī­nāṃ dhe­nu­ghā­ta­vi­dhā­yi­nā­m || 2 || TAŚV-ML 6.15.3ta­tpra­ka­rṣā­t punaḥ siddhyed dhī­na­dhā­ma­pra­kṛ­ṣṭa­tā | tasya pra­ka­rṣa­pa­ryaṃ­tā ta­tpra­ka­rṣa­vya­va­sthi­tiḥ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 6.15.4pā­pā­nu­ṣṭhā kvacid ghā­ti­pa­ryaṃ­ta­tā­ra­ta­mya­taḥ | pa­ri­ṇā­mā­di­va­tta­tto rau­dra­dhyā­na­m a­pa­ści­maṃ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 6.15.5ta­syā­pa­ka­rṣa­to hī­na­ga­te­r apy a­pa­kṛ­ṣṭa­tā | siddheti bahudhā bhinnaṃ nā­ra­kā­yu­r u­pe­ya­te || 5 || TA-ML 6.16 māyā tai­rya­gyo­na­sya || 16 || TAŚVA-ML 454,14cā­ri­tra­mo­ho­da­yā­t ku­ṭi­la­bhā­vo māyā | sā kīdṛśī ? tai­rya­gyo­na­syā­yu­ṣa āsrava ity āha —TAŚV-ML 6.16.1māyā tai­rya­gyo­na­sye­ty āyuṣaḥ kāraṇaṃ matā | ā­rta­dhyā­nā­d vinā nātra svā­bhyu­pā­ya­vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 6.16.2a­pa­kṛ­ṣṭaṃ hi yat pā­pa­dhyā­na­mā­rtaṃ ta­dī­ri­taṃ | niṃdyaṃ dhāma ta­thai­vā­pra­kṛ­ṣṭaṃ tai­rya­gga­ti­s tataḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 6.16.3pra­si­ddha­m āyuṣo nai­ka­pra­dhā­na­tvaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ | tai­rya­gyo­na­sya siddhāṃte dṛ­ṣṭe­ṣṭā­bhyā­m a­bā­dhi­taṃ || 3 || TA-ML 6.17 a­lpā­raṃ­bha­pa­ri­gra­ha­tvaṃ mā­nu­ṣa­sya || 17 || TAŚVA-ML 454,19nā­ra­kā­yu­rā­sra­va­vi­pa­rī­to mā­nu­ṣa­s tasyety arthaḥ || kiṃ tad ity āha —TAŚV-ML 6.17.1mā­nu­ṣa­syā­yu­ṣo jñeyam a­lpā­raṃ­bha­tva­m āsravaḥ | mi­śra­dhyā­nā­nvi­ta­m a­lpa­pa­ri­gra­ha­ta­yā saha || 1 || TAŚV-ML 6.17.2dha­rma­mā­tre­ṇa saṃmiśraṃ mānuṣīṃ kurute gatiṃ | sā­tā­sā­tā­tma­ta­nmi­śra­pha­la­saṃ­va­rti­kā hi sā || 2 || TAŚV-ML 6.17.3dha­rmā­dhi­kyā­t su­khā­dhi­kyaṃ pā­pā­dhi­kyā­t punar nṛṇāṃ | duḥ­khā­dhi­kya­m iti proktā bahudhā mānuṣī gatiḥ || 3TA-ML 6.18 sva­bhā­va­mā­rda­vaṃ ca || 18 || TAŚVA-ML 454,24u­pa­de­śā­na­pe­kṣaṃ mārdavaṃ sva­bhā­va­mā­rda­vaṃ | e­ka­yo­gī­ka­ra­ṇa­m iti cet, tato naṃ­ta­rā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t pṛ­tha­kka­ra­ṇa­sya | TAŚVA-ML 454,25tena dai­va­syā­yu­ṣo yam āsravaḥ pra­ti­pā­da­yi­ṣya­te | kīdṛśaṃ ta­nmā­nu­ṣa­syā­yu­ṣa āsrava ity āha —TAŚV-ML 6.18.1sva­bhā­va­mā­rda­vaṃ ceti he­tvaṃ­ta­ra­sa­mu­cca­yaḥ | mā­nu­ṣa­syā­yu­ṣa­s tad dhi mi­śra­dhyā­no­pa­pā­di­kaṃ || 1 || TA-ML 6.19 niḥ­śī­la­vra­ta­tvaṃ ca sa­rve­ṣā­m || 19 || TAŚVA-ML 454,28caśabdo dhi­kṛ­ta­sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ | sarveṣāṃ grahaṇaṃ sa­ka­lā­sra­va­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ | de­vā­yu­ṣo pi prasaṃga iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 454,29a­ti­krāṃ­tā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t | pṛ­tha­kka­ra­ṇā­t siddher ā­na­rtha­kya­m iti cen na, bho­ga­bhū­mi­jā­rtha­tvā­t | tena bho­ga­bhū­mi­jā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 454,30niḥ­śī­la­vra­ta­tvaṃ dai­va­syā­yu­ṣa āsravaḥ siddho bhavati | kuta etad ity āha —TAŚV-ML 6.19.1niḥ­śī­la­vra­ta­tvaṃ ca sa­rve­ṣā­m ā­yu­ṣā­m iha | tatra sarvasya saṃ­bhū­te­r dhyā­na­syā­su­bhṛ­tāṃ śritau || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 454,32tato ya­thā­saṃ­bha­vaṃ sa­rva­syā­yu­ṣo bhavaty āsravaḥ || TA-ML 6.20 sa­rā­ga­saṃ­ya­ma­saṃ­ya­mā­saṃ­ya­mā­kā­ma­ni­rja­rā­bā­la­ta­pāṃ­si daivasya || 20 || TAŚVA-ML 455,02vyākhyātāḥ sa­rā­ga­saṃ­ya­mā­da­yaḥ | kī­dṛ­śā­ni sa­rā­ga­saṃ­ya­mā­dī­ni dai­va­mā­yuḥ pra­ti­pā­da­yaṃ­tī­ty āha —TAŚV-ML 6.20.1ta­syai­ka­syā­pi dai­va­syā­yu­ṣaḥ saṃ­pra­ti­pa­tta­ye | dha­rma­dhyā­nā­nvi­ta­tve­na nā­nya­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ || 1 || TA-ML 6.21 samyaktvaṃ ca || 21 || TAŚVA-ML 455,05a­vi­śe­ṣā­bhi­dhā­ne pi sau­dha­rmā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­ga­tiḥ | pṛ­tha­kka­ra­ṇā­t siddheḥ ki­ma­rtha­ś caśabda iti ced u­cya­te­ —TAŚV-ML 6.21.1samyaktvaṃ ceti ta­ddhe­tu­sa­mu­cca­ya­va­co­ba­lā­t | ta­syai­ka­syā­pi dai­vā­yuḥ­kā­ra­ṇa­tva­vi­ni­śca­yaḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 6.21.2sa­rvā­pa­vā­da­kaṃ sūtraṃ kecid vyā­ca­kṣa­te sati | samyaktve nyāyuṣāṃ hetor vi­pha­la­sya pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 6.21.3ta­trā­pra­cyu­ta­sa­mya­ktvā jāyaṃte de­va­nā­ra­kāḥ | ma­nu­ṣye­ṣv iti naivedaṃ ta­dbā­dha­ka­m i­tī­ta­re || 3 || TAŚV-ML 6.21.4ta­nniḥ­śī­la­vra­ta­tva­sya na bā­dha­ka­m idaṃ viduḥ | syād a­śe­ṣā­yu­ṣāṃ he­tu­bhā­va­si­ddheḥ ku­ta­śca­na || 4 || TAŚV-ML 6.21.5pṛ­tha­ksū­tra­sya ni­rde­śā­d dhetur vai­mā­ni­kā­yu­ṣaḥ | sa­mya­ktva­m iti vijñeyaṃ saṃ­ya­mā­saṃ­ya­mā­di­va­t || 5 || TAŚV-ML 6.21.6sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r a­naṃ­tā­nu­baṃ­dhi­kro­dhā­dya­bhā­va­taḥ | jīveṣv a­jī­va­tā śra­ddhā­pā­yā­n mi­thyā­tva­hā­ni­taḥ || 6 || TAŚV-ML 6.21.7hiṃ­sā­yā­s ta­tsva­bhā­vā­yā nivṛtteḥ śu­ddhi­vṛ­tti­taḥ | pra­kṛ­ṣṭa­syā­yu­ṣo dai­va­syā­sra­vo na vi­ru­dhya­te || 7 || TA-ML 6.22 yo­ga­va­kra­tā vi­saṃ­vā­da­naṃ cā­śu­bha­sya nāmnaḥ || 22 || TAŚVA-ML 455,14kā­ya­vā­ṅma­na­sāṃ kau­ṭi­lye­na vṛttir yo­ga­va­kra­tā­, vi­saṃ­vā­da­na­m anyathā pra­va­rta­naṃ | yo­ga­va­kra­tai­ve­ti cet, TAŚVA-ML 455,15satyaṃ; kiṃ­tvā­tmāṃ­ta­re pi ta­dbhā­va­pra­yo­ja­ka­tvā­t pṛ­tha­gva­ca­naṃ vi­saṃ­vā­da­na­sya | caśabdo nu­kta­sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ tena tajjā- TAŚVA-ML 455,16tī­yā­śe­ṣa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­pa­ri­gra­haḥ | kuto '­śu­bha­sya nāmno ya­mā­sra­va ity āha —TAŚV-ML 6.22.1nā­mno­śu­bha­sya hetuḥ syād yogānāṃ vakratā tathā | vi­saṃ­vā­da­na­m anyasya saṃ­kle­śā­d ā­tma­bhe­da­taḥ || 1 || TA-ML 6.23 ta­dvi­pa­rī­taṃ śubhasya || 23 || TAŚVA-ML 455,19pra­yo­ga­tā­'­vi­saṃ­vā­da­naṃ ca ta­dvi­pa­rī­taṃ | kutas ta­da­khi­laṃ śubhasya nāmnaḥ kā­ra­ṇa­m ity āha —TAŚV-ML 6.23.1tatas ta­dvi­pa­rī­taṃ yat kiṃcit ta­tkā­ra­ṇaṃ viduḥ | nāmnaḥ śubhasya śu­ddhā­tma­vi­śe­ṣa­tvā­va­sā­ya­taḥ || 1 || TA-ML 6.24 da­rśa­na­vi­śu­ddhi­r vi­na­ya­saṃ­pa­nna­tā śī­la­vra­te­ṣv a­na­tī­cā­ro '­bhī­kṣṇa­jñā­no­pa­yo­ga- TA-ML 6.24 saṃvegau śa­kti­ta­s tyā­ga­ta­pa­sī sā­dhu­sa­mā­dhi­r vai­yā­vṛ­tya­ka­ra­ṇa­m arha- TA-ML 6.24 dā­cā­rya­ba­hu­śru­ta­pra­va­ca­na­bha­kti­r ā­va­śya­kā­pa­ri­hā­ṇi­r mā­rga­pra­bhā- TA-ML 6.24 vanā pra­va­ca­na­va­tsa­la­tva­m iti tī­rtha­ka­ra­tva­sya || 24 || TAŚVA-ML 455,25ke punar da­rśa­na­vi­śu­ddhyā­da­ya ity u­cya­te­;­ —TAŚV-ML 6.24.1ji­no­ddi­ṣṭe­ti nai­rgraṃ­thya­mo­kṣa­va­rtma­ny a­śaṃ­ka­naṃ | a­nā­kāṃ­kṣa­ṇa­m apy a­trā­mu­tra cai­ta­tpha­lā­pta­ye || 1 || TAŚV-ML 6.24.2vi­ci­ki­tsā­ny a­dṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ pra­śaṃ­sā­saṃ­sta­va­cyu­tiḥ | mau­ḍhyā­di­ra­hi­ta­tvaṃ ca viśuddhiḥ sā dṛśo matā || 2 || TAŚV-ML 6.24.3saṃ­jñā­nā­di­ṣu tadvatsu vā­da­ro­tthā­na­pe­kṣa­yā | ka­ṣā­ya­vi­ni­vṛ­tti­r vā vi­na­yai­r mu­ni­saṃ­ma­taiḥ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 6.24.4saṃ­pa­nna­tā sa­mā­khyā­tā mu­mu­kṣū­ṇā­m a­śe­ṣa­taḥ | sa­ddṛ­ṣṭyā­di­gu­ṇa­sthā­na­va­rti­nāṃ svā­nu­rū­pa­taḥ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 6.24.5sa­ccā­ri­tra­vi­ka­lpe­ṣu vra­ta­śī­le­ṣv a­śe­ṣa­taḥ | ni­ra­va­dyā­nu­vṛ­tti­r yān a­ti­cā­raḥ sa teṣu vai || 5 || TAŚV-ML 6.24.6saṃ­jñā­na­bhā­va­nā­yāṃ tu yā nityam u­pa­yu­kta­tā | jñā­no­pa­yo­ga evāsau ta­dā­bhī­kṣṇaṃ pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 6 || TAŚV-ML 6.24.7saṃ­sā­rā­d bhī­ru­tā­bhī­kṣṇaṃ saṃvegaḥ saddhiyāṃ mataḥ | na tu mi­thyā­dṛ­śāṃ teṣāṃ saṃ­sā­ra­syā­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 7 || TAŚV-ML 6.24.8śa­kti­ta­s tyāga udgītaḥ prītyā sva­syā­ti­sa­rja­naṃ | nā­tma­pī­ḍā­ka­raṃ nāpi saṃpady a­na­ti­sa­rja­naṃ || 8 || TAŚV-ML 6.24.9a­ni­gū­hi­ta­vī­rya­sya sa­mya­gmā­rgā­vi­ro­dha­taḥ | kā­ya­kle­śaḥ sa­mā­khyā­taṃ viśuddhaṃ śa­kti­ta­s tapaḥ || 9 || TAŚV-ML 6.24.10bhāṃ­ḍā­gā­rā­gni­saṃ­śāṃ­ti­sa­maṃ mu­ni­ga­ṇa­sya yat | ta­paḥ­saṃ­ra­kṣa­ṇaṃ sā­dhu­sa­mā­dhiḥ sa u­dī­ri­taḥ || 10 || TAŚV-ML 6.24.11gu­ṇi­duḥ­kha­ni­pā­te tu ni­ra­va­dya­vi­dhā­na­taḥ | ta­syā­pa­ha­ra­ṇaṃ proktaṃ vai­yā­vṛ­tya­m a­niṃ­di­taṃ || 11 || TAŚV-ML 6.24.12arhatsv ā­cā­rya­va­rye­ṣu ba­hu­śru­ta­ya­ti­ṣv api | jaine pra­va­ca­ne cāpi bhaktiḥ pra­tyu­pa­va­rṇi­tā || 12 || TAŚV-ML 6.24.13bhā­va­śu­ddhyā nutā śa­śva­da­nu­rā­ga­pa­rai­r alaṃ | vi­pa­ryā­si­ta­ci­tta­syā­py a­nya­thā­bhā­va­hā­ni­taḥ || 13 || TAŚV-ML 6.24.14ā­va­śya­ka­kri­yā­ṇāṃ tu ya­thā­kā­laṃ pra­va­rta­nā | ā­va­śya­kā­pa­ri­hā­ṇiḥ ṣaṇṇām api ya­thā­ga­maṃ || 14 || TAŚV-ML 6.24.15mā­rga­pra­bhā­va­nā jñā­na­ta­po­r ha­tpū­ja­nā­di­bhiḥ | dha­rma­pra­kā­śa­naṃ śu­ddha­bau­ddhā­nāṃ pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ || 15 || TAŚV-ML 6.24.16va­tsa­la­tvaṃ punar vatse dhe­nu­va­tsaṃ pra­kī­rti­taṃ | jaine pra­va­ca­ne sa­mya­kchra­ddhā­na­jñā­na­va­tsv api || 16 || TAŚVA-ML 456,13atha kim ete da­rśa­na­vi­śu­ddhyā­da­yaḥ ṣo­ḍa­śā­pi sa­mu­di­tā­s tī­rtha­ka­ra­tva­saṃ­va­rta­ka­sya nā­ma­ka­rma­ṇaḥ pu­ṇyā­sra­vaḥ TAŚVA-ML 456,14pratyekaṃ vety ā­re­kā­yā­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 6.24.17dṛ­gvi­śu­ddhyā­da­yo nāmnas tī­rtha­kṛ­ttva­sya hetavaḥ | samastā vya­sta­rū­pā vā dṛ­gvi­śu­ddhyā sa­ma­nvi­tāḥ || 17 || TAŚV-ML 6.24.18sa­rvā­ti­śā­yi tatpuṇyaṃ trai­lo­kyā­dhi­pa­ti­tva­kṛ­t | pra­vṛ­ttyā­ti­śa­yā­dī­nāṃ ni­rva­rta­ka­m a­pī­śi­tuḥ || 18 || TAŚVA-ML 456,17ata eva śu­bha­nā­mnaḥ sā­mā­nye­nā­sra­va­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­d eva tī­rtha­ka­ra­tva­sya śu­bha­nā­ma­ka­rma­vi­śe­ṣā­sra­va­pra­ti­pa­ttā­v api TAŚVA-ML 456,18ta­tpra­ti­pa­tta­ye sūtram idam uktam ācāryaiḥ | sā­mā­nye­na bhū­ta­syā­pi vi­śe­ṣā­rthi­nā vi­śe­ṣa­syā­nu­pra­yo­gaḥ kartavya iti TAŚVA-ML 456,19nyā­ya­sa­dbhā­vā­t || TA-ML 6.25 pa­rā­tma­niṃ­dā­pra­śaṃ­se sa­da­sa­dgu­ṇa­cchā­da­no­dbhā­va­ne ca nīcair gotrasya || 25 || TAŚVA-ML 456,21do­ṣo­dbhā­va­ne­cchā niṃdā, gu­ṇo­dbhā­va­nā­bhi­prā­yaḥ pra­śaṃ­sā­, a­nu­dbhū­ta­vṛ­tti­tā chā­da­naṃ­, pra­ti­baṃ­dha­kā­bhā­ve prakā- TAŚVA-ML 456,22śi­ta­vṛ­tti­to­dbhā­va­naṃ­, gūyate tad iti gotraṃ, nīcair ity a­dhi­ka­pra­dhā­na­śa­bdaḥ | tad evaṃ pa­rā­tma­no niṃ­dā­pra­śaṃ­se sada- TAŚVA-ML 456,23sa­dgu­ṇa­yo­ś chā­da­no­dbhā­va­ne nīcair go­tra­syā­sra­va iti vākyārthaḥ pratyeyaḥ | kuta etad ity āha —TAŚV-ML 6.25.1pa­ra­niṃ­dā­da­yo nīcair go­tra­syā­sra­va­ṇaṃ mataṃ | teṣāṃ ta­da­nu­rū­pa­tvā­d a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ || 1 || TA-ML 6.26 ta­dvi­pa­rya­yo nīcair vṛ­ttya­nu­tse­kau co­tta­ra­sya || 26 || TAŚVA-ML 456,26nīcair go­trā­sra­va­pra­ti­ni­rde­śā­rtha­s ta­ccha­bdaḥ­, vi­pa­rya­yo '­nya­thā­vṛ­ttiḥ­, guruṣv a­va­na­ti­rnī­cai­r vṛttiḥ, a­na­haṃ­kā­ra­tā­nu- TAŚVA-ML 456,27tsekaḥ | ta ete uccair go­tra­syā­sra­vā iti sa­mu­dā­yā­rthaḥ || katham ity āha —TAŚV-ML 6.26.1u­tta­ra­syā­sra­vaḥ siddhaḥ sā­ma­rthyā­t ta­dvi­pa­rya­yaḥ | nīcair vṛttir a­nu­tse­ka­s ta­thai­vā­ma­la­vi­gra­ha || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 456,29yathaiva hi nīcair go­trā­nu­rū­po nīcair go­tra­syā­sra­vaḥ pa­ra­niṃ­dā­di­s ta­tho­ccai­r go­trā­nu­rū­paḥ pa­ra­pra­śaṃ­sā­di­r uccair gotra- TAŚVA-ML 456,30syeti na kaścid virodhaḥ || TA-ML 6.27 vi­ghna­ka­ra­ṇa­m aṃ­ta­rā­ya­sya || 27 || TAŚVA-ML 457,02dā­nā­di­vi­ha­na­naṃ vighnaḥ tasya karaṇaṃ dā­nā­dyaṃ­ta­rā­ya­syā­sra­vaḥ pratyeyaḥ | kuta ity āha —TAŚV-ML 6.27.1sa­rva­syā­py aṃ­ta­rā­ya­syā­sra­vaḥ syāt prā­ṇi­nā­m iha | vighnasya ka­ra­ṇā­t tasya ta­thā­yo­gya­tva­ni­śca­yā­t || 1 || TAŚV-ML 6.27.2pra­va­rta­mā­na­dā­nā­di­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­sya bhāvanā | ā­srā­vi­kāṃ­ta­rā­ya­sya dṛ­ṣṭa­ta­dbhā­va­nā yathā || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 457,05iti ka­ra­ṇā­nu­vṛ­tteḥ sa­rva­trā­nu­kta­saṃ­gra­haḥ | tena vi­ghna­ka­ra­ṇa­jā­tī­yāḥ kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣāḥ | pra­bhū­ta­svaṃ pra­ya­ccha­ti TAŚVA-ML 457,06prabhau sva­lpa­dā­no­pa­de­śā­da­yo pi dā­nā­dyaṃ­ta­rā­yā­sra­vāḥ prasiddhā bhavaṃti | so yaṃ vicitraḥ svo­pā­tta­ka­rma­va­śā­d ā- TAŚVA-ML 457,07tmano vikāraḥ śauṃ­ḍā­tu­ra­va­t pratyeyaḥ | a­nu­pa­di­ṣṭa­he­tu­ka­tvā­t svayaṃ vā­ni­ya­ma iti cen na, sva­bhā­vā­bhi­vyaṃ­ja- TAŚVA-ML 457,08katvāc chāstrasya | ta­tsi­ddhi­r a­ti­śa­ya­jñā­na­dṛ­ṣṭa­tvā­t sa­rva­vi­saṃ­vā­do­pa­laṃ­bha­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ | sarveṣāṃ pra­vā­di­nā­m a­vi­saṃ­vā­da TAŚVA-ML 457,09eva śu­bhā­śu­bhā­sra­va­he­tu­ṣu ya­tho­pa­va­rṇi­te­ṣu | kuta ity āha —TAŚV-ML 6.27.3iti pra­tye­ka­m ākhyātaḥ ka­rma­ṇā­m āsravaḥ śubhaḥ | pu­ṇyā­nā­m aśubhaḥ pā­pa­rū­pā­ṇāṃ śu­ddhya­śu­ddhi­taḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 457,11jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dī­nāṃ karmaṇāṃ ta­tpra­do­ṣā­da­yo '­śu­bhā­sra­vāḥ prāṇināṃ saṃ­kle­śāṃ­ga­tvā­t­, bhū­ta­vra­tya­nu­kaṃ­pā­da­yaḥ TAŚVA-ML 457,12sa­dve­dyā­dī­nāṃ śu­bhā­sra­vā vi­śu­ddhyaṃ­ga­tvā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r iti pra­mā­ṇa­si­ddha­tvā­t | ta­tsva­bhā­vā­bhi­vyaṃ­ja­ka­śā­stra­sya TAŚVA-ML 457,13sa­rva­saṃ­vā­daḥ siddha eva | nanu ta­tpra­do­ṣā­dī­nāṃ sa­rvā­sra­va­tvā­n ni­ya­mā­bhā­va iti cen na, a­nu­bhā­ga­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­ya­mo- TAŚVA-ML 457,14papatteḥ | pra­kṛ­ti­pra­de­śa­saṃ­baṃ­dha­ni­baṃ­dha­no hi sa­rva­ka­rma­ṇāṃ ta­tpra­do­ṣā­diḥ sakalo py āsravo na pra­ti­vi­bhi­dya­te | TAŚVA-ML 457,15yas tv a­nu­bhā­gā­sra­vaḥ sa viśiṣṭaḥ proktaḥ | ata eva sa­ka­lā­sra­vā­dhyā­ya­sū­tri­ta­m atra vi­śe­ṣā­t sa­mu­dā­ya­to nu­bhā­gā­pe- TAŚVA-ML 457,16kṣa­yai­vo­pa­saṃ­hṛ­tya da­rśa­ya­ti­ —TAŚV-ML 6.27.4abyādṛśāḥ sva­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣā yasya he­tu­va­śa­to '­su­bhṛ­taḥ syuḥ | TAŚV-ML 6.27.4cdtā­dṛ­śā­ny u­pa­pa­taṃ­ti tam agre svā­nu­bhā­ga­ka­ra­ka­rma­ra­jāṃ­si || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 457,19iti ṣa­ṣṭhā­dhyā­ya­sya dvi­tī­ya­m ā­hni­ka­m | TAŚVA-ML 457,20iti śrīvi­dyā­naṃ­diā­cā­rya­vi­ra­ci­te tattvārthaślo­ka­vā­rti­kālaṃkāre ṣaṣṭho 'dhyāyaḥ samāptaḥ || 6 || TAŚV-ML 458,1oṃ TAŚV-ML 458,2atha saptamo 'dhyāyaḥ || 7 || TA-ML 7.1 hiṃ­sā­nṛ­ta­ste­yā­bra­hma­pa­ri­gra­he­bhyo vi­ra­ti­rvra­ta­m || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 458,04hiṃ­sā­da­yo ni­rde­kṣya­mā­ṇa­la­kṣa­ṇāḥ­, vi­ra­ma­ṇaṃ vi­ra­tiḥ­, vratam a­hiṃ­sā­di­kṛ­to niyamaḥ | hiṃ­sā­nṛ­ta­ste­yā­bra­hma- TAŚVA-ML 458,05pa­ri­gra­he­bhya ity a­pā­dā­na­ni­rde­śaḥ | dhru­va­tvā­bhā­vā­t ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tti­r iti cen na, bu­ddhya­pā­yā­d dhru­va­tva­vi­va­kṣo­pa­pa­tteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 458,06a­hiṃ­sā­yāḥ pra­dhā­na­tvā­d ādau ta­dva­ca­naṃ­, i­ta­re­ṣāṃ ta­tpa­ri­pā­la­nā­rtha­tvā­t | vi­ṣa­ya­bhe­dā­d vi­ra­ti­bhe­de ta­dba­hu­tva­pra­saṃ­ga TAŚVA-ML 458,07iti cen na vā, ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­vi­ra­ma­ṇa­sā­mā­nyo­pā­dā­nā­t | tad evaṃ hiṃ­sā­nṛ­ta­ste­yā­bra­hma­pa­ri­gra­he­bhyo vi­ra­ti­r vratam iti TAŚVA-ML 458,08yukto 'yaṃ sū­tra­ni­rde­śaḥ | nanv iha hiṃ­sā­di­ni­vṛ­tti­va­ca­naṃ ni­ra­rtha­kaṃ saṃ­va­rāṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­t­, dha­rmā­bhyaṃ­ta­ra­tvā­t tatprapaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 458,09cārtha u­pa­nyā­sa iti cen na, tatraiva ka­ra­ṇā­t | saṃ­va­ra­pra­paṃ­co hi sa saṃ­va­rā­dhyā­ye kartavyo na punar i­hā­sra­vā- TAŚVA-ML 458,10dhyā­ye­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti kaścit | taṃ pra­tyu­cya­te – na saṃvaro vra­tā­ni­, pa­ri­spaṃ­da­da­rśa­nā­t gu­ptyā­di­saṃ­va­ra­pa­ri­ka­rma- TAŚVA-ML 458,11tvāc ca | nanu paṃcasu vrateṣv a­naṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­d iha rā­tri­bho­ja­na­vi­ra­tyu­pa­saṃ­khyā­na­m iti cen na, bhā­va­nāṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­t | tatrā- TAŚVA-ML 458,12ni­rde­śā­d ayukto ṃ­ta­rbhā­va iti cen na, ā­lo­ki­ta­pā­na­bho­ja­na­sya va­ca­nā­t | pra­dī­pā­di­saṃ­bha­ve sati rātrāv api TAŚVA-ML 458,13ta­tpra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, a­ne­kā­raṃ­bha­do­ṣā­t | pa­ra­kṛ­ta­pra­dī­pā­di­saṃ­bha­ve ta­da­bhā­va iti cen na, caṃ­kra­ma­ṇā­dya­saṃ­bha­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 458,14di­vā­nī­ta­sya rātrau bho­ja­na­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, u­kto­tta­ra­tvā­t sphu­ṭā­rthā­bhi­vya­kte­ś ca divā bho­ja­na­m eva yuktaṃ, TAŚVA-ML 458,15te­nā­lo­ki­ta­pā­na­bho­ja­nā­khyā bhāvanā rā­tri­bho­ja­na­vi­ra­ti­r eveti nāsāv u­pa­saṃ­khye­yā | kiṃ punar anena vra­ta­la­kṣa­ṇe­na TAŚVA-ML 458,16vyu­da­sta­m ity āha —TAŚV-ML 7.1.1atha pu­ṇyā­sra­vaḥ proktaḥ prāgvrataṃ vi­ra­ti­ś ca tat | hiṃ­sā­di­bhya iti dhvastaṃ guṇebhyo vi­ra­ti­rvra­ta­m || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 458,18vi­ra­ti­rvra­ta­m ity u­cya­mā­ne sa­mya­ktvā­di­gu­ṇe­bhyo pi vi­ra­ti­rvra­ta­m a­nu­ṣa­ktaṃ tad atra hiṃ­sā­di­bhya iti va­ca­nā­t TAŚVA-ML 458,19pradhvastaṃ boddhavyaṃ | tato yaḥ pu­ṇyā­sra­vaḥ prā­ga­bhi­hi­taḥ śubhaḥ pu­ṇya­sye­ti va­ca­nā­t saṃ­kṣe­pa­ta iti sarvas tam eva TAŚVA-ML 458,20pra­da­rśa­nā­rtho yam a­dhyā­ya­s ta­tpra­paṃ­ca­syai­vā­tra sū­tri­ta­tvā­d iti pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ || TAŚVA-ML 458,21vratiṣv a­nu­kaṃ­pā sa­dve­dya­syā­sra­va iti prāg uktaṃ, tatra ke vratino yeṣāṃ vra­te­nā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ ? kiṃ ta­dvra­ta­m iti TAŚVA-ML 458,22praśnena pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtho yam āraṃbhaḥ pra­tī­ya­tā­m­;­ —TA-ML 7.2 de­śa­sa­rva­to '­ṇu­ma­ha­tī || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 458,24ku­ta­ści­d diśyata iti deśaḥ, sa­ra­tya­śe­ṣā­na­va­ya­vā­n iti sarvaṃ, tato de­śa­sa­rva­to hiṃ­sā­di­bhyo viratī aṇu- TAŚVA-ML 458,25mahatī vrate bhavata iti sūtrārthaḥ || kathaṃ vrate iti ? pū­rva­sū­tra­syā­nu­vṛ­tte­r a­rtha­va­śā­d vi­bha­kti­pa­ri­ṇā­me­nā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dho- TAŚVA-ML 458,26papatteḥ | tata idam u­cya­te­ —TAŚV-ML 7.2.1deśato ṇuvrataṃ ceha sa­rva­ta­s tu ma­ha­dvra­taṃ | de­śa­sa­rva­vi­śu­ddhā­tma­bhe­dā­t saṃ­jñā­ni­no mataṃ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 458,28na hi mi­thyā­dṛ­śo hiṃ­sā­di­bhyo vi­ra­ti­rvra­taṃ­, tasya bā­la­ta­po­vya­pa­de­śā­t sa­mya­gjñā­na­va­ta eva nu tebhyo TAŚVA-ML 458,29vi­ra­ti­r deśato ṇuvrataṃ sa­rva­ta­s tebhyo vi­ra­ti­r ma­hā­vra­ta­m iti pratyayaṃ | de­śa­vi­śu­ddhi­sva­bhā­va­bhe­dā­t tad ekam api vrataṃ TAŚVA-ML 458,30dvedhā bhidyata ity arthaḥ || TA-ML 7.3 ta­tsthai­ryā­rthaṃ bhāvanāḥ paṃca paṃca || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 459,02bhā­va­nā­śa­bdaḥ ka­rma­sā­dha­naḥ­, paṃca paṃcety atra vīpsāyāṃ śasaḥ prasaṃga iti cen na, kā­ra­kā­dhi­kā­rā­t | TAŚVA-ML 459,03kri­yā­dhyā­ro­pā­t kā­ra­ka­tva­m āsām iti cen na, vi­ka­lpā­dhi­kā­rā­t | te­nai­kai­ka­sya vratasya bhāvanāḥ paṃca paṃca karta- TAŚVA-ML 459,04vyās ta­tsthi­ra­bhā­vā­rtha­m ity uktaṃ bhavati || tad e­vā­ha­ —TAŚV-ML 7.3.1ta­tsthai­ryā­rthaṃ vi­dhā­ta­vyā bhāvanāḥ paṃca paṃca tu | ta­da­sthai­rye yatīnāṃ hi saṃbhāvyo nottaro guṇaḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 459,06a­thā­dya­sya vratasya paṃ­ca­bhā­va­nāḥ ka­thyaṃ­te­;­ —TA-ML 7.4 vā­ṅma­no­gu­ptī­ryā­dā­na­ni­kṣe­pa­ṇa­sa­mi­tyā­lo­ki­ta­pā­na­bho­ja­nā­ni paṃca || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 459,08katham ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 7.4.1syātāṃ me vā­ṅma­no­gu­ptī pra­tha­ma­vra­ta­śu­ddha­ye | ta­the­ryā­dā­na­ni­kṣe­pa­sa­mi­tī vī­kṣya­bho­ja­naḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 459,10iti mu­hu­rmu­hu­ś cetasi saṃ­ciṃ­ta­nā­t || TAŚVA-ML 459,11kāḥ punar dvi­tī­ya­sya vratasya bhāvanā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.5 kro­dha­lo­bha­bhī­ru­tva­hā­sya­pra­tyā­khyā­nā­ny a­nu­vī­cī­bhā­ṣa­ṇaṃ ca paṃca || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 459,13katham ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 7.5.1kro­dha­lo­bha­bha­yaṃ hāsyaṃ pra­tyā­khyā­na­mṛ­to­dbha­vaṃ | ta­ttvā­nu­kū­la­m ābhāṣe dvi­tī­ya­vra­ta­śu­ddha­ye || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 459,15ity evaṃ pau­naḥ­pu­nye­na ciṃ­ta­nā­t || TAŚVA-ML 459,16tṛ­tī­ya­sya vratasya kā bhāvanā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.6 śū­nyā­gā­ra­vi­mo­ci­tā­vā­sa­pa­ro­pa­ro­dhā­ka­ra­ṇa­bhai­kṣya­śu­ddhi­sa­dha­rmā- TA-ML 7.6 vi­saṃ­vā­dāḥ paṃca || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 459,19katham ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 7.6.1śūnyaṃ mo­ci­ta­m ā­vā­sa­m a­dhi­ti­ṣṭhā­mi śuddhidaṃ | pa­ro­pa­ro­dhaṃ muṃcāmi bhai­kṣya­śu­ddhiṃ karomy ahaṃ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 7.6.2sa­dha­rma­bhiḥ samaṃ śa­śva­da­vi­saṃ­vā­da­m ādriye | a­ste­yā­ti­kra­ma­dhvaṃ­sa­he­tu­ta­dvra­ta­vṛ­ddha­ye || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 459,22ity evaṃ bahuśaḥ sa­mī­ha­nā­t || TAŚVA-ML 459,23ca­tu­rtha­sya vratasya kās tā bhāvanā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.7 strī­rā­ga­ka­thā­śra­va­ṇa­ta­nma­no­ha­rāṃ­ga­ni­rī­kṣa­ṇa­pū­rva­ra­tā­nu­spa­ra­ṇa­vṛ­ṣye­ṣṭa­ra­sa- TA-ML 7.7 śa­rī­ra­saṃ­skā­ra­tyā­gāḥ paṃca || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 459,26katham ity u­pa­da­rśa­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 7.7.1strīṇāṃ rā­ga­ka­thāṃ jahyāṃ ma­no­hā­ryaṃ­ga­vī­kṣa­ṇaṃ | pū­rva­ra­ta­smṛ­tiṃ vṛṣyam iṣṭaṃ rasam a­saṃ­śa­ya­m || 1 || TAŚV-ML 7.7.2tathā śa­rī­ra­saṃ­skā­raṃ ra­ti­ce­to bhi­vṛ­ddhi­kaṃ | ca­tu­rtha­vra­ta­ra­kṣā­rthaṃ satataṃ ya­ta­mā­na­saḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 459,29ity evaṃ bhūriśaḥ sa­mī­kṣa­ṇā­t || TAŚVA-ML 459,30paṃ­ca­ma­sya vratasya kā bhāvanā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.8 ma­no­jñā­ma­no­jñeṃ­dri­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­rā­ga­dve­ṣa­va­rja­nā­ni paṃca || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 459,32katham iti ni­ve­da­ya­ti­;­ —TAŚV-ML 7.8.1sa­rvā­kṣa­vi­ṣa­ye­ṣv i­ṣṭā­ni­ṣṭo­pa­sthi­te­ṣv iha | rā­ga­dve­ṣau tyajāmy evaṃ paṃ­ca­ma­vra­ta­śu­ddha­ye || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 460,02ity a­ne­ka­dhā­va­dhā­nā­t || TAŚV-ML 7.8.2pra­tye­ka­m iti paṃcānāṃ vratānāṃ bhāvanā matāḥ | paṃca paṃca sadā saṃtu niḥ­śre­ya­sa­pha­la­pra­dāḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 460,04kiṃ punar atra bhāvyaṃ ? ko vā bhāvakaḥ ? kaś ca bhā­va­no­pā­ya ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 7.8.3bhāvyaṃ niḥ­śre­ya­saṃ bhāvyo bhāvako bhāvanā punaḥ | ta­du­pā­ya iti tryaṃ­śa­pū­rṇāḥ syā­dvā­di­nāṃ giraḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 460,06na hi sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­nāṃ bhāvanā bhavati | ni­tya­syā­tma­no bhā­va­ka­tve vi­ro­dhaḥ­, tataḥ prā­ga­bhā­va­ka­sya śaśvada- TAŚVA-ML 460,07bhā­va­ka­tvā­nu­ṣa­kteḥ­, bhā­va­ka­sya sarvadā bhā­va­ka­tvā­pa­tteḥ | tata eva pra­dhā­na­syā­pi na bhā­va­ka­tva­m a­ni­tya­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 460,08nāpi kṣa­ṇi­kai­kāṃ­te bhāvako sti, ni­ra­nva­ya­vi­nā­śi­naḥ kṣaṇād ūrdhvam a­va­sthā­nā­bhā­vā­t paunaḥ punyena ci­tsaṃ­tā­nā- TAŚVA-ML 460,09nām a­saṃ­bha­vā­t saṃ­tā­na­syā­py a­va­stu­tvā­t | tato ne­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­nā­m eva bhāvanā yuktā bhā­va­ka­sya bha­vya­syā­tma­naḥ siddheḥ TAŚVA-ML 460,10sa­rva­ka­rma­ni­rmo­kṣa­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya ca niḥ­śre­ya­sa­sya bhā­vya­syo­pa­pa­tteḥ | ta­du­pā­ya­bhū­tā­yāḥ sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­di­sva­bhā­va­vi­śe­ṣā- TAŚVA-ML 460,11tmikāyāḥ sa­tya­bhā­va­nā­yāḥ prasiddheḥ | syā­dvā­di­nā­m eva tryaṃ­śa­pū­rṇā giro ve­di­ta­vyāḥ || TAŚVA-ML 460,12sa­ka­la­vra­ta­sthai­ryā­rtha­m itthaṃ ca bhāvanā ka­rta­vye­ty ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.9 hiṃ­sā­di­ṣv i­hā­mu­trā­pā­yā­va­dya­da­rśa­na­m || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 460,14a­bhyu­da­ya­niḥ­śre­ya­sā­rthā­nāṃ kriyāṇāṃ vi­nā­śa­ko­pā­yaḥ bhayaṃ vā, avadyaṃ ca garhyaṃ tayor da­rśa­na­m a­va­lo­ka­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 460,15pratyekaṃ hiṃ­sā­di­ṣu bhā­va­yi­ta­vyaṃ || katham ity āha —TAŚV-ML 7.9.1hiṃ­sa­nā­di­ṣv i­hā­pā­ya­da­rśa­naṃ bhāvanā yathā | ma­yā­mu­tra ta­thā­va­dya­da­rśa­naṃ pra­vi­dhī­ya­te || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 460,17hiṃ­sā­di­sa­ka­la­m avrataṃ duḥkham eveti ca bhāvanāṃ vra­ta­sthai­ryā­rtha­m ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.10 duḥkham eva vā || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 460,19duḥkham eveti kāraṇe kā­ryo­pa­cā­ro a­nna­prā­ṇa­va­t­, kā­ra­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇe vā dha­na­prā­ṇa­va­t | duḥkhasya kāraṇaṃ hy avrataṃ TAŚVA-ML 460,20hiṃ­sā­di­ka­m a­pā­ya­he­tu­svā­d ihaiva duḥkham ity u­pa­ca­rya­te­, kāraṇe kāraṇaṃ vā ta­da­va­dya­he­tu­he­tu­tvā­t tasya ca duḥkhapha- TAŚVA-ML 460,21latvāt ta­tpa­ra­tra bhā­va­nā­m ā­tma­sā­kṣi­kaṃ || nanu cā­bra­hma­ka­rmā­mu­tra duḥkham ā­tma­sā­kṣi­kaṃ tad dhi spa­rśa­su­kha­m eveti TAŚVA-ML 460,22cen na, tatra spa­rśa­su­kha­ve­da­nā­pra­tī­kā­ra­tvā­t duḥ­khā­nu­ṣa­kta­tvā­c ca duḥ­kha­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ || etad e­vā­ha­ —TAŚV-ML 7.10.1bhāvanā dehināṃ tatra kartavyā duḥkham eva vā | duḥ­khā­tma­ka­bha­vo­dbhū­ti­he­tu­tvā­d avrataṃ hi tat || 1 || TA-ML 7.11 mai­trī­pra­mo­da­kā­ru­ṇya­m ā­dhya­sthyā­ni ca sa­ttva­gu­ṇā­dhi­ka­kli­śya­mā­nā­vi­na­ye­ṣu || 11 || TAŚVA-ML 460,25hiṃ­sā­di­vi­ra­ti­sthai­ryā­rthaṃ bhā­va­yi­ta­vyā­nī­ti bhā­va­nā­ś catasro pi ve­di­ta­vyāḥ | pareṣāṃ duḥ­khā­nu­tpa­ttya­bhi- TAŚVA-ML 460,26lāṣo maitrī, va­da­na­pra­sā­dā­di­bhi­r a­bhi­vya­jya­mā­nāṃ­ta­rbha­kti­r a­nu­rā­gaḥ pra­mo­daḥ­, dī­nā­nu­gra­ha­bhā­vaḥ kā­ru­ṇyaṃ­, rā­ga­dve­ṣa- TAŚVA-ML 460,27pū­rva­ka­pa­kṣa­pā­tā­bhā­vo mā­dhya­sthyaṃ­, a­nā­di­ka­rma­baṃ­dha­va­śā­t sī­daṃ­tī­ti sattvāḥ, sa­mya­gjñā­nā­di­bhiḥ prakṛṣṭā guṇā- TAŚVA-ML 460,28dhikāḥ, a­sa­dve­dyo­da­yā­pā­di­ta­kle­śāḥ kli­śya­mā­nāḥ­, ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­va­ṇa­gra­ha­ṇā­bhyā­sa­saṃ­pā­di­ta­gu­ṇā a­vi­ne­yāḥ | TAŚVA-ML 460,29sa­ttvā­di­ṣu mai­tryā­da­yo ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dha­nī­yāḥ | tā etā bhāvanāḥ saty a­ne­kāṃ­tā­śra­ya­ṇe saṃ­bha­vaṃ­ti nānya- TAŚVA-ML 460,30thety āha —TAŚV-ML 7.11.1mai­tryā­da­yo vi­śu­ddhyaṃ­gāḥ sa­ttvā­di­ṣu ya­thā­ga­maṃ | bhāvanāḥ saṃ­bha­vaṃ­ty aṃ­ta­rnai­kāṃ­tā­śra­ya­ṇe tu tāḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 7.11.2maitrī sattveṣu kartavyā yathā ta­dva­dgu­ṇā­dhi­ke | kli­śya­mā­ne '­vi­ne­ye ca sa­ttva­rū­pā­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 7.11.3kāruṇyaṃ ca sa­ma­ste­ṣu saṃ­sā­ra­kle­śa­bhā­gi­ṣu | mādhyasthyaṃ vī­ta­rā­gā­ṇāṃ na kvacid vi­ni­dhī­ya­te || 3 || TAŚV-ML 7.11.4bhavyatvaṃ guṇam ālokya pra­mo­dā­khi­la­de­hi­ṣu | kartavya iti tatrāyaṃ vibhāgo mu­khya­rū­pa­taḥ || 4 || TA-ML 7.12 ja­ga­tkā­ya­sva­bhā­vau vā saṃ­ve­ga­vai­rā­gyā­rtha­m || 12 || TAŚVA-ML 461,04bhā­va­yi­ta­vyau vra­ta­sthai­ryā­rtha­m iti śeṣaḥ | saṃ­ve­ga­vai­rā­gye hi vra­ta­sthai­rya­sya hetū, ja­ga­tkā­ya­sva­bhā­va­bhā­va­naṃ saṃve- TAŚVA-ML 461,05ga­vai­rā­gyā­rtha­m iti pa­raṃ­pa­ra­yā tasya ta­da­rtha­si­ddhiḥ | ja­ga­tkā­ya­śa­bdā­v uktārthau sve­nā­tma­nā bhavanaṃ sva­bhā­vaḥ­, jaga- TAŚVA-ML 461,06tkāyayoḥ sva­bhā­vā­v iti vai­rā­gyā­rthaṃ grāhyaṃ | saṃ­sā­rā­d bhīrutā saṃ­ve­gaḥ­, rā­ga­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vā­d vi­ṣa­ye­bhyo vi­raṃ­ja­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 461,07virāgaḥ tasya bhāvo vai­rā­gyaṃ­, saṃ­ve­ga­vai­rā­gyā­bhyāṃ saṃ­ve­ga­vai­rā­gyā­rtha­m iti dvayoḥ pra­tye­ka­m u­bha­yā­rtha­tvaṃ pra­tye­ta­vyaṃ || TAŚVA-ML 461,08keṣāṃ punaḥ saṃ­ve­ga­vai­rā­gyā­rthaṃ ja­ga­tkā­ya­sva­bhā­va­bhā­va­ne kuto vā bhavata ity āha —TAŚV-ML 7.12.1ja­ga­tkā­ya­sva­bhā­vau vā bhāvane bhā­vi­tā­tma­nāṃ | saṃ­ve­gā­ya vi­ra­ktya­rthaṃ ta­ttva­ta­s ta­tpra­bo­dha­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 461,10tattvato ja­ga­tkā­ya­sva­bhā­vā­bhā­va­bo­dha­vā­di­nāṃ tu ta­dbhā­va­nā­to nā­bhi­pre­tā­rtha­si­ddhi­r ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 7.12.2bhāvanā ka­lpa­nā­mā­traṃ yeṣām a­rthā­na­pe­kṣa­yā | teṣāṃ nārthas tato '­ni­ṣṭa­ka­lpa­nā­ta i­ve­psi­ta­m || 2 || TAŚV-ML 7.12.3a­naṃ­tā­naṃ­ta­ta­ttva­sya kaścid artheṣu bhāvyate | sann eveti ya­thā­rthai­va bhāvanā no vya­va­sthi­tā || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 461,13tato yathā vi­ta­tha­sa­ka­la­bhā­va­nāḥ pra­ti­pa­nna­vra­ta­sthai­rya­he­ta­va­s ta­tpra­ti­pa­kṣa­svī­kā­ra­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇa­he­tu­tvā­t samyak TAŚVA-ML 461,14sūtritāḥ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyāḥ || TAŚVA-ML 461,15atha ke hiṃ­sā­da­yo yebhyo vi­ra­ti­r vratam ity uktam iti śaṃkāyāṃ hiṃsāṃ tāvad ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.13 pra­ma­tta­yo­gā­t prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇaṃ hiṃsā || 13 || TAŚVA-ML 461,17a­na­bhi­gṛ­hī­ta­pra­cā­ra­vi­śe­ṣaḥ pramattaḥ a­bhyaṃ­ta­rī­bhū­te vārtho vā paṃ­ca­da­śa­pra­mā­da­pa­ri­ṇa­to vā, yo­ga­śa­bdaḥ TAŚVA-ML 461,18saṃ­baṃ­dha­pa­ryā­ya­va­ca­naḥ­, kā­yā­vā­ṅma­naḥ­ka­rma vā; tena pra­ma­tta­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t pra­ma­tta­kā­yā­di­ka­rma­ṇo vā prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 461,19hiṃseti sūtritaṃ bhavati | kiṃ punar vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇaṃ­? vi­yo­ga­ka­ra­ṇaṃ prāṇānāṃ vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇaṃ prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇaṃ prāṇagra- TAŚVA-ML 461,20haṇaṃ ta­tpū­rva­ka­tvā­t prā­ṇi­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇa­sya | sā­ma­rthya­taḥ siddheḥ prāṇasya prāṇibhyo nyatvād a­dha­rmā­bhā­va iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 461,21ta­dduḥ­kho­tpā­da­ka­tvā­t prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇa­sya | prāṇānāṃ vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇe tataḥ śa­rī­ri­ṇo '­nya­tvā­d duḥ­sva­bhā­va iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 461,22i­ṣṭa­pu­tra­ka­la­trā­di­vi­yo­ge tā­pa­da­rśa­nā­t | te­nā­nya­tva­sya vya­bhi­tā­rā­t prā­ṇa­prā­ṇi­no­r baṃdhaṃ pra­tye­ka­tvā­c ca sarvathā- TAŚVA-ML 461,23nyatvam a­si­ddha­m iti na duḥ­khā­bhā­va­saṃ­bha­vaḥ | śa­rī­ri­ṇaḥ sā­dha­ya­to yato hiṃsā na syāt | e­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 461,24ta­da­nu­pa­pa­ttiḥ saṃ­baṃ­dhā­bhā­vā­t | prā­ṇa­prā­ṇi­noḥ saṃ­yo­ga­vi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­baṃ­dha iti cet, kutas ta­tsāṃ­ta­ra­saṃ­yo­gā­d vi­śe­ṣaḥ­? TAŚVA-ML 461,25ta­da­ddṛ­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣā­d iti cet, tasyāpy ātmano nyatve kutaḥ pra­ti­ni­ya­tā­tma­nā vya­pa­de­śaḥ | tatra sa­ma­vā­yā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 461,26cet, sa­rvā­tma­su kasmān na ta­tsa­ma­vā­yaḥ­? pra­ti­ni­ya­tā­tma­ni dha­rmā­dha­rma­yoḥ pha­lā­nu­bha­va­nā­t tatraiva sa­ma­vā­yo na TAŚVA-ML 461,27sa­rvā­tma­sv iti cet, tad eva sa­rvā­tma­su kiṃ na syāt? sa­rvā­tma­śa­rī­re­ṣv a­bhā­vā­d iti cen na, śa­rī­ra­syā­pi prati- TAŚVA-ML 461,28ni­ya­tā­tma­svā­bhā­vi­ka­tvā­yo­gā­t sa­rvā­tma­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­tvā­t | ya­da­dṛ­ṣṭa­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa kṛtaṃ yac charīraṃ tat ta­syai­ve­ti cet, TAŚVA-ML 461,29tarhy a­dṛ­ṣṭa­syā­pi tato nya­tai­ve­ty ekāṃte kutaḥ pra­ti­ni­ya­tā­tma­nā vya­pa­de­śa iti sa eva pa­rya­nu­yo­ga­ś cakrakaṃ ca | TAŚVA-ML 461,30tataḥ su­dū­ra­m api gatvā ya­trā­tma­ni bhā­vā­dṛ­ṣṭaṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­t tā­dā­tmye­na sthitaṃ tasya tatkṛtaṃ dra­vyā­pṛ­ṣṭaṃ pau­dga­li­kaṃ TAŚVA-ML 461,31karma vya­pa­di­śya­te | tatkṛtaṃ ca śarīraṃ prā­ṇā­tma­kaṃ ta­dvya­pa­de­śa­m arhati pu­tra­ka­la­trā­di­va­d eveti syā­dvā­di­nā­m eva TAŚVA-ML 461,32prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇe prāṇino vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇaṃ duḥ­kho­tpa­tte­r yuktaṃ na punar e­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­nā yaugānāṃ saṃ­khyā­di­va­t | nanu TAŚVA-ML 461,33pra­ma­tta­yo­ga eva hiṃsā ta­da­bhā­ve saṃ­ya­tā­tma­no yateḥ prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇe pi hiṃ­sā­ni­ṣṭe­r iti kaścit | prāṇavya- TAŚVA-ML 462,01pa­ro­pa­ṇa­m eva hiṃsā pra­ma­tta­yo­gā­bhā­ve ta­dvi­dhā­ne prā­ya­ści­tto­pa­de­śā­t­, tatas ta­du­bha­yo­pā­dā­naṃ sūtre ki­ma­rtha­m ity a- TAŚVA-ML 462,02paraḥ | a­tro­cya­te – a­bha­ya­vi­se­ṣo­pā­dā­na­m a­nya­ta­mā­bhā­ve hiṃ­sā­bhā­va­jñā­pa­nā­rthaṃ | hiṃsā hi dvedhā bhāvato dravya- TAŚVA-ML 462,03taś ca | tatra bhāvato hiṃsā pra­ma­tta­yo­gaḥ san ke­va­la­s tatra bhā­va­prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­syā­va­śyaṃ­bhā­vi­tvā­t | tataḥ TAŚVA-ML 462,04pra­ma­tta­syā­tma­naḥ svā­tma­ghā­ti­tvā­t rā­gā­dyu­tpa­tte­r eva hiṃ­sā­tve­na samaye pra­ti­va­rṇa­nā­t | dra­vya­hiṃ­sā tu pa­ra­dra­vya- TAŚVA-ML 462,05prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­da­ṇaṃ svātmano vā ta­dvi­dhā­yi­naḥ prā­ya­ści­tto­pa­de­śo bhā­va­prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇā­bhā­vā­t ta­da­saṃ­bha­vā­t prabha- TAŚVA-ML 462,06ttayogaḥ syāt tad dhi pū­rva­ka­sya yater apy a­va­śyaṃ­bhā­vā­t | tataḥ pra­ma­tta­yo­gaḥ prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇaṃ ca hiṃseti jñāpa- TAŚVA-ML 462,07nārthaṃ ta­du­bha­yo­pā­dā­naṃ kṛtaṃ sūtre yuktam eva | yeṣāṃ tu na kaścid ātmā vidyate kṣa­ṇa­ka­ci­tta­mā­tra­pra­ti­jñā­nā­t TAŚVA-ML 462,08pṛ­thi­vyā­di­bhū­ta­ca­tu­ṣṭa­ya­pra­ti­jñā­nā­d vā teṣāṃ prā­ṇya­bhā­ve prā­ṇā­bhā­vaḥ kartur a­bhā­vā­t | na hi ci­tta­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ prāṇānāṃ TAŚVA-ML 462,09kartā tasya ni­ra­nva­ya­syā­rtha­kri­yā­he­tu­tva­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­t | nāpi kā­yā­kā­ra­pa­ri­ṇa­to bhū­ta­saṃ­ghā­to mṛ­ta­śa­rī­ra­syā­pi TAŚVA-ML 462,10ta­tka­rtṛ­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tato jī­va­śa­rī­ra­syā­tmā­dhi­ṣṭhi­ta­tva­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa vi­śe­ṣā­vya­va­dhā­na­sā­dha­nā­t jīvati prāṇini TAŚVA-ML 462,11prā­ṇa­saṃ­bha­vā­t ta­dvya­pa­ro­pa­ṇaṃ pra­ma­tta­yo­gā­t syā­dvā­di­nā­m eva hiṃsety ā­ve­da­ya­ti­ —TAŚV-ML 7.13.1hiṃsātra prāṇināṃ prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇa­m u­dī­ri­tā | pra­ma­tta­yo­ga­to nāto muneḥ saṃ­ya­ta­nā­tma­naḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 462,13rā­gā­dī­nā­m a­nu­tpā­dā­n na hiṃsā svasmin paratra vāstu na hiṃsaka iti siddhāṃte de­śa­nā­, tasya kvacid api TAŚVA-ML 462,14bhā­va­dra­vya­prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇā­bhā­vā­t tadbhāva eva hiṃ­sa­ka­tva­vya­va­sthi­teḥ rā­gā­dī­nā­m u­tpa­tti­r hiṃseti va­ca­nā­t || TAŚVA-ML 462,15kiṃ punar a­nṛ­ta­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.14 a­sa­da­bhi­dhā­na­m a­nṛ­ta­m || 14 || TAŚVA-ML 462,17asad iti ni­rjñā­ta­sa­tpra­ti­ṣe­dhe na­rtha­saṃ­pra­tya­ya­pra­saṃ­ga iti kaścit navā, sa­ccha­bda­sya pra­śaṃ­sā­rtha­vā­ci­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 462,18ta­tpra­ti­ṣe­dhe a­pra­śa­stā­rtha­ga­ti­r ity anvayaḥ | tad iha hiṃ­sā­di­ka­m a­sa­da­bhi­pre­taṃ a­bhi­dhā­na­śa­bdaḥ ka­ra­ṇā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 462,19sā­dha­naḥ­, ṛtaṃ ca ta­tsa­tyā­rthe ta­tpra­ti­ṣe­dhā­da­nṛ­taṃ | te­ne­da­m uktaṃ bhavati pra­ma­tta­yo­gā­d a­sa­da­bhi­dhā­naṃ yat ta­da­nṛ­ta­m iti | TAŚVA-ML 462,20mi­thyā­nṛ­ta­m ity astu la­ghu­tvā­d iti cen na, vi­pa­rī­tā­rtha­mā­tra­saṃ­pra­tya­ya­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na ca vi­pa­rī­tā­rtha­mā­tra­m a­nṛ­ta­m i- TAŚVA-ML 462,21ṣyate sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­vi­pa­rī­ta­syā­ne­kā­tma­no rtha­syā­nṛ­ta­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | etena mi­thyā­bhi­dhā­na­m a­nṛ­ta­m ity api ni­rā­kṛ­ta- TAŚVA-ML 462,22m a­ti­vyā­pi­tvā­t | yadi punar asad eva mithyeti vyā­khyā­na­m ā­śrī­ya­te tadā ya­thā­va­sthi­ta­m astu pra­ti­pa­tti­gau­ra­vā- TAŚVA-ML 462,23na­va­ta­ra­ṇā­t || tad evaṃ —TAŚV-ML 7.14.1a­pra­śa­sta­m a­sa­dbo­dha­m a­bhi­dhā­naṃ yad asya tat | pra­ma­tta­syā­nṛ­taṃ nā­nya­sye­ty āhuḥ saty a­vā­di­naḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 7.14.2tena sva­pa­ra­saṃ­tā­pa­kā­ra­ṇaṃ yad va­coṃ­gi­nāṃ | ya­thā­dṛ­ṣṭā­rtha­m apy atra tad asatyaṃ vi­bhā­vya­te || 2 || TAŚV-ML 7.14.3mi­thyā­rtha­m api hiṃ­sā­di­ni­ṣe­dha vacanaṃ mataṃ | satyaṃ tatsatsu sā­dhu­tvā­d a­hiṃ­sā­vra­ta­śu­ddhi­da­m || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 462,27steyaṃ kim ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.15 a­da­ttā­dā­naṃ steyam || 15 || TAŚVA-ML 462,29sarvam a­da­tta­mā­da­dā­na­sya ste­ya­tva­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ ka­rmā­de­ya­m ā­tma­sā­t kurvataḥ ste­ya­tva­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, dā­nā­dā­na- TAŚVA-ML 462,30yor yatraiva pra­vṛ­tti­ni­vṛ­ttī ta­trai­vo­pa­pa­tteḥ | i­cchā­mā­tra­m iti cen na, a­da­ttā­dā­na­gra­ha­ṇā­t | a­da­tta­syā­dā­naṃ steya- TAŚVA-ML 462,31m ity ukte hi dā­nā­dā­na­yo­r yatra pra­va­rta­na­m asti tatraiva ste­ya­vya­va­hā­ra ity a­bhi­hi­taṃ bhavati | ta­tka­rmā­pi kim arthaṃ TAŚVA-ML 462,32ka­smai­ci­n na dīyata iti cen na, tasya ha­stā­di­gra­ha­ṇa­vi­sa­rgā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | sa eva kuta iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 462,33sū­kṣma­tvā­t | kathaṃ dharmo mayāsmai datta iti vya­va­hā­ra iti cet, dha­rma­kā­ra­ṇa­syā­ya­ta­nā­de­r dānāt TAŚVA-ML 462,34kāraṇe kā­ryo­pa­cā­rā­d dharmasya dā­na­si­ddheḥ | dha­rmā­nu­ṣṭhā­nā­t ma­naḥ­ka­ra­ṇā­d vā tathā vya­va­hā­ro­pa­pa­tte­r a­nu­pā­laṃ­bhaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 463,01katham evaṃ karmaṇā jīvasya baṃdhas ta­dyo­gya­pu­dga­lā­dā­na­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ sūtrita iti cet, śa­rī­rā­hā­ra­vi­ṣa­ya­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ta­s ta- TAŚVA-ML 463,02dbaṃdhaḥ śa­rī­ri­ṇo na punaḥ sva­ha­stā­dyā­dā­na­taḥ teṣām ātmani śu­bhā­śu­bha­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ḍhau­ka­na­syai­vā­dā­na­śa­bde­na vyapade- TAŚVA-ML 463,03śāt | tarhi śa­dbā­di­vi­ṣa­yā­ṇāṃ ra­thyā­dvā­rā­dī­nāṃ vā­da­ttā­nā­m ā­dā­nā­t ste­ya­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, ta­dā­dā­yi­no TAŚVA-ML 463,04ya­te­ra­pra­ma­tta­tvā­t teṣāṃ sā­mā­nye­na janair da­tta­tvā­c ca de­va­vaṃ­da­nā­di­ni­mi­tta­dha­rmā­dā­nā­t ste­ya­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 463,05u­kta­tvā­t | tatra dā­nā­dā­na­vya­va­hā­rā­saṃ­bha­vā­d dha­rma­kā­ra­ṇā­nu­ṣṭhā­nā­di­gra­ha­ṇā­d dha­rma­gra­ha­ṇo­pa­cā­rā­d vā tathā vya­va­hā­ra­si- TAŚVA-ML 463,06ddher iti | pra­ma­ttā­dhi­kā­ra­tvā­d a­nya­trā­pra­saṃ­gaḥ steyasya | de­va­vaṃ­da­nā­dau pra­mā­dā­bhā­vā­t ta­nni­mi­tta­ka­sya dharmasya pareṇā- TAŚVA-ML 463,07da­tta­syā­py ādāne kutaḥ ste­ya­pra­saṃ­gaḥ­? etad e­vā­ha­ —TAŚV-ML 7.15.1pra­ma­tta­yo­ga­to yat syād a­da­ttā­dā­na­m ātmanaḥ | steyaṃ ta­tsū­tri­taṃ dā­nā­dā­na­yo­gyā­rtha­go­ca­ra­m || 1 || TAŚV-ML 7.15.2tena sā­mā­nya­to '­da­tta­m ā­da­dā­na­sya sanmuneḥ | sa­ri­nni­rjha­ra­ṇā­dyaṃ­bhaḥ śu­ṣka­go­ma­ya­khaṃ­ḍa­ka­m || 2 || TAŚV-ML 7.15.3bhasmādi vā svayaṃ muktaṃ pi­cchā­lā­bū­pha­lā­di­kaṃ | prāsuktaṃ na bhavet steyaṃ pra­ma­tta­tva­sya hānitaḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 463,11atha kim a­bra­hme­ty ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.16 mai­thu­na­m abrahma || 16 || TAŚVA-ML 463,13mi­thu­na­sya bhāvo mai­thu­na­m iti cen na, dra­vya­dva­ya­bha­va­na­mā­tra­pra­saṃ­gā­t | mi­thu­na­sye karmeti cen na, pu­ru­ṣa­dva­ya­ni- TAŚVA-ML 463,14rva­rtya­ki­yā­vi­śe­pa­pra­saṃ­gā­t | strī­puṃ­sa­yo karmeti cen na, pa­cyā­di­kri­yā­pra­saṃ­gā­t | strī­puṃ­sa­yoḥ pa­ra­spa­ra­gā­tra­śle­ṣe TAŚVA-ML 463,15rā­ga­pa­ri­ṇā­mo mai­thu­na­m iti cen na, e­ka­smi­nn a­pra­saṃ­gā­t | u­pa­cā­rā­d iti cen na, mu­khya­pha­lā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tato TAŚVA-ML 463,16na mai­thu­na­śa­bdā­d i­ṣṭā­rtha­sa­pra­tya­ya iti ka­ści­t­, ta­tpra­ti­kṣe­pā­rtha­m ucyate – na ca, spa­rśa­va­ddra­vya­saṃ­yo­ga­syā­vi­śe- TAŚVA-ML 463,17ṣā­bhi­dhā­nā­d ekasya dvi­tī­ya­tvo­pa­pa­ttau mi­thu­na­tva­si­ddheḥ­, pra­si­ddhi­va­śā­d vā­rtha­pra­tī­teḥ pū­rvo­ktā­nāṃ cā­na­va­dya­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 463,18siddho mai­thu­na­śa­bdā­rthaḥ | a­hiṃ­sā­di­gu­ṇa­bṛṃ­ha­ṇā­d brahma ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­m abrahma tac ca mai­thu­na­m iti pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ rūḍhiva- TAŚVA-ML 463,19śāt | tato na prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇā­dī­nāṃ bra­hma­vi­pa­rī­ta­tve py a­bra­hma­tva­pra­si­ddhiḥ || tad idam abrahma pra­ma­tta­syai­va TAŚVA-ML 463,20saṃ­bha­va­tī­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 7.16.1tathā mai­thu­na­m abrahma pra­ma­tta­syai­va tatpunaḥ | pra­mā­da­ra­hi­tā­nāṃ hi jā­tu­ci­tta­da­saṃ­bha­vaḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 463,22na hi yathā pra­mā­dā­bhā­ve pi ka­sya­ci­t saṃ­ya­tā­tma­naḥ prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇā­di­kaṃ saṃ­bha­va­ti tathā mai­thu­na­m api, tasya TAŚVA-ML 463,23pra­mā­da­sa­dbhā­va eva bhāvāt | va­rāṃ­ga­nā­liṃ­ga­na­mā­tra­m a­pra­ma­tta­syā­pi bha­va­tī­ti cen na, tasya mai­thu­na­tvā­pra­si­ddheḥ TAŚVA-ML 463,24putrasya mā­trā­liṃ­ga­na­va­t | spa­rśa­na­mai­thu­na­da­rśa­nā­di vā ke­ṣāṃ­ci­t pra­si­ddha­m iti cen na, tasya ri­raṃ­sā­pū­rva­ka­syo­pa­ga- TAŚVA-ML 463,25māt | na ca saṃ­ya­ta­syāṃ­ga­nā­liṃ­gi­ta­syā­pi ri­raṃ­sā­sti­, a­saṃ­ya­ta­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | ta­daṃ­ga­nā­yā ri­raṃ­sā­stī­ti cet, TAŚVA-ML 463,26tasyā eva mai­thu­na­m astu le­pa­ma­ya­pu­ru­ṣā­liṃ­ga­na­va­t | prā­ya­ści­tto­pa­de­śa­s tatra katham iti cet, tasyāpi pra­saṃ­ga­ni- TAŚVA-ML 463,27vṛ­ttya­rtha­tvā­t | vi­sra­bdhā­lo­ka­nā­dā­v api ta­du­pa­de­śa­syā­vi­ro­dhā­t || TAŚVA-ML 463,28kaḥ punaḥ pa­ri­gra­ha ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.17 mūrchā pa­ri­gra­haḥ || 17 || TAŚVA-ML 463,30bā­hyā­bhyaṃ­ta­ro­pa­dhi­saṃ­ra­kṣa­ṇā­di­vyā­pṛ­ti­r mūrchā | vā­ta­pi­tta­śle­ṣma­vi­kā­ra­sye­ti cen na, vi­śe­ṣi­ta­tvā­t | tasyāḥ TAŚVA-ML 463,31sa­ka­la­saṃ­ga­ra­hi­te pi yatau pra­saṃ­gā­t | bā­hya­syā­pa­ri­gra­ha­tva­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, a­dhyā­tma­ka­pra­dhā­na­tvā­t mū­rchā­kā­ra- TAŚVA-ML 463,32ṇatvād bāhyasya mū­rchā­vya­pa­de­śā­t | jñā­na­da­rśa­na­cā­ri­tre­ṣu prasaṃgaḥ pa­ri­gra­ha­sye­ti cen na, pra­ma­ttā­dhi­kā­rā­t | tataḥ TAŚVA-ML 463,33sūktaṃ mūrchā pa­ri­gra­haḥ pra­ma­tta­yo­gā­d iti | tanmūlāḥ sa­rva­do­ṣā­nu­ṣaṃ­gāḥ | yathā cāmī pa­ri­gra­ha­mū­lā­s tathā TAŚVA-ML 463,34hiṃ­sā­di­mū­lā api hiṃ­sā­dī­nāṃ paṃ­cā­nā­m api pa­ra­spa­ra­m a­vi­nā­bhā­vā­t || tad e­vā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 7.17.1yasya hiṃ­sā­nṛ­tā­dī­ni tasya saṃti pa­ra­spa­raṃ | a­vi­nā­bhā­va­va­dbhā­vā­d eṣām iti ca durbudhāḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 7.17.2tato hiṃ­sā­vra­taṃ yasya yasya sa­rva­vra­ta­kṣa­tiḥ | tad eva paṃcadhā bhinnaṃ kāṃścit prati ma­hā­vraṃ­ta || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 464,03yasmād a­ti­ja­ḍā­n va­kra­ja­ḍāṃ­ś ca vi­ne­yā­t prati sa­rva­sā­va­dya­ni­vṛ­tti­la­kṣa­ṇa­hiṃ­sā­vra­ta­m ekam eva su­me­dho­bhi­r abhi- TAŚVA-ML 464,04ma­nya­mā­naṃ paṃcadhā chinnaṃ tasmād yasya hiṃsā ta­syā­nṛ­tā­dī­nī saṃty eva teṣāṃ pa­ra­spa­ra­m a­vi­nā­bhā­vā­d a­hiṃ­sā­yāḥ TAŚVA-ML 464,05satyād a­vi­nā­bhā­va­va­t | nanu ca sati pa­ri­gra­he ta­tsaṃ­ra­kṣa­ṇā­naṃ­dā­d a­va­śyaṃ­bhā­vi­nī hiṃ­sā­nṛ­te syātāṃ steyābra- TAŚVA-ML 464,06hmaṇī tu katham iti cet, sarvathā pa­ri­gra­ha­va­taḥ parasya sva­gra­ha­ṇā­t strī­gra­ha­ṇā­c ca ni­vṛ­tte­r a­bhā­vā­t | ta­nni­vṛ­ttau TAŚVA-ML 464,07deśato vi­ra­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t sarvathā vi­ro­dhā­t | etena sarvathā hiṃ­sā­yā­m a­nṛ­ta­ste­yā­bra­hma­pa­ri­gra­hā­ṇā­m a­va­śyaṃ­bhā­vaḥ TAŚVA-ML 464,08pra­ti­pā­di­ta­s ta­trā­nṛ­tā­di­bhyo hiṃ­sā­ge­bhyo vi­ra­te­r a­saṃ­bha­vā­t saṃbhave vā sarvathā hiṃ­sā­na­va­sthi­teḥ | ta­thai­vā­nṛ­te TAŚVA-ML 464,09sarvathā hiṃ­sā­ste­yā­bra­hma­pa­ri­gra­hā­ṇā­m a­va­śyaṃ­bhā­vaḥ pra­kā­śi­taḥ hiṃ­sāṃ­ga­tve­nā­nṛ­ta­sya va­ca­nā­t tatra tasyāḥ sāma- TAŚVA-ML 464,10rthyataḥ siddheḥ | ste­yā­bra­hma­pa­ri­gra­hā­ṇā­m api siddhes ta­daṃ­ga­tvā­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | tathā ste­yā­sa­tye a­va­śyaṃ­bhā­vi­nī TAŚVA-ML 464,11hiṃsā, dra­vi­ṇa­ha­ra­ṇa­syai­va hiṃ­sā­tvā­t dra­vi­ṇa­sya bā­hya­prā­ṇā­tma­ka­tvā­t | tathā coktaṃ – "­yā­va­t ta­ddra­vi­ṇaṃ nāma TAŚVA-ML 464,12prāṇā ete ba­hi­sta­rāṃ | sa tasya harate prāṇān yo yasya harate dhanaṃ || " iti hiṃ­sā­pra­si­ddhau cā­nṛ­tā­bra­hma- TAŚVA-ML 464,13pa­ri­gra­hā­ṇāṃ siddhis ta­daṃ­ga­tvā­t | evam a­bra­hma­ṇi sati hiṃsāyāḥ siddhis tasyā rā­gā­dyu­tpa­tti­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­t svabho- TAŚVA-ML 464,14gya­strī­saṃ­ra­kṣa­ṇā­naṃ­dā­c ca hiṃsāyāṃ ca siddhāyāṃ ste­yā­nṛ­ta­pa­ri­gra­ha­si­ddhi­s ta­daṃ­ga­tvā­t teṣāṃ ta­dvi­ra­tya­bhā­vā­d viratau TAŚVA-ML 464,15vā sarvathā ta­dbhā­va­vi­ro­dhā­t de­śa­vi­ra­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t || tad evaṃ va­stra­pā­tra­daṃ­ḍā­ji­nā­di­pa­ri­gra­hā­ṇāṃ na pa­ri­gra­ho mūrchā- TAŚVA-ML 464,16ra­hi­ta­tvā­t ta­ttva­jñā­nā­di­svī­ka­ra­ṇa­va­d iti vadaṃtaṃ pra­tyā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 7.17.3mūrchā pa­ri­gra­haḥ so pi nā­pra­ma­tta­sya yujyate | tayā vinā na va­strā­di­gra­ha­ṇaṃ ka­sya­ci­t tataḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 464,18la­jjā­pa­na­ya­nā­rthaṃ ka­rpa­ṭa­khaṃ­ḍā­di­mā­tra­gra­ha­ṇaṃ mū­rchā­vi­ra­he pi saṃ­bha­va­tī­ti cen na, kā­ma­ve­da­nā­pa­na­ya­nā­rthaṃ strīmātra- TAŚVA-ML 464,19grahaṇe pi mū­rchā­vi­ra­ha­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tatra yo­ṣi­da­bhi­ṣaṃ­ga eva mūrcheti cet, a­nya­trā­pi va­strā­bhi­lā­ṣaḥ sāstu keva- TAŚVA-ML 464,20lam ekaṃ tu kā­ma­ve­da­nā yo­ṣi­da­bhi­lā­ṣa­he­tuḥ paratra lajjā ka­rpa­ṭā­bhi­lā­ṣa­kā­ra­ṇa­m iti na ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­ni­ya­mo sti, TAŚVA-ML 464,21mo­ho­da­ya­syai­vāṃ­ta­raṃ­ga­kā­ra­ṇa­sya ni­ya­ta­tvā­t | etena liṃ­ga­da­rśa­nā­t kā­mi­nī­ja­na­du­ra­bhi­saṃ­dhiḥ syād iti ta­nni­vā­ra- TAŚVA-ML 464,22ṇārthaṃ pa­ṭa­khaṃ­ḍa­gra­ha­ṇa­m iti pra­tyu­ktaṃ­, ta­nni­vā­ra­ṇa­syai­va ta­da­bhi­lā­ṣa­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­t | na­ya­nā­di­ma­no­ha­rāṃ­gā­nāṃ darśa- TAŚVA-ML 464,23ne pi va­ni­tā­ja­na­du­ra­bhi­prā­ya­saṃ­bha­vā­t ta­tpra­cchā­da­na­ka­rpa­ṭa­syā­pi gra­ha­ṇa­pra­sa­kti­ś ca tata eva tadvat | so 'yaṃ TAŚVA-ML 464,24sva­ha­ste­na bu­ddhi­pū­rva­pa­ṭa­khaṃ­ḍā­di­ka­m ādāya pa­ri­da­dhā­no pi ta­nmū­rchā­ra­hi­ta iti ko­śa­pā­naṃ vi­dhe­yaṃ­, ta­nvī­mā­śli- TAŚVA-ML 464,25ṣyato 'pi ta­nmū­rchā­ra­hi­ta­tva­m evaṃ syāt | tato na mūrchām aṃ­ta­re­ṇa pa­ṭā­di­svī­ka­ra­ṇaṃ saṃ­bha­va­ti tasya ta­ddhe­tu­ka­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 464,26sā tu ta­da­bhā­ve pi saṃ­bhā­vya­te kā­ryā­pā­ye pi kā­ra­ṇa­sya da­rśa­nā­t­, dhū­mā­bhā­ve pi mu­rmu­rā­dya­va­stha­pā­va­ka­va­t | nanv evaṃ TAŚVA-ML 464,27pi­cchā­di­gra­ha­ṇe pi mūrchā syāt iti cet, tata eva pa­ra­ma­nai­rgra­nthya­si­ddhau pa­ri­hā­ra­vi­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­ma­bhṛ­tāṃ TAŚVA-ML 464,28tattyāgaḥ sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­ya­thā­khyā­ta­saṃ­ya­ma­bhṛ­nmu­ni­va­t | sā­mā­yi­ka­che­do­pa­sthā­pa­na­saṃ­ya­ma­bhṛ­tāṃ tu yatīnāṃ saṃya- TAŚVA-ML 464,29mo­pa­ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­t pra­ti­le­kha­na­sya grahaṇaṃ sū­kṣma­mū­rchā­sa­dbhā­ve pi yuktam eva, mā­rgā­vi­ro­dhi­tvā­c ca | na tv evaṃ su­va­rṇā­di- TAŚVA-ML 464,30gra­ha­ṇa­pra­saṃ­gaḥ tasya nā­gnyā­saṃ­ya­mo­pa­ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­bhā­vā­t ta­dvi­ro­dhi­tvā­t | sa­ka­lo­pa­bho­ga­sa­mya­gni­baṃ­dha­na­tvā­c ca | na ca TAŚVA-ML 464,31tri­ca­tu­ra­pi­ccha­mā­tra­ma­lā­bū­pha­la­mā­traṃ vā kiṃcin mūlyaṃ labhate yatas tad apy u­pa­bho­ga­saṃ­pa­tti­ni­mi­ttaṃ syāt | na hi TAŚVA-ML 464,32mū­lya­dā­na­ka­ya­yo­gya­sya pi­cchā­de­r api grahaṇaṃ nyāyyaṃ, si­ddhāṃ­ta­vi­ro­dhā­t | nanu mū­rchā­bi­ra­he kṣī­ṇa­mo­hā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 464,33śa­rī­ra­pa­ri­gra­ho­pa­ga­mā­n na taddhetuḥ sarvaḥ pa­ri­gra­ha iti cen na, teṣāṃ pū­rva­bha­va­mo­ho­da­yā­pā­di­ta­ka­rma­baṃ­dha­ni­baṃ- TAŚVA-ML 464,34dha­na­śa­rī­ra­pa­ri­gra­hā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t | mo­ha­kṣa­yā­t ta­ttyā­gā­rthaṃ pa­ra­mā­cā­ri­tra­sya vi­dhā­nā­d anyathā ta­ttyā­ga­syā­tyaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 465,01tikasya ka­ra­ṇā­yo­gā­t | tarhi ta­nu­sthi­tya­rtha­m ā­hā­ra­gra­ha­ṇaṃ yates ta­nu­mū­rchā­kā­ra­ṇa­kṣa­maṃ yuktam eveti cen na, ra­tna­tra­yā- TAŚVA-ML 465,02rā­dha­na­ni­baṃ­dha­na­syai­vo­pa­ga­mā­t | ta­dvi­rā­dha­na­he­to­s tasyāpy aniṣṭaḥ | na hi na­va­ko­ṭi­vi­śu­ddha­m āhāraṃ bhai­kṣya­śu­ddhya- TAŚVA-ML 465,03nu­sā­ri­ta­yā gṛhṇan munir jā­tu­ci­dra­tna­tra­ya­vi­rā­dha­na­vi­dhā­yī­, tato na kiṃcit pa­dā­rtha­gra­ha­ṇaṃ ka­sya­ci­n mū­rchā­vi­ra­he TAŚVA-ML 465,04saṃ­bha­va­tī­ti sarvaḥ pa­ri­gra­haḥ pra­ma­tta­syai­vā­bra­hma­va­t || TAŚVA-ML 465,05a­thai­te­bhyo hiṃ­sā­di­bhyo vi­ra­ti­rvra­ta­m iti niścitaṃ ta­da­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t tu yo vratī sa kīdṛśa ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.18 niḥśalyo vratī || 18 || TAŚVA-ML 465,07a­ne­ka­dhā prā­ṇi­ga­ṇa­śa­ra­ṇā­c chalyaṃ bā­dhā­ka­ra­tvā­d u­pa­cā­ra­si­ddhiḥ | trividhaṃ mā­yā­ni­dā­na­mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­bhe­dā­t | TAŚVA-ML 465,08kaścid āha – vi­ro­dhā­d vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­nu­pa­pa­ttiḥ­, mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­di­ni­vṛ­tte­r vra­ti­tvā­bhā­vā­t sa­dda­rśa­nā­di­tva­si­ddhe­r vra­tā­bhi­saṃ- TAŚVA-ML 465,09baṃdhād eva vra­ti­tva­gha­ṭa­nā­t | viruddhaṃ vra­ti­tva­sya niḥ­śa­lya­tvaṃ vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ daṃ­ḍi­tva­sya ca­kri­tva­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­va­t | tada- TAŚVA-ML 465,10viruddhe pi vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­syā­na­rtha­kyaṃ vā­nya­ta­re­ṇa ga­tā­rtha­tvā­t | niḥśalya ity a­ne­nai­va vra­ti­tva­si­ddhi­r vra­ti­gra­ha­ṇa­syā- TAŚVA-ML 465,11narthakyaṃ vratīti va­ca­nā­d eva niḥ­śa­lya­tva­si­ddhe­s ta­dva­ca­nā­na­rtha­kya­va­t | vikalpa iti cen na, pha­la­vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t TAŚVA-ML 465,12niḥśalya iti vā vratīti vā syād iti, vikalpe hi na kiṃcit phalam u­pa­la­bhā­ma­he | na ca vya­pa­de­śa­dva­ya­mā- TAŚVA-ML 465,13tram eva phalaṃ | saṃ­śa­ya­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ phalam ity api na sa­mya­k­, ta­da­vi­nā­bhā­vā­d eva saṃ­śa­ya­ni­vṛ­tte­r vi­pa­rya­yā­na­dhya­va­sā­ya- TAŚVA-ML 465,14ni­vṛ­tti­va­d iti | a­trā­bhi­dhī­ya­te – na vāṃ­gāṃ­gi­bhā­va­sya vi­va­kṣi­ta­tvā­t | niḥ­śa­lya­vra­ti­tva­yo­r hy a­trāṃ­gāṃ­gi­bhā­vo TAŚVA-ML 465,15vi­va­kṣi­taḥ | pra­dhā­na­vi­dhā­nā­d a­pra­dhā­na­sya | pradhānaṃ hi vra­ti­tva­m aṃgi ta­nniḥ­śa­lya­tva­m a­pra­dhā­na­m aṃ­ga­bhū­ta­m a­nu­vi­dha­tte­, TAŚVA-ML 465,16yatra vratitvaṃ ta­trā­va­śyaṃ bha­va­tī­ti na tasya tena vi­ro­dhe­nā­pi vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ ta­da­na­rtha­kaṃ na vi­ka­lpo­pa­ga­mo na ca TAŚVA-ML 465,17pha­la­vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vo pi pra­dhā­na­gu­ṇa­da­rśa­ne­na ma­tāṃ­ta­ra­vya­va­cche­da­sya phalasya siddheḥ | tena kṛ­ta­ni­dā­na­syā­pi māyā- TAŚVA-ML 465,18vino mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­ś ca hiṃ­sā­di­bhyo vi­ra­tā­v api vra­ti­tvā­bhā­vaḥ siddhaḥ | mā­yā­ni­dā­na­mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­ra­hi­ta­syā­pi TAŚVA-ML 465,19cā­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r vra­ti­tvā­bhā­vaḥ pra­ti­pā­di­taḥ syāt | tataḥ || TAŚV-ML 7.18.1niḥśalyo tra vratī jñeyaḥ śalyāni trīṇi tattvataḥ | mi­thyā­tvā­dī­nī sadbhāve vra­tā­śa­ya­vi­pa­rya­yaḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 465,21sa punar vratī sāgāra e­vā­na­gā­ra evety e­kāṃ­tā­pā­kṛ­ta­ye sū­tra­kā­raḥ prā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.19 a­gā­rya­na­gā­ra­ś ca || 19 || TAŚVA-ML 465,23pra­ti­śra­yā­rthi­ta­yāṃ­ga­nā­da­gā­raṃ | a­ni­ya­ma­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, bhā­vā­gā­ra­sya vi­va­kṣi­ta­tvā­t tad a­syā­stī­ty a- TAŚVA-ML 465,24gārī | vratīty a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ | vra­ti­kā­ra­ṇā­sā­ka­lyā­d gṛ­ha­stha­syā­vra­ti­tva­m iti cen na, nai­ga­ma­saṃ­gra­ha­vya­va­hā­ra­vyā­pā­rā- TAŚVA-ML 465,25n na­ga­ra­vā­sa­va­drā­ja­va­d vā | nai­ga­ma­vyā­pā­rā­d dhi deśato virataḥ sarvato virati pra­tya­bhi­mu­kha­saṃ­ka­lpo vratī vyapa- TAŚVA-ML 465,26diśyate na­ga­ra­vā­sa­tva­rā­ja­tvā­bhi­mu­khya­sya na­ga­ra­vā­sa­rā­ja­vya­pa­de­śa­va­t | saṃ­gra­ha­na­yā­d vā­ṇu­vra­ta­ma­hā­vya­kti­va­rti­vra­ta­tva- TAŚVA-ML 465,27sā­mā­nyā­de­śā­d a­ṇu­vra­to pi vra­tī­ṣya­te na­ga­rai­ka­de­śa­vā­si­no na­ga­ra­vā­sa­vya­pa­de­śa­va­t de­śa­vi­ṣa­ya­rā­ja­syā­pi rāja- TAŚVA-ML 465,28vya­pa­de­śa­va­c ca vya­va­hā­ra­na­yā­d deśato vraty apy agārī vratīti pra­ti­pā­dya­te ta­dva­de­ve­tya­vi­ro­dhaḥ || na vidyate agā- TAŚVA-ML 465,29ram a­tye­tya­na­gā­raḥ sa ca vratī sa­ka­la­vra­ta­kā­ra­ṇa­sa­dbhā­vā­t | tato a­gṛ­ha­stha eva vratīty ekāṃto py apāstaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 465,30nanv evam a­na­gā­ra­sya pa­thi­kā­deḥ vratitvaṃ syād ity ā­śaṃ­kā­m a­pā­sa­nn āha —TAŚV-ML 7.19.1so py a­gā­rya­na­gā­ra­ś ca bhā­vā­gā­ra­sya bhāvataḥ | a­bhā­vā­c ceti pāṃ­thā­de­r nā­na­gā­ra­tva­saṃ­bha­vaḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 465,32kaḥ punar a­gā­rī­ty ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.20 a­ṇu­vra­to 'gārī || 20 || TAŚVA-ML 466,02a­nu­śa­bdaḥ sū­kṣma­va­ca­naḥ sa­rva­sā­va­dya­ni­vṛ­ttya­saṃ­bha­vā­t | sa hi dvīṃ­dri­yā­di­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇe ni­vṛ­ttaḥ­, snehadve- TAŚVA-ML 466,03ṣa­mo­hā­ve­śā­d a­sa­tyā­bhi­dhā­na­va­rja­na­pra­va­ṇaḥ­, a­nya­pī­ḍā­ka­rā­t pā­rthi­va­bha­yā­dyu­tpā­di­ta­ni­mi­ttā­d apy a­da­ttā­t pratini- TAŚVA-ML 466,04vṛttaḥ, u­pā­ttā­nu­pā­ttā­nyāṃ­ga­nā­saṃ­gā­d vi­ra­tiḥ­, pa­ri­cchi­nna­dha­na­dhā­nya­kṣe­trā­dya­va­dhi­r gṛhī pra­tye­ta­vyaḥ || sā­ma­rthyā­t TAŚVA-ML 466,05ma­hā­vra­to '­na­gā­ra ity āha —TAŚV-ML 7.20.1tatra cā­ṇu­vra­to­gā­rī sā­ma­rthyā­t syān ma­hā­vra­taḥ | a­na­gā­ra iti jñeyam atra sū­trāṃ­ta­rā­d vinā || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 466,07di­gvi­ra­tyā­di­saṃ­pa­nnaḥ syā­da­gā­rī­tyā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.21 di­gde­śā­na­rtha­daṃ­ḍa­vi­ra­ti­sā­mā­yi­ka­pro­ṣa­dho­pa­vā­so­pa­bho­ga­pa­ri­bho­ga­pa­ri­mā- TA-ML 7.21 ṇā­ti­thi­saṃ­vi­bhā­ga­vra­ta­saṃ­pa­nna­ś ca || 21 || TAŚVA-ML 466,10ā­kā­śa­pra­de­śre­ṇī dik, na punar dra­vyāṃ­ta­raṃ tasya ni­ra­sta­tvā­t | ā­di­tyā­di­ga­ti­vi­bha­kta­s tadbhedaḥ pūrvā- TAŚVA-ML 466,11dir daśadhā | grā­mā­dī­nā­m a­va­dhṛ­ta­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­pra­de­śo deśaḥ | u­pa­ka­rā­tya­ye pā­pā­dā­na­ni­mi­tta­m a­na­rtha­daṃ­ḍaḥ | vira- TAŚVA-ML 466,12tiśabdaḥ pra­tye­ka­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te | vi­ra­tya­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­dhi­kā­rā­d iti cen na, u­pa­sa­rja­nā­na­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dha­tvā­t | e­ka­tve­na TAŚVA-ML 466,13gamanaṃ sa­ma­yaḥ­, e­ko­ha­mā­tme­ti pra­ti­pa­tti­r dra­vyā­rthā­de­śā­t kā­ya­vā­ṅma­naḥ­ka­rma pa­ryā­yā­rthā­na­rpa­ṇā­t­, sa­rva­sā­va­dya­yo- TAŚVA-ML 466,14ga­ni­vṛ­ttye­ka­ni­śca­ya­naṃ vā vra­ta­bhe­dā­rpa­ṇā­t­, samaya eva sā­ma­yi­kaṃ samayaḥ pra­yo­ja­na­m asyeti vā | upetya TAŚVA-ML 466,15svasmin va­saṃ­tīṃ­dri­yā­ṇī­tyu­pa­vā­saḥ­, sva­vi­ṣa­yaṃ pra­tya­vyā­vṛ­tta­tva­nā­t proṣadhe pa­rva­ṇyu­pa­vā­saḥ pro­ṣa­dho­pa­vā­saḥ | TAŚVA-ML 466,16upetye bhujyata ity u­pa­bho­gaḥ a­śa­nā­diḥ pa­ri­tya­jya bhujyata iti pa­ri­bho­gaḥ punaḥ punar bhujyata ity arthaḥ sa TAŚVA-ML 466,17vastrādiḥ | pa­ri­mā­ṇa­śa­bdaḥ pra­tye­ka­m ubhābhyāṃ saṃ­ba­dha­nī­yaḥ | saṃ­ya­ma­m a­vi­rā­dha­ya­nn a­ta­tī­tya­ti­thiḥ­, na vidyate sya TAŚVA-ML 466,18tithir iti vā tasmai saṃ­vi­bhā­gaḥ pra­ti­śra­yā­dī­nāṃ ya­thā­yo­ga­ma­ti­thi­saṃ­vi­bhā­gaḥ | vra­ta­śa­bdaḥ pra­tye­ka­ma­bhi­saṃ­ba- TAŚVA-ML 466,19dhyate saṃ­pa­nna­śa­bda­ś ca tena di­gvi­ra­ti­vra­ta­saṃ­pa­nna ityādi yojyaṃ | vra­ta­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­ka­m iti cet, uktam atra copa- TAŚVA-ML 466,20sa­rja­nā­na­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­d iti | tata idam u­cya­te­ —TAŚV-ML 7.21.1di­gde­śā­na­rtha­daṃ­ḍe­bhyo vi­ra­ti­r yā vi­śu­ddhi­kṛ­t | sā­mā­yi­kaṃ tridhā śuddhaṃ trikālaṃ yad u­dā­hṛ­taṃ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 7.21.2yaḥ pro­ṣa­dho­pa­vā­sa­ś ca ya­thā­vi­dhi ni­ve­di­taḥ | pa­ri­mā­ṇaṃ ca yat sva­syo­pa­bho­ga­pa­ri­bho­ga­yoḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 7.21.3ā­hā­ra­bhe­ṣa­jā­vā­sa­pu­sta­va­strā­di­go­ca­raḥ | saṃ­vi­bhā­go vrataṃ yat syād yo­gyā­yā­ti­tha­ye svayaṃ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 7.21.4ta­tsaṃ­pa­nna­ś ca niśceyo '­gā­rī­ti dvā­da­śo­di­tāḥ | dī­kṣā­bhe­dā gṛ­ha­stha­sya te sa­mya­ktva­pu­raḥ­sa­rā || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 466,25kutaḥ kā­ra­ṇā­d di­gvi­ra­tiḥ pa­ri­mi­tā­c ca sa­mā­śrī­ya­te yato vi­śu­ddhi­kā­ri­ṇī syād iti cet, du­ṣpa­ri­hā­ra- TAŚVA-ML 466,26kṣu­dra­jaṃ­tu­prā­ya­tvā­d vi­ni­vṛ­tti­s ta­tpa­ri­mā­ṇaṃ ca yo­ja­nā­di­bhi­r jñā­ta­va­dbhiḥ tato a­ga­ma­ne pi prā­ṇi­va­dhā­dya­nu­jñā­ta­m iti TAŚVA-ML 466,27cen na, ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­tvā­t ta­dva­ca­na­sya | ka­thaṃ­ci­t prā­ṇi­va­dha­sya pa­ri­hā­re­ṇa ga­ma­na­saṃ­bha­vā­t­, tṛ­ṣṇā­prā­kā­mya­ni­ro­dha­na­taṃ­tra- TAŚVA-ML 466,28tvanāc ca ta­dvi­ra­teḥ | ma­hā­lā­bhe pi pa­ri­mi­ta­di­śo ba­hi­ra­ga­ma­nā­t | tato ba­hi­rma­hā­vra­ta­si­ddhi­r iti va­ca­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 466,29tathaiva de­śa­vi­ra­te­r viṃ­śu­ddhi­kṛ­t a­na­rtha­daṃ­ḍaḥ paṃ­ca­dhā­, a­pa­dhyā­na­pā­po­dde­śa­pra­mā­da­ca­ri­ta­hiṃ­sā­pra­dā­nā­śu­bha­śru­ti­bhe- TAŚVA-ML 466,30dān | tato pi vi­ra­ti­r vaṃ­śu­ddhi­kā­ri­ṇī | na­ra­pa­ti­ja­ya­pa­rā­ja­yā­di­saṃ­ciṃ­ta­na­la­kṣa­ṇā­d a­pa­dhyā­nā­t kle­śa­ti­rya­gva­ṇi- TAŚVA-ML 466,31jyā­di­va­ca­na­la­kṣa­ṇā­t pā­po­de­śā­t niḥ­pra­yo­ja­na­vṛ­kṣā­di­che­da­na­bhū­mi­ku­ṭṭa­nā­di­la­kṣa­ṇā­t pra­mā­dā­ca­ri­tā­t vi­ṣa­śa­strā- TAŚVA-ML 466,32di­pra­dā­na­la­kṣa­ṇā­c ca hiṃ­sā­pra­dā­nā­t hiṃ­sā­di­ka­thā­śra­va­ṇā­bhī­kṣṇa­vyā­vṛ­tti­la­kṣa­ṇā­c cā­śu­bha­śru­te­r vi­ra­te­r vi­śu­ddha­pa­ri­ṇā­mo- TAŚVA-ML 466,33tpatteḥ | madhye na­rtha­daṃ­ḍa­gra­ha­ṇaṃ pū­rvo­tta­rā­ti­re­kā­na­rtha­kya­jñā­pa­nā­rthaṃ te­nā­na­rtha­daṃ­ḍā­t pū­rva­yo­r di­gde­śa­vi­ra­tyo­r u­tta­ra­yo­ś co- TAŚVA-ML 467,01pa­bho­ga­pa­ri­bho­ga­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­yo­r a­na­rtha­kaṃ caṃ­kra­ma­ṇā­di­kaṃ vi­ṣa­yo­pa­se­va­naṃ ca na ka­rta­vya­m iti pra­kā­śi­taṃ bhavati tato TAŚVA-ML 467,02vi­śu­ddhi­vi­śe­ṣo­tpa­tteḥ | sā­mā­yi­kaṃ kathaṃ tridhā vi­śu­ddhi­da­m iti cet, pra­ti­pā­dya­te | sā­mā­yi­ke niyata- TAŚVA-ML 467,03de­śa­kā­le ma­hā­vra­ta­tvaṃ pū­rva­va­t tato vi­śu­ddhi­r a­ṇu­sthū­la­kṛ­ta­hiṃ­sā­di­ni­vṛ­tteḥ | saṃ­ya­ma­pra­saṃ­gaḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­syā- TAŚVA-ML 467,04pīti cen na, tasya ta­dghā­ti­ka­rmo­da­yā­t | ma­hā­vra­ta­tvā­bhā­va iti cen na, u­pa­cā­rā­drā­ja­ku­le sa­rva­ga­ta­cai­tra­va­t | TAŚVA-ML 467,05kaḥ punaḥ pro­ṣa­dho­pa­vā­so ya­thā­vi­dhī­ty ucyate – snā­na­gaṃ­dha­mā­lyā­di­vi­ra­hi­to a­va­kā­śe śu­cā­vu­pa­va­se­t ity upa- TAŚVA-ML 467,06vā­sa­vi­dhi­r vi­śu­ddhi­kṛ­t­, sva­śa­rī­ra­saṃ­skā­ra­ka­ra­ṇa­tyā­gā­d dha­rma­śra­va­ṇā­di­sa­mā­hi­tāṃ­taḥ­ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­t tasmin vasati TAŚVA-ML 467,07ni­rā­raṃ­bha­tvā­c ca | bho­ga­pa­ri­bho­ga­saṃ­khyā­naṃ paṃ­ca­vi­dhaṃ­, tra­sa­ghā­ta­pra­mā­da­ba­hu­va­dhā­n i­ṣṭā­nu­pa­se­vya­vi­ṣa­ya­bhe­dā­t | tatra TAŚVA-ML 467,08ma­dhu­māṃ­saṃ tra­sa­dhā­ta­jaṃ ta­dvi­ṣa­yaṃ sarvadā vi­ra­ma­ṇaṃ vi­śu­ddhi­daṃ­, madyaṃ pra­mā­da­ni­mi­ttaṃ ta­dvi­ṣa­yaṃ ca vi­ra­ma­ṇaṃ saṃvi- TAŚVA-ML 467,09dheyam anyathā ta­du­pa­se­va­na­kṛ­taḥ pra­mā­dā­t sa­ka­la­vra­ta­vi­lo­pa­pra­saṃ­gaḥ | ke­ta­kya­rju­na­pu­ṣpā­di­mā­lyaṃ jaṃ­tu­prā­yaṃ śṛṃ­ga­ve­ra- TAŚVA-ML 467,10mū­la­kā­rdra­ha­ri­drā­niṃ­ba­ku­su­mā­di­ka­m u­pa­daṃ­śa­ka­m a­naṃ­ta­kā­ya­vya­pa­de­śaṃ ca ba­hu­va­dhaṃ ta­dvi­ṣa­yaṃ vi­ra­ma­ṇaṃ nityaṃ śreyaḥ, śrāva- TAŚVA-ML 467,11ka­tva­vi­śu­ddhi­he­tu­tvā­t | yā­na­vā­ha­nā­di yady a­syā­ni­ṣṭaṃ ta­dvi­ṣa­yaṃ pa­ri­bho­ga­vi­ra­ma­ṇaṃ yāvaj jīvaṃ vidheyaṃ | citrava- TAŚVA-ML 467,12strā­dya­nu­pa­se­vya­m a­sa­tya­śi­ṣṭa­se­vya­tvā­t­, tad iṣṭam api pa­ri­tyā­jyaṃ śaśvad eva || tato nyatra ya­thā­śa­kti sva­vi­bha­vā­nu­rū­paṃ TAŚVA-ML 467,13ni­ya­ta­de­śa­kā­la­ta­yā bhoktavyaṃ | a­ti­thi­saṃ­vi­bhā­ga­ś ca­tu­rvi­dho bhi­kṣo­pa­ka­ra­ṇai­ṣa­dha­pra­ti­śra­ya­bhe­dā­t | tatra bhikṣā TAŚVA-ML 467,14ni­ra­va­dyā­hā­raḥ­, ra­tna­tra­yo­pa­bṛṃ­ha­ṇa­m u­pa­ka­ra­ṇaṃ pu­sta­kā­di­, ta­thau­ṣa­dhaṃ ro­ga­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m a­na­va­dya­dra­vyaṃ­, pra­ti­śra­yo vasatiḥ TAŚVA-ML 467,15strī­pa­śvā­di­kṛ­ta­saṃ­baṃ­dha­ra­hi­tā yogyā vijñeyā | e­vaṃ­vi­dho­di­ta­vra­ta­saṃ­pa­nno ṇuvrato gṛhasthaḥ śuddhātmā pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 467,16caśabdaḥ sūtre nu­kta­sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ prā­gu­kta­sa­mu­cca­yā­rthā­t | tena gṛ­ha­stha­sya paṃ­cā­ṇu­vra­tā­ni sa­pta­śī­lā­ni gu­ṇa­vra­ta- TAŚVA-ML 467,17śi­kṣā­vra­ta­vya­pa­de­śa­bhāṃ­jī­ti dvādaśa dī­kṣā­bhe­dāḥ sa­mya­ktva­pū­rva­kāḥ sa­lle­kha­naṃ­tā­ś ca ma­hā­vra­ta­ta­cchī­la­va­t || TAŚVA-ML 467,18kadā sa­lle­kha­nā ka­rta­vye­ty ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.22 mā­ra­ṇāṃ­ti­kīṃ sa­lle­kha­nāṃ joṣitā || 22 || TAŚVA-ML 467,20vratīty a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ sā­mā­nyā­t | svā­yu­riṃ­dri­ya­ba­la­saṃ­kṣa­yo ma­ra­ṇaṃ­, aṃ­ta­gra­ha­ṇaṃ ta­dbha­va­ma­ra­ṇa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ tataḥ TAŚVA-ML 467,21pra­ti­sa­ma­yaṃ svā­yu­rā­di­saṃ­kṣa­yo­pa­la­kṣa­ṇa­ni­tya­ma­ra­ṇa­vyu­dā­saḥ | bha­vāṃ­ta­ra­prā­ptya­ja­ha­dvṛ­tta­sva­bhā­va­ni­vṛ­tti­rū­pa­syai­va tadbhava- TAŚVA-ML 467,22ma­ra­ṇa­sya pra­ti­pa­tteḥ | ma­ra­ṇa­m evāṃto ma­ra­ṇāṃ­taḥ ma­ra­ṇāṃ­taḥ pra­yo­ja­na­m asyā iti mā­ra­ṇāṃ­ti­kī | sa­mya­kkā­ya­ka­ṣā- TAŚVA-ML 467,23ya­le­kha­nā bāhyasya kā­ya­syā­bhya­ta­rā­ṇāṃ ca ka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ ya­thā­vi­dhi­ma­ra­ṇa­vi­bha­ktyā­rā­dha­no­di­ta­kra­me­ṇa ta­nū­ka­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 467,24m iti yāvat | tāṃ mā­ra­ṇāṃ­ti­kīṃ sa­lle­kha­nāṃ joṣitā prītyā se­vi­te­ty arthaḥ || kiṃ kartum ity āha —TAŚV-ML 7.22.1sa­mya­kkā­ya­ka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ tvakṣā sa­lle­kha­nā­tra tāṃ | joṣitā sevitā prītyā sa vratī mā­ra­ṇāṃ­ti­kīṃ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 7.22.2mṛ­tyu­kā­ra­ṇa­saṃ­pā­ta­kā­la­m āsthitya sadvrataṃ | rakṣituṃ śa­kya­bhā­ve­na nā­nya­the­ty a­pra­ma­tta­gaṃ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 467,27se­vi­te­ti grahaṇaṃ vi­spa­ṣṭā­rtha­m iti cen na, a­rtha­vi­śe­ṣo­pa­pa­tteḥ | prī­ti­se­va­nā­rtho hi viśiṣṭo jo­ṣi­te­ti TAŚVA-ML 467,28va­ca­nā­t pra­ti­pa­dya­te | vi­śe­ṣo­pa­yo­gā­di­bhi­r ātmānaṃ ghnata eva ta­dbhā­vā­t tatra svayam ā­ro­pi­ta­gu­ṇa­kṣa­te­r a­bhā­vā­t prī- TAŚVA-ML 467,29tyu­tpa­ttā­v api ma­ra­ṇa­syā­ni­ṣṭa­tvā­t­, sva­ra­tnā­vi­ghā­te bhāṃ­ḍā­gā­ra­vi­nā­śe pi ta­da­dhi­pa­teḥ prī­ti­vi­nā­śā­ni­ṣṭa­va­t | TAŚVA-ML 467,30u­bha­yā­na­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­c cā­pra­ma­tta­sya nā­tma­ba­dhaḥ | na hy asau tadā jīvanaṃ maraṇaṃ vā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhe "­nā­bhi­naṃ­dā­mi maraṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 467,31nā­bhi­kāṃ­kṣā­mi jīvitaṃ | kālam eva pratīkṣe haṃ nideśaṃ bhṛtako yathā || " iti saṃ­nyā­si­no bhā­va­nā­vi­śu­ddhiḥ | TAŚVA-ML 467,32tato na sa­lle­kha­nā­yā­m ā­tma­va­dha iti vacanaṃ yuktaṃ, tadā vadataḥ sva­sa­ma­ya­vi­ro­dhā­t | so yaṃ nā­saṃ­ce­ti­taṃ karma TAŚVA-ML 467,33badhyata iti svayaṃ pra­ti­jñā­ya ba­dha­ka­ci­tta­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇā­pi saṃnyāse sva­ba­dha­do­ṣa­m u­dbhā­va­ya­n sva­sa­ma­yaṃ bādhate sva­va­ca­na- TAŚVA-ML 467,34vi­ro­dhā­c ca sadā mau­na­vra­ti­ko ham ity a­bhi­dhā­na­va­t | ma­ra­ṇa­saṃ­ce­ta­nā­bhā­ve kathaṃ sa­lle­kha­nā­yāṃ prapanna iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 468,01ja­rā­ro­geṃ­dri­ya­hā­ni­bhi­r ā­va­śya­ka­pa­ri­kṣa­ya­saṃ­prā­pte yat tasya sva­gu­ṇa­ra­kṣa­ṇe pra­ya­tnā­t tato na sa­lle­kha­nā­tma­ba­dhaḥ praya- TAŚVA-ML 468,02tnasya vi­śu­ddhyaṃ­ga­tvā­t ta­pa­śca­ra­ṇā­di­va­t | e­ka­yo­ga­ka­ra­ṇaṃ nyāyyaṃ iti cen na kvacit ka­dā­ci­t ka­sya­ci­t tāṃ pratyā- TAŚVA-ML 468,03bhi­mu­khya­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­tvā­t ve­śmā­pa­ri­tyā­gi­na­s ta­du­pa­de­śā­t | di­gvi­ra­tyā­di­sū­tre­ṇa sahāsya sū­tra­syai­ka­yo­gī­ka- TAŚVA-ML 468,04raṇe pi yathā di­gvi­ra­tyā­da­yo ve­śmā­pa­ri­tyā­gi­naḥ kāryās tathā sa­lle­kha­nā­pi kāryā syāt | na cāsau tathā TAŚVA-ML 468,05kriyate kvacid eva sa­mā­dhya­nu­kū­le kṣetre ka­dā­ci­d eva saṃ­nyā­sa­yo­gye kāle ka­sya­ci­d e­vā­sā­dhya­vyā­dhyā­deḥ saṃnyā- TAŚVA-ML 468,06sa­kā­ra­ṇa­saṃ­ni­pā­tā­d a­pra­ma­tta­sya sa­mā­dhya­rthi­naḥ sa­lle­kha­nāṃ pra­tyā­bhi­mu­khya­jñā­pa­nā­c ca sā­gā­rā­na­gā­ra­yo­r a­vi­śe­ṣa­vi­dhi- TAŚVA-ML 468,07pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­tvā­c ca sa­lle­kha­nā­yāṃ pū­rva­tvā­d asya taṃtrasya pṛ­tha­gva­ca­naṃ nyāyyaṃ || etad e­vā­ha­ —TAŚV-ML 7.22.3pṛ­tha­ksū­tra­sya sā­ma­rthyā­c ca sā­gā­rā­na­gā­ra­yoḥ | sa­lle­kha­na­sya seveti pra­ti­pa­tta­vya­m aṃjasā || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 468,09tad evam ayaṃ sā­ka­lye­nai­ka­de­śe­na ca ni­vṛ­tti­pa­ri­ṇā­mo hiṃ­sā­di­bhyo ne­ka­pra­kā­raḥ kra­mā­kra­ma­sva­bhā­va­vi­śe­ṣā­tma- TAŚVA-ML 468,10ka­syā­tma­no ne­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­nāṃ siddho na punar ni­tyā­dye­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­na iti || teṣām eva ba­hu­vi­dha­vra­ta­m u­pa­pa­nnaṃ nānyasye- TAŚVA-ML 468,11ty u­pa­saṃ­hṛ­tya da­rśa­ya­nn āha —TAŚV-ML 7.22.1abnā­nā­ni­vṛ­tti­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­si­ddhe­r ekasya nu­rba­hu­vi­dha­vra­ta­m a­rtha­bhe­dā­t | TAŚV-ML 7.22.1cdyuktaṃ kra­mā­kra­ma­vi­va­rti­bhi­dā­tma­ka­sya nānyasya jātu na­ya­bā­dhi­ta­vi­gra­ha­sya || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 468,14iti sa­pta­mā­dhyā­ya­sya pra­tha­ma­m ā­hni­ka­m | TAŚVA-ML 468,15atha sa­dda­rśa­nā­dī­nāṃ sa­lle­kha­nāṃ­tā­nāṃ ca­tu­rda­śā­nā­m apy a­tī­cā­ra­pra­ka­ra­ṇe sa­mya­ktvā­ti­cā­ra­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rthaṃ TAŚVA-ML 468,16tāvad ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.23 śaṃ­kā­kāṃ­kṣā­vi­ci­ki­tsā­nya­dṛ­ṣṭi­pra­śaṃ­sā­saṃ­sta­vāḥ sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r a­tī­cā­rāḥ || 23 || TAŚVA-ML 468,18jī­vā­di­ta­ttvā­rthe­ṣu ra­tna­tra­ya­mo­kṣa­mā­rgeṃ ta­tpra­ti­pā­da­ke vāgame ta­tpra­ṇe­ta­ri ca sarvajñe sa­da­sa­ttvā­bhyā­m anyathā TAŚVA-ML 468,19vā saṃśītiḥ śaṃkā, sa­dda­rśa­na­pha­la­sya vi­ṣa­yo­pa­bho­ga­sye­hā­mu­tra cā­kāṃ­kṣa­ṇa­m ā­kāṃ­kṣā­, ā­ptā­ga­ma­pa­dā­rthe­ṣu saṃyamā- TAŚVA-ML 468,20dhāre ca jugupsā vi­ci­ki­tsā­, su­ga­tā­di­da­rśa­nā­ny a­nya­dṛ­ṣṭa­ya­s ta­dā­śri­tā vā pu­māṃ­sa­s teṣaṃ pra­śaṃ­sā­saṃ­sta­vau TAŚVA-ML 468,21a­nya­dṛ­ṣṭi­pra­śaṃ­sā­saṃ­sta­vau | ta ete sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r guṇasya tadgate vā­tī­cā­rāḥ paṃca pra­ti­pa­tta­vyāḥ | kaḥ punaḥ TAŚVA-ML 468,22pra­śaṃ­sā­saṃ­sta­va­yoḥ pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣaḥ­? ity ucyate – vā­ṅmā­na­sa­vi­ṣa­ya­bhe­dā­t pra­śaṃ­sā­saṃ­sta­va­yo­r bhedaḥ | manasā mithyā- TAŚVA-ML 468,23dṛ­ṣṭi­jñā­nā­di­ṣu gu­ṇo­dbhā­va­nā­bhi­prā­yaḥ pra­śaṃ­sā­, vacasā ta­dbhā­va­naṃ saṃstava iti | pratyekaṃ pra­ka­ra­ṇā­d a­gā­rya­va­dhā­ra- TAŚVA-ML 468,24ṇam iti cen na, sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­gra­ha­ṇa­syo­bha­yā­rtha­tvā­t | saty apy a­gā­ri­pra­ka­ra­ṇe nā­gā­ri­ṇa eva sa­mya­ga­dṛ­ṣṭe­r i­tī­ṣṭa­m a- TAŚVA-ML 468,25va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ | sā­mā­nya­taḥ sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­dhi­kā­re pi punar iha sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­gra­ha­ṇa­syā­gā­rya­gā­ra­saṃ­baṃ­dha­nā­rtha­tvā­t | etenā- TAŚVA-ML 468,26na­gā­ra­syai­ve­ty a­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­m a­pā­staṃ­, u­tta­ra­trā­gā­ri­gra­ha­ṇā­nu­vṛ­tteḥ | da­rśa­na­mo­ho­da­yā­d a­ti­ca­ra­ṇa­m a­tī­cā­raḥ ta­ttvā­rtha­śra- TAŚVA-ML 468,27ddhā­nā­ti­kra­ma­ṇa­m ity arthaḥ | nanu ca na paṃ­cā­ti­cā­ra­va­ca­naṃ yuktam a­ṣṭāṃ­ga­tvā­t sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­syā­ti­kra­ma­ṇā­nāṃ tāva- TAŚVA-ML 468,28ttvam iti cen na, a­trai­vāṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­t­, niḥ­śaṃ­ki­ta­tvā­dya­ṣṭāṃ­ga­vi­pa­rī­tā­cā­rā­ṇā­m a­ṣṭa­vi­dha­tva­pra­saṃ­ge trayāṇāṃ vātsalyā- TAŚVA-ML 468,29di­vi­pa­rī­tā­nā­m a­vā­tsa­lyā­dī­nā­m a­nya­dṛ­ṣṭi­pra­śaṃ­sā­di­nā sa­jā­tī­yā­nāṃ ta­trai­vāṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­t | vra­tā­dya­tī­cā­rā­ṇāṃ paṃca- TAŚVA-ML 468,30saṃ­khyā­vyā­khyā­na­pra­kā­rā­ṇā­m api paṃ­ca­saṃ­khyā­bhi­dhā­nā­t | kutaḥ punar amī da­rśa­na­syā­ti­cā­rā ity āha —TAŚV-ML 7.23.1sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r a­tī­cā­rāḥ paṃca śaṃ­kā­da­yaḥ smṛtāḥ | teṣu satsu hi ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­naṃ na vi­śu­ddhya­ti || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 468,32śaṃ­kā­da­yaḥ sa­dda­rśa­na­syā­tī­cā­rā eva mā­li­nya­he­tu­tvā­t ye tu na ta­syā­tī­cā­rā na te ta­nmā­li­nya­he­ta­vo TAŚVA-ML 469,01yathā ta­dvi­śu­ddhi­he­ta­va­s ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­va­ṇā­dya­rthā­s ta­dvi­nā­śa­he­ta­vo vā da­rśa­na­mo­ho­da­yā­da­ya­s ta­nmā­li­nya­he­ta­va­ś caiva te TAŚVA-ML 469,02tasmāt ta­da­tī­cā­rā iti yu­kti­va­ca­naṃ pratyeyaṃ || TAŚVA-ML 469,03vra­ta­śī­le­ṣu kiyaṃto tīcārā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.24 vra­ta­śī­le­ṣu paṃca paṃca ya­thā­kra­ma­m || 24 || TAŚVA-ML 469,05a­tī­cā­rā ity a­nu­vṛ­ttiḥ | vra­ta­gra­ha­ṇa­m evāstv iti cen na, śī­la­vi­śe­ṣa­dyo­ta­nā­rtha­tvā­t śī­la­gra­ha­ṇa­sya | TAŚVA-ML 469,06di­gvi­ra­tyā­dī­nāṃ hi vra­ta­la­kṣa­ṇa­syā­bhi­saṃ­dhi­kṛ­ta­ni­ya­ma­rū­pa­sya sa­dbhā­vā­d vratatve pi ta­thā­bhi­dhā­ne pi ca śīlatvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 469,07pra­kā­śya­te­, vra­ta­pa­ri­ra­kṣa­ṇaṃ śīlam iti śī­la­la­kṣa­ṇo­pa­pa­tteḥ | sā­ma­rthyā­d gṛ­hi­saṃ­pra­tya­yaḥ baṃ­dha­nā­da­yo hy a­tī­cā­rā TAŚVA-ML 469,08va­kṣya­mā­ṇā nā­na­gā­ra­sya saṃ­bha­va­tī­ti sā­ma­rthyā­d gṛhiṇa eva vrateṣu śīleṣu paṃca paṃ­cā­tī­cā­rāḥ pra­tī­yaṃ­te | TAŚVA-ML 469,09paṃca paṃceti vīpsāyāṃ dvitvaṃ vra­ta­śī­lā­tī­cā­rā­ṇā­m a­na­ya­ve­na paṃ­ca­saṃ­khya­yā vyā­pya­tvā­t | paṃcaśa iti laghu- TAŚVA-ML 469,10nirdeśe saṃ­bha­va­ty api paṃca paṃceti va­ca­na­m a­bhi­vā­kyā­rthaṃ­, ya­thā­kra­ma­va­ca­naṃ va­kṣya­mā­ṇā­tī­cā­ra­ka­ra­m a­saṃ­baṃ­dha­nā­rthaṃ || TAŚVA-ML 469,11atha e­vā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 7.24.1paṃca paṃca vrateṣv evaṃ śīleṣu ca ya­thā­kra­maṃ | vakṣyaṃte taḥ paraṃ śeṣe iti sūtre ti­di­śya­tā­m || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 469,13ta­trā­dya­syā­ṇu­vra­ta­sya ke­tī­cā­rā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.25 baṃ­dha­va­dha­cche­dā­ti­bhā­rā­ro­pa­ṇā­n na pā­na­ni­ro­dhāḥ || 25 || TAŚVA-ML 469,15a­bhi­ma­ta­de­śe ga­ti­ni­ro­dha­he­tu­r baṃdhaḥ, prā­ṇi­pī­ḍā­he­tu­r badhaḥ ka­śā­dya­bhi­ghā­ta­mā­traṃ na tu prā­ṇa­vya­pa­re­pa­ṇaṃ tasya TAŚVA-ML 469,16vra­ta­nā­śa­rū­pa­tvā­t­, chedo ṃ­gā­pa­na­ya­naṃ­, nyā­yya­bhā­ra­ti­ri­kta­bhā­ra­vā­ha­na­m a­ti­bhā­rā­ro­pa­ṇaṃ­, kṣu­tpi­pā­sā­bā­dha­na­m a­nna­pā­na- TAŚVA-ML 469,17nirodhaḥ | kuto mī paṃ­cā­hiṃ­sā­ṇu­vra­ta­syā­tī­cā­rā ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 7.25.1ta­trā­hiṃ­sā­vra­ta­syā­tī­cā­rā baṃ­dhā­da­yaḥ śrutāḥ | teṣāṃ kro­dhā­di­ja­nma­tvā­t kro­dhā­de­s ta­nma­la­tva­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 469,19pū­rva­va­da­nu­mā­na­pra­yo­gaḥ pra­tye­ta­vyaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 469,20atha dvi­tī­ya­syā­ṇu­vra­ta­sya ke tīcārāḥ paṃcety ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.26 mi­thyo­pa­de­śa­ra­ho bhyā­khyā­na­kū­ṭa­le­kha­kri­yā­nyā­sā­pa­hā­ra­sā­kā­ra- TA-ML 7.26 maṃ­tra­bhe­dāḥ || 26 || TAŚVA-ML 469,23mi­thyā­nya­thā­pra­va­rta­na­m a­ti­saṃ­dhā­pa­naṃ vā mi­thyo­pa­de­śaḥ sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­ta­pra­va­rta­na­va­t sa­cchā­strā­nya­thā­ka­tha­na­va­t parā- TAŚVA-ML 469,24ti­saṃ­dhā­ya­ka­śā­stro­pa­de­śa­va­c ca, saṃ­vṛ­ta­sya pra­kā­śa­naṃ ra­ho­bhyā­khyā­naṃ strī­pu­ru­ṣā­nu­ṣṭhi­ta­gu­pta­kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­kā­śa­na­va­t­, TAŚVA-ML 469,25pa­ra­pra­yo­gā­d a­nyā­nu­ktā­pa­ddha­ti­ka­rma kū­ṭa­le­kha­kri­yā evaṃ te­no­kta­m a­nu­ṣṭhi­taṃ ceti va­ca­nā­bhi­prā­ya­le­kha­na­va­t­, hiraṇyā- TAŚVA-ML 469,26di­ni­kṣe­pa a­lpa­saṃ­khyā­nu­jñā­va­ca­naṃ nyā­sā­pa­hā­raḥ śa­ta­nya­se na­va­tya­nu­ṣṭhā­na­va­t­, a­rthā­di­bhiḥ­, pa­ra­gṛ­hya­pra­kā­śa­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 469,27sā­kā­ra­m aṃ­tra­bhe­daḥ a­rtha­pra­ka­ra­ṇā­di­bhi­r a­nyā­kū­ta­m u­pa­la­bhyā­sū­yā­di­nā ta­tpra­kā­śa­na­va­t || katham ete a­tī­cā­rā ity āha —TAŚV-ML 7.26.1tathā mi­thyo­pa­de­śā­dyā dvi­tī­ya­sya vratasya te | teṣām a­nṛ­ta­mū­la­tvā­t tadvat tena vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 469,29ya­thā­dya­vra­ta­sya mā­li­nya­he­tu­tvā­d baṃ­dhā­da­yo tī­cā­rā­s tathā dvi­tī­ya­sya miṃ­thyo­pa­de­śā­da­ya­s ta­da­vi­śe­ṣā­t | tanmāli- TAŚVA-ML 469,30nya­he­tu­tvaṃ punas teṣāṃ ta­cchu­ddhi­vi­ro­dhi­tvā­t || TAŚVA-ML 469,31atha tṛ­tī­ya­sya vratasya ke tīcārā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.27 ste­na­pra­yo­ga­ta­dā­hṛ­tā­dā­na­vi­ru­ddha­rā­jyā­ti­kra­ma­hī­nā­dhi­ka­mā­no- TA-ML 7.27 nmā­na­pra­ti­rū­pa­ka­vya­va­hā­rāḥ || 27 || TAŚVA-ML 470,03mo­ṣa­ka­sya tridhā pra­yo­ja­naṃ | ste­na­pra­yo­gaḥ­, co­rā­nī­ta­gra­ha­ṇaṃ ta­dā­hṛ­tā­dā­naṃ­, u­ci­tā­d anyathā dā­na­gra­ha­ṇa­m ati- TAŚVA-ML 470,04kramaḥ, vi­ru­ddha­rā­jye saty a­ti­kra­maḥ vi­ru­ddha­rā­jyā­ti­kra­maḥ­, kū­ṭa­pra­stha­tu­lā­di­bhiḥ kra­ya­vi­kra­ya­pra­yo­go hī­nā­dhi­ka- TAŚVA-ML 470,05mā­no­nmā­naṃ­, kṛ­tri­ma­hi­ra­ṇyā­di­ka­ra­ṇaṃ pra­ti­rū­pa­ka­vya­va­hā­raḥ | kuto mī tṛ­tī­ya­sya vra­ta­syā­tī­cā­rā ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 7.27.1proktāḥ ste­na­pra­yo­gā­dyāḥ paṃ­cā­ste­ya­vra­ta­sya te | ste­ya­he­tu­tva­ta­s teṣaṃ bhāve ta­nma­li­na­tva­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 470,07atha ca­tu­rtha­syā­ṇu­vra­ta­sya ke­tī­cā­rā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.28 pa­ra­vi­vā­ha­ka­ra­ṇe­tva­ri­kā­pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā­pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā­ga­ma­nā­naṃ­ga­krī- TA-ML 7.28 ḍā­kā­ma­tī­vrā­bhi­ni­ve­śāḥ || 28 || TAŚVA-ML 470,10sa­dve­dya­cā­ri­tra­mo­ho­da­yā­d vi­va­ha­naṃ vivāhaḥ parasya vi­vā­ha­s tasya karaṇaṃ pa­ra­vi­vā­ha­ka­ra­ṇaṃ­, a­ya­na­śī­le­tva­rī TAŚVA-ML 470,11saiva kutsitā i­tva­ri­kā tasyāṃ pa­ri­gṛ­hi­tā­yā­m a­pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā­yāṃ ca ga­ma­na­mi­tva­ri­kā­pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā­pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā­ga- TAŚVA-ML 470,12manaṃ, a­naṃ­ge­ṣu krīḍā a­naṃ­ga­krī­ḍā­, kāmasya pravṛddhaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ kā­ma­tī­vrā­bhi­ni­ve­śaḥ | dī­kṣi­tā­ti­bā­lā­ti­rya- TAŚVA-ML 470,13gyo­nyā­dī­nā­m a­nu­pa­saṃ­gra­ha iti cen na, kā­ma­tī­vrā­bhi­ni­ve­śa­gra­ha­ṇā­t siddheḥ | ta ete ca­tu­rthā­ṇu­vra­ta­sya kuto tī- TAŚVA-ML 470,14cārā ity āha —TAŚV-ML 7.28.1ca­tu­rtha­sya vra­ta­syā­nya­vi­vā­ha­ka­ra­ṇā­da­yaḥ | paṃcaite tikramā bra­hma­vi­dhā­ta­ka­ra­ṇa­kṣa­māḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 470,16sva­dā­ra­saṃ­to­ṣa­vra­ta­vi­ha­na­na­yo­gyā hi ta­da­tī­cā­rā na punas ta­dvi­ghā­ti­na eva pū­rva­va­t || TAŚVA-ML 470,17atha paṃ­ca­ma­vra­ta­sya ke tīcārā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.29 kṣe­tra­vā­stu­hi­ra­ṇya­su­va­rṇa­dha­na­dhā­nya­dā­sī­dā­sa­ku­pya­pra­mā­ṇā­ti­kra­māḥ || 29 || TAŚVA-ML 470,19kṣe­tra­vā­stvā­dī­nāṃ dvayor dvayor dvaṃdvaḥ prāk ku­pyā­t­, tī­vra­lo­bhā­bhi­ni­ve­śā­t pra­mā­ṇā­ti­re­kā­s teṣām a­ti­kra­māḥ | TAŚVA-ML 470,20paṃca kuto tīcārā ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 7.29.1kṣe­tra­vā­stvā­di­ṣū­pā­tta­pra­mā­ṇā­ti­kra­māḥ svayaṃ | paṃca saṃ­to­ṣa­ni­rghā­ta­he­ta­vo ṃ­tya­vra­ta­sya te || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 470,22saṃ­to­ṣa­ni­rghā­tā­nu­kū­la­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­d dhi ta­da­tī­cā­rāḥ syur na punaḥ sa­ma­rtha­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­t pū­rva­va­t || TAŚVA-ML 470,23atha di­gvi­ra­teḥ ke tikramāḥ parety ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.30 ū­rdhvā­dha­s ti­rya­gvya­ti­kra­ma­kṣe­tra­vṛ­ddhi­smṛ­tyaṃ­ta­rā­dhā­nā­ni || 30 || TAŚVA-ML 470,25pa­ri­mi­ta­di­ga­va­dhi­vya­ti­laṃ­gha­na­m a­ti­kra­maḥ­, sa tredhā ū­rdhvā­dha­s ti­rya­gvi­ṣa­ya­bhe­dā­t | tatra pa­rva­tā­dyā­ro­ha­ṇā­d ūrdhvā- TAŚVA-ML 470,26ti­kra­maḥ­, kū­pā­va­ta­ra­ṇā­de­r a­dho­ti­vṛ­ttiḥ­, bi­la­pra­ve­śā­de­s ti­rya­ga­tī­cā­raḥ­, a­bhi­gṛ­hī­tā­yā diśo lo­bhā­ve­śā­d ā- TAŚVA-ML 470,27dhi­kyā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ kṣe­tra­vṛ­ddhiḥ | i­cchā­pa­ri­mā­ṇe ṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­t paunar u­tta­ya­m iti cen na, ta­syā­nyā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­t tadati- TAŚVA-ML 470,28kramaḥ | pra­mā­da­mo­ha­vyā­saṃ­gā­di­bhiḥ a­na­nu­sma­ra­ṇaṃ smṛ­tyaṃ­ta­rā­dhā­naṃ | kasmāt punar amī pra­tha­ma­sya śīlasya paṃcā- TAŚVA-ML 470,29tīcārā ity āha —TAŚV-ML 7.30.1ū­rdhva­ti­kra­ma­ṇā­dyāḥ syuḥ śī­la­syā­dya­sya paṃca te | ta­dvi­ra­tyu­pa­ghā­ti­tvā­t teṣāṃ tad dhi ma­la­tva­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 470,31atha dvi­tī­ya­sya ke tīcārā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.31 ā­na­ya­na­pre­ṣya­pra­yo­ga­śa­bda­rū­pā­n u­pā­ta­pu­dga­la­kṣe­pāḥ || 31 || TAŚVA-ML 471,02tam ā­na­ye­ty ā­jñā­pa­na­m ā­na­ya­naṃ­, evaṃ kurv iti vi­ni­yo­gaḥ praṣye pra­yo­gaḥ­, a­bhyu­tkā­si­kā­di­ka­ra­ṇaṃ śabdānu- TAŚVA-ML 471,03pātaḥ, sva­vi­gra­ha­pra­rū­pa­ṇaṃ rū­pā­nu­pā­taḥ­, lo­ṣṭhā­di­pā­taḥ pu­dga­la­kṣe­paḥ | kutaḥ paṃcaite dvi­tī­ya­sya śīlasya vyati- TAŚVA-ML 471,04kramā ity āha —TAŚV-ML 7.31.2dvi­tī­ya­sya tu śīlasya te paṃ­cā­na­ya­nā­da­yaḥ | sva­de­śa­vi­ra­te­r bādhā taiḥ saṃ­kle­śa­vi­dhā­na­taḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 471,06atha tṛ­tī­ya­sya śīlasya ke tīcārā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.32 kaṃ­da­rpa­kau­tku­cya­mau­kha­ryā­sa­mī­kṣyā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇo­pa­bho­ga­pa­ri­bho­gā­na­rtha- TA-ML 7.32 kyāni || 32 || TAŚVA-ML 471,09rā­go­dre­kā­t pra­hā­sa­mi­śro '­śi­ṣṭa­vā­kpra­yo­gaḥ kaṃ­da­rpaḥ­, tad e­vo­bha­yaṃ paratra du­ṣṭa­kā­ya­ka­rma­yu­ktaṃ kau­tku­cyaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 471,10dhā­rṣṭya­prā­yo­saṃ­ba­ddha­ba­hu­pra­lā­pi­tvaṃ mau­kha­ryaṃ­, a­sa­mī­kṣya pra­yo­ja­nā­dhi­kye­na karaṇaṃ a­sa­mī­kṣyā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ­, tattredhā TAŚVA-ML 471,11kā­ya­vā­ṅma­no­vi­ṣa­ya­bhe­dā­t | yā­va­tā­rthe­no­pa­bho­ga­pa­ri­bho­ga­syā­rtha­s tato nya­syā­dhi­kya­m ā­na­rtha­kyaṃ | u­pa­bho­ga­pa­ri­bho­ga- TAŚVA-ML 471,12vrate ṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­t pau­na­ru­ktya­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, ta­da­rthā­na­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­t || kasmād ime tṛ­tī­ya­śī­la­syā­tī­cā­rā ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 7.32.1kaṃ­da­rpā­dyā­s tṛ­tī­ya­sya śī­la­sye­ho­pa­sū­tri­tāḥ | teṣām a­na­rtha­daṃ­ḍe­bhyo vi­ra­te­r bā­dha­ka­tva­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 471,14atha ca­tu­rtha­sya śīlasya ke tikramā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.33 yo­ga­duḥ­pra­ṇi­dhā­nā­nā­da­ra­smṛ­tya­nu­pa­sthā­nā­ni || 33 || TAŚVA-ML 471,16yo­ga­śa­bdo vyā­khyā­tā­rthaḥ­, du­ṣṭa­pra­ṇi­dhā­na­m anyathā vā duḥ­pra­ṇi­dhā­naṃ­, a­nā­da­ro nu­tsā­haḥ­, a­nai­kā­gryaṃ smṛtya- TAŚVA-ML 471,17nu­pa­sthā­naṃ | ma­no­duḥ­pra­ṇi­dhā­naṃ tad iti cen na, ta­dvra­tā­d a­nyā­ciṃ­ta­nā­t | kutaś ca­tu­rtha­sya śī­la­syā­ti­kra­mā ity āha —TAŚV-ML 7.33.1yo­ga­duḥ­pra­ṇi­dhā­nā­dyā­ś ca­tu­rtha­sya vya­ti­kra­māḥ | śīlasya ta­dvi­ghā­ti­tvā­t teṣāṃ ta­nma­la­tā­sthi­teḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 471,19paṃ­ca­ma­sya śīlasya ke tīcārā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.34 a­pra­tya­ve­kṣi­tā­pra­mā­rji­to­tsa­rgā­dā­na­saṃ­sta­ro­pa­kra­ma­ṇā­nā­da­ra­smṛ­tya- TA-ML 7.34 nu­pa­sthā­nā­ni || 34 || TAŚVA-ML 471,22pra­tya­ve­kṣa­ṇaṃ cakṣuṣo vyā­pā­raḥ­, pra­mā­rja­na­m u­pa­ka­ra­ṇo­pa­kā­raḥ­, tasya pra­ti­ṣe­dha­vi­śi­ṣṭa­syo­tsa­rgā­di­bhiḥ saṃ­baṃ­dha­s te- TAŚVA-ML 471,23nā­pra­tya­ve­kṣi­tā­pra­mā­rji­ta­de­śe kvacid u­tsa­rga­s tā­dṛ­śa­sya ka­sya­ci­d u­pa­ka­ra­ṇa­syā­dā­naṃ tādṛśe ca kvacic cha­ya­nī­ya­sthā­ne TAŚVA-ML 471,24saṃ­sta­ro­pa­kra­ma­ṇa­m iti trī­ṇya­bhi­hi­tā­ni bha­vaṃ­ti­, ta­thā­va­śya­ke­ṣv a­nā­da­raḥ­, smṛ­tya­nu­pa­sthā­naṃ ca kṣu­da­rdi­ta­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 471,25pro­ṣa­dho­pa­vā­sā­nu­ṣṭhā­yi­naḥ syād iti | tasyaite paṃ­cā­tī­cā­rāḥ kuta ity āha —TAŚV-ML 7.34.1a­pra­tya­ve­kṣi­te­tyā­dyā­s tatroktāḥ paṃ­ca­ma­sya te | śī­la­syā­ti­kra­māḥ paṃca ta­dvi­ghā­ta­sya hetavaḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 471,27yata iti śeṣaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 471,28ṣaṣṭhasya śīlasya ke tīcārā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.35 sa­ci­tta­saṃ­baṃ­dha­saṃ­mi­śrā­bhi­ṣa­va­duḥ­pa­kvā­hā­rāḥ || 35 || TAŚVA-ML 471,30saha cittena vartata iti sa­ci­ttaṃ­, ta­du­pa­śli­ṣṭaḥ saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ­, ta­dvya­ti­kī­rṇa­s tanmiśraḥ | pū­rve­ṇā­vi­śi­ṣṭa iti TAŚVA-ML 472,01cen na, tatra saṃ­sa­rga­mā­tra­tvā­t | pra­mā­da­saṃ­mo­hā­bhyāṃ sa­ci­ttā­di­ṣu vṛttir de­śa­vi­ra­ta­syo­pa­bho­ga­pa­ri­bho­ga­vi­ṣa­ye­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 472,02pa­ri­mi­te­ṣv apīty arthaḥ | dravo vṛṣyaṃ cā­bhi­ṣa­vaḥ­, a­sa­mya­k pakvo duḥpakvaḥ | ta ete tikramāḥ paṃca katham ity āha —TAŚV-ML 7.35.1tathā ta­cci­tta­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­hā­rā­dyāḥ paṃca sūtritāḥ | te tra ṣaṣṭhasya śīlasya ta­dvi­ro­dha­na­he­ta­vaḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 472,04sa­pta­ma­sya śīlasya ke tikramā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.36 sa­ci­tta­ni­kṣe­pā­pi­dhā­na­pa­ra­vya­pa­de­śa­mā­tsa­rya­kā­lā­ti­kra­māḥ || 36 || TAŚVA-ML 472,06sacitte nikṣepaḥ pra­ka­ra­ṇā­t sa­ci­tte­nā­pi­dhā­naṃ­, a­nya­dā­tṛ­de­yā­rpa­ṇaṃ pa­ra­vya­pa­de­śaḥ­, pra­ya­ccha­to py ā­da­rā­bhā­vo TAŚVA-ML 472,07mā­tsaṃ­rya­, akāle bhojanaṃ kā­lā­ti­kra­maḥ || kuta ete ticārā ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 7.36.1smṛtāḥ sa­ci­tta­ni­kṣe­pa­pra­mu­khā­s te vya­ti­kra­māḥ | sa­pta­ma­sye­ha śīlasya ta­dvi­ghā­ta­vi­dhā­yi­naḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 472,09atha sa­lle­kha­nā­yāḥ ke ticārā ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.37 jī­vi­ta­ma­ra­ṇā­śaṃ­sā­mi­trā­nu­rā­ga­su­khā­nu­baṃ­dha­ni­dā­nā­ni || 37 || TAŚVA-ML 472,11ā­kāṃ­kṣa­ṇa­m ā­śaṃ­sā­, a­va­śya­he­ya­tve śa­rī­ra­syā­va­sthā­nā­da­ro jī­vi­tā­śaṃ­sā­, jī­vi­ta­saṃ­kle­śā­n maraṇaṃ prati TAŚVA-ML 472,12ci­ttā­nu­ro­dho ma­ra­ṇā­śaṃ­sā­, pūrvaṃ su­hṛ­tsa­ha­pāṃ­śu­krī­ḍa­nā­dya­nu­sma­ra­ṇaṃ mi­trā­nu­rā­gaḥ­, pū­rvā­nu­bhū­ta­prī­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­smṛ­ti- TAŚVA-ML 472,13sa­ma­nvā­hā­raḥ su­khā­nu­baṃ­dhaḥ­, bho­gā­kāṃ­kṣa­yā niyataṃ dīyate cittaṃ tasmiṃs teneti vā nidānaṃ | ta ete saṃnyāsa- TAŚVA-ML 472,14syā­ti­kra­māḥ katham ity āha —TAŚV-ML 7.37.1vijñeyā jī­vi­tā­śaṃ­sā­pra­mu­khāḥ paṃca tattvataḥ | pro­kta­sa­lle­kha­nā­yā­s te vi­śu­ddhi­kṣa­ti­he­ta­vaḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 472,16tad evaṃ śī­la­vra­te­ṣv a­na­ti­cā­rai­s tī­rtha­ka­ra­tva­sya pa­ra­ma­śu­bha­nā­mnaḥ karmaṇo hetur ity etasya pu­ṇyā­sra­va­sya pra­paṃ­ca­to TAŚVA-ML 472,17ni­śca­yā­rthaṃ vra­ta­śī­la­sa­mya­ktva­bhā­va­nā­ta­da­ti­cā­ra­pra­paṃ­caṃ vyākhyāya saṃprati śa­kti­ta­s tyā­ga­ta­pa­sī ity atra proktasya TAŚVA-ML 472,18vyā­khyā­nā­rtha­m u­pa­kra­mya­te­;­ —TA-ML 7.38 a­nu­gra­hā­rthaṃ sva­syā­ti­sa­rgo dānam || 38 || TAŚVA-ML 472,20sva­pa­ro­pa­kā­ro nu­gra­haḥ­, svaśabdo dha­na­pa­ryā­ya­va­ca­naḥ | kimartho yaṃ nirdeśa ity āha —TAŚV-ML 7.38.1svaṃ dhanaṃ syāt pa­ri­tyā­go ti­sa­rga­s tasya nu sphuṭaḥ | ta­ddā­na­m iti nirdeśo ti­pra­saṃ­ga­ni­vṛ­tta­ye || 1 || TAŚV-ML 7.38.2a­nu­gra­hā­rtha­m ity e­ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m u­dī­ri­taṃ | tena sva­māṃ­sa­dā­nā­di niṣiddhaṃ pa­ra­mā­pa­kṛ­t || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 472,23na hi pa­ra­kī­ya­vi­tta­syā­ti­sa­rja­naṃ dānaṃ sva­syā­ti­sa­rga iti va­ca­nā­t | svakīyaṃ hi dhanaṃ svam iti prasiddhaṃ TAŚVA-ML 472,24dha­na­pa­ryā­ya­vā­ci­naḥ sva­śa­bda­sya tathaiva prasiddheḥ | na caivaṃ sva­duḥ­kha­kā­ra­ṇaṃ pa­ra­duḥ­kha­ni­mi­ttaṃ vā sarvam ā­hā­rā­di­kaṃ TAŚVA-ML 472,25dhanaṃ bha­va­tī­ti tasyāpy a­ti­sa­rgo dānam iti pra­sa­jya­te sā­mā­nya­to nu­gra­hā­rtha­m iti va­ca­nā­t | svā­nu­gra­hā­rtha­sya TAŚVA-ML 472,26vā­pa­rā­nu­gra­hā­rtha­sya ca gha­na­syā­ti­sa­rgo dānam iti vya­va­sthi­teḥ | tena ca vi­śe­ṣa­ṇe­na sva­māṃ­sā­di­dā­naṃ svāpāya- TAŚVA-ML 472,27kāraṇaṃ pa­ra­syā­va­dya­ni­baṃ­dha­naṃ ca pra­ti­kṣi­pta­m ā­la­kṣya­te­, tasya sva­pa­ra­yoḥ pa­ra­mā­pa­kā­ra­he­tu­tvā­t || TAŚVA-ML 472,28kutas tasya dānasya viśeṣa ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 7.39 vi­dhi­dra­vya­dā­tṛ­pā­tra­vi­śe­ṣā­t ta­dvi­śe­ṣaḥ || 39 || TAŚVA-ML 472,30pra­ti­gra­hā­di­kra­mo vidhiḥ, viśeṣo gu­ṇa­kṛ­taḥ tasya pra­tye­ka­m a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ | ta­paḥ­svā­dhyā­ya­pa­ri­vṛ­ddhi­he­tu­tvā­di- TAŚVA-ML 472,31r dra­vya­vi­śe­ṣaḥ­, a­na­sū­yā­'­vi­ṣā­dā­di­r dā­tṛ­vi­śe­ṣaḥ­, mo­kṣa­kā­ra­ṇa­gu­ṇa­saṃ­yo­gaḥ pā­tra­vi­śe­ṣaḥ | etad e­vā­ha­ —TAŚV-ML 7.39.1ta­dvi­śe­ṣaḥ pra­paṃ­ce­na syād vi­dhyā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | dātuḥ śu­ddhi­vi­śe­ṣā­ya sa­mya­gbo­dha­sya viśrutaḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 473,01kuto yaṃ vi­dhyā­dī­nāṃ ya­tho­di­to viśeṣaḥ syād ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 7.39.2vi­dhyā­dī­nāṃ viśeṣaḥ syāt sva­kā­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | ta­tkā­ra­ṇaṃ punar bā­hya­māṃ­ta­raṃ cāpy a­ne­ka­dhā || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 473,03vi­dhi­dra­vya­dā­tṛ­pā­trā­ṇāṃ hi vi­śe­ṣaḥ­, sva­kā­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣā­t | tac ca kāraṇaṃ bāhyam a­ne­ka­dhā dra­vya­kṣe­tra­kā­la- TAŚVA-ML 473,04bhā­va­bhe­dā­t | āṃtaraṃ cā­ne­ka­dhā śra­ddhā­vi­śe­ṣā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ | kaḥ punar asau vi­dhyā­dī­nāṃ viśeṣaḥ prakhyāto TAŚVA-ML 473,05yato dānasya vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ pha­la­vi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­pā­da­naḥ syād ity āha —TAŚV-ML 7.39.3pā­tra­pa­ri­gra­hā­di­bhyo vi­dhi­bhya­s tāvad āsravaḥ | dātuḥ puṇyasya saṃ­kle­śa­ra­hi­te­bhyo ti­śā­yi­naḥ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 7.39.4kiṃcit saṃ­kle­śa­yu­kte­bhyo ma­dhya­ma­syo­pa­va­rṇi­taḥ | bṛ­ha­tsaṃ­kle­śa­yu­kte­bhyaḥ sva­lpa­sye­ti vi­bhi­dya­te || 4 || TAŚV-ML 7.39.5ni­kṛ­ṣṭa­ma­dhya­mo­tkṛ­ṣṭa­vi­śu­ddhi­bhyo vi­pa­rya­yaḥ | tebhyaḥ syād iti saṃ­kṣe­pā­d uktaṃ sū­ri­bhi­raṃ­ja­sā || 5 || TAŚV-ML 7.39.6gu­ṇa­vṛ­ddhi­ka­raṃ dravyaṃ pātre 'pātre sa­ma­rpi­taṃ | do­ṣa­vṛ­ddhi­ka­raṃ pā­pa­kā­ri miśraṃ tu mi­śra­kṛ­t || 6 || TAŚV-ML 7.39.7dātā gu­ṇā­nvi­taḥ śuddhaḥ paraṃ puṇyam a­vā­pnu­yā­t | do­ṣā­nvi­ta­s tv a­śu­ddhā­tmā paraṃ pāpam upaiti saḥ || 7 || TAŚV-ML 7.39.8gu­ṇa­do­ṣā­nvi­taḥ śu­ddhā­śu­ddha­bhā­ve sa­ma­ś­‍­nu­te | bahudhā madhyamaṃ puṇyaṃ pāpaṃ ceti vi­ni­śca­yaḥ || 8 || TAŚV-ML 7.39.9dattam annaṃ su­pā­trā­ya svalpam apy u­ru­pu­ṇya­kṛ­t | ma­dhya­mā­ya tu pātrāya puṇyaṃ ma­dhya­ma­m ā­na­ye­t || 9 || TAŚV-ML 7.39.10ka­ni­ṣṭhā­ya punaḥ svalpam a­pā­trā­yā­pha­laṃ viduḥ | pā­pā­pā­paṃ phalaṃ ceti sūrayaḥ saṃ­pra­ca­kṣa­te || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 473,14sā­ma­grī­bhe­dā­d dhi dā­na­vi­śe­ṣaḥ syāt kṛ­pyā­di­vi­śe­ṣā­d bī­ja­vi­śe­ṣa­va­t | ni­rā­tma­ka­tve sa­rva­bhā­vā­nāṃ vidhyā- TAŚVA-ML 473,15di­sva­rū­pā­bhā­vaḥ kṣa­ṇi­ka­tvā­va­dhi­vi­jñā­na­sya ta­da­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­bhā­vaḥ ni­tya­tvā­jña­tva­niḥ­kri­ya­tvā­c ca ta­da­bhā­vaḥ | kriyā- TAŚVA-ML 473,16gu­ṇa­sa­ma­vā­yā­d u­pa­pa­tti­r iti cen na, ta­tpa­ri­ṇā­mā­bhā­vā­t kṣetrasya vā­ce­ta­na­tvā­t | syā­dvā­di­na­s ta­du­pa­pa­tti­r a­ne­kāṃ­tā- TAŚVA-ML 473,17śra­ya­ṇā­t | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 7.39.11aba­pā­tre­bhyo dattaṃ bhavati saphalaṃ kiṃcid aparaṃ na pātrebhyo vittaṃ pra­cu­ra­m uditaṃ jā­tu­ci­d iha | TAŚV-ML 7.39.11cdadattaṃ pātrebhyo ja­na­ya­ti śubhaṃ bhūri gahanaṃ jano 'yaṃ syādvādaṃ katham iva niruktaṃ pra­bha­va­ti || 11 || TAŚVA-ML 473,20kiṃcid dhi vastu vi­śu­ddhāṃ­ta­ra­m a­pā­tre­bhyo pi dattaṃ sa­pha­la­m eva, saṃ­kle­śa­du­rga­taṃ tu pātrebhyo dattaṃ na pra­cu­ra­m api TAŚVA-ML 473,21saphalaṃ ka­dā­ci­d u­pa­pa­dya­te '­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t­, .­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­m a­da­tta­m api pātrebhyo '­pā­tre­bhya­ś ca śubham eva phalaṃ ja­na­ya­ti TAŚVA-ML 473,22saṃ­kle­śāṃ­gā­pra­dā­na­syai­va śre­ya­ska­ra­tvā­t | tataḥ pā­trā­yā­pā­trā­ya vā syād dānaṃ sa­pha­laṃ­, syād a­dā­naṃ­, syād u­bha­yaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 473,23syād a­va­kta­vyaṃ ca syād dānaṃ vā vaktavyaṃ ceti syā­dvā­di­na­ya­pra­mā­ṇa­ma­ya­jyo­tiḥ­pra­tā­no a­pa­sā­ri­ta­sa­ka­la­ku­na- TAŚVA-ML 473,24ya­ti­mi­ra­pa­ṭa­laḥ sa­mya­ga­ne­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­di­na­ka­ra eva vi­bhā­ge­na vi­bhā­va­yi­tuṃ pra­bha­va­ti na punar itaro janaḥ kūpa- TAŚVA-ML 473,25m aṃ­ḍū­ka­va­tpā­rā­vā­ra­vā­ri­vi­jṛṃ­bhi­ta­m iti prā­ye­ṇo­ktaṃ pu­ra­stā­t pra­ti­pa­tta­vya­m || TAŚVA-ML 473,26iti sa­pta­mā­dhyā­ya­sya dvi­tī­ya­m ā­hni­ka­m | TAŚVA-ML 473,27iti śrīvi­dyā­naṃ­diā­cā­rya­vi­ra­ci­te tattvārthaślo­ka­vā­rti­kālaṃkāre saptamo 'dhyāyaḥ samāptaḥ || 7 || TAŚV-ML 474,1atha a­ṣṭa­mo­'­dhyā­yaḥ || 8 || TAŚV-ML 8.1.1atha baṃdhe '­bhi­dhā­ta­vye '­bhi­dhī­yaṃ­te sya hetavaḥ | ni­rhe­tu­ka­tva­kū­ṭa­sthā­kā­ra­ṇa­tva­ni­vṛ­tta­ye || 1 || TA-ML 8.1 mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­vi­ra­ti­pra­mā­da­ka­ṣā­ya­yo­gā baṃ­dha­he­ta­vaḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 474,04mi­thyā­da­rśa­naṃ kri­yā­svaṃ­ta­rbhū­taṃ­, vi­ra­ti­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­bhū­tā­py a­vi­ra­tiḥ­, ā­jñā­vyā­pā­da­nā­nā­kāṃ­kṣa­kri­yā­yā­m aṃ­ta­rbhā­vaḥ TAŚVA-ML 474,05pra­mā­da­sya­, kaṣāyāḥ kro­dhā­da­yaḥ proktāḥ, yogāḥ kā­yā­di­vi­ka­lpāḥ prakḷptāḥ | mi­thyā­da­rśa­naṃ dvedhā naisargi- TAŚVA-ML 474,06ka­pa­ro­pa­de­śa­ni­mi­tta­bhe­dā­t | ta­tro­pa­de­śa­ni­ra­pe­kṣaṃ nai­sa­rgi­kaṃ­, pa­ro­pa­de­śa­ni­mi­ttaṃ ca­tu­rvi­dhaṃ kri­yā­kri­yā­vā­dā­jñā- TAŚVA-ML 474,07ni­ka­vai­na­yi­ka­ma­ta­vi­ka­lpā­t | ca­tu­ra­śī­tiḥ kri­yā­vā­dā iti kau­tku­lya­kaṃ­ṭha­vi­ddhi­pra­bhṛ­ti­ma­ta­vi­ka­lpā­t | TAŚVA-ML 474,08a­śī­ti­śa­ta­m a­kri­yā­vā­dā­nāṃ ma­rī­ci­ku­mā­ro­lū­ka­ka­pi­lā­di­da­rśa­na­bhe­dā­t | ā­jñā­ni­ka­vā­dāḥ sa­pta­ṣa­ṣṭi­saṃ­khyāḥ TAŚVA-ML 474,09sā­ka­lya­vā­ka­lya­pra­bhṛ­ti­dṛ­ṣṭi­bhe­dā­t | vai­na­yi­kā­nāṃ dvā­triṃ­śa­t va­śi­ṣṭa­pa­rā­śa­rā­di­ma­ta­bhe­dā­t | ete mi­thyā­da­rśa- TAŚVA-ML 474,10no­pa­de­śā­s trīṇi śatāni tri­ṣa­ṣṭyu­tta­rā­ṇi baṃ­dha­he­ta­vaḥ prā­ṇi­va­dha­ni­mi­tta­tvā­d a­dha­rma­he­tu­tva­si­ddheḥ | ā­ga­ma­prā­mā- TAŚVA-ML 474,11ṇyāt prā­ṇi­va­dho dha­rma­he­tu­r iti cen na, ta­syā­ga­ma­tvā­si­ddhe­r a­na­va­sthā­nā­t | pa­ra­mā­ga­me pra­si­ddha­tvā­t ta­da­si­ddhi­r iti TAŚVA-ML 474,12cen na, a­ti­śa­ya­jñā­nā­ka­ra­tvā­t | a­nya­trā­py a­ti­śa­ya­jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­d iti cen na, ata eva teṣāṃ saṃ­bha­vā­t | TAŚVA-ML 474,13śra­ddhā­mā­tra­m iti cen na, bhū­ya­sā­mu­pa­la­bdheḥ ra­tnā­ka­ra­va­t | ta­du­dbha­va­tvā­t teṣām api prā­mā­ṇya­m iti cen na, nissā- TAŚVA-ML 474,14ratvāt kaṃ­tvā­di­va­t | sa­rve­ṣā­m a­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­saṃ­gā­t | ya­jña­ka­rma­ṇo nyatra vadhaḥ pā­pā­ye­ti cen na, u­bha­ya­tra tu­lya­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 474,15tā­da­rthyā­t sa­rva­sye­ti cen na, sā­dhya­tvā­t a­nya­tho­pa­yo­ge do­ṣa­pra­saṃ­gā­t | maṃ­tra­prā­dhā­nyā­d adoṣa iti cen na, pratyakṣa- TAŚVA-ML 474,16vi­ro­dhā­t hiṃ­sā­do­ṣā­vi­ni­vṛ­tteḥ | ni­ya­ta­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ni­mi­tta­syā­nya­thā vi­dhi­ni­ṣe­dhā­saṃ­bha­vā­t kartur a­saṃ­bha­vā­c ca | TAŚVA-ML 474,17paṃ­ca­vi­dhaṃ vā mi­thyā­da­rśa­naṃ­, a­vi­ra­ti­ka­ṣā­ya­yo­gā dvā­da­śa­paṃ­ca­viṃ­śa­ti­tra­yo­da­śa­bhe­dāḥ­, pramādo ne­ka­vi­dhaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 474,18sa­mu­dā­yā­va­ya­va­yo­r baṃ­dha­he­tu­tvaṃ vā­kya­pa­ri­sa­mā­pte­r vai­ci­tryā­t | a­vi­ra­teḥ pra­mā­da­syā­vi­śe­ṣa iti cen na, virata- TAŚVA-ML 474,19syāpi pra­mā­da­da­rśa­nā­t | ka­ṣā­yā­vi­ra­tyo­r abheda iti cen na, kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhe­do­pa­pa­tteḥ || kutaḥ punar mi­thyā­da­rśa- TAŚVA-ML 474,20nādayaḥ paṃca baṃ­dha­he­ta­va ity āha —TAŚV-ML 8.1.2syur baṃ­dha­he­ta­vaḥ puṃsaḥ sva­mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­da­yaḥ | tasya ta­dbhā­va­bhā­vi­tvā­d anyathā ta­da­si­ddhi­taḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 474,22puṃso baṃ­dha­he­ta­va iti va­ca­nā­t pra­dhā­na­kṣa­ṇi­ka­ci­tta­sya saṃ­tā­na­sya ca vya­va­cche­daḥ­, sva­mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­da­yaḥ TAŚVA-ML 474,23iti ni­rde­śā­t pra­dhā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­s te puṃso baṃ­dha­he­ta­va iti vyu­da­staṃ­, kṛ­ta­nā­śā­kṛ­tā­bhyā­ga­ma­pra­saṃ­gā­t baṃdhasya TAŚVA-ML 474,24mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­dya­nva­ya­vya­ti­re­kā­nu­vi­dhā­nā­t ta­ddhe­tu­ka­tva­si­ddhiḥ || nanu ca mo­kṣa­kā­ra­ṇa­trai­vi­dhyo­pa­de­śā­t baṃ­dha­kā­ra- TAŚVA-ML 474,25ṇa­pāṃ­ca­vi­dhyaṃ vi­ru­ddha­m ity ā­śaṃ­kā­yā­m ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 8.1.3ta­dvi­pa­rya­ya­to mo­kṣa­he­ta­vaḥ paṃca sūtritāḥ | sā­ma­rthyā­d atra nāto sti virodhaḥ sarvathā girām || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 474,27ni­rṇī­ta­prā­yaṃ caitan na punar ucyate || TAŚVA-ML 474,28ko yaṃ baṃdha ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 8.2 sa­ka­ṣā­ya­tvā­j jīvaḥ karmaṇo yogyān pu­dga­lā­n ādatte sa baṃdhaḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 474,30punaḥ ka­ṣā­ya­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­nu­vā­da iti cen na, ka­rma­vi­śe­ṣā­śa­ya­vā­ci­tvā­j ja­ṭha­rā­gni­va­t | jī­vā­bhi­dhā­naṃ pra­co­di­ta- TAŚVA-ML 475,01tvāt, jīvasya hi katham a­mū­rte­na karmaṇā baṃdha iti paraiḥ prācodi tato jīva ity a­bhi­dhī­ya­te | jī­va­nā­vi- TAŚVA-ML 475,02ni­rmu­kta­tvā­d vā, jīvanaṃ hy āyus te­nā­vi­ni­rmu­kta evātmā ka­rma­pu­dga­lā­nā­da­tte 'taś ca jī­vā­bhi­dhā­naṃ yuktaṃ | karmaṇo TAŚVA-ML 475,03yogyān pu­dga­lā­nā­da­tta iti pṛ­tha­gvi­bha­ktyu­ccā­ra­ṇaṃ vā­kyāṃ­ta­ra­jñā­pa­nā­rthaṃ tena karmaṇo jīvaḥ sa­ka­ṣā­yo bhavati TAŚVA-ML 475,04pū­rvo­pā­ttā­d ity ekaṃ vākyaṃ sa­ka­ṣā­ya­tvā­t pūrvam a­ka­rma­ka­sya mu­kta­va­tsa­ka­ṣā­ya­tvā­yo­gā­t | tathā karmaṇo yogyān TAŚVA-ML 475,05pu­dga­lā­nā­da­tte jīvaḥ sa­ka­ṣā­ya­tvā­t iti dvitīyaṃ vākyaṃ ka­rma­yo­gya­pu­dga­lā­dā­nā­t pū­rva­ma­ka­ṣā­ya­sya kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā- TAŚVA-ML 475,06di­va­tta­da­gha­ṭa­nā­t | tato jī­va­ka­rma­ṇo­r a­nā­di­baṃ­dha ity uktaṃ bhavati bī­jāṃ­ku­ra­va­t | sa­ka­ṣā­ya­tva­ka­rma­yo­gya­pu­dga­lā- TAŚVA-ML 475,07dā­na­yo­r bhā­va­dra­vya­baṃ­dha­sva­bhā­va­yo­r ni­mi­tta­nai­mi­tti­ka­bhā­va­vya­va­sthā­nā­t | pu­dga­la­va­ca­naṃ ka­rma­ṇa­s tā­dā­tmya­khyā­pa­nā­rthaṃ pudga- TAŚVA-ML 475,08lātmakaṃ dra­vya­ka­rma na punar a­nya­sva­bhā­vaṃ | tad a­si­ddha­m iti cen na, a­mū­rte­r a­nu­gra­ho­pa­ghā­tā­bhā­vā­t | na hy a­mū­rti­r ā- TAŚVA-ML 475,09tmaguṇo jī­va­syā­mū­rte­r a­nu­gra­ho­pa­ghā­tau kartum alaṃ kā­la­va­dā­kā­śā­dī­nāṃ | mū­rti­ma­ta­s tu pau­dga­li­ka­sya karmaṇo nugra- TAŚVA-ML 475,10ho­pa­ghā­ta­ka­ra­ṇa­m amūrte py ātmani ka­thaṃ­ci­n na vi­ru­dhya­te­, ta­da­nā­di­baṃ­dhaṃ prati tasya mū­rti­ma­ttva­pra­si­ddhe­r anyathā baṃdhā- TAŚVA-ML 475,11yogāt | ādatte iti pra­ti­jñā­to­pa­saṃ­hā­rā­rthaṃ | tathā hi – yo yaḥ śu­bhā­śu­bha­pha­la­dā­yi­dra­vya­yo­gyā­n pu­dga­lā­nā- TAŚVA-ML 475,12datte sa sa sa­ka­ṣā­yo yathā tādṛśaḥ sa sa karmaṇo yogyān pu­dga­lā­nā­da­tte ya­tho­bha­ya­vā­di­pra­si­ddhaḥ śubhāśu- TAŚVA-ML 475,13bha­pha­la­grā­sā­di­pu­dga­lā­dā­yī rakto dviṣṭo vā sa­ka­ṣā­ya­ś ca vi­vā­dā­pa­nnaḥ saṃsārī tasmāt karmaṇo yogyān TAŚVA-ML 475,14pu­dga­lā­nā­da­tte iti pra­ti­jñā­to­pa­saṃ­hā­raḥ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaḥ | atas ta­du­pa­śle­ṣo baṃdhaḥ tadbhāvo ma­di­rā­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­va­t | TAŚVA-ML 475,15sa­va­ca­na­m a­nya­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ­, karmaṇo yogyānāṃ sū­kṣmai­ka­kṣe­trā­va­gā­hi­nā­m a­naṃ­tā­nā­m ā­dā­nā­d ātmanaḥ ka­ṣā­yā­rdrī­kṛ­ta­sya TAŚVA-ML 475,16pra­ti­pra­de­śaṃ ta­du­pa­śle­ṣo baṃdhaḥ sa eva baṃdho nānyaḥ saṃ­yo­ga­mā­traṃ sva­gu­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­sa­ma­vā­yo veti tā­tpa­ryā­rthaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 475,17ka­ṣā­yā­rdrī­kṛ­te jīve ka­rma­yo­gya­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ ka­rma­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya bhāvād gu­ḍo­da­ka­dhā­ta­kī­ku­su­mā­dyā­rdra­bhā­ja­na­vi­śe­ṣe TAŚVA-ML 475,18ma­di­rā­yo­gya­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ ma­di­rā­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­va­t | ka­ra­ṇā­di­sā­dha­no baṃ­dha­śa­bdaḥ ta­syo­pa­ca­yā­pa­ca­ya­sa­dbhā­vaḥ karmaṇa TAŚVA-ML 475,19ā­ya­vya­ya­da­rśa­nā­t vrīhiko ṣṭhā­gā­ra­va­t | ka­rma­ṇā­m ā­ya­vya­ya­da­rśa­nā­t ta­tpha­lā­ya­vya­yā­nu­bha­va­nā­t siddhaṃ tato numi- TAŚVA-ML 475,20tā­nu­mā­naṃ | etad e­vā­ha­ —TAŚV-ML 8.2.1pu­dga­lā­nāṃ nu­rā­dā­naṃ vaṃdho dra­vyā­tma­kaḥ smṛtaḥ | yogyānāṃ karmaṇaḥ sve­ṣṭā­ni­ṣṭa­ni­rva­rta­nā­tma­naḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 475,22kathaṃ panaḥ pudgalāḥ ka­rma­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­yo­gyāḥ kecid u­pa­pa­dyaṃ­te ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 8.2.2pudgalāḥ karmaṇo yogyāḥ kecin mū­rtā­rtha­yo­ga­taḥ | pa­cya­mā­na­tva­taḥ śā­li­bī­jā­di­va­d i­tī­ri­taṃ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 475,24pudgalā eva ka­rma­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­bhā­jo mū­rta­dra­vya­saṃ­baṃ­dhe­na vi­pa­cya­mā­na­tvā­c chā­li­bī­jā­di­va­d ity uktaṃ pu­ra­stā­t | TAŚVA-ML 475,25tataḥ karmaṇo yogyāḥ pudgalāḥ kecit saṃty eva || TAŚV-ML 8.2.3tān ādatte svayaṃ jīvaḥ sa­ka­ṣā­ya­tva­taḥ sa tu | yo nādatte prasiddho hi ka­ṣā­ya­ra­hi­taḥ paraḥ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 8.2.4sa­ka­ṣā­yaḥ sa­ka­rma­tva­jī­vaḥ syāt pūrvato nyataḥ | ka­ṣā­ye­bhyaḥ sa­ka­rme­ti nānyathā bha­va­bhā­ga­yaṃ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 8.2.5jīvaḥ saṃbaṃdha iti vā sa­ka­ṣā­ya­tva­to nyathā | tasya mu­ktā­tma­va­tta­ttvā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 5 || TAŚV-ML 8.2.6sa­ka­ṣā­ya­tva­m a­dhya­kṣā­t sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­taḥ svayaṃ | ko­pa­vā­n aham ity evaṃ rūpāt siddhaṃ hi dehināṃ || 6 || TAŚV-ML 8.2.7pradhānaṃ sa­ka­ṣā­yaṃ tu syān nai­vā­ce­ta­na­tva­taḥ | kuṃ­bhā­di­va­t tato nedaṃ saṃ­baṃ­dha­m iti nirṇayaḥ || 7 || TAŚV-ML 8.2.8karmaṇaḥ sa­ka­ṣā­ya­tvaṃ jī­va­sye­ti na śāśvataṃ | sa­he­tu­ka­sya kau­ṭa­sthya­vi­ro­dhā­t ku­ṭa­kā­di­va­t || 8 || TAŚV-ML 8.2.9tato nu mu­ktya­bhā­vo nu ku­ta­ści­t karmaṇaḥ kṣaye | sa­ka­ṣā­ya­tva­vi­dhvaṃ­sā­vi­dhvaṃ­sa­kṛ­ta­si­ddhi­taḥ || 9 || TAŚV-ML 8.2.10jīvo hi karmaṇo yogyān ādatte pu­dga­lā­n svayaṃ | sa­ka­ṣā­ya­s tataḥ pūrvaṃ śuddhasya ta­da­saṃ­bha­vā­t || 10 || TAŚV-ML 8.2.11ta­ddra­vya­ka­rma­bhi­r baṃdhaḥ pu­dga­lā­tma­bhi­r ātmanaḥ | siddho nā­tma­gu­ṇai­r evaṃ ka­ṣā­yai­r bhā­va­ka­rma­bhiḥ || 11 || TAŚV-ML 8.2.12anyathā sa­ka­ṣā­ya­tva­pra­tya­ya­sya vi­ro­dha­taḥ | saṃ­sā­ri­ṇāṃ śa­rī­rā­di­saṃ­baṃ­dha­syai­va hānitaḥ || 12 || TAŚVA-ML 476,02so yaṃ sā­mā­nya­to baṃdhaḥ pra­ti­pā­di­ta­s ta­tpra­kā­ra­gra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 8.3 pra­kṛ­ti­sthi­tya­nu­bhā­gabhavapra­de­śā­s ta­dvi­dha­yaḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 476,04a­ka­rta­rī­ty a­nu­vṛ­tte­r a­pā­dā­na­sā­dha­nā pra­kṛ­tiḥ­, bhā­va­sā­dha­nau sthi­tya­nu­bha­vau­, ka­rma­sā­dha­naḥ pra­de­śa­śa­bdaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 476,05prakṛtiḥ svabhāva ity a­na­rthā­nta­raṃ­, sva­bhā­vā­pra­cyu­tiḥ sthitiḥ, ta­dra­sa­vi­śe­ṣo nu­bha­vaḥ­, i­ya­ttā­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ pradeśaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 476,06vi­dhi­śa­bdaḥ pra­kā­ra­va­ca­naḥ | tasya vi­dha­ya­s ta­dvi­dha­yo baṃ­dha­pra­kā­rāḥ pra­kṛ­tyā­da­ya ity arthaḥ || tad e­vā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 8.3.1tasya baṃdhasya vidhayaḥ pra­kṛ­tyā­dyāḥ su­sū­tri­tāḥ | ta­thā­vi­dha­tva­saṃ­si­ddhe­r baṃ­dha­vyā­nāṃ ka­thaṃ­ca­na || 1 || TAŚV-ML 8.3.2sthi­tyā­di­pa­rya­yo­nmu­ktaiḥ ka­rma­yo­gyai­r hi pudgalaiḥ | pra­kṛ­tyā­va­sthi­tai­r baṃdhaḥ prathamo tra vi­va­kṣi­taḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 8.3.3pra­ti­pra­de­śa­m etair nu mato baṃdhaḥ pra­de­śa­taḥ | sthi­tyā­di­pa­rya­yā­krāṃ­taiḥ sa sthi­tyā­di­vi­śe­ṣi­taḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 476,10baṃdhasya bhedād evaṃ hi baṃdho bhidyate nānyathā baṃ­dha­vyā­ni ca karmāṇi pra­kṛ­tyā­va­sthi­tā­ni pra­kṛ­ti­baṃ­dha­vya­pa- TAŚVA-ML 476,11deśaṃ labhaṃte | tāny e­vā­tma­pra­de­śa­vṛ­ttī­ni pra­de­śa­baṃ­dha­vya­pa­de­śaṃ | sa­ma­yā­d ū­rdhva­sthi­ti­pa­rya­yā­krāṃ­tā­ni sthi­ti­baṃ­dha­vya- TAŚVA-ML 476,12padeśaṃ pha­la­dā­na­pra­śa­kti­la­kṣa­ṇā­nu­bha­va­pa­rya­yā­krāṃ­tā­ny a­nu­bha­va­baṃ­dha­vya­pa­de­śa­m iti śobhanaṃ sūtritāḥ pra­kṛ­tyā­di­vi­dha­yo TAŚVA-ML 476,13baṃdhasya | tatra yo­ga­ni­mi­ttau pra­kṛ­ti­pra­de­śau­, sthi­tya­nu­bha­vau ka­ṣā­ya­he­tu­kau | ādyo dvedhā mu­lo­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­bhe­dā­t || TAŚVA-ML 476,14tatra mū­la­pra­kṛ­ti­baṃ­dhaṃ tāvad ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 8.4 ādyo jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­ve­da­nī­ya­mo­ha­nī­yā­yu­rnā­ma­go­trāṃ­ta­rā­yāḥ || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 476,16sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇye sati pū­rvo­tta­ra­va­ca­na­vi­ro­dha iti cen na, u­bha­ya­na­ya­dha­rma­vi­va­kṣā­sa­dbhā­vā­t tayor e­ka­va­ca­na- TAŚVA-ML 476,17ba­hu­va­ca­na­pra­yo­go­pa­pa­tteḥ | pramāṇaṃ śrotāra iti sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­yo­r e­ka­tva­ba­hu­tva­vya­va­sthi­te­r ya­thā­saṃ­bha­vaṃ kartrādi- TAŚVA-ML 476,18sā­dha­na­tvaṃ jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­di­śa­bdā­nāṃ pra­yo­ga­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­d ā­ga­ccha­d e­vā­vi­śi­ṣṭaṃ karma jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­di­vi­śe­ṣai­r vi­bhi­dya­te TAŚVA-ML 476,19a­nnā­de­r vā­tā­di­vi­kā­ra­va­t | jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­m eva moha iti cen na, a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­bhā­vā­t kā­rya­bhe­de ca kā­ra­ṇā­nya­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 476,20jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sya hi kāryaṃ jñānaṃ, mohasya ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­na­m a­cā­ri­traṃ ceti | etena jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­yo­r a­nya­tva­m uktaṃ TAŚVA-ML 476,21ta­tkā­rya­yo­r a­jñā­nā­da­rśa­na­yo­r a­nya­tvā­t ta­dā­vri­ya­mā­ṇa­yo­ś ca jñā­na­da­rśa­na­yo­r anyatvaṃ prayuktaṃ bhe­da­sā­dha­naṃ | jñā­nā­va­ra- TAŚVA-ML 476,22ṇa­syā­vi­śe­ṣe pi pra­tyā­sra­vaṃ ma­tyā­di­vi­śe­ṣo ja­la­va­t | e­te­ne­ta­rā­ṇi vyā­khyā­tā­ni da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dī­ny api TAŚVA-ML 476,23pra­tyā­sra­vaṃ mū­lo­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­vi­ka­lpa­bhāṃ­ji vi­bhā­vyaṃ­te | sa­ka­la­ka­rma­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ kā­rya­vi­śe­ṣā­nu­me­ya­tvā­d iṃdriya- TAŚVA-ML 476,24śa­kti­vi­śe­ṣa­va­t | tad e­vā­ha­ —TAŚV-ML 8.4.1ka­rma­pra­kṛ­ta­ya­s tatra syur jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­da­yaḥ | tā­dṛ­kkā­rya­vi­śe­ṣā­nu­me­yāḥ ka­ra­ṇa­śa­kti­va­t || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 476,26kaścid āha – pu­dga­la­dra­vya­syai­ka­syā­va­ra­ṇa­su­kha­duḥ­khā­di­ni­mi­tta­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tti­rvi­ro­dhā­t iti | sa vi­ni­vā­rya­te TAŚVA-ML 476,27na vā, ta­tsvā­bhā­vyā­dva­nhe­r dā­ha­pā­ka­pra­tā­pa­pra­kā­śa­sā­ma­rthya­va­t | a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tvā­c ca dravyasya nai­ka­tvā­di­rū­pe­ṇā­nai- TAŚVA-ML 476,28kāṃ­ti­ka­tvaṃ yato virodhaḥ | pa­rā­bhi­prā­ye­ṇeṃ­dri­yā­ṇāṃ bhi­nna­jā­tī­yā­nāṃ kṣī­rā­dyu­pa­bho­ge vṛ­ddhi­va­t | vṛddhir ekai- TAŚVA-ML 476,29veti cen na, pra­tīṃ­dri­yaṃ vṛ­ddhi­bhe­dā­t | ta­thai­vā­tu­lya­jā­tī­ye­nā­nu­gra­ha­si­ddhiḥ | tena ce­ta­na­syā­tma­no '­ce­ta­naṃ karmānu- TAŚVA-ML 476,30grāhakaṃ siddhaṃ bhavati | kim e­tā­vā­n eva pra­kṛ­ti­baṃ­dha­vi­ka­lpo nety ā­khyā­ya­te – e­kā­di­saṃ­khye­ya­vi­ka­lpa­ś ca śabdataḥ TAŚVA-ML 476,31ta­trai­ka­s tā­va­tsā­mā­nyā­t ka­rma­baṃ­dho vi­śe­ṣā­ṇā­m a­vi­va­kṣi­ta­tvā­t se­nā­va­ca­na­va­t | sa eva pu­ṇya­pā­pa­bhe­dā­d dvividhaḥ TAŚVA-ML 476,32svā­mi­bhṛ­tya­bhe­dā­t se­nā­va­t | tri­vi­dha­ś cānādiḥ sāṃtaḥ, a­nā­di­r a­naṃ­taḥ­, sādiḥ sāṃtaś ceti, bhu­jā­kā­rā­lpa­ta- TAŚVA-ML 476,33rā­va­sthi­ta­bhe­dā­d vā | pra­kṛ­tyā­di­bhe­dā­c ca­tu­rvi­dhaḥ­, dra­vyā­di­bhe­dā­t paṃ­ca­vi­dhaḥ | ṣa­ḍjī­va­na­kā­ya­bhe­dā­t ṣoḍhā | TAŚVA-ML 477,01rā­ga­dve­ṣa­mo­ha­kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bha­he­tu­bhe­dā­t sa­pta­vi­dhaḥ | jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­di­vi­ka­lpā­d a­ṣṭa­vi­dhaḥ | evaṃ saṃkhyeyā TAŚVA-ML 477,02vikalpāḥ śabdato yo­ja­nī­yāḥ | ca­śa­bdā­d a­va­sthā­yāḥ sthā­na­vi­ka­lpā­d a­saṃ­khye­yāḥ pra­de­śa­skaṃ­dha­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­bhe­dā­d a- TAŚVA-ML 477,03naṃtāḥ jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dya­nu­bha­vā­vi­bhā­ga­pa­ri­cche­dā­pe­kṣa­yā vā | kra­ma­yo­ja­na­jñā­ne­nā­tma­no dhi­ga­mā­d jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇaṃ sarve- TAŚVA-ML 477,04ṣām ādāv uktaṃ | tato da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­m a­nā­kā­ro­pa­la­bdheḥ | ta­da­naṃ­ta­raṃ ve­da­nī­ya­va­ca­naṃ ta­da­vya­bhi­cā­rā­t | tato TAŚVA-ML 477,05mo­hā­bhi­dhā­naṃ ta­dvi­ro­dhā­t | ā­yu­rva­ca­naṃ ta­tsa­mī­pe ta­nni­baṃ­dha­na­tvā­t | ta­da­naṃ­ta­raṃ nā­ma­va­ca­naṃ ta­du­da­yā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 477,06prāyo nā­mo­da­ya­sya | tato go­tra­va­ca­naṃ prā­pta­śa­rī­rā­di­lā­bha­sya saṃ­śa­bda­nā­bhi­vya­kteḥ | pa­ri­śe­ṣā­d aṃte aṃ­ta­rā­ya­va­ca­naṃ || TAŚVA-ML 477,07a­tho­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­baṃ­dhaṃ pra­ti­pi­pā­da­yi­ṣu­s ta­tsaṃ­khyā­bhe­dā­n sū­tra­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 8.5 paṃ­ca­na­va­dvya­ṣṭā­viṃ­śa­ti­ca­tu­rdvi­ca­tvā­riṃ­śa­ddvi­paṃ­ca­bhe­dā ya­thā­kra­ma­m || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 477,09paṃ­cā­di­paṃ­cāṃ­tā­nāṃ dvaṃ­dva­pū­rvo nya­pa­dā­rtha­ni­rde­śaḥ | dvi­tī­ya­gra­ha­ṇa­m iti cen na, pa­ri­śe­ṣā­t siddheḥ | pū­rva­trā­dya­va­ca- TAŚVA-ML 477,10nāt | iha hi pa­ri­śe­ṣā­d eva dvitīya u­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­baṃ­dha iti siddhyati | bhe­da­śa­bdaḥ pratyekaṃ pa­ri­sa­mā­pya­te | TAŚVA-ML 477,11ya­thā­kra­maṃ ya­thā­nu­pū­rvaṃ tena jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇaṃ paṃ­ca­bhe­da­m iti | ā­dya­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ pa­ri­pā­ṭyā draṣṭavyaḥ | etad e­vā­ha­ —TAŚV-ML 8.5.1te ca paṃ­cā­di­bhe­dāḥ syur ya­thā­kra­ma­m i­tī­ra­ṇā­t | kā­rya­pra­bhe­da­taḥ sādhyāḥ sadbhiḥ pra­kṛ­ta­yo­pa­rāḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 477,13tatra keṣāṃ jñānānāṃ paṃ­cā­nā­m ā­vri­ya­mā­ṇā nā­mā­vṛ­ti­kā­rya­bhe­dā­t paṃ­ca­bhe­daṃ jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 8.6 ma­ti­śru­tā­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­ke­va­lā­nā­m || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 477,15ma­tyā­dī­ny u­kta­la­kṣa­ṇā­ni | ma­tyā­dī­nā­m iti pāṭho la­ghu­tvā­d iti cen na, pra­tye­ka­m a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­rtha­tvā­t | tena TAŚVA-ML 477,16paṃca jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­ni siddhāni bhavaṃti | paṃ­ca­va­ca­nā­t paṃ­ca­saṃ­khyā­pra­tī­ti­r iti cen na, pratyekaṃ paṃ­ca­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | TAŚVA-ML 477,17pra­ti­pa­daṃ paṭhet | mater ā­va­ra­ṇaṃ śru­ta­syā­va­ra­ṇa­m i­tyā­dya­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t pratyekaṃ paṃ­cā­va­ra­ṇā­ni pra­sa­jyaṃ­te | kaścid āha - TAŚVA-ML 477,18ma­tyā­dī­nāṃ sa­ttvā­sa­ttva­yo­r ā­vṛ­tya­bhā­va iti taṃ pra­tyā­ha­, na­vā­trā­de­śa­va­ca­nā­t sataś cā­va­ra­ṇa­da­rśa­nā­t nabhaso ṃbho- TAŚVA-ML 477,19dha­ra­pa­ṭa­la­va­t | ma­tyā­dī­nāṃ sa­ttvai­kāṃ­te vā­sa­ttvai­kāṃ­te ca kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t ka­thaṃ­ci­t satām e­vā­va­ra­ṇa- TAŚVA-ML 477,20saṃbhavaḥ | a­rthāṃ­ta­rā­bhā­vā­c ca pra­tyā­khyā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­va­t | ya­syo­da­ye hy ātmanaḥ pra­tyā­khyā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­mo no­tpa­dya­te TAŚVA-ML 477,21ta­tpra­tyā­khyā­nā­va­ra­ṇaṃ na punar a­rthāṃ­ta­raṃ pra­tyā­khyā­na­m ā­vṛ­ta­syā­bhā­vā­t | ta­dva­dā­tma­no yat kṣa­yo­pa­śa­me sati mati- TAŚVA-ML 477,22jñā­nā­di­rū­pa­ta­yo­tpa­tti­s tan ma­tyā­dyā­va­ra­ṇaṃ na punar a­rthāṃ­ta­raṃ ma­tyā­di­jñā­na­m ā­vṛ­ta­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | apara āha – abha- TAŚVA-ML 477,23vya­syo­tta­rā­va­ra­ṇa­dva­yā­nu­pa­pa­tti­s ta­da­bhā­vā­t | na ca, u­kta­tvā­t | kim uktam iti cet, ā­de­śa­va­ca­nā­t sata- TAŚVA-ML 477,24ś cā­va­ra­ṇa­da­rśa­nā­t bhā­vāṃ­ta­rā­bhā­vā­c ceti | dra­vyā­rthā­de­śā­t sator api ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­ke­va­la­jñā­na­yo­r ā­va­ra­ṇo­pa­ga­me TAŚVA-ML 477,25syā­dvā­di­nāṃ nā­bha­vya­sya bha­vya­tva­pra­saṃ­gaḥ­, ka­dā­ci­t ta­dā­va­ra­ṇa­vi­ga­mā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | pa­ryā­yā­rthā­de­śā­d a­sa­to­r api tayo- TAŚVA-ML 477,26r ā­va­ra­ṇa­gha­ṭa­nā­d u­tpa­tti­pra­ti­baṃ­dhi­no py ā­va­ra­ṇa­tva­pra­si­ddheḥ tayor a­bhā­vyā­d a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­yo­r a­bhā­vā­c ca na kaścid doṣaḥ | na ca TAŚVA-ML 477,27ma­naḥ­pa­rya­yā­di­sa­da­sa­ttva­mā­trā­t dravyato bha­vye­ta­ra­vi­bhā­gaḥ | kiṃ tarhi ? sa­mya­ktvā­di­vya­kti­bhā­vā­bhā­vā­bhyāṃ TAŚVA-ML 477,28bha­vyā­bha­vya­tva­vi­ka­lpaḥ­, ka­na­ke­ta­ra­pā­ṣā­ṇa­va­t | na ca jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇo­da­yā­d ajño ti­duḥ­khi­ta­s tato nādir eva parama- TAŚVA-ML 477,29ni­rvṛ­tti­r iti da­rśa­na­m u­pa­pa­nnaṃ | kutaḥ punar ma­tyā­dyā­va­ra­ṇa­si­ddhi­r ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 8.6.1ma­tyā­dī­nāṃ hi paṃcānāṃ jñānānāṃ paṃca veditaṃ | ka­rmā­va­ra­ṇa­m anyasya hetor bhāve py a­bhā­va­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 477,31saty apy ātmany u­pā­dā­na­he­tau kā­lā­kā­śā­dau samāne viṣaye ca yo­gya­de­śa­va­rti­ny ā­hā­ra­pa­ro­pa­de­śā­bhyā­sā­dau TAŚVA-ML 477,32ca ka­sya­ci­n ma­tyā­di­jñā­na­vi­śe­ṣā­ṇā­m a­bhā­vā­t | tato nyat kā­ra­ṇa­m a­dṛ­ṣṭa­m a­nu­mī­ya­te ta­tta­dā­va­ra­ṇa­m eva bha­vi­tu­m a­rha­tī­ti TAŚVA-ML 477,33niścayaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 478,01atha da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇaṃ na­va­bhe­daṃ katham ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 8.7 ca­kṣu­ra­ca­kṣu­ra­va­dhi­ke­va­lā­nāṃ ni­drā­ni­drā­ni­drā­pra­ca­lā­pra­ca­lā­pra­ca­lā­styā­na- TA-ML 8.7 gṛ­ddha­ya­ś ca || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 478,04ca­kṣu­rā­dī­nāṃ da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­d bhe­da­ni­rde­śaḥ | ca­kṣu­ra­ca­kṣu­ra­va­dhi­ke­va­lā­nāṃ da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­nī­ti | ma­da­khe­da- TAŚVA-ML 478,05kla­ma­vi­no­da­nā­rthaḥ svāpo nidrā, u­pa­ryu­pa­ri ta­dva­tti­r ni­drā­ni­drā­, pra­ca­la­ya­tyā­tmā­na­m iti pra­ca­lā­, pau­naḥ­pu­nye­na TAŚVA-ML 478,06sai­vā­hi­ta­vṛ­ttiḥ pra­ca­lā­pra­ca­lā­, svapne yayā vī­rya­vi­śe­ṣā­vi­rbhā­vaḥ sā styā­na­gṛ­ddhiḥ styāne svapne gṛdhyati TAŚVA-ML 478,07dīpyate rau­dra­ba­hu­ka­rma karoti ya­du­da­yā­d ity arthaḥ | nā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇā­bhā­vā­d vī­psā­nu­pa­pa­tti­r iti cen na, kā­lā­di­bhe­de­na TAŚVA-ML 478,08ta­dbhe­da­si­ddheḥ­, pa­ṭu­rbha­vā­n pa­ṭu­de­śī­va­t pa­ṭu­ta­ra eṣa sa iti yathā | de­śa­bhe­dā­d api ma­thu­rā­yāṃ dṛṣṭasya punaḥ TAŚVA-ML 478,09pā­ṭa­li­pu­tre dṛ­śya­mā­na­sya ta­ttva­va­t | ta­trai­ka­smi­nn apy ātmani kā­la­de­śa­bhe­dā­t nā­nā­tva­bhā­ji vīpsā yuktā TAŚVA-ML 478,10ni­drā­ni­drā pra­ca­lā­pra­ca­le­ti | ābhīkṣṇye vā dvi­tva­pra­si­ddhiḥ yathā gehaṃ geham a­nu­pra­ve­śa­m āsta iti | nidrā- TAŚVA-ML 478,11di­ka­rma­sa­dve­dyo­da­yā­t ni­drā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­si­ddhiḥ | ni­drā­dī­nā­m a­bhe­de­nā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dha­vi­ro­dha iti cen na, vi­va­kṣā­taḥ TAŚVA-ML 478,12saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t | ca­kṣu­ra­ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇo­da­yā­c ca­kṣu­rā­dīṃ­dri­yā­lo­ca­na­vi­ka­laḥ­, a­va­dhi­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇo­da­yā­d a­va­dhi­da­rśa­na­vi- TAŚVA-ML 478,13pra­yu­ktaḥ­, ke­va­la­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇo­da­yā­d a­nā­vi­rbhū­ta­ke­va­la­da­rśa­naḥ­, ni­drā­ni­drā­ni­dro­da­yā­t ta­mo­ma­hā­ta­mo vasthā, pracalā- TAŚVA-ML 478,14pra­ca­lā­pra­ca­lo­da­yā­c ca­la­nā­ti­ca­la­na­bhā­vaḥ || etad e­vā­ha­ —TAŚV-ML 8.7.1caturṇāṃ ca­kṣu­rā­dī­nāṃ da­rśa­nā­nāṃ ca­tu­rvi­dhaṃ | ni­drā­da­ya­ś ca paṃceti nava pra­kṛ­ta­yo­sya tāḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 478,16caturṇāṃ hi ca­kṣu­rā­di­da­rśa­nā­nā­m ā­va­ra­ṇā­c ca­tu­rvi­dha­m a­va­bo­dhyaṃ­, ta­dā­vri­ya­mā­ṇa­bhe­dā­t ta­dbhe­da­si­ddheḥ | nidrāda- TAŚVA-ML 478,17yaś ca paṃca da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­nī­ti bhe­dā­bhe­dā­bhyā­m a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dho trā­vi­ru­ddha evety uktaṃ || TAŚVA-ML 478,18atha tṛ­tī­ya­syo­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­baṃ­dha­sya bhe­da­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 8.8 sa­da­sa­dve­dye || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 478,20ya­syo­da­yā­d de­vā­di­ga­ti­ṣu śā­rī­ra­mā­na­sa­su­kha­prā­pti­s ta­tsa­dve­dyaṃ­, yat phalaṃ duḥkham a­ne­ka­vi­dhaṃ tad a­sa­dve­dyaṃ | tad evo- TAŚVA-ML 478,21pa­da­rśa­ya­ti­ —TAŚV-ML 8.8.1dvedhā tu sa­da­sa­dve­dye sā­te­ta­ra­kṛ­tā­d ime | prakṛtī ve­da­nī­ya­sya nānyathā ta­dvya­va­sthi­tiḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 478,23atha ca­tu­rtha­syo­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­baṃ­dha­sya bhe­do­pa­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-ML 8.9 da­rśa­na­cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­nī­yā­ka­ṣā­ya­ka­ṣā­ya­ve­da­nī­yā­khyā­s tri­dvi­na­va­ṣo­ḍa­śa­bhe­dāḥ TA-ML 8.9 sa­mya­ktva­mi­thyā­tva­ta­du­bha­yā­nya­ka­ṣā­ya­ka­ṣā­yau hā­sta­ra­tya­ra­ti­śo­ka­bha­ya- TA-ML 8.9 ju­gu­psā­strī­pu­nna­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­dā a­naṃ­tā­nu­baṃ­dhya­pra­tyā­khyā­na­pra­tyā­khyā­na- TA-ML 8.9 saṃ­jva­la­na­vi­ka­lpā­ś caikaśaḥ kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bhāḥ || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 478,28da­rśa­nā­di­bhi­s tri­dvi­na­va­ṣo­ḍa­śa­bhe­dā­nāṃ ya­thā­saṃ­khye­na saṃbaṃdhaḥ | da­rśa­na­mo­ha­nī­yaṃ tri­bhe­daṃ­, cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­nī­yaṃ TAŚVA-ML 478,29dvi­bhe­daṃ­, a­ka­ṣā­ya­ve­da­nī­yaṃ na­va­vi­dhaṃ­, ka­ṣā­ya­ve­da­nī­yaṃ ṣo­ḍa­śa­vi­dha­m iti | tatra da­rśa­na­mo­ha­nī­yaṃ tribhedaṃ samyaktva- TAŚVA-ML 478,30mi­thyā­tva­ta­du­bha­yā­nī­ti | tadbaṃdhaṃ pratyekaṃ bhūtvā satkarma pratītya tredhā | cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­nī­yaṃ dvedhā, a­ka­ṣā­ya- TAŚVA-ML 478,31ka­ṣā­ya­bhe­dā­t | ka­ṣā­ya­pra­ti­ṣe­dha­pra­saṃ­ga iti cet na, ī­ṣa­da­rtha­tvā­n na ñaḥ | a­ka­ṣā­ya­ve­da­nī­yaṃ na­va­vi­dhaṃ hāsyā- TAŚVA-ML 478,32di­bhe­dā­t | ka­ṣā­ya­ve­da­nī­yaṃ ṣo­ḍa­śa­vi­dha­m a­naṃ­tā­nu­baṃ­dhyā­di­vi­ka­lpā­t || kuto mo­ha­syā­ṣṭā­viṃ­śa­tiḥ pra­kṛ­ta­yaḥ TAŚVA-ML 478,33siddhā ity āha —TAŚV-ML 8.9.1da­rśa­ne­tyā­di­sū­tre­ṇa mo­ha­nī­ya­sya karmaṇaḥ | a­ṣṭā­viṃ­śa­ti­r ā­khyā­tā­s tāvad vā kā­rya­da­rśa­nā­t || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 479,02pra­si­ddhā­ny eva hi mo­ha­pra­kṛ­tī­nā­m a­ṣṭā­viṃ­śa­te­s ta­ttvā­rthā­śra­ddhā­nā­dī­ni kāryāṇi mi­thyā­tvā­dī­nā­m iheti na prata- TAŚVA-ML 479,03nyate | tatas ta­du­pa­laṃ­bhā­t tāsām a­nu­mā­na­m a­na­va­dya­m anyathā ta­da­nu­pa­pa­tte­r dṛ­ṣṭa­kā­ra­ṇa­vya­bhi­cā­rā­c ca || TAŚVA-ML 479,04a­thā­yu­ru­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­baṃ­dha­bhe­da­m u­pa­da­rśa­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 8.10 nā­ra­ka­tai­rya­gyo­na­mā­nu­ṣa­dai­vā­ni || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 479,06ā­yūṃ­ṣī­ti śeṣaḥ | nā­ra­kā­di­bha­va­saṃ­baṃ­dhe­nā­yu­rvya­pa­de­śaḥ | ya­dbhā­vā­bhā­va­yo­r jī­vi­ta­ma­ra­ṇaṃ tadāyuḥ | annādi TAŚVA-ML 479,07ta­nni­mi­tta­m iti cen na, ta­syo­pa­grā­ha­ka­tvā­t de­va­nā­ra­ke­ṣu vā­nnā­dya­bhā­vā­t | na­ra­ke­ṣu tī­vra­śī­to­ṣṇa­ve­da­ne­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 479,08yan nimittaṃ dī­rgha­jī­va­naṃ tan na­ra­kā­yuḥ | kṣu­tpi­pā­sā­śī­to­ṣṇa­vā­tā­di­kṛ­to­pa­dra­va­pra­cu­re­ṣu tiryakṣu ya­syo­da­yā­d vasanaṃ TAŚVA-ML 479,09ta­ttai­rya­gyo­naṃ | śā­rī­ra­mā­na­sa­su­kha­duḥ­kha­bhū­yi­ṣṭhe­ṣu ma­nu­ṣye­ṣu ja­nmo­da­yā­n mā­nu­ṣyā­yu­ṣaḥ | śā­rī­ra­mā­na­sa­su­kha­prā­ye­ṣu TAŚVA-ML 479,10deveṣu ja­nmo­da­yā­d de­vā­yu­ṣaḥ | kuta etāny āyūṃṣi si­ddhā­nī­ty āha —TAŚV-ML 8.10.1nā­ra­kā­dī­ni catvāri cāyūṃṣi bha­va­bhe­da­taḥ | siddhāni ta­da­bhā­ve sya prā­ṇi­nā­ma­vya­va­sthi­teḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 479,12atha nā­mo­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­baṃ­dha­bhe­da­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 8.11 ga­ti­jā­ti­śa­rī­rāṃ­go­pāṃ­ga­ni­rmā­ṇa­baṃ­dha­na­saṃ­ghā­ta­saṃ­sthā­na­saṃ­ha­na­na­spa­rśa­ra­sa­gaṃ­dha­va- TA-ML 8.11 rṇā­nu­pū­rvyā­gu­ru­la­ghū­pa­ghā­ta­pa­ra­ghā­tā­ta­po­dyo­to­cchvā­sa­vi­hā­yo­ga­ta­yaḥ pratye- TA-ML 8.11 ka­śa­rī­ra­tra­sa­su­bha­ga­su­sva­ra­śu­bha­sū­kṣma­pa­ryā­pti­sthi­rā­de­ya­ya­śa­skī- TA-ML 8.11 rti­se­ta­rā­ṇi tī­rtha­ka­ra­tvaṃ ca || 11 || TAŚVA-ML 479,17kutaḥ punar ime nāmnaḥ pra­kṛ­ti­bhe­dāḥ sa­ma­nu­mī­yaṃ­ta ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 8.11.1dvi­ca­tvā­riṃ­śa­dā­khyā­tā ga­ti­nā­mā­da­ya­s tathā | nāmnaḥ pra­kṛ­ti­bhe­dā­s te nu­mī­yaṃ­te sva­kā­rya­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 479,19yad u­da­yā­d ātmā bha­vāṃ­ta­raṃ gacchati sā gatiḥ, ta­trā­vya­bhi­cā­ri­sā­dṛ­śyai­kī­kṛ­to rthātmā jātiḥ, yad udayā- TAŚVA-ML 479,20d ātmanaḥ śa­rī­ra­ni­rvṛ­tti­s ta­ccha­rī­ra­nā­ma­, yad u­da­yā­d aṃ­go­ṣāṃ­ga­vi­ve­ka­s ta­daṃ­go­pāṃ­ga­nā­ma­, yan nimittā pa­ri­ni­ṣpa­tti­s ta- TAŚVA-ML 479,21nni­rmā­ṇaṃ­, śa­rī­ra­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­yo­pā­ttā­nāṃ yato nyo­nya­saṃ­śle­ṣa­ṇaṃ ta­dbaṃ­dha­naṃ­, a­vi­va­ra­bhā­ve­nai­ka­tva­ka­ra­ṇaṃ saṃ­ghā­ta­nā­ma­, TAŚVA-ML 479,22yad dhetukā śa­rī­rā­kṛ­ti­ni­vṛ­tti­s ta­tsaṃ­sthā­na­nā­ma­, yad u­da­yā­d a­sthi­baṃ­dha­na­vi­śe­ṣa­s ta­tsaṃ­ha­na­naṃ­, yad u­da­yā­t spa­rśa­ra­sa- TAŚVA-ML 479,23gaṃ­dha­va­rṇa­vi­ka­lpā­ṣṭa­paṃ­ca­dvi­paṃ­ca­saṃ­khyā­s tāni spa­rśā­di­nā­mā­ni­, yad u­da­yā­t pū­rva­śa­rī­rā­kā­ra­vi­nā­śa­s tad ā­nu­pū­rvya­nā­ma­, TAŚVA-ML 479,24yan ni­mi­tta­ma­gu­ru­la­ghu­tvaṃ tad a­gu­ru­la­ghu nāma, yad u­da­yā­t svayaṃ kṛto baṃ­dha­nā­dyu­pa­ghā­ta­s tad u­pa­ghā­ta­nā­ma­, yan nimittaḥ TAŚVA-ML 479,25pa­ra­śa­strā­ghā­ta­naṃ ta­tpa­ra­ghā­ta­nā­ma­, yad u­da­yā­n ni­rvṛ­tta­mā­ta­pa­naṃ tad ā­tā­pa­nā­ma­, yan ni­mi­tta­m u­dyo­ta­naṃ tad u­dyo­ta­nā­ma­, TAŚVA-ML 479,26yad dhetur u­cchvā­sa­s ta­du­cchvā­sa­nā­ma­, vihāya ākāśaṃ tatra ga­ti­ni­rva­rta­kaṃ vi­hā­yo­ga­ti­nā­ma­, e­kā­tmo­pa­bho­ga­kā- TAŚVA-ML 479,27paṇaṃ śarīraṃ yatas ta­tpra­tye­ka­śa­rī­ra­nā­ma­, yato ba­hvā­tma­sā­dhā­ra­ṇo­pa­bho­ga­śa­rī­ra­tā ta­tsā­dhā­ra­ṇa­śa­rī­ra­nā­ma­, yad udayā- TAŚVA-ML 479,28d dvīṃ­dri­yā­di­ṣu janma ta­ttra­sa­nā­ma­, yan nimitta e­keṃ­dri­ye­ṣu prā­du­rbhā­va­s ta­tsthā­va­ra­nā­ma­, ya­du­da­yā­d a­nya­prī­ti­pra­bha­va­s ta- TAŚVA-ML 479,29tsu­bha­ga­nā­ma­, ya­du­da­yā­d rū­pā­di­gu­ṇo­pe­te py a­prī­ti­s ta­ddu­rbha­ga­nā­ma­, yan nimittaṃ ma­no­jña­sva­ra­ni­rva­rta­naṃ tat su­sva­ra­nā­ma­, TAŚVA-ML 479,30ta­dvi­pa­rī­taṃ duḥ­sva­ra­nā­ma­, yad u­da­yā­d ra­ma­ṇī­ya­tvaṃ tac chu­bha­nā­ma­, ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­m a­śu­bha­nā­ma­, sū­kṣma­śa­rī­ra­ni­rva­rta­kaṃ TAŚVA-ML 479,31sū­kṣma­nā­ma­, a­nya­bā­dhā­ka­ra­śa­rī­ra­kā­ra­ṇaṃ bā­da­ra­nā­ma­, yad u­da­yā­d ā­hā­rā­di­pa­ryā­pti­ni­vṛ­tti­s ta­tpa­ryā­pti­nā­ma ṣa­ḍvi­dhaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 479,32pa­ryā­ptya­bhā­va­he­tu­r a­pa­ryā­pti­nā­ma­, sthi­ra­bhā­va­sya ni­rva­rta­kaṃ sthi­ra­nā­ma­, ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­m a­sthi­ra­nā­ma­, pra­bho­pe­ta­śa­rī­ra­tā­kā- TAŚVA-ML 480,01ra­ṇa­mā­de­ya­nā­ma­, ni­ṣpra­bha­śa­rī­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­m a­nā­de­ya­tā­nā­ma­, pu­ṇya­gu­ṇa­khyā­pa­na­kā­ra­ṇaṃ ya­śa­skī­rti­nā­ma­, yaśo guṇavi- TAŚVA-ML 480,02śeṣaḥ kīrtis tasya śa­bda­na­m iti na tayor a­na­rthāṃ­ta­ra­tvaṃ | ta­tpra­tya­nī­ka­pha­la­m a­ya­śa­skī­rti­nā­ma­, ārhaṃty a­ni­mi­tta- TAŚVA-ML 480,03kāraṇaṃ tī­rtha­ka­ra­tvaṃ­, ga­ṇa­dha­ra­tvā­dī­nā­m u­pa­saṃ­khyā­na­m iti cen na, a­nya­ni­mi­tta­tvā­t | ga­ṇa­dha­ra­tva­sya śru­ta­jñā­nā- TAŚVA-ML 480,04va­ra­ṇa­vī­ryāṃ­ta­rā­ya­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­pra­ka­rṣa­he­tu­ka­tvā­t ca­kra­va­rti­tvā­de­r uccair go­tro­da­ya­ni­mi­tta­ka­tvā­t | tad eva tī­rtha­ka­ra- TAŚVA-ML 480,05tva­syā­pī­ti cet na, tī­rtha­ka­ra­tva­sya hi ta­nni­mi­tta­tve ga­ṇa­dha­ra­sya ta­tpra­saṃ­ga­ś ca­kra­dha­rā­de­ś ca, na ca tad asti, TAŚVA-ML 480,06tato rthāṃ­ta­ni­mi­ttaṃ­, yat tad a­rthāṃ­ta­raṃ | ta­ttī­rtha­ka­ra­nā­mai­va | ghā­ti­kṣa­ya­sya muṃḍasāmānyake­va­lyā­de­r api bhāvān na TAŚVA-ML 480,07ta­nni­baṃ­dha­naṃ tasya śaṃ­ka­nī­yaṃ­, cha­tra­tra­yā­di­pa­ra­ma­vi­bhū­ti­pha­la­sya tato saṃ­bha­va­ni­śca­yā­t | nanu ca vi­hā­yo­ga­tyaṃ­tā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 480,08pra­tye­ka­śa­rī­rā­di­bhi­r e­ka­vā­kya­tvā­bhā­vaḥ | kuta iti cet, pūrveṣāṃ pra­ti­pa­kṣa­vi­ra­hā­d e­ka­vā­kya­tvā­bhā­vaḥ | pradhā- TAŚVA-ML 480,09natvāt tī­rtha­ka­ra­tva­sya pṛ­tha­ggra­ha­ṇaṃ­, a­nya­tvā­c ca pra­tye­ka­śa­rī­rā­di­bhi­r e­ka­vā­kya­tvā­bhā­vaḥ pra­tye­ta­vyaḥ || TAŚV-ML 8.11.2prādhānyaṃ sa­rva­nā­ma­bhyaḥ śatebhyaḥ śu­ddhi­ja­nma­naḥ | bodhyaṃ tī­rtha­ka­ra­tva­sya bhavāṃte pha­la­dā­yi­naḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 480,11go­tro­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­baṃ­dha­bhe­da­pra­kā­śa­nā­rtha­m ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 8.12 uccair nīcaiś ca || 12 || TAŚVA-ML 480,13gotraṃ dvi­vi­dha­m uccair nīcair iti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­t | ya­syo­da­yā­t loke pū­ji­te­ṣu kuleṣu janma ta­du­ccai­r gotraṃ, garhi- TAŚVA-ML 480,14teṣu yat kṛtaṃ tan nīcair gotraṃ || kutas tad e­vaṃ­vi­dhaṃ siddham ity āha —TAŚV-ML 8.12.1uccair nīcaiś ca gotraṃ syād dvibhedaṃ de­hi­nā­m iha | tathā saṃ­śa­bda­na­syā­nya­he­tu­hī­na­sya siddhitaḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 480,16ta­thāṃ­ta­rā­yo­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­baṃ­dhā­va­bo­dha­nā­rtha­m ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 8.13 dā­na­lā­bha­bho­go­pa­bho­ga­vī­ryā­ṇa­m || 13 || TAŚVA-ML 480,18dā­nā­dī­nā­m aṃ­ta­rā­yā­pe­kṣa­yā­rtha­vya­ti­re­ka­ni­rde­śaḥ­, aṃ­ta­rā­ya ity a­nu­va­rta­nā­t | dā­nā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vyā­ghā­ta­he­tu­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 480,19t ta­dvya­pa­de­śaḥ | bho­go­pa­bho­ga­yo­r a­vi­śe­ṣa iti cen na, gaṃ­dhā­di­śa­ya­nā­di­bhe­da­ta­s ta­dbhe­da­si­ddheḥ | kutas te dā­nā­dyaṃ­ta- TAŚVA-ML 480,20rāyāḥ prasiddhā ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 8.13.1dā­nā­dī­nāṃ tu paṃ­cā­nā­m aṃ­ta­rā­yāḥ pra­sū­tri­tāḥ | paṃca dā­nā­di­vi­ghna­sya ta­tkā­rya­sya vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 480,22uktam eva pra­kṛ­ti­baṃ­dha­pra­paṃ­ca­m u­pa­saṃ­ha­ra­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 8.13.2evaṃ pra­kṛ­ti­bhi­r baṃdhaḥ ka­rma­bhi­r vi­ni­ve­di­taḥ | ādyaḥ pra­kṛ­ti­baṃ­dho tra jī­va­syā­ne­ka­dhā sthitaḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 480,24ta­du­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­va­du­tta­ro­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­tī­nā­m api pra­kṛ­ti­baṃ­dha­vya­pa­de­śā­t sā­mā­nya­to vi­śe­ṣa­ta­ś ca pra­kṛ­ti­baṃ­dhaḥ TAŚVA-ML 480,25sthi­tyā­di­baṃ­dhā­pe­kṣa­yā­nya e­vā­ne­ka­dho­ktaḥ | tathā ca —TAŚV-ML 8.13.3abya­va­tā­m a­nu­bha­vo stu phalānāṃ dṛ­ṣṭa­he­tu­gha­ṭa­nā­c ca janānāṃ | TAŚV-ML 8.13.3cdtā­va­tī­ha gaṇanā pra­kṛ­tī­s tāḥ ka­rma­ṇā­m a­nu­mi­no­tu mahātmā || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 480,28iti a­ṣṭa­mā­dhyā­ya­sya pra­tha­ma­m ā­hni­ka­m | TA-ML 8.14 ā­di­ta­s ti­sṛ­ṇā­m aṃ­ta­rā­ya­sya ca triṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭyaḥ parā TA-ML 8.14 sthitiḥ || 14 || TAŚVA-ML 480,31ādita iti vacanaṃ ma­dhyāṃ­ta­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ­, ti­sṛ­ṇā­m iti va­ca­na­m a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­rthaṃ­, aṃ­ta­rā­ya­sya ceti kra­ma­bhe­di- TAŚVA-ML 481,01vacanaṃ sa­mā­na­sthi­ti­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ | u­kta­pa­ri­mā­ṇaṃ sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭya iti | dvitve ba­hu­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tti­r iti TAŚVA-ML 481,02cen na, rā­ja­pu­ru­ṣa­va­tta­tsi­ddheḥ | koṭīnāṃ koṭyaḥ ko­ṭī­ko­ṭya iti | pa­rā­bhi­dhā­naṃ ja­gha­nya­sthi­ti­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 481,03saṃ­jñi­paṃ­ceṃ­dri­ya­pa­ryā­pta­ka­sya parā sthitiḥ, a­nye­ṣā­m ā­ga­mā­t saṃ­pra­tya­yaḥ | tad yathā e­keṃ­dri­ya­sya pa­ryā­pta­ka­syai­ka­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā TAŚVA-ML 481,04sa­pta­bhā­gā­s trayaḥ, dvīṃ­dri­ya­sya paṃ­ca­viṃ­śa­tiḥ sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇāṃ sa­pta­bhā­gā­s trayaḥ, trīṃ­dri­ya­sya paṃ­cā­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇāṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 481,05ca­tu­riṃ­dri­ya­sya sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­śa­ta­sya­, a­saṃ­jñi­paṃ­ceṃ­dri­ya­sya sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sra­sya­, a­pa­ryā­pta­saṃ­jñi­paṃ­ceṃ­dri­ya­syāṃ­taḥ­sā­ga­ro- TAŚVA-ML 481,06pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭyaḥ | e­ka­dvi­tri­ca­tuḥ­paṃ­ceṃ­dri­yā­saṃ­jñi­nāṃ ta eva bhāgāḥ pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go­nā iti paramā- TAŚVA-ML 481,07ga­ma­pra­vā­haḥ || kutaḥ parā sthitir ā­khyā­ta­pra­kṛ­tī­nā­m ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 8.14.1ā­di­ta­s tisṛṇāṃ ka­rma­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ parā sthitiḥ | aṃ­ta­rā­ya­sya ca proktā ta­tpha­la­sya pra­ka­rṣa­taḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 8.14.2sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­nāṃ koṭyas triṃśat ta­da­nya­thā | ta­da­bhā­ve pra­mā­ṇa­syā­bhā­vā­t sā kena bādhyate || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 481,10atha mo­ha­nī­ya­sya parāṃ sthitim u­pa­da­rśa­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 8.15 sa­pta­ti­r mo­ha­nī­ya­sya || 15 || TAŚVA-ML 481,12sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭyaḥ parā sthitir ity a­nu­va­rta­te | iyam api parā sthitiḥ saṃ­jñi­paṃ­ceṃ­dri­ya­sya pa­ryā­pta­ka­sya­, eka- TAŚVA-ML 481,13dvi­tri­ca­tu­riṃ­dri­yā­ṇā­m e­ka­paṃ­ca­viṃ­śa­ti­paṃ­cā­śa­ccha­ta­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ni ya­thā­saṃ­khyaṃ­, teṣām e­vā­pa­ryā­pta­kā­nā­m e­keṃ­dri­yā­dī­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 481,14pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go­nā­, saiva pa­ryā­ptā­saṃ­jñi­paṃ­ceṃ­dri­ya­sya sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sraṃ­, ta­syai­vā­pa­ryā­pta­ka­sya sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sraṃ TAŚVA-ML 481,15pa­lyo­pa­ma­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go­naṃ­, saṃjñino pa­ryā­pta­ka­syāṃ­taḥ­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭya iti pa­ra­mā­ga­mā­rthaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 481,16atha nā­ma­go­tra­yoḥ kā parā sthitir ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 8.16 viṃ­śa­ti­r nā­ma­go­tra­yoḥ || 16 || TAŚVA-ML 481,18sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭyaḥ parā sthitir ity a­nu­va­rta­te | iyam api parā saṃjñinaḥ pa­ryā­pta­ka­syai­keṃ­dri­ya­sya e­ka­sā­ga­ro- TAŚVA-ML 481,19pamaḥ sa­pta­bhā­gau dvau, dvīṃ­dri­ya­sya paṃ­ca­viṃ­śa­teḥ sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇāṃ­, trīṃ­dri­ya­sya paṃ­cā­śa­taḥ­, ca­tu­riṃ­dri­ya­sya śa­ta­sya­, TAŚVA-ML 481,20a­saṃ­jñi­naḥ paṃ­ceṃ­dri­ya­sya sa­ha­sra­sya­, saṃjñino pa­ryā­pta­ka­syāṃ­taḥ­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭyaḥ­, e­keṃ­dri­yā­deḥ saiva sthitiḥ TAŚVA-ML 481,21pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go­nā | kathaṃ bā­dha­va­rji­ta­m e­ta­tsū­tra­dva­ya­m ity āha —TAŚV-ML 8.16.1sa­pta­ti­r mo­ha­nī­ya­sya viṃ­śa­ti­r nā­ma­go­tra­yoḥ | iti sū­tra­dva­yaṃ bā­dha­va­rja­m etena va­rṇi­ta­m || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 481,23tato 'nyathā sthitir grā­ha­ka­pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­ve naivety arthaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 481,24a­thā­yu­ṣaḥ kotkṛṣṭā sthitir ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 8.17 tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇyā­yu­ṣaḥ || 17 || TAŚVA-ML 481,26punaḥ sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­gra­ha­ṇā­t ko­ṭī­ko­ṭi­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ­, parā sthitir ity a­nu­va­rta­te | iyam api parā sthitiḥ saṃjñinaḥ TAŚVA-ML 481,27pa­ryā­pta­ka­sya | i­ta­re­ṣāṃ ya­thā­ga­maṃ | tad yathā – a­saṃ­jñi­naḥ paṃ­ceṃ­dri­ya­sya pa­ryā­pta­sya pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­, śeṣā- TAŚVA-ML 481,28ṇām utkṛṣṭā pū­rva­ko­ṭī | iyam api tathaiva bā­dha­va­rji­te­ty ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 8.17.1ta­thā­yu­ṣa­s tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­ma­saṃ­khya­yā | pa­ra­ma­sthi­ti­ni­rṇī­ti­r iti sā­ka­lya­taḥ smṛtā || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 481,30ka­rma­ṇā­m a­ṣṭā­nā­m api parā sthitir iti śeṣaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 481,31atha ve­da­nī­ya­sya kā­'­pa­rā sthitir ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 8.18 aparā dvādaśa muhūrtā ve­da­nī­ya­sya || 18 || TAŚVA-ML 481,33sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ye iti vā­kya­śe­ṣaḥ | etad evāha —TAŚV-ML 8.18.1adhunā ve­da­nī­ya­sya muhūrtā dvādaśa sthitiḥ | sā­ma­rthyā­n madhyamā madhye '­ne­ka­dhā saṃ­pra­tī­ya­te || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 482,02a­thā­yu­ṣo naṃ­ta­ra­yoḥ karmaṇoḥ kā jaghanyā sthitir ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 8.19 nā­ma­go­tra­yo­r aṣṭau || 19 || TAŚVA-ML 482,04muhūrtā ity a­nu­va­rta­te aparā sthitir iti ca | sā ca sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ye vi­bhā­vya­te | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 8.19.1sā nā­ma­go­tra­yo­r aṣṭau muhūrtā iti va­rta­nā­t | yām ādayo vya­va­cchi­nnāḥ kāmaṃ madhye stu madhyamā || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 482,06a­tho­kte­bhyo 'nyeṣāṃ karmaṇāṃ kā nikṛṣṭā sthitir ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 8.20 śe­ṣā­ṇā­m aṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rtā || 20 || TAŚVA-ML 482,08aparā sthitir ity a­nu­va­rta­te | śeṣāṇi jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇāṃ­ta­rā­ya­mo­ha­nī­yā­yūṃ­ṣi | tatra jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇāṃ­ta­rā- TAŚVA-ML 482,09yāṇāṃ sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ye­, mo­ha­nī­ya­syā­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­ra­sāṃ­pa­rā­ye­, āyuṣaḥ saṃ­khye­ya­va­rṣā­yu­ṣa­ti­rya­gma­nu­ṣye­ṣu || sarvaka- TAŚVA-ML 482,10rmaṇāṃ sthi­ti­baṃ­dha­m u­pa­saṃ­ha­ra­nn āha —TAŚV-ML 8.20.1śeṣāṇāṃ ka­rma­ṇā­m aṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rtā ceti kārtsnyataḥ | ja­gha­nya­m a­dhya­mo­tkṛ­ṣṭā sthitiryā pra­ti­pā­di­tā || 1 || TAŚV-ML 8.20.2tayā vi­śe­ṣi­tai­r baṃdhaḥ karmabhiḥ svayam āhṛtaiḥ | sthi­ti­baṃ­dho va­bo­ddha­vya­sta­tprā­dhā­nya­vi­va­kṣa­yā || 2 || TAŚV-ML 8.20.3sthityā ke­va­la­yā baṃdhas ta­dva­cchū­nyai­r na yujyate | ta­dva­dā­śri­ta­yā tv asti bhū­mi­bhū­dha­ra­yo­r iva || 3 || TAŚV-ML 8.20.4sthi­ti­śū­nyā­ni karmāṇi ni­ra­nva­ya­vi­nā­śa­taḥ | pra­dī­pā­di­va­d ity e­ta­tsthi­teḥ siddhāni dhāryate || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 482,15nirṇītā hi sthitiḥ sa­rva­pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ kṣaṇād ūrdhvam api pra­tya­bhi­jñā­nā­d a­bā­dhi­ta­sva­rū­pā­dbhe­da­pra­tya­yā­d u­tpā­da­vi­nā- TAŚVA-ML 482,16śavat | tataḥ sthi­ti­ma­dbhiḥ ka­rma­bhi­r ātmanaḥ sthi­ti­baṃ­dho '­ne­ka­dhā sūtrito navadyo boddhavyaḥ pra­kṛ­ti­baṃ­dha­va­t || TAŚVA-ML 482,17a­thā­nu­bha­va­baṃ­dhaṃ vyā­ca­ṣṭe­ —TA-ML 8.21 vipāko '­nu­bha­vaḥ || 21 || TAŚVA-ML 482,19viśiṣṭaḥ pāko nā­nā­vi­dho vā vi­pā­kaḥ­, pū­rvā­sra­va­tī­vrā­di­bhā­va­ni­mi­tta­vi­śe­ṣā­śra­ya­tvā­t dra­vyā­di­ni­mi­tta- TAŚVA-ML 482,20bhedena vi­śva­rū­pa­tvā­c ca so nubhavaḥ kathyate | śu­bha­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­nāṃ pra­ka­rṣā­c chu­bha­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ prakṛṣṭo nu­bha­vaḥ­, a­śu­bha­pa­ri- TAŚVA-ML 482,21ṇāmānāṃ pra­ka­rṣā­t ta­dvi­pa­rya­yaḥ | sa kiṃ­mu­khe­nā­tma­naḥ syād ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 8.21.1vipāko nubhavo jñeyaḥ pu­dga­lā­di­mu­khe­na tu | karmaṇāṃ pha­la­ni­ṣpa­ttau sā­ma­rthyā­yo­ga­to nyathā || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 482,23pu­dga­la­vi­pā­ki­nāṃ ka­rma­ṇā­m aṃ­go­pāṃ­gā­dī­nāṃ pu­dga­la­dvā­re­ṇā­nu­bha­vo '­nya­thā­tma­ni pha­la­dā­ne sā­ma­rthyā­bhā­vā­t­, TAŚVA-ML 482,24kṣe­tra­vi­pā­ki­nāṃ tu na­ra­kā­di­ga­ti­prā­yo­gyā­nu­pū­rvyā­dī­nāṃ kṣe­tra­dvā­re­ṇa­, jī­va­vi­pā­ki­nāṃ pu­na­rjñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sa­dve- TAŚVA-ML 482,25dyā­dī­nā­m ā­tma­bhā­va­pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­vi­dhā­na­vi­dhā­nā­nāṃ jī­va­mu­khye­nai­va­, bha­va­vi­pā­ki­nāṃ tu nā­ra­kā­dyā­yu­ṣāṃ bha­va­dvā­re­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 482,26tata eva | tena mū­la­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ sva­mu­khe­nai­vā­nu­bha­vo­, a­tu­lya­jā­tī­yā­nā­m u­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ ca ni­ve­di­taḥ | tulya- TAŚVA-ML 482,27jā­tī­yā­nāṃ tū­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ pa­ra­mu­khe­nā­pī­ti pra­ti­pa­tta­vya­m a­nya­trā­yu­rda­rśa­na­cā­ri­tra­mo­he­bhyaḥ­, teṣāṃ pa­ra­mu­khe­na svapha- TAŚVA-ML 482,28ladāne sā­ma­rthyā­bhā­vā­t || TAŚVA-ML 482,29kutaḥ pu­na­rjñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­di­ka­rma­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­pha­la­dā­na­sā­ma­rthyaṃ ni­ścī­ya­ta ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 8.22 sa ya­thā­nā­ma || 22 || TAŚVA-ML 482,31yasmād iti śeṣas tena jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dī­nāṃ sa­vi­ka­lpā­nāṃ pra­tye­ka­m a­nva­rtha­saṃ­jñā­ni­rde­śā­t ta­da­nu­bha­va­saṃ­pra­tya­yaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 482,32jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­di­ka­m eva hi teṣāṃ pra­yo­ja­naṃ nānyad iti katham a­nva­rtha­saṃ­jñā na syāt ? tataḥ —TAŚV-ML 8.22.1sā­ma­rthyā­n nā­ma­bhe­de­na jñā­ye­tā­nva­rtha­nā­ma­tā | nu­rjñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dī­nāṃ ka­rma­ṇā­m anyathā smṛteḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 8.22.2tathā cā­nu­bha­va­prā­ptai­r ātmanaḥ ka­rma­bhi­r bhavet | eṣo nu­bha­va­baṃ­dho syā­nyā­sra­va­sya vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 483,03kiṃ punar asmād a­nu­ma­vā­d da­tta­pha­lā­ni karmāṇy ātmany a­va­ti­ṣṭhaṃ­te kiṃ vā ni­rjī­ryaṃ­te ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 8.23 tataś ca nirjarā || 23 || TAŚVA-ML 483,05pūrvo pā­rji­ta­ka­rma­pa­ri­tyā­go nirjarā | sā dvi­pra­kā­rā vi­pā­ka­je­ta­rā ca | ni­mi­ttāṃ­ta­ra­sya sa­mu­cca­yā­rtha­ś caśabdaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 483,06tac ca ni­mi­ttāṃ­ta­raṃ tapo vi­jñe­yaṃ­, tapasā nirjarā ceti va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­tvā­t | saṃ­va­rā­t paratra pāṭha iti cen na, anu- TAŚVA-ML 483,07bha­vā­nu­vā­da­pa­ri­hā­rā­rtha­tvā­t | pṛ­tha­gni­rja­rā­va­ca­na­m a­na­rtha­kaṃ baṃdhe ṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­d iti cen na, a­rthā­pa­ri­jñā­nā­t | phaladā- TAŚVA-ML 483,08na­sa­ma­rthyaṃ hi a­nu­bha­va­baṃ­dha­s tato nu­bhū­tā­nāṃ gṛ­hī­ta­vī­ryā­ṇāṃ pu­dga­lā­nāṃ ni­vṛ­tti­r nirjarā | sā kathaṃ ta­trāṃ­ta­rbha­ve­t ? TAŚVA-ML 483,09tasya ta­ddhe­tu­tva­ni­rde­śā­t ta­dbhe­do­pa­pa­tteḥ | la­ghva­rtha­m ihaiva tapasā ceti va­kta­vya­m iti cen na, saṃ­va­rā­nu­gra­ha­taṃ­tra­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 483,10tapasā nirjarā ca bhavati saṃ­va­ra­ś ceti | dharme nta­rbhā­vā­t saṃ­va­ra­he­tu­tva­m iti cen na, pṛ­tha­ggra­ha­ṇa­sya prā­dhā­nya­sthā­pa- TAŚVA-ML 483,11nā­rtha­tvā­t | etad evāha —TAŚV-ML 8.23.1tataś ca ni­rja­re­ty e­ta­tsaṃ­kṣe­pā­rtha­m i­ho­di­taṃ | ni­rja­rā­pra­stu­te­r agre py e­ta­dbhe­da­pra­si­ddha­ye || 1 || TAŚV-ML 8.23.2ya­thā­kā­laṃ vi­pā­ke­na nirjarā ka­rma­ṇā­m iyaṃ | va­kṣya­mā­ṇā punar jī­va­syo­pa­kra­ma­ni­baṃ­dha­nā || 2 || TAŚV-ML 8.23.3prā­ga­nu­ktā sa­mu­ccā­ryā ca­śa­bde­nā­tra sā punaḥ | tapasā nirjarā ceti niyamo na ni­ru­cya­te || 3 || TAŚV-ML 8.23.4phalaṃ dattvā ni­va­rtaṃ­te dra­vya­ka­rmā­ṇi dehinaḥ | te­nā­hṛ­ta­tva­taḥ svā­dyā­dyā­hā­ra­dra­vya­va­tsva­yaṃ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 8.23.5bhā­va­ka­rmā­ṇi naśyaṃti ta­nni­vṛ­ttya­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | ta­tkā­rya­tvā­d ya­thā­gnyā­di­nā­śe dhū­mā­di­vṛ­tta­yaḥ || 5 || TAŚV-ML 8.23.6tataḥ pha­lo­pa­bho­ge pi karmaṇāṃ na kṣayo nṛṇāṃ | pā­da­pā­di­va­d ity e­ta­dva­co pāstaṃ ku­nī­ti­kaṃ || 6 || TAŚV-ML 8.23.7pā­ra­taṃ­trya­m a­ku­rvā­ṇāḥ puṃso ye ka­rma­pu­dga­lāḥ | ka­rma­tve­na vi­śi­ṣṭā­s te saṃto py a­trāṃ­ba­rā­di­va­t || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 483,19tad evam a­nu­bha­va­baṃ­dhaṃ pra­ti­pā­dyā­dhu­nā pra­de­śa­baṃ­dha­m a­va­ga­ma­yi­tu­m anāḥ prāha —TA-ML 8.24 nā­ma­pra­tya­yāḥ sarvato yo­ga­vi­śe­ṣā­t sū­kṣmai­ka­kṣe­trā­va­gā­ha­sthi­tāḥ sarvā- TA-ML 8.24 tma­pra­de­śe­ṣv a­naṃ­tā­naṃ­ta­pra­de­śāḥ || 24 || TAŚVA-ML 483,22nāmnaḥ pratyayā nā­ma­pra­tya­yāḥ ity u­tta­ra­pa­da­pra­dhā­nā vṛttiḥ | nāmāsāṃ pratyaya iti cen na, sa­ma­ya­vi­ro­dhā­t | TAŚVA-ML 483,23a­nya­pa­dā­rthā­yāṃ hi vṛttau nā­ma­pra­tya­yo yāsāṃ pra­kṛ­tī­nā­m iti sa­rva­ka­rma­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ nā­ma­he­tu­ka­tvaṃ pra­sa­ktaṃ­, tac ca TAŚVA-ML 483,24sa­ma­ye­na vi­ru­dhya­te | tatra tāsāṃ ta­ddhe­tu­ka­tve­nā­na­bhi­dhā­nā­t pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­pra­do­ṣā­dyā­sra­va­ni­mi­tta­tva­pra­kā­śa­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 483,25ke punas te nāmnaḥ pratyayāḥ kuto vety ā­ve­da­ya­nn ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 8.24.1nā­mā­nva­rthaṃ pa­dā­khyā­taṃ pra­tya­yā­s tasya hetavaḥ | pradeśāḥ karmaṇo '­naṃ­tā­naṃ­ta­mā­na­vi­śe­ṣi­tāḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 8.24.2skaṃ­dhā­tma­nā vi­ru­dhyaṃ­te na pra­mā­ṇe­na tattvataḥ | skaṃ­dhā­bhā­ve kṣa­vi­jñā­nā­bhā­vā­t sarvā gṛ­hā­ga­te || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 483,28a­naṃ­tā­naṃ­ta­pra­de­śa­va­ca­naṃ pra­mā­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­vya­po­hā­rthaṃ | karmaṇo naṃ­tā­naṃ­tāḥ pradeśāḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇu­rū­pāḥ kathaṃ skaṃ­dhā­tma­nā TAŚVA-ML 483,29pa­ri­ṇa­maṃ­te pa­rva­tā­tma­nā sū­kṣma­sa­li­ka­ṇa­va­dvi­ro­dhā­t | tato na te nāmno jñā­nā­bhā­vā­de­r a­nu­bha­va­pha­la­sya hetava iti TAŚVA-ML 483,30na śaṃ­ka­nī­yaṃ­; skaṃ­dhā­bhā­ve kṣa­vi­jñā­nā­bhā­va­t sa­rva­pa­dā­rthā­gra­ha­ṇa­syā­nu­ṣa­kteḥ sa­ka­lā­nu­me­yā­rthā­nā­m api liṃ­gā­rtha­gra­ha- TAŚVA-ML 483,31ṇā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | tṛ­tī­ya­sthā­na­saṃ­krāṃ­tā­nā­m api śa­bda­ga­myā­nāṃ pra­kā­śa­ka­śa­bda­gra­ha­ṇa­vi­ro­dhā­t | kha­saṃ­ve­da­nā­d ātmagra- TAŚVA-ML 483,32haṇān na sa­rva­gra­ha­ṇa­m iti cen na, śa­rī­rā­di­skaṃ­dhā­bhā­ve ma­no­ni­mi­tta­ka­sya sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­syā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | mu­kta­sva­saṃ­vi- TAŚVA-ML 483,33di­ta­vi­jñā­nā­t sa­rvā­rtha­gra­ha­ṇa­si­ddhe­r na sa­rvā­rtha­gra­ha­ṇa iti cen na, liṃ­ga­śa­bdā­dya­gra­ha­ṇe ta­vdya­va­sthā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | na hi TAŚVA-ML 484,01pa­ra­mā­ṇa­va eva liṃ­ga­śa­bdā­tma­nā­m ā­tma­sā­n na ku­rva­te­, teṣāṃ sarvathā bu­ddhya­go­ca­ra­tvā­t | nāpi pa­ra­mā­ṇa­va TAŚVA-ML 484,02e­veṃ­dri­ya­bhā­vi­nā liṃ­gā­di­gra­ha­ṇa­ka­ra­ṇā­di­nā ni­yu­jyaṃ­te­, na ca śa­rī­ra­bhā­ve­nā­nu­bha­vā­khya­bho­gā­ya­ta­na­tvaṃ pra­ti­pa­dya­te TAŚVA-ML 484,03a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nā­m api sva­kā­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣā­t ta­tho­tpa­tte­s ta­dbhā­vā­vi­ro­dha iti cen na; a­tyā­sa­nnā­saṃ­sṛ­ṣṭa­rū- TAŚVA-ML 484,04pa­ta­yo­tpa­tte­r eva skaṃ­dha­ta­yo­tpa­tteḥ­, a­nya­thai­ka­tva­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­ro­dhā­d u­kta­do­ṣa­sya ni­vā­ra­yi­tu­m a­śa­kte­r iti vi­cā­ri­taṃ TAŚVA-ML 484,05prāk | tataḥ sūktaṃ karmaṇaḥ pradeśāḥ skaṃ­dha­tve­na pa­ri­ṇā­m a­vi­śe­ṣā­n nāmnaḥ pratyayā na vi­ru­dhyaṃ­te tattvataḥ TAŚVA-ML 484,06pra­mā­ṇe­nā­dhi­ga­te­r iti | sa­rvā­tma­pra­de­śe­ṣv iti kim artham iti ced u­cya­te­ —TAŚV-ML 8.24.3sarveṣv ā­tma­pra­de­śe­ṣu na ki­ya­tsu­ci­d eva te | ta­tpha­la­sya tathā vitte nīre kṣī­ra­pra­de­śa­va­t || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 484,08yathaiva hi sarvatra ka­la­śo­da­ke kṣī­ra­mi­śre kṣī­ra­ra­sa­vi­śe­ṣa­sya pha­la­syo­pa­la­bdheḥ sarveṣu ta­du­da­ka­pra­de­śe­ṣu kṣīra- TAŚVA-ML 484,09saṃśleṣaḥ siddhas tathā sarveṣv ā­tma­pra­de­śe­ṣu ka­rma­pha­la­syā­jñā­nā­de­r u­pa­laṃ­bhā­t ka­rma­pra­de­śa­saṃ­śle­ṣaḥ si­ddhya­tī­ti sūkta- TAŚVA-ML 484,10m idaṃ sa­rvā­tma­pra­de­śe­ṣv iti va­ca­na­m e­ka­pra­de­śā­d vya­po­hā­rtha­m iti | sū­kṣme­tyā­di ni­rde­śe­na kiṃ kṛtam ity āha —TAŚV-ML 8.24.4sū­kṣma­śa­bde­na ca yo­gya­sva­bhā­va­gra­ha­ṇā­ya te | pudgalāḥ pra­ti­pā­dyaṃ­te sthūlānāṃ ta­da­saṃ­bha­vā­t || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 484,12sū­kṣma­gra­ha­ṇaṃ gra­ha­ṇa­yo­gya­sva­bhā­va­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m iti va­ca­nā­t || TAŚV-ML 8.24.5e­ka­kṣe­trā­va­gā­hā­bhi­dhā­naṃ kṣe­trāṃ­ta­ra­sya tat | ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ sthitāḥ syāt tu kri­yāṃ­ta­ra­ni­vṛ­tta­ye || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 484,14e­ka­kṣe­trā­va­gā­ha­va­ca­naṃ kṣe­trāṃ­ta­ra­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ­, sthitā iti vacanaṃ kri­yāṃ­ta­ra­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m iti pra­ti­pā­da­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 484,15e­ka­kṣe­trā­va­gā­haḥ ko sāv iti cocyate —TAŚV-ML 8.24.6a­tyaṃ­ta­ni­vi­ḍā­va­sthā­va­gā­ho rthāt pra­tī­ya­te | tena te va­sthi­tā­s tatra gomaye dhū­ma­rā­śi­va­t || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 484,17tataḥ sūkṣmāś ca te e­ka­kṣe­trā­va­gā­ha­sthi­tā­ś ceti sva­pa­dā­rtha­vṛ­ttiḥ pra­tye­yā­, te ca karmaṇaḥ pradeśāḥ || TAŚV-ML 8.24.7bhūyaḥ pra­de­śa­m ekatra pradeśe dravyam īkṣyate | pa­ra­mā­ṇau yathā kṣmābhṛt kulaṃ naiveti kecana || 7 || TAŚV-ML 8.24.8teṣām a­lpa­pra­de­śa­sthai­r ghanaiḥ ka­rpā­sa­piṃ­ḍa­kaiḥ | a­nyai­kāṃ­ti­ka­tā hetor bhū­yo­de­śai­r a­saṃ­śa­ya­m || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 484,20yo­ga­vi­śe­ṣā­d iti vacanaṃ ni­mi­tta­ni­rde­śā­rthaṃ | katham ity ā­ha­;­ —TAŚV-ML 8.24.9yogaḥ pū­rvo­di­ta­sta­sya vi­śe­ṣā­t kā­ra­ṇā­t tathā | sthitās te tra vinā hetor ni­ya­tā­va­sthi­ti­kṣa­teḥ || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 484,22sarveṣu bhaveṣu sarvata ity anena kā­lo­pā­dā­naṃ kṛtam || TAŚV-ML 8.24.10sarveṣv a­sa­rve­ṣv ete kvacid eva bhaven na tu | sarvato va­ca­nā­d eva pra­ti­pa­tta­vya­m aṃjasā || 10 || TAŚV-ML 8.24.11iti pra­de­śai­r yo baṃdhaḥ ka­rma­skaṃ­dhā­di­bhi­r mataḥ | sa nuḥ pra­de­śa­baṃ­dhaḥ syād eṣa baṃdho vi­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ || 11 || TAŚV-ML 8.24.12so yaṃ kā­ra­ṇa­bhe­de­na kā­rya­bhe­de­na cāsthitaḥ | sva­bhā­va­sya ca bhedena ka­rma­baṃ­dha­ś ca­tu­rvi­dhaḥ || 12 || TAŚV-ML 8.24.13ba­ddha­spṛ­ṣṭā­di­bhe­de­nā­va­sthi­tā­di­bhi­dā­pi ca | dra­vyā­di­bhe­da­to nā­mā­di­pra­bhe­de­na vā tathā || 13 || TAŚV-ML 8.24.14vinā pra­kṛ­ti­baṃ­dhā­n na syur jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­da­yaḥ | kā­rya­bhe­dā­t svayaṃ siddhāḥ sthi­ti­baṃ­dhā­d vinā sthirāḥ || 14 || TAŚV-ML 8.24.15na cā­nu­bha­va­baṃ­dhe­na vi­nā­nu­bha­va­naṃ nṛṇāṃ | pra­de­śa­baṃ­dha­taḥ kṛtsnair naikair na vyā­pya­vṛ­tta­ye || 15 || TAŚV-ML 8.24.16evaṃ kā­rya­vi­śe­ṣe­bhyo viśeṣo baṃ­dha­ni­ṣṭhi­taḥ | pratyeyo nekadhā yukter ā­ga­mā­c ca ta­thā­vi­dhā­t || 16 || TAŚV-ML 8.24.17pu­ṇyā­sra­vo­kti­sā­ma­rthyā­t pu­ṇya­baṃ­dho '­va­ga­mya­te | sa­dve­dyā­dī­ni catvāri ta­tpu­ṇya­m iha sūtritaṃ || 17 || TA-ML 8.25 sa­dve­dya­śu­bhā­yu­rnā­ma­go­trā­ṇi puṇyam || 25 || TAŚVA-ML 484,32śu­bha­gra­ha­ṇa­m ā­yu­rā­dī­nāṃ vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ | śu­bhā­yu­s tri­vi­dhaṃ­, śubhaṃ nāma sa­pta­triṃ­śa­dvi­ka­lpaṃ­, uccair gotraṃ ca śubhaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 484,33kutaḥ sa­dve­dyā­di pra­si­ddha­m ity ucyate —TAŚV-ML 8.25.1ya­syo­da­yā­t sukhaṃ tat syāt sadvedyaṃ dehināṃ tathā | śubham āyus tridhā yasya phalaṃ śu­bha­bha­va­tra­yaṃ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 8.25.2sa­pta­triṃ­śa­dvi­ka­lpaṃ tu śubhaṃ nāma tathā phalaṃ | uccair gotraṃ śubhaṃ prāhuḥ śu­bha­saṃ­śa­bda­nā­rtha­ka­m || 2 || TAŚV-ML 8.25.3iti kā­ryā­nu­me­yaṃ ta­ddvi­ca­tvā­riṃ­śa­dā­tma­ni | pā­pā­sra­vo­kti­sā­ma­rthyā­t pā­pa­baṃ­dho vya­va­sthi­taḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 485,04pāpaṃ punas tataḥ puṇyād anyad ity atra sū­trya­te­ —TA-ML 8.26 ato nyat pāpam || 26 || TAŚVA-ML 485,06a­sa­dve­dyā­śu­bhā­yu­rnā­ma­go­trā­ṇī­ty arthaḥ | kutas ta­da­va­sī­ya­te ity āha —TAŚV-ML 8.26.1duḥ­khā­di­bhyo '­śu­bhe­bhya­s ta­tpha­le­bhya­s tv a­nu­mī­ya­te | hetubhyo dṛ­śya­mā­ne­bhya­s ta­jja­nmā­d vya­bhi­cā­ra­taḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 8.26.2evaṃ saṃ­kṣe­pa­taḥ ka­rma­baṃ­dho dve­dhā­va­ti­ṣṭha­te | pu­ṇya­pā­pā­ti­ri­kta­sya ta­syā­tyaṃ­ta­m a­saṃ­bha­vā­t || 2 || TAŚV-ML 8.26.3puṇyaṃ pu­ṇyā­nu­baṃ­dhī­ṣṭaṃ pāpaṃ pā­pā­nu­baṃ­dhi ca | kiṃcit pā­pā­nu­baṃ­dhi syāt kiṃcit pu­ṇyā­nu­baṃ­dhi ca || 3 || TAŚV-ML 8.26.4yathārtho rthā­nu­baṃ­dhī syān nyā­yā­ca­ra­ṇa­pū­rva­kaḥ | ta­thā­na­rtho pi cāṃ­bho­dhi­sa­mu­ttā­rā­di­r a­rtha­kṛ­t || 4 || TAŚV-ML 8.26.5a­nyā­yā­ca­ra­ṇā­yā­ta­s ta­dva­da­rtho py a­na­rtha­kṛ­t | anartho pīti ni­rṇī­ta­m u­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­m aṃjasā || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 485,12tatra pā­pā­nu­baṃ­dhi­naḥ puṇyasya pu­ṇyā­nu­baṃ­dhi­na­ś ca pāpasya kāryaṃ da­rśa­ya­ti ya­tpra­da­rśa­na­sā­ma­rthyā­t pu­ṇyā­nu­baṃ­dhi­naḥ TAŚVA-ML 485,13puṇyasya pā­pā­nu­baṃ­dhi­na­ś ca pāpasya phalam || TAŚV-ML 8.26.6aba­va­sī­ya­ti pra­tha­ma­ka­m uta saṃpadāṃ padaṃ sa­ma­nu­bha­vaṃ­ti vaṃ­dya­pā­dāḥ | TAŚV-ML 8.26.6cdtadanu ca vipadaṃ ga­rī­ya­sīṃ dadhati parām api niṃ­dya­vṛ­tti­tāṃ || 6 || TAŚV-ML 8.26.7abyad iha tad i­ha­mu­tta­rai­na­so ni­ja­su­kṛ­ta­sya phalaṃ vadaṃti tajjñāḥ | TAŚV-ML 8.26.7cdta­da­pa­ra­m api cā­di­mai­na­saḥ su­kṛ­ta­pa­ra­sya vi­pa­rya­ye­ṇa vṛtteḥ || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 485,18iti a­ṣṭa­mā­dhyā­ya­sya dvi­tī­ya­m ā­hni­ka­m || TAŚVA-ML 485,19iti śrīvi­dyā­naṃ­diā­cā­rya­vi­ra­ci­te tattvārthaślo­ka­vā­rti­kālaṃkāre aṣṭamo 'dhyāyaḥ || 8 || TAŚV-ML 486,1atha navamo 'dhyāyaḥ || 9 || TA-ML 9.1 ā­sra­va­ni­ro­dhaḥ saṃvaraḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 486,03ka­rmā­ga­ma­ni­mi­ttā­prā­du­rbhū­ti­rā­sra­va­ni­ro­dhaḥ­, ta­nni­ro­dhe sati ta­tpū­rva­ka­rmā­dā­nā­bhā­vaḥ saṃvaraḥ | tathā nirdeśaḥ TAŚVA-ML 486,04kartavya iti cen na, kārye kā­ra­ṇo­pa­cā­rā­t | ni­ru­dhya­te 'nena nirodha iti vā, ni­ro­dha­śa­bda­sya ka­ra­ṇa­sā­dha­na- TAŚVA-ML 486,05tvāt ā­sra­va­ni­ro­dhaḥ saṃvara ity ucyate na punaḥ ka­rmā­dā­nā­bhā­vaḥ | sa iti yo­ga­vi­bhā­go vā ā­sra­va­sya TAŚVA-ML 486,06nirodhaḥ tataḥ saṃvara iti | etad e­vā­ha­ —TAŚV-ML 9.1.1a­thā­sra­va­ni­ro­dhaḥ syāt saṃvaro '­pū­rva­ka­rma­ṇāṃ | kā­ra­ṇa­sya nirodhe hi baṃ­dha­kā­rya­sya nodayaḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 486,08āsravaḥ kāraṇaṃ baṃdhasya kutaḥ siddha iti cet —TAŚV-ML 9.1.2āsravaḥ kāraṇaṃ baṃdhe siddhas ta­dbhā­va­bhā­va­taḥ | ta­nni­ro­dhe vi­ru­dhye­ta nātmā saṃ­vṛ­ta­rū­pa­bhṛ­t || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 486,10na hi nirodho ni­rū­pi­to a­bhā­va­s tasya bhā­vāṃ­ta­ra­sva­bhā­va­tva­sa­ma­rtha­nā­t­, te­nā­tmai­va ni­ru­ddhā­sra­vaḥ saṃ­vṛ­ta­sva- TAŚVA-ML 486,11bhā­va­bhṛ­t saṃvaraḥ siddhaḥ sa­rva­thā­vi­ro­dhā­d bhā­vā­bhā­vā­bhyāṃ bhavato '­bha­va­ta­ś ca | baṃ­dha­syā­sra­va­kā­ra­ṇa­tva­va­t baṃ­dha­syai­va TAŚVA-ML 486,12nirodhaḥ saṃvara iti ka­ści­t­, tad a­yu­kta­m ity āha: —TAŚV-ML 9.1.3saṃvaraḥ pū­rva­baṃ­dha­sya nirodha iti bhāṣitaṃ | na yuktam āsrave saty apy e­ta­dbā­dhā­nu­ṣaṃ­ga­taḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 486,14na hi saty apy āsrave saṃvaraḥ saṃ­bha­va­ti sarvasya ta­tpra­saṃ­gā­t | na cā­pū­rva­ka­rma­baṃ­dha­sya nirodhe sa­tyā­sra­va­ni­ro­dha TAŚVA-ML 486,15eveti niyamo sti, kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­no­r a­pū­rva­baṃ­dha­ni­ro­dhe pi ka­rmā­sra­va­si­ddheḥ | pra­kṛ­tyā­di­sa­ka­la­baṃ­dha­ni- TAŚVA-ML 486,16rodhas tu na nā­sra­va­ni­ro­dha­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa bha­va­tī­ti ta­nni­ro­dha eva baṃ­dha­ni­ro­dha­s tato yuktam e­ta­dā­sra­va­ni­ro­dhaḥ karmaṇā- TAŚVA-ML 486,17m ātmanaḥ saṃvara iti | mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­di­pra­tya­ya­dha­rma­saṃ­va­ra­ṇaṃ saṃvaraḥ | sa dvedhā, dra­vya­bhā­va­bhe­dā­t | saṃ­sā­ra­ni- TAŚVA-ML 486,18mi­tta­kri­yā­ni­vṛ­tti­r bhā­va­saṃ­va­raḥ­, ta­nni­ro­dhe ta­tpū­rva­ka­ka­rma­pu­dga­lā­dā­na­vi­cche­do dra­vya­saṃ­va­raḥ | ta­dvi­bhā­va­nā­rthaṃ guṇasthā- TAŚVA-ML 486,19na­vi­bhā­ga­va­ca­naṃ | mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­pra­ma­tta- TAŚVA-ML 486,20saṃ­ya­tā­pū­rva­ka­ra­ṇā­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­ra­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­yo­pa­śa­ma­ka­kṣa­pa­ko­pa­śāṃ­ta­kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­vī­ta­rā­ga­cha­dma­stha­sa­yo­gā­yo- TAŚVA-ML 486,21gi­ke­va­li­bhe­dā­d gu­ṇa­sthā­na­vi­ka­lpaḥ | tatra mi­thyā­da­rśa­no­da­ya­va­śī­kṛ­to mi­thyā­tvo­da­ye '­sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭiḥ­, ta­du­da­yā- TAŚVA-ML 486,22bhāve '­naṃ­tā­nu­baṃ­dhi­ka­ṣā­yo­da­ya­vi­dhe­yī­kṛ­taḥ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭiḥ­, sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭiḥ­, sa­mya­ktvo­pe­ta­ś cā­ri­tra­mo- TAŚVA-ML 486,23ho­da­yā­pā­di­tā­vi­ra­ti­r a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭiḥ­, vi­ṣa­ya­vi­ra­ti­pa­ri­ṇa­taḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­taḥ­, pa­ri­prā­pta­saṃ­ya­maḥ pra­mā­da­vā­n TAŚVA-ML 486,24pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­taḥ pra­mā­da­vi­ra­hi­to '­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­taḥ­, a­pū­rva­ka­ra­ṇa­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ u­pa­śa­ma­kaḥ kṣa­pa­ka­ś co­pa­cā­rā­t­, anivṛ- TAŚVA-ML 486,25tti­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­va­śā­t sthū­la­bhā­ve­no­pa­śa­ma­kaḥ kṣa­pa­ka­ś cā­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­ra­sāṃ­pa­rā­yaḥ­, sū­kṣma­bhā­ve­no­pa­śa­mā­t kṣa­pa­ṇā­c ca TAŚVA-ML 486,26sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­yaḥ­, sa­rva­syo­pa­śa­mā­t kṣa­pa­śā­c co­pa­śāṃ­ta­ka­ṣā­yaḥ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­ś ca, ghā­ti­ka­rma­kṣa­yā­dā­vi­rbhū­ta­jñā­nā­dya­ti- TAŚVA-ML 486,27śayaḥ kevalī | sa dvividho yo­ga­bhā­vā­bhā­va­bhe­dā­t | tatra mi­thyā­tva­pra­tya­ya­sya ka­rma­ṇa­s ta­da­bhā­ve saṃvaro jñeyaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 486,28a­saṃ­ya­ma­sri­vi­dho '­naṃ­tā­nu­baṃ­dhya­pra­tyā­khyā­na­pra­tyā­khyā­no­da­ya­vi­ka­lpā­t ta­tpra­tya­ya­sya ta­da­bhā­ve saṃ­va­raḥ­, pra­mā­do­pa- TAŚVA-ML 486,29nītasya ta­da­bhā­ve ni­ro­dhaḥ­, ka­ṣā­yā­sra­va­sya ta­nni­ro­dhe ni­rā­saḥ­, ke­va­la­yo­ga­ni­mi­ttaṃ sadvedyaṃ ta­da­bhā­ve tasya TAŚVA-ML 486,30nirodha iti sa­ka­la­saṃ­va­ro a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ | sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lyaṃ­te­ṣu gu­ṇa­sthā­ne­ṣu de­śa­saṃ­va­raḥ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 487,01sa kaiḥ kriyata ity āha —TA-ML 9.2 sa gu­pti­sa­mi­ti­dha­rmā­nu­pre­kṣā­pa­rī­ṣa­ha­ja­ya­cā­ri­traiḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 487,03saṃ­sā­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­go­pa­nā­d guptiḥ, sa­mya­ga­ya­naṃ sa­mi­tiḥ­, iṣṭe sthāne dhatte iti dharmaḥ, sva­bhā­vā­nu­ciṃ­ta­na­m a­nu­pre­kṣā­, TAŚVA-ML 487,04pa­ri­ṣa­hmaṃ­te iti pa­rī­ṣa­hā­s teṣāṃ jayo nya­kkā­raḥ­, cā­ri­tra­śa­bdo vyā­khyā­tā­rthaḥ | saṃ­vṛ­ṇva­to gu­ptyā­di­bhiḥ guptyā- TAŚVA-ML 487,05daya iti cā­sra­va­ni­mi­tta­ka­rma­saṃ­va­ra­ṇā­t | sa iti vacanaṃ gu­ptyā­di­bhiḥ sākṣāt saṃ­baṃ­dha­nā­rthaṃ || kuto guptyādi- TAŚVA-ML 487,06bhir gu­ptyā­da­ya eva vā saṃvaraḥ syād ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.2.1sa cā­sra­va­ni­ro­dhaḥ syād gu­ptyā­di­bhi­r u­dī­ri­taiḥ | ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­vi­pa­kṣa­tvā­t teṣām iti vi­ni­śca­yaḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 487,08tatra guptīnāṃ ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­vi­pa­kṣa­tvaṃ na tāvad a­si­ddhaṃ­, ka­rmā­ga­ma­na­kā­ra­ṇā­nāṃ kā­yā­di­yo­gā­nāṃ vi­ro­dhi­naḥ TAŚVA-ML 487,09sva­rū­pa­ni­śca­yā­t | tathā sa­mi­tyā­dī­nāṃ vā sa­mi­tyā­di­ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­vi­ru­ddha­bhā­va­na­yā pra­ti­pā­da­nā­t || TAŚVA-ML 487,10atha dharme nta­rbhū­te­na tapasā kiṃ saṃvara eva kriyate kiṃ vānyad api kiṃcid ity ā­re­kā­yā­m idam ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 9.3 tapasā nirjarā ca || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 487,12dharme ṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­t pṛ­tha­ggra­ha­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­ka­m iti cen na, ni­rja­rā­ka­ra­ṇa­tva­khyā­pa­nā­rtha­tvā­t tapasaḥ | pra­dhā­na­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ TAŚVA-ML 487,13ca | saṃ­va­ra­ni­mi­tta­tva­sa­mu­cca­yā­rtha­ś caśabdaḥ | tapaso bhyu­da­ya­he­tu­tvā­n ni­rja­rāṃ­ga­tvā­bhā­va iti cen na, e­ka­syā­ne­ka­kā­ryā- TAŚVA-ML 487,14raṃ­bha­da­rśa­nā­t | gu­ṇa­pra­dhā­na­pha­lo­pa­pa­tte­r vā kṛ­ṣī­va­la­va­t | kena hetunā —TAŚV-ML 9.3.1tapasā nirjarā ca syāt saṃ­va­ra­ś ceti sūtritaṃ | saṃ­ci­tā­pū­rvā­ka­rmā­pti­vi­pa­kṣa­tve­na tasya nu || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 487,16tapo dvya­pū­rva­do­ṣa­ni­ro­dhi saṃ­ci­ta­do­ṣa­vi­nā­śi ca laṃ­gha­nā­di­va­t prasiddhaṃ | tatas tena saṃ­va­ra­ni­rna­ra­yoḥ TAŚVA-ML 487,17kriyā na vi­ru­dhya­te || TAŚVA-ML 487,18atha kā guptir ity ā­ha­;­ —TA-ML 9.4 sa­mya­gyo­ga­ni­gra­ho guptiḥ || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 487,20yo­ga­śa­bdo vyā­khyā­tā­rthaḥ­, prā­kā­myā­bhā­vo ni­gra­haḥ­, samyag iti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ sa­tkā­ra­lo­ka­pa­ri­paṃ­ktyā­dyā­kāṃ- TAŚVA-ML 487,21kṣā­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ | tasmāt kā­yā­di­ni­ro­dhā­t ta­nni­mi­tta­ka­rmā­nā­sra­va­ṇā­t saṃ­va­ra­pra­si­ddhiḥ | kīdṛk saṃ­va­ra­s tayā TAŚVA-ML 487,22vi­dhī­ya­ta ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.4.1yogānāṃ nigrahaḥ sa­mya­ggu­pti­s tredhā ta­yo­tta­maḥ | saṃvaro baṃ­dha­he­tū­nāṃ pra­ti­pa­kṣa­sva­bhā­va­yā || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 487,24kaḥ punaḥ sakalaṃ saṃvaraṃ sa­mā­sā­da­ya­tī­ty āha —TAŚV-ML 9.4.2ayogaḥ kevalī sarvaṃ saṃvaraṃ pra­ti­pa­dya­te | dravyato bhā­va­ta­ś ceti paraṃ śreyaḥ sa­ma­ś­‍­nu­te || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 487,26kāḥ sa­mi­ta­ya ity āha —TA-ML 9.5 ī­ryā­bhā­ṣai­ṣa­ṇā­dā­na­ni­kṣe­po­tsa­rgāḥ sa­mi­ta­yaḥ || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 487,28sa­mya­ggra­ha­ṇe­nā­nu­va­rta­mā­ne­na pra­tye­ka­m a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ­, sa­mya­gī­rye­tyā­diḥ | sa­mi­ti­r ity a­nva­rtha­saṃ­jñā vā tāṃtrikā TAŚVA-ML 487,29paṃcānāṃ | tatra caryāyāṃ jī­va­bā­dhā­pa­ri­hā­ra ī­rmā­sa­mi­tiḥ­, sū­kṣma­vā­da­rai­ka­dvi­tri­ca­tu­riṃ­dri­ya­saṃ­jñya­saṃ­jñi­paṃ­ceṃ­dri­ya- TAŚVA-ML 487,30pa­ryā­pta­kā­pa­ryā­pta­ka­bhe­dā­c ca­tu­rda­śa­jī­va­sthā­nā­ni ta­dvi­ka­lpa­jī­va­bā­dhā­pa­ri­ha­ra­ṇaṃ sa­mī­ryā­sa­mi­ti­r ity arthaḥ | hitami- TAŚVA-ML 487,31tā­saṃ­di­gdhā­bhi­dhā­naṃ bhā­ṣā­sa­mi­tiḥ | a­nnā­dā­v u­dga­mā­di­do­ṣa­va­rja­na­me­ṣa­ṇā­sa­mi­tiḥ­, u­dga­mā­da­yo hi doṣāḥ – udga- TAŚVA-ML 487,32mo­tpā­da­nai­ṣa­ṇa­saṃ­yo­ja­na­pra­mā­ṇāṃ­gā­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­dhū­ma­pra­tya­yā­s teṣāṃ na­va­bhi­r api ko­ṭi­bhi­r va­rja­na­me­ṣa­ṇā­sa­mi­ti­r ity arthaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 488,01dha­rmo­pa­ka­ra­ṇāṃ gra­ha­ṇa­vi­sa­rja­naṃ prati ya­ta­na­m ā­dā­na­ni­kṣe­pa­ṇā­sa­mi­tiḥ | jī­vā­vi­ro­ghe­nāṃ­ga­ma­la­ni­rha­ra­ṇaṃ samu- TAŚVA-ML 488,02tsa­rga­sa­mi­tiḥ | vā­kkā­ya­gu­pti­r iyam apīti cen na, tatra sa­rva­kā­la­vi­śe­ṣe sati sa­rva­ni­gra­ho­pa­pa­tteḥ | nanu ca TAŚVA-ML 488,03pā­trā­bhā­vā­t pā­ṇi­pu­ṭā­hā­rā­ṇāṃ saṃ­va­rā­bhā­va iti cen na, pā­tra­gra­ha­ṇā­t pa­ri­gra­ha­do­ṣā­t dai­nya­pra­saṃ­gā­c ca | a­nna­va­tta- TAŚVA-ML 488,04tprasaṃga iti cen na, tena vi­nā­bhā­vā­t ci­ra­kā­laṃ ta­pa­śca­ra­ṇa­sya | naivaṃ tasya pātrādi vi­nā­bhā­va iti na para- TAŚVA-ML 488,05marṣibhiḥ pātrādi grāhyaṃ prā­su­kā­nna­gra­ha­ṇa­va­t | kutaḥ sa­mi­tī­nāṃ saṃ­va­ra­tva­m ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.5.1sa­mya­k­‌­pra­bhṛ­ta­yaḥ paṃ­ce­ryā­dyāḥ sa­mi­ta­yaḥ smṛtāḥ | a­saṃ­ya­ma­bha­va­syā­bhi­rā­sra­va­sya ni­ro­dha­naṃ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 9.5.2ta­dvi­pa­kṣa­tva­ta­s tāsām iti deśena saṃvaraḥ | samitau va­rta­mā­nā­nāṃ saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ ya­thā­ya­thaṃ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 488,08atha dha­rma­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-ML 9.6 u­tta­ma­kṣa­mā­mā­rda­vā­rja­va­śau­ca­sa­tya­saṃ­ya­ma­ta­pa­styā­gā­kiṃ­ca­nya­bra­hma­ca­ryā­ṇi TA-ML 9.6 dharmaḥ || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 488,11pra­va­rta­mā­na­sya pra­mā­da­pa­ri­hā­rā­rthaṃ dha­rma­va­ca­naṃ­, kro­dho­tpa­tti­ni­mi­ttā­vi­sa­hyā­kro­śā­di­saṃ­bha­ve kā­lu­ṣyā­bhā­vaḥ TAŚVA-ML 488,12kṣamā, jā­tyā­di­ma­dā­ve­śā­dya­bhi­mā­nā­bhā­vo mā­rda­vaṃ­, yo­ga­syā­va­kra­tā­rja­vaṃ­, pra­ka­rṣa­prā­pta­lo­bha­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ śaucaṃ, guptā- TAŚVA-ML 488,13v aṃ­ta­rbhā­va iti cen na, tatra mā­na­sa­pa­ri­spaṃ­da­pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­t | ā­kiṃ­ca­nye '­va­ro­dha iti cen na, tasya nai­rma­lya­pra­dhā­na- TAŚVA-ML 488,14tvāt | ta­cca­tu­rvi­dhaṃ śaucaṃ tato 'nyad eva | kuta iti cet, jī­vi­tā­ro­gyeṃ­dri­yo­pa­bho­ga­bhe­dā­t ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­prā­pta­pra- TAŚVA-ML 488,15ka­rṣa­lo­bha­ni­vṛ­tteḥ śau­ca­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­t | satsu sā­dhu­va­ca­naṃ satyaṃ | bhā­ṣā­sa­mi­tā­v aṃ­ta­rbhā­va iti cen na, tatra sādhva- TAŚVA-ML 488,16sā­dhu­bhā­ṣā­vya­va­hā­re hi­ta­mi­tā­rtha­tvā­t | bahv api va­kta­vyaṃ­, a­nya­thā­na­rtha­pra­saṃ­gā­t | na bhā­ṣā­di­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ saṃyamo TAŚVA-ML 488,17gu­ptyaṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­t | nāpi kā­yā­di­pra­vṛ­tti­rvi­śi­ṣṭā saṃ­ya­maḥ­, sa­mi­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tra­sa­sthā­va­ra­ba­dhā­t pra­ti­ṣe­dha TAŚVA-ML 488,18ā­tyaṃ­ti­kaḥ saṃyama iti cen na, pa­ri­hā­ra­vi­śu­ddhi­cā­ri­tre ṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­t | kas tarhi saṃyamaḥ ? sa­mi­ti­ṣu va­rta­mā­na­sya TAŚVA-ML 488,19prā­ṇīṃ­dri­ya­pa­ri­hā­raḥ saṃ­ya­maḥ­, ato pa­hṛ­ta­saṃ­ya­ma­bhe­da­si­ddhiḥ | saṃyamo hi dvi­vi­dhaḥ­, u­pe­kṣā­saṃ­ya­mo a­pa­hṛ­ta­saṃ­ya- TAŚVA-ML 488,20maś ceti | de­śa­kā­la­vi­dhā­na­jña­sya pa­rā­nu­ro­dha­no­tsṛ­ṣṭa­kā­ya­sya tridhā guptasya rā­ga­dve­ṣā­na­bhi­ṣaṃ­ga­la­kṣa­ṇa u­pe­kṣā­saṃ- TAŚVA-ML 488,21yamaḥ | a­pa­hṛ­ta­saṃ­ya­ma­s trividhaḥ utkṛṣṭo madhyamo ja­gha­nya­ś ceti | tatra prā­su­ka­va­sa­tyā­hā­ra­mā­tra­bā­hya­sā­dha­na­sya TAŚVA-ML 488,22svā­dhī­ne­ta­ra­jñā­na­ca­ra­ṇa­ka­ra­ṇa­sya bā­hma­jaṃ­tū­pa­ni­pā­te saty apy ātmānaṃ tato pahṛtya jīvān pa­ri­pā­la­ya­ta u­tkṛ­ṣṭaḥ­, TAŚVA-ML 488,23mṛdunā pramṛjya jaṃtūn a­pa­ha­ra­to ma­dhya­maḥ­, u­pa­ka­ra­ṇāṃ­ta­re­ccha­yā jaghanyaḥ | ta­tpra­ti­pā­da­nā­rthaḥ śu­ddhya­ṣṭa­ko­pa­de­śaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 488,24bhā­va­śu­ddhyā­da­yo ṣṭau śuddhayaḥ | tatra bhā­va­śu­ddhiḥ ka­rma­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­ja­ni­tā mo­kṣa­mā­rga­ru­cyā­hi­ta­pra­sā­dā rā­gā­dyu­pa­pla- TAŚVA-ML 488,25va­ra­hi­tā­, tasyāṃ satyām ācāraḥ pra­kā­śa­te pa­ri­śu­ddha­bhi­tti­ga­ta­ci­tra­ka­rma­va­t | kā­ya­śu­ddhiḥ ni­rā­va­ra­ṇā­bha­ra­ṇā nira- TAŚVA-ML 488,26sta­saṃ­skā­rā ya­thā­jā­ta­ma­la­dhā­ri­ṇī ni­rā­kṛ­tāṃ­ga­vi­kā­rā sarvatra pra­ya­ta­vṛ­ttiḥ pra­śa­ma­su­khaṃ mū­rti­maṃ­taṃ pra­da­rśa­yaṃ­tī­, TAŚVA-ML 488,27tasyāṃ satyāṃ na svato sya bhayaṃ u­pa­jā­ya­te nāpy a­nya­ta­s tasya kā­ra­ṇā­bhā­vā­t | vi­na­ya­śu­ddhiḥ a­rha­dā­di­ṣu parama- TAŚVA-ML 488,28guruṣu ya­thā­rha­pū­jā­pra­va­ṇā jñā­nā­di­ṣu ca ya­thā­vi­dhi bha­kti­yu­ktā guroḥ sa­rva­trā­nu­kū­la­vṛ­ttiḥ pra­śna­svā­dhyā­ya­vā- TAŚVA-ML 488,29canā ka­thā­vi­jñā­pa­nā­di­ṣu pra­ti­pa­tti­ku­śa­lā de­śa­kā­la­bhā­vā­va­bo­dha­ni­pu­ṇā sa­dā­cā­rya­ma­tā­nu­cā­ri­ṇī­, tanmūlāḥ TAŚVA-ML 488,30sa­rva­saṃ­pa­daḥ | ī­ryā­pa­tha­śu­ddhiḥ nā­nā­vi­dha­jī­va­sthā­na­yo nyā­śra­yā­va­bo­dha­ja­ni­ta­pra­ya­tna­pa­ri­hṛ­ta­jaṃ­tu­pī­ḍā­jñā­nā­d ity asveṃ- TAŚVA-ML 488,31dri­ya­pra­kā­śa­ni­rī­kṣi­ta­de­śa­gā­mi­nī dru­ta­vi­laṃ­bi­ta­saṃ­bhrāṃ­tā vi­smi­ta­lī­lā­vi­kā­ra­di­gaṃ­ta­rā­va­lo­ka­nā­di virahi- TAŚVA-ML 488,32ta­ga­ma­nā­, tasyāṃ satyāṃ saṃyamaḥ pra­ti­ṣṭhi­to bhavati vibhava iva sunītau | bhi­kṣā­śu­ddhiḥ pa­rī­kṣi­to­bha­ya­pra­cā­rā TAŚVA-ML 488,33pra­mṛ­ṣṭa­pū­rvā­pa­ra­svāṃ­ga­de­śa­vi­dhā­nā ā­cā­ra­sū­tro­kta­kā­la­de­śa­pra­vṛ­tti­pra­ti­pa­tti­ku­śa­lā lā­bhā­lā­bha­mā­na­pra­ti­mā­na­sa­mā- TAŚVA-ML 488,34na­ma­no­vṛ­ttiḥ lo­ka­ga­rhi­ta­ku­la­pa­ri­va­rja­na­pa­rā caṃ­dra­ga­ti­r iva hī­nā­dhi­ka­gṛ­hā vi­śi­ṣṭo­pa­sthā­nā dī­nā­nā­tha­dā­na­śā- TAŚVA-ML 489,01lā­vi­vā­ha­ya­ja­na­ge­hā­di­pa­ri­va­rja­no­pa­la­kṣi­ta­dī­na­vṛ­tti­vi­ga­mā prā­su­kā­hā­ra­ga­ve­ṣa­pra­ṇi­dhā­nā ā­ga­ma­vi­dhi­nā nira- TAŚVA-ML 489,02va­dyā­śa­na­pa­ri­prā­pta­prā­ṇa­yā­trā­pha­lā­t ta­tpra­ti­ba­ddhā hi ca­ra­ṇa­saṃ­pa­t gu­ṇa­saṃ­pa­d iva sā­dhu­ja­na­se­vā­ni­baṃ­dha­kā lābhālā- TAŚVA-ML 489,03bhayoḥ su­ra­sa­vi­ra­sa­yo­ś ca sa­ma­saṃ­to­ṣa­va­dbhi­r bhikṣeti bhā­ṣya­te­, yathā sa­lī­la­sā­laṃ­kā­ra­va­ra­yu­va­ti­bhi­r u­pa­nī­ya­mā­na- TAŚVA-ML 489,04dhāso gaur na ta­daṃ­ga­ga­ta­sauṃ­da­rya­ni­rī­kṣa­ṇa­pa­raḥ tṛṇam evātti yathā vā tṛ­ṇa­la­vaṃ nā­nā­de­śa­sthaṃ ya­thā­lā­bha­m a­bhya­va­ha­ra­ti TAŚVA-ML 489,05na yo­ja­nā­saṃ­pa­da­m a­ve­kṣa­te­, tathā bhikṣur api bhi­kṣā­pa­ri­ve­ṣa­ka­ja­na­mṛ­du­la­li­ta­rū­pa­ve­ṣa­vi­lā­sa­vi­lo­ka­na­ni­ru­tsu­kaḥ TAŚVA-ML 489,06śu­ṣka­dra­vā­hā­ra­yo­ja­nā­vi­śe­ṣaṃ vā­na­pe­kṣa­mā­ṇaḥ ya­thā­ga­ta­m a­śnā­tī­ti gaur iva gor vā cāro gocara iti ca vyapadi- TAŚVA-ML 489,07śyate tathā ga­ve­ṣa­ṇe­ti ca | yathā śakaṭaṃ ra­tna­bhā­ra­pa­ri­pū­rṇaṃ yena ke­na­ci­t sne­he­nā­kṣa­le­paṃ kṛ­tvā­bhi­la­ṣi­taṃ TAŚVA-ML 489,08de­śāṃ­ta­raṃ va­ṇi­gja­no nayati tathā munir gu­ṇa­ra­tna­bha­ri­tāṃ ta­nu­śa­ka­ṭi­m a­na­va­dya­bhi­kṣa­yā­yu­ra­kṣa­mra­kṣa­ṇe­nā­bhi­pre­ta­sa­mā­dhi- TAŚVA-ML 489,09pattanaṃ prā­pa­ya­tī­ti a­kṣa­mra­kṣa­ṇa­m iti ca nāma nirūḍhaṃ | yathā bhāṃ­ḍā­gā­re sa­mu­tthi­ta­m a­na­la­m a­śu­ci­nā śucinā TAŚVA-ML 489,10vā vāriṇā śa­ma­ya­ti gṛhī yatir apīti u­da­rā­gni­pra­śa­ma­na­m iti ca ni­ru­cya­te­, dā­tṛ­ja­na­bā­dha­yā vinā TAŚVA-ML 489,11kuśalo muniḥ bhra­ma­ra­va­d ā­ha­ra­tī­ti bhra­ma­rā­hā­ra ity api pa­ri­bhā­ṣya­te­, yena ke­na­ci­t pra­kā­re­ṇa śva­bhra­pū­ra­ṇa­va­du­da­ra- TAŚVA-ML 489,12ga­rta­ma­na­gā­raḥ pū­ra­ya­ti svā­du­ne­ta­re­ṇa vā­hā­re­ṇe­ti śva­bhra­pū­ra­ṇa­m iti ca ni­ru­cya­te | pra­ti­ṣṭhā­pa­na­śu­ddhi­pa­raḥ saṃyataḥ TAŚVA-ML 489,13na­kha­ro­ma­siṃ­ghā­ṇa­ka­ni­ṣṭhī­va­na­śu­kro­ccā­ra­pra­sra­va­ṇa­śo­dha­ne de­ha­pa­ri­tyā­ge ca vi­di­ta­de­śa­kā­lo jaṃ­tū­pa­ro­dha­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 489,14pra­ya­ta­te | saṃ­ya­te­na śa­ya­nā­sa­na­śu­ddhi­pa­re­ṇa srī­va­dhi­ka­cau­ra­pā­na­śauṃ­ḍa­śā­ku­ni­kā­di­pā­pa­ja­na­vā­sāḥ vādyāḥ śrṛṃgā- TAŚVA-ML 489,15ra­vi­kā­ra­bhū­ṣa­ṇo­jjva­la­ve­śa­ve­śyā­krī­ḍā­bhi­r ā­ma­gī­ta­nṛ­tya­vā­di­trā­ku­la­śā­lā­da­yaḥ pa­ri­ha­rta­vyāḥ­, a­kṛ­tri­māḥ giri- TAŚVA-ML 489,16gu­hāṃ­ta­ra­ko­ṭa­rā­da­yaḥ kṛ­tri­mā­ś ca śū­nyā­gā­rā­da­yo mu­kta­mo­ci­tā­vā­sāḥ a­nā­tmo­dde­śa­ni­rva­rti­tāḥ ni­rā­raṃ­bhāḥ TAŚVA-ML 489,17sevyāḥ | vā­kya­śu­ddhiḥ pṛ­thi­vī­kā­ya­kā­raṃ­bhā­di­pre­ra­ṇa­ra­hi­tā pa­ru­ṣa­ni­ṣṭhu­rā­di­pa­ra­pī­ḍā­ka­ra­ṇa­pra­yo­ga­ni­ru­tsu­kā vrata- TAŚVA-ML 489,18śī­la­de­śa­nā­di­pra­dhā­na­pha­lā hi­ta­mi­ta­ma­dhu­ra­ma­no­ha­rā saṃ­ya­ta­yo­gyā ta­da­dhi­ṣṭhā­nā hi sa­rva­saṃ­pa­da iti, śu­ddhya­ṣṭa­ka- TAŚVA-ML 489,19m u­pa­di­ṣṭaṃ bha­ga­va­dbhiḥ saṃ­ya­ma­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rthaṃ | tato ni­ra­va­dyaḥ saṃyamaḥ syāt | tapo va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­bhe­daṃ | pa­ri­gra­ha­ni­vṛ­tti- TAŚVA-ML 489,20s tyāgaḥ | a­bhyaṃ­ta­ra­ta­po­vi­śe­ṣo­tsa­rga­gra­ha­ṇā­t siddhir iti cen na, ta­syā­nyā­rtha­tvā­t | śau­ca­va­ca­nā­t siddhir iti TAŚVA-ML 489,21cen na, ta­trā­sa­ty api ga­rdho­tpa­tteḥ­, dānaṃ vā svayogyaṃ tyāgaḥ | ma­me­da­m ity a­bhi­saṃ­dhi­ni­vṛ­tti­r ā­kiṃ­ca­nyaṃ | a­nu­bhū­tāṃ- TAŚVA-ML 489,22ga­nā­sma­ra­ṇa­ka­thā­śra­va­ṇa­strī­saṃ­sa­kta­śa­ya­nā­sa­nā­di­va­rja­nā­t bra­hma­ca­ryaṃ­, svā­taṃ­tryā­rthaṃ gurau brahmaṇi caryam iti vā | TAŚVA-ML 489,23a­nva­rtha­saṃ­jñā­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­tvā­d vā paunar uktyaṃ gu­ptyā­dyaṃ­ta­rbhū­tā­nā­m api saṃ­va­ra­dhā­ra­ṇa­sā­ma­rthyā­d dharma iti saṃjñāyā TAŚVA-ML 489,24a­nva­rtha­tā­pra­ti­pa­tte­r a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tte­r ity a­rtha­ga­taṃ | ta­dbhā­va­nā­pra­kā­ra­tvā­d vā sa­pta­pra­kā­ra­pra­ti­kra­ma­ṇa­va­t­, sa­pta­pra­kā­raṃ hi TAŚVA-ML 489,25pra­ti­kra­ma­ṇa­m ī­ryā­pa­thi­ka­rā­triṃ­di­vī­ya­pā­kṣi­ka­cā­tu­rmā­si­ka­sāṃ­va­tsa­ri­ko­tta­ma­sthā­na­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­t | tac ca gu­ptyā­di­pra­ti- TAŚVA-ML 489,26sthā­pa­nā­rthaṃ yathā bhāvyate ta­tho­tta­ma­kṣa­mā­di­da­śa­vi­dha­dha­rmo pi | tatas ta­trāṃ­ta­rbhū­ta­syā­pi pṛ­tha­gva­ca­naṃ nādyaṃ | uttama- TAŚVA-ML 489,27vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ dṛ­ṣṭa­pra­yo­ja­na­pa­ri­va­rja­nā­rthaṃ | sarveṣāṃ sva­gu­ṇa­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­do­ṣā­bhā­vā­t saṃ­va­ra­he­tu­tvaṃ | katham ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.6.1dṛ­ṣṭa­kā­ryā­na­pe­kṣā­ṇi kṣa­mā­dī­ny u­tta­mā­ni tu | syād dharmaḥ sa­mi­ti­bhyo '­nyaḥ­kro­dhā­di­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 489,29kro­dhā­di­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­tva­m ity eva dharmaḥ, u­tta­mā­yāḥ kṣamāyāḥ kro­dha­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­tvā­t mā­rda­vā­rja­va­śau­cā­nāṃ mā­na­mā­yā- TAŚVA-ML 489,30lo­bha­vi­pa­kṣa­tvā­t sa­tyā­dī­nā­m a­nṛ­tā­saṃ­ya­mā­ta­po '­tyā­ga­ma­ma­tvā­bra­hma­pra­ti­kū­la­tvā­c ca | sa hi dharma u­tta­ma­kṣa­mā­dī­ny eva TAŚVA-ML 489,31sa­mi­ti­bhyo nyaḥ sūtritaḥ | nanv atra vya­kti­va­ca­na­bhe­dā­d vai­la­kṣa­ṇya­m iti cen na, sarveṣāṃ dha­rma­bhā­vā­vya­ti­re­ka­syai­ka­tvā­dā- TAŚVA-ML 489,32v i­ṣṭa­liṃ­ga­tvā­c ca | kasya punaḥ saṃ­va­ra­sya hetur dharma ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.6.2ta­nni­mi­ttā­sra­va­dhvaṃ­sī ya­thā­yo­gaṃ sa deśataḥ | saṃ­va­ra­sya bhaved dhetur a­saṃ­ya­ta­dṛ­gā­di­ṣu || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 489,34kro­dhā­di­ni­mi­tta­kā­sra­va­dhvaṃ­sī­ny u­tta­ma­kṣa­mā­dī­ni ni­ści­tā­nī­ti ta­tsva­bhā­vo dharmas ta­nni­mi­tta­tā­pra­dhvaṃ­sī kathyate | TAŚVA-ML 490,01sa ya­thā­yo­gaṃ deśataḥ saṃ­va­ra­sya hetur bhaved a­saṃ­śa­ya­m eva a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­di­ṣu ta­tsaṃ­bha­vā­t | tathā hi TAŚVA-ML 490,02a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭau tāvad a­naṃ­tā­nu­baṃ­dhi­kro­dhā­di­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­bhū­tāḥ kṣa­mā­da­yaḥ saṃ­bha­vaṃ­ty eva | saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­te vā­naṃ­tā­nu­baṃ- TAŚVA-ML 490,03dhya­pra­tyā­khyā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kro­dhā­di­vi­pa­kṣāḥ­, pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­di­ṣu sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­yāṃ­te­ṣu punar a­naṃ­tā­nu­baṃ­dhya­pra­tyā­khyā­na­pra- TAŚVA-ML 490,04tyā­khyā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­pra­ti­baṃ­dhi­naḥ­, u­pa­śāṃ­ta­ka­ṣā­yā­di­ṣu sa­ma­sta­kro­dhā­di­saṃ­pa­nnāḥ saṃ­ga­cchaṃ­te vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­t | evaṃ TAŚVA-ML 490,05saṃ­ya­mā­da­yo pi pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­di­ṣu ya­thā­yo­gaṃ saṃ­bha­vaṃ­taḥ pra­ti­pa­tta­vyāḥ | te ca sva­pra­ti­pa­kṣa­he­tu­kā­sra­va­ni­ro­dha­ni- TAŚVA-ML 490,06baṃ­dha­na­tvā­d de­śa­saṃ­va­ra­sya hetavaḥ syuḥ || TAŚVA-ML 490,07a­thā­nu­pre­kṣā­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-ML 9.7 a­ni­tyā­śa­ra­ṇa­saṃ­sā­rai­ka­tvā­nya­tvā­śu­cyā­sra­va­saṃ­va­ra­ni­rja­rā­lo­ka­bo­dhi­du- TA-ML 9.7 rla­bha­dha­rma­svā­khyā­ta­tvā­nu­ciṃ­ta­na­m a­nu­pre­kṣāḥ || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 490,10u­pā­ttā­nu­pā­tta­dra­vya­saṃ­yo­ga­vya­bhi­cā­ra­sva­bhā­vo '­ni­tya­tvaṃ­, kṣu­dhi­ta­vyā­ghrā­bhi­dru­ta­mṛ­ga­śā­va­ka­va­jjaṃ­to­r ja­rā­mṛ­tyu­ru­jāṃ- TAŚVA-ML 490,11ta­ra­pā­re­trā­ṇā­bhā­vo '­śa­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ­, dra­vyā­di­ni­mi­ttā­d ātmano bha­vāṃ­ta­rā­vā­ptiḥ saṃ­sā­raḥ­, ja­nma­ja­rā­ma­ra­ṇā­vṛ­tti­ma­hā- TAŚVA-ML 490,12duḥ­khā­nu­bha­va­naṃ prati sa­hā­yā­na­pe­kṣa­tva­m e­ka­tvaṃ­, śa­rī­ra­vya­ti­re­ko la­kṣa­ṇa­bhe­do '­nya­tvaṃ­, a­śu­bha­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­di­bhi­r aśu- TAŚVA-ML 490,13citvaṃ, ā­sra­va­saṃ­va­ra­ni­rja­rā­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­ka­m u­kta­tvā­d iti cen na, ta­dgu­ṇa­do­ṣā­nve­ṣa­ṇa­pa­ra­tvā­d iha ta­dgra­ha­ṇa­sya | loka- TAŚVA-ML 490,14saṃ­sthā­nā­di­vi­dhi­r vyā­khyā­taḥ­, ra­tna­tra­yatrasabhā­vā­di­lā­bha­sya kṛ­cchra­pra­ti­pa­tti­r bo­dhi­du­rla­bha­tvaṃ­, jī­va­sthā­na­gu­ṇa­sthā­nā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 490,15ga­tyā­di­ṣu mā­rga­ṇā­la­kṣa­ṇo dharmo vyākhyātaḥ | ga­tīṃ­dri­ya­kā­ya­yo­ga­ve­da­ka­ṣā­ya­jñā­na­saṃ­ya­ma­da­rśa­na­le­śyā­bha­vya­sa­mya- TAŚVA-ML 490,16ktva­saṃ­jñā­hā­ra­ke­ṣu mārgaṇā | svākhyāta iti cen na, prā­di­vṛ­tteḥ śo­bha­na­m ākhyāta iti | a­nu­pre­kṣā iti bhāva- TAŚVA-ML 490,17sā­dha­na­tve ba­hu­va­ca­na­vi­ro­dhaḥ­, ka­rma­sā­dha­na­tve sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyā­bhā­va iti cen na vā, kṛ­da­bhi­hi­ta­sya bhāvasya TAŚVA-ML 490,18dra­vya­va­dbhā­vā­t sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇya­si­ddhe­ś cobhayoḥ ka­rma­sā­dha­na­tvā­t | madhye nu­pre­kṣā­va­ca­na­m u­bha­ya­ni­mi­tta­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 490,19dha­rma­pa­rī­ṣa­ha­ja­ya­yo­r ni­mi­tta­bhū­tā hy a­nu­pre­kṣā­s tanmadhye '­bhi­dhī­yaṃ­te | kutas tāḥ kathyaṃta ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.7.1a­nu­pre­kṣāḥ pra­kī­rtyaṃ­te ni­tya­tvā­dya­nu­ciṃ­ta­naṃ | dvā­da­śā­trā­na­nu­pre­kṣā­vi­pa­kṣa­tvā­n mu­nī­śva­raiḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 490,21pa­ri­ka­lpi­tā e­vā­ni­tya­tvā­da­yo dharmās teṣām ātmani śa­rī­rā­di­ṣu ca pa­ra­mā­rtha­to sattvād ity apare tān pra­tyā­ha­ —TAŚV-ML 9.7.2a­ni­tya­tvā­da­yo dharmāḥ saṃty ā­tmā­di­ṣu tāttvikāḥ | tathā sā­dha­na­sa­dbhā­vāḥ sarveṣāṃ śe­ṣa­ta­ttva­va­t || 2 || TAŚV-ML 9.7.3tato nu­ciṃ­ta­naṃ teṣāṃ nāsatāṃ ka­lpi­tā­tma­nāṃ | nāpy a­na­rtha­ka­m iṣṭasya saṃ­va­ra­sya pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 490,24a­thā­nu­pre­kṣā­naṃ­ta­raṃ pa­rī­ṣa­ha­ja­yaṃ pra­stu­vā­naḥ sa­rva­pa­rī­ṣa­hā­ṇāṃ sahanaṃ tetra kimarthaṃ soḍhavyā ity āha —TA-ML 9.8 mā­rgā­cya­va­na­ni­rja­rā­rthaṃ pa­ri­ṣo­ḍha­vyāḥ pa­rī­ṣa­hāḥ || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 490,26pa­rī­ṣa­hā iti ma­ha­tvā­d a­nva­rtha­saṃ­jñā | pra­ka­ra­ṇā­t saṃ­va­ra­mā­rga­pra­ti­pa­ttiḥ | ta­da­cya­va­nā­rtho ni­rja­rā­rtha­ś ca parīṣa- TAŚVA-ML 490,27hajayaḥ | tatra mā­rgā­cya­va­nā­rtha­tvaṃ katham asyety āha —TAŚV-ML 9.8.1mā­rgā­cya­va­na­he­tu­tvaṃ pa­rī­ṣa­ha­ja­ya­sya sat | pa­rī­ṣa­hā­ja­ye mā­rga­cya­va­na­sya pra­tī­ti­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 490,29ni­rja­rā­rtha­tvaṃ katham ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.8.2ni­rja­rā­kā­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ ca ta­paḥ­si­ddhi­pa­ra­tva­taḥ | ta­da­bhā­ve ta­po­lo­pā­n nirjarā kvā­ti­śa­kti­taḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 9.8.3pa­ri­ṣo­ḍha­vya­tāṃ prāptās tasmād ete pa­rī­ṣa­hāḥ | pa­rī­ṣa­ha­ja­yo­tthā­nā­m ā­sra­vā­ṇāṃ vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 490,32ke punas te pa­rī­ṣa­hā ity āha —TA-ML 9.9 kṣu­tpi­pā­sā­śī­to­ṣṇa­daṃ­śa­ma­śa­ka­nā­gnyā­ra­ti­strī­ca­ryā­ni­ṣa­dyā­śa­yyā­kro­śa- TA-ML 9.9 va­dha­yā­ca­nā­lā­bha­ro­ga­tṛ­ṇa­spa­rśa­ma­la­sa­tkā­ra­pu­ra­skā­ra­pra­jñā­jñā­nā­da- TA-ML 9.9 rśanāni || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 491,04pa­rī­ṣa­hā iti sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇye­nā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dho vya­kti­bhe­de pi sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­yoḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­bhe­dā­t | tena TAŚVA-ML 491,05kṣu­dhā­da­yo dvā­viṃ­śa­tiḥ pa­rī­ṣa­hāḥ | tatra pra­kṛ­ṣṭa­kṣu­da­gni­pra­jva­la­ne dhṛ­tyaṃ­bha­so­pa­śa­maḥ kṣujjayaḥ | u­da­nyo­dī­ra­ṇa­he- TAŚVA-ML 491,06tū­pa­ni­pā­te ta­dva­śā­prā­ptiḥ pi­pā­sā­sa­ha­naṃ | pṛ­tha­ga­va­ca­na­m ai­kā­rthyā­d iti cen na, sā­ma­rthya­bhe­dā­t | a­bhya­va­hā­ra­sā- TAŚVA-ML 491,07mānyād ai­kā­rthya­m iti cen na, a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­bhe­dā­t | śai­tya­he­tu­saṃ­ni­pā­te ta­tpra­tī­kā­rā­na­bhi­lā­ṣā­t saṃ­ya­ma­pa­ri­pā­la­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 491,08śī­ta­kṣa­mā | dā­ha­pra­tī­kā­ra­kāṃ­kṣā­bhā­vā­c cā­ri­tra­ra­kṣa­ṇa­m u­ṣṇa­sa­ha­naṃ­, daṃ­śa­ma­śa­kā­dī­nāṃ sahanaṃ | daṃ­śa­ma­śa­ka­mā­tra­pra­saṃ­ga TAŚVA-ML 491,09iti cen na, u­pa­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­t ma­śa­ka­śa­bda­sya daṃ­śa­jā­tī­yā­nā­m ā­di­śa­bdā­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tteḥ | jā­ta­rū­pa­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ nāgnyasa- TAŚVA-ML 491,10hanaṃ, saṃyame '­ra­ti­bhā­vā­d a­ra­ti­pa­rī­ṣa­ha­ja­yaḥ | sa­rve­ṣā­m a­ra­ti­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­t pṛ­tha­ga­ra­ti­gra­ha­ṇā­na­rtha­kya­m iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 491,11kṣu­dā­dya­bhā­ve pi mo­ho­da­yā­t ta­tpra­vṛ­tteḥ | va­rāṃ­ga­nā­rū­pa­da­rśa­na­spa­rśa­nā­di­vi­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ strī­pa­rī­ṣa­ha­ja­yaḥ | vrajyādo- TAŚVA-ML 491,12ṣa­ni­gra­ha­ś ca­ryā­vi­ja­yaḥ | saṃ­ka­lpi­tā­sa­nā­da­vi­ca­la­naṃ ni­ṣa­dyā­ti­ti­kṣā | ā­ga­mo­di­ta­śa­ya­nā­d a­pra­cya­va­naṃ śayyā- TAŚVA-ML 491,13sahanaṃ | a­ni­ṣṭa­va­ca­na­sa­ha­na­m ā­kro­śa­pa­rī­ṣa­ha­ja­yaḥ | mā­ra­ke­ṣv a­ma­rṣā­po­ha­na­bhā­va­naṃ va­dha­ma­rṣa­ṇaṃ | prā­ṇā­tya­ye py āhā- TAŚVA-ML 491,14rādiṣu dī­nā­bhi­dhā­na­ni­vṛ­tti­r yā­ca­nā­vi­ja­yaḥ | alābhe pi lā­bha­va­tsaṃ­tu­ṣṭa­syā­lā­bha­vi­ja­yaḥ | nā­nā­vyā­dhi­pra­tī- TAŚVA-ML 491,15kā­rā­na­pe­kṣa­tvaṃ ro­ga­sa­ha­naṃ | tṛ­ṇā­di­ni­mi­tta­ve­da­nā­yāṃ manaso '­pra­ṇi­dhā­naṃ tṛ­ṇa­spa­rśa­ja­yaḥ | sva­pa­rāṃ­ga­ma­lo­pa­ca­yā- TAŚVA-ML 491,16pa­ca­ya­saṃ­ka­lpā­bhā­vo ma­la­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ | ke­śa­khe­da­sa­ha­no­pa­saṃ­khyā­na­m iti cen na, ma­la­pa­rī­ṣa­hā­va­ro­dhā­t | mā­nā­pa­mā- TAŚVA-ML 491,17nayos tu­lya­ma­na­saḥ sa­tkā­ra­pu­ra­skā­rā­na­bhi­lā­ṣaḥ | pra­jño­tka­rṣā­pa­le­pa­ni­rā­saḥ pra­jñā­vi­ja­yaḥ | a­jñā­nā­va­mā­na­jñā­nā- TAŚVA-ML 491,18bhi­lā­ṣa­sa­ha­na­m a­jñā­na­pa­rī­ṣa­ha­ja­yaḥ | pra­vra­jyā­dya­na­rtha­ka­tvā­sa­mā­dhā­na­m a­da­rśa­na­sa­ha­naṃ | śra­ddhā­nā­lo­ca­na­gra­ha­ṇa­m aviśe- TAŚVA-ML 491,19ṣād iti cen na, a­vya­bhi­cā­ra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­tvā­t | ma­no­ra­tha­pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­mā­tra­m iti cen na, va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇa­sā­ma­rthyā­t | TAŚVA-ML 491,20a­va­dhyā­di­da­rśa­no­pa­saṃ­khyā­na­m iti cen na, a­va­dhi­jñā­nā­dya­bhā­ve ta­tsa­ha­ca­ri­ta­da­rśa­nā­bhā­vā­d a­jñā­na­pa­rī­ṣa­hā­va­ro­dhā­t | TAŚVA-ML 491,21nanu kṣu­dā­dī­nāṃ pa­ri­so­ḍha­vya­tva­si­ddhiḥ katham ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.9.1te ca kṣu­dā­da­yaḥ proktā dvā­viṃ­śa­ti­r a­saṃ­śa­yaṃ | pa­ri­ṣa­hya­ta­yā teṣāṃ ta­ttva­si­ddhi­r vi­śu­ddha­ye || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 491,23te kṣu­dā­da­yo hi dvā­viṃ­śa­ti­pa­rī­ṣa­hāḥ pa­ri­so­ḍha­vyāḥ proktāḥ sū­tra­kā­rai­r a­saṃ­śa­yaṃ teṣāṃ vi­śu­ddhya­rthaṃ pariṣa- TAŚVA-ML 491,24hyatvāt tata e­vā­nva­rthā saṃjñā mahatī kṛtā pa­rī­ṣa­hā ity uktaṃ || TAŚVA-ML 491,25atha kasmin gu­ṇa­sthā­ne kiyaṃtaḥ saṃ­bha­vaṃ­tī­ty āha —TA-ML 9.10 sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­cha­dma­stha­vī­ta­rā­ga­yo­ś ca­tu­rda­śa || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 491,27ca­tu­rda­śa­va­ca­nā­d a­nya­syā­bhā­vaḥ | sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ye ni­ya­mā­nu­pa­pa­tti­r mo­ho­da­yā­d iti cen na, sa­nmā­tra­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 491,28tatra tasya | ata eva pa­rī­ṣa­hā­bhā­va iti cen na, bā­dhā­vi­śe­ṣo parame ta­dbhā­va­syā­vi­ra­dhyā­si­ta­tvā­t sa­rvā­rtha­si- TAŚVA-ML 491,29ddhasya sa­pta­ma­na­ra­ka­pa­ryaṃ­ta­ga­ma­na­sā­ma­rthya­va­t | kathaṃ punaḥ sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ye guṇe tadvati vā cha­dma­stha­vī­ta­rā­ge cānu- TAŚVA-ML 491,30tpa­nna­ke­va­la­jñā­ne kṣī­ṇo­pa­śāṃ­ta­mo­he ca­tu­rda­śai­va pa­rī­ṣa­hāḥ kṣu­dā­da­ya iti pra­ti­pā­da­ya­nn āha —TAŚV-ML 9.10.1syuḥ sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ye ca ca­tu­rda­śa pa­rī­ṣa­hāḥ | cha­dma­stha­vī­ta­rā­ge ca tato nyeṣām a­saṃ­bha­vā­t || 1 || TAŚV-ML 9.10.2cha­dma­stha­vī­ta­rā­ge hi mo­hā­bhā­vā­n na tatkṛtāḥ | aṣṭau pa­ri­ṣa­hāḥ saṃti tathāto nye ca­tu­rda­śa || 2 || TAŚV-ML 9.10.3te sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ye pi tathā kiṃ­ci­tka­ra­tva­taḥ | sato pi mo­ha­nī­ya­sya sū­kṣma­sye­ti pra­tī­ya­te || 3 || TAŚV-ML 9.10.4ve­da­nī­ya­ni­mi­ttā­s te mā bhūvaṃs tata eva cet | vya­kti­rū­pā na saṃty eva śa­kti­rū­pe­ṇa tatra te || 4 || TAŚV-ML 9.10.5mo­ha­nī­ya­sa­hā­ya­sya ve­da­nī­ya­sya tatphalaṃ | ke­va­la­syā­pi tadbhāve ti­pra­saṃ­go hi dustyajaḥ || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 492,03na hi sā­rdreṃ­dha­nā­di­sa­hā­ya­syā­gne­r dhūmaḥ kāryam iti ke­va­la­syā­pi syāt | tathā mo­ha­sa­hā­ya­sya ve­da­nī­ya­sya TAŚVA-ML 492,04yat phalaṃ kṣudādi tad e­kā­ki­no pi na yujyata eva tasya sarvadā mo­hā­na­pe­kṣa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | tathā ca samādhya- TAŚVA-ML 492,05va­sthā­yā­m api ka­sya­ci­d u­dbhū­ti­pra­saṃ­gaḥ | tasmān na kṣu­dā­da­yaḥ sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ye vya­kti­rū­pāḥ saṃti mo­hā­di­sa­hā­yā- TAŚVA-ML 492,06saṃ­bha­vā­t cha­dma­stha­vī­ta­rā­ga­va­d iti, śa­kti­rū­pā eva te ta­trā­va­gaṃ­ta­vyāḥ || TAŚVA-ML 492,07atha bha­ga­va­ti ke­va­li­ni kiyaṃtaḥ pa­rī­ṣa­hā ity āha —TA-ML 9.11 e­kā­da­śa jine || 11 || TAŚVA-ML 492,09tatra kecit saṃtīti vyā­ca­kṣa­te­, pare tu na saṃtīti | ta­du­bha­ya­vyā­khyā­nā­vi­ro­dha­m u­pa­da­rśa­ya­nn āha —TAŚV-ML 9.11.1e­kā­da­śa jine saṃti śa­kti­ta­s te pa­rī­ṣa­hāḥ | vyaktito neti sā­ma­rthyā­d vyā­khyā­na­dva­ya­m iṣyate || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 492,11ve­da­nī­yo­da­ya­bhā­vā­t kṣu­dā­di­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, ghā­ti­ka­rmo­da­ya­sa­hā­yā­bhā­vā­t ta­tsā­ma­rthya­vi­ra­hā­t | TAŚVA-ML 492,12ta­dbhā­vo­pa­cā­rā­d dhyā­na­ka­lpa­na­va­ccha­kti­ta eva ke­va­li­ny e­kā­da­śa­pa­rī­ṣa­hāḥ saṃti na punar vya­kti­taḥ­, ke­va­lā­d vedanī- TAŚVA-ML 492,13yād vya­kta­kṣu­dā­dya­saṃ­bha­vā­d ity u­pa­cā­ra­ta­s te tatra pa­ri­jñā­ta­vyāḥ | kutas te ta­tro­pa­ca­ryaṃ­te ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.11.2le­śyai­ka­de­śa­yo­ga­sya sa­dbhā­vā­d u­pa­ca­rya­te | yathā leśyā jine ta­dva­dve­da­nī­ya­sya tattvataḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 9.11.3ghā­ti­ha­tyu­pa­ca­ryaṃ­te sa­ttā­mā­trā­t pa­rī­ṣa­hāḥ | cha­dma­stha­vī­ta­rā­ga­sya yatheti pa­ri­ni­ści­taṃ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 9.11.4na kṣu­dā­de­r a­bhi­vya­kti­s tatra ta­ddhe­tu­bhā­va­taḥ | yo­ga­śū­nye jine ya­dva­da­nya­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­ga­taḥ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 9.11.5naikaṃ hetuḥ kṣu­dā­dī­nāṃ vyaktau cedaṃ pra­tī­ya­te | tasya mo­ho­da­yā­d vyakter a­sa­dve­dyo­da­ye pi ca || 5 || TAŚV-ML 9.11.6kṣā­mo­da­ra­tva­saṃ­pa­ttau mo­hā­pā­ye na sekṣyate | sa­tyā­hā­rā­bhi­lā­pe pi nā­sa­dve­dyo­da­yā­dṛ­te || 6 || TAŚV-ML 9.11.7na bho­ja­no­pa­yo­ga­syā­sa­ttve­nā­py a­nu­dī­ra­ṇā | a­sā­tā­ve­da­nī­ya­sya na cā­hā­re­kṣa­ṇā­d vinā || 7 || TAŚV-ML 9.11.8kṣud ity a­śe­ṣa­sā­ma­grī­ja­nyā­bhi­vya­jya­te kathaṃ | ta­dvai­ka­lye sa­yo­ga­sya pi­pā­sā­de­r a­yo­ga­taḥ || 8 || TAŚV-ML 9.11.9kṣu­dā­di­ve­da­no­dbhū­tau nārhato '­naṃ­ta­śa­rma­tā | ni­rā­hā­ra­sya cāśaktau sthātuṃ nā­naṃ­ta­śa­kti­tā || 9 || TAŚV-ML 9.11.10ni­tyo­pa­yu­kta­bo­dha­sya na ca saṃjñāsti bhojane | pāne ceti kṣu­dā­dī­nāṃ nā­bhi­vya­kti­r ji­nā­dhi­pe || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 492,23atha bā­da­ra­sāṃ­pa­rā­ye kiyaṃtaḥ pa­rī­ṣa­hā ity āha —TA-ML 9.12 bā­da­ra­sāṃ­pa­rā­ye sarve || 12 || TAŚVA-ML 492,25bā­da­ra­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­gra­ha­ṇā­t pra­ma­ttā­di­ni­rde­śaḥ ni­mi­tta­vi­śe­ṣa­syā­kṣī­ṇa­tvā­t sarveṣu sā­mā­yi­ka­che­do­pa­sthā­pa­nā­pa- TAŚVA-ML 492,26ri­hā­ra­vi­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­me­ṣu sa­rva­saṃ­bha­vaḥ | kena rūpeṇa te tatra saṃtīty āha —TAŚV-ML 9.12.1bādaraḥ sāṃ­pa­rā­yo sti yeṣāṃ sarve pa­rī­ṣa­hāḥ | saṃti teṣāṃ ni­mi­tta­sya sā­ka­lyā­d vya­kti­rū­pa­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 492,28atha kasmin nimitte kaḥ pa­rī­ṣa­haḥ ? —TA-ML 9.13 jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇe pra­jñā­jñā­ne || 13 || TAŚVA-ML 492,30jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇe ajñānaṃ na prajñeti cen na, jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sa­dbhā­ve ta­dbhā­vā­t | mohād iti cen na, ta­dbhe­dā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 492,31pa­ri­ga­ṇi­ta­tvā­t | sā­va­le­pā­yāḥ prajñāyā api jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­ni­mi­tta­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ mi­thyā­jñā­na­va­t | etad evāha —TAŚV-ML 9.13.1jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­ni­ṣpā­dye pra­jñā­jñā­ne pa­rī­ṣa­hau | pra­jñā­va­le­pa­ni­rvṛ­tte­r jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­to nyataḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 492,33a­nya­dvi­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇaṃ pra­jñā­va­le­pa­ni­mi­tta­m a­jñā­na­ni­mi­ttā­d jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­t | na caivaṃ jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇo­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­saṃ- TAŚVA-ML 492,34jñā­kṣa­ti­s tasya ma­ti­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­mā­tro­pa­ro­dhā­t || TA-ML 9.14 da­rśa­na­mo­hāṃ­ta­rā­ya­yo­r a­da­rśa­nā­lā­bhau || 14 || TAŚVA-ML 493,02kiṃ punar a­da­rśa­na­m atrety āha —TAŚV-ML 9.14.1a­da­rśa­na­m i­hā­rthā­nā­m a­śra­ddhā­naṃ hi tad bhavet | sati da­rśa­na­mo­he 'sya na jñānāt prā­ga­da­rśa­naṃ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 493,04vi­śi­ṣṭa­kā­ra­ṇa­ni­rde­śā­d a­va­dhyā­di­da­rśa­na­saṃ­de­hā­bhā­vaḥ | aṃ­ta­rā­ya iti sā­mā­nya­ni­rde­śe pi sā­ma­rthyā­d vi­śe­ṣa­saṃ- TAŚVA-ML 493,05pratyayaḥ | kaḥ punar asau viśeṣa ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.14.2aṃ­ta­rā­yo tra lābhasya ta­dyo­gyo­rthā­d vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ | kā­ra­ṇa­sya vi­śe­ṣā­d dhi viśeṣaḥ kāryagaḥ sthitaḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 493,07tena da­rśa­na­mo­ho­da­ye ta­ttvā­rthā­śra­ddhā­na­la­kṣa­ṇa­m a­da­rśa­naṃ­, lā­bhāṃ­ta­rā­yo­da­ye cālābha iti pra­kā­śi­taṃ bhavati || TA-ML 9.15 cā­ri­tra­mo­he nā­gnyā­ra­ti­strī­ni­ṣa­dyā­kro­śa­yā­ca­nā­sa­tkā­ra­pu­ra­skā­rāḥ || 15 || TAŚVA-ML 493,09ni­ṣa­dyā­pa­rī­ṣa­ha­sya mo­ho­da­ya­ni­mi­tta­tvaṃ prā­ṇi­pī­ḍā­rtha­tvā­t­, puṃ­ve­do­da­yā­di­ni­mi­tta­tvā­n nā­gnyā­dī­nā­m iti TAŚVA-ML 493,10cā­ri­tra­mo­ho­da­ya­ni­baṃ­dha­nā ete | tad evāha —TAŚV-ML 9.15.1nāgnyādyāḥ sapta cā­ri­tra­mo­he sati pa­rī­ṣa­hāḥ | sā­mā­nya­to vi­śe­ṣā­c ca ta­dvi­śe­ṣe­ṣu terthataḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 9.15.2jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­mo­hāṃ­ta­rā­ya­saṃ­bhū­ta­yo matāḥ | ity e­kā­da­śa te teṣām abhāve tat kvacit sadā || 2 || TA-ML 9.16 ve­da­nī­ye śeṣāḥ || 16 || TAŚVA-ML 493,14uktād a­nya­ni­rde­śaḥ śeṣa iti | te ca kṣu­tpi­pā­sā­śī­to­ṣṇa­daṃ­śa­ma­śa­ka­ca­ryā­śa­yyā­ba­dha­ro­ga­tṛ­ṇa­spa­rśa­ma­la­pa­rī- TAŚVA-ML 493,15ṣahāḥ | kim e­kā­ki­ny eva ve­da­nī­ye mī bhavaṃty uta sa­ha­kā­rā­pe­kṣe satīty ā­śaṃ­kā­yā­m idam āha —TAŚV-ML 9.16.1śeṣāḥ syur ve­da­nī­ye te sa­ma­gra­sa­ha­kā­ri­ṇi | iti sarvatra vi­jñe­ya­m a­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇaṃ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 493,17nanu jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇe i­tyā­di­sū­tre­ṣu vi­bha­kti­vi­śe­ṣe ni­mi­ttā­tka­rma­saṃ­yo­ga iti cen na, ta­dyo­gā­bhā­vā­t | na hi TAŚVA-ML 493,18yathā carmaṇi dvīpinaṃ haṃtīty atra ka­rma­saṃ­yo­ga­s ta­thā­trā­sti tato yaṃ sa­nni­rde­śa­s ta­du­pa­la­kṣa­ṇa­tvā­t goṣu du­hya­mā­nā­su TAŚVA-ML 493,19gata i­tyā­di­va­t || TAŚVA-ML 493,20a­trai­ka­smi­nn ātmani sakṛt kiyaṃtaḥ pa­rī­ṣa­hāḥ saṃ­bha­vaṃ­tī­ty āha —TA-ML 9.17 e­kā­da­yo bhājyā yu­ga­pa­d e­ka­smi­nn ai­ko­na­viṃ­śa­teḥ || 17 || TAŚVA-ML 493,22ā­ṅa­bhi­vi­dhya­rthaḥ | śī­to­ṣṇa­śa­yyā­ni­ṣa­dyā­ca­ryā­nā­m a­sa­ha­bhā­vā­c caikān na­viṃ­śa­ti­saṃ­bha­vaḥ | pra­jñā­jñā­na­yo­r virodhā- TAŚVA-ML 493,23d a­nya­ta­rā­bhā­ve a­ṣṭā­da­śa­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, a­pe­kṣā­to vi­ro­dhā­bhā­vā­t | śru­ta­jñā­nā­pe­kṣa­yā hi pra­jñā­pra­ka­rṣe TAŚVA-ML 493,24sa­tya­va­dhyā­dya­bhā­vā­pe­kṣa­yā­'­jñā­no­pa­pa­tteḥ | daṃ­śa­ma­śa­ka­sya yu­ga­pa­tpra­vṛ­tte­r e­ko­na­viṃ­śa­ti­vi­ka­lpa iti cen na, prakā- TAŚVA-ML 493,25rā­rtha­tvā­t | maśaka evety ayaṃ pa­rī­ṣa­ho nya­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | daṃ­śa­gra­ha­ṇā­t tu­lya­jā­tī­ya iti cen na, śru­ti­vi­ro- TAŚVA-ML 493,26dhāt | na hi daṃ­śa­śa­bdaḥ pra­kā­ra­m a­bhi­dha­tte | ma­śa­ka­śa­bdo pi ta­ttu­lya­m iti cen na, a­nya­ta­re­ṇa pa­rī­ṣa­ha­sya nirū- TAŚVA-ML 493,27pi­ta­tvā­t | na hi daṃ­śa­śa­bde­na ni­rū­pi­te pa­rī­ṣa­he ma­śa­ka­śa­bda­gra­ha­ṇaṃ ta­da­rtha­m eva yuktam ataḥ prakāro rthāṃtara TAŚVA-ML 493,28iti niścayaḥ | ca­ryā­ni­ṣa­dyā­śa­yyā­nā­m a­ra­te­r a­vi­śe­ṣā­d ekān na viṃ­śa­ti­va­ca­na­m iti cen na, aratau pa­rī­ṣa­ha­ja­yā- TAŚVA-ML 493,29bhāvāt | na hi ca­ryā­ni­ṣa­dyā­śa­yyā­nā­m a­ra­te­r e­ka­tvā­d ekatvaṃ yuktaṃ tatra aratau pa­rī­ṣa­ha­ja­yā­yo­gā­t­, ta­tkṛ­ta­pī- TAŚVA-ML 493,30ḍā­sa­ha­nā­t | pa­rī­ṣa­ha­ja­ye nyatvam eva teṣām iti dvā­viṃ­śa­ti­va­ca­na­m eva yuktaṃ | tasmāt —TAŚV-ML 9.17.1sa­kṛ­de­kā­da­yo bhājyāḥ kvacid ekān na viṃśatiḥ | viṃ­śa­tyā­de­r a­saṃ­bhū­te­r vi­ro­dhā­d a­nya­thā­pi vā || 1 || TAŚV-ML 9.17.2ity ukter ni­ya­mā­bhā­vaḥ siddhas teṣāṃ sa­mu­dbha­ve | sa­ha­kā­ri­vi­hī­na­tva­pro­kta­he­to­r a­śa­kti­taḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 494,01kiṃ punaś cā­ri­tra­m ity āha —TA-ML 9.18 sā­mā­yi­ka­che­do­pa­sthā­pa­nā­pa­ri­hā­ra­vi­śu­ddhi­sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­ya­thā­khyā­ta­m i- TA-ML 9.18 ti cā­ri­tra­m || 18 || TAŚVA-ML 494,04sā­mā­yi­ka­śa­bdo tītārthaḥ | sā­mā­yi­ka­m iti vā sa­mā­sa­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t a­yaṃ­tī­ty āyāḥ sa­ttva­ghā­ta­he­ta­vo 'narthāḥ TAŚVA-ML 494,05saṃgatā āyāḥ samāyāḥ samyag vā āyāḥ sa­mā­yā­s teṣu bhavaṃ sā­mā­yi­kaṃ­, samāyāḥ pra­yo­ja­na­m asyeti ca TAŚVA-ML 494,06sā­mā­yi­ka­m iti sa­mā­sa­vi­ṣa­ya­tvaṃ sā­mā­yi­ka­syā­va­sthā­na­sya | tac ca sa­rva­sā­va­dya­yo­ga­pra­tyā­khyā­na­pa­raṃ | gu­pti­pra­saṃ­ga TAŚVA-ML 494,07iti cen na, iha mā­na­sa­pra­vṛ­tti­bhā­vā­t | sa­mi­ti­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, tatra yatasya pra­vṛ­ttyu­pa­de­śā­t | dha­rma­pra­saṃ­ga TAŚVA-ML 494,08iti cen na, atreti va­ca­na­sya kṛ­tsna­ka­rma­kṣa­ya­he­tu­tva­jñā­pa­nā­rtha­tvā­t | pra­mā­da­kṛ­tā­na­rtha­pra­baṃ­dha­vi­lo­pe samyak prati- TAŚVA-ML 494,09kriyā che­do­pa­sthā­pa­nā­, vi­ka­lpa­ni­vṛ­tti­r vā | pa­ri­hā­re­ṇa viśiṣṭā śuddhir yasmin ta­tpa­ri­hā­ra­vi­śu­ddhi­cā­ri­traṃ | TAŚVA-ML 494,10ta­tpu­na­striṃ­śa­dva­rṣa­jā­ta­sya saṃ­va­tsa­ra­pṛ­tha­ktvaṃ tī­rtha­ka­ra­pā­da­mū­la­se­vi­naḥ pra­tyā­khyā­na­nā­ma­dhe­ya­pū­rva­pā­rā­vā­ra­pā­raṃ­ga­ta­sya TAŚVA-ML 494,11jaṃ­tu­ni­ro­dha­prā­du­rbhā­va­kā­la­pa­ri mā­ṇa­ja­nma­yo­ni­de­śa­dra­vya­sva­bhā­va­vi­dhā­na­jña­sya pra­mā­da­ra­hi­ta­sya vā ma­hā­vī­rya­sya para- TAŚVA-ML 494,12manir ja­ra­syā­ti­du­ṣka­ra­ca­ryā­nu­ṣṭhā­yi­naḥ tisraḥ saṃdhyā va­rja­yi­tvā dvi­ga­vyū­ti­gā­mi­naḥ saṃ­pa­dya­te nānyasya manāg api TAŚVA-ML 494,13ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­sye­ti pra­ti­pa­tta­vyaṃ | a­ti­sū­kṣma­ka­ṣā­ya­tvā­t sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­yaṃ­, tasya gu­pti­sa­mi­tyo­r aṃ­ta­rbhā­va iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 494,14tadbhāve pi gu­ṇa­ni­mi­tta­vi­śe­ṣā­śra­ya­ṇā­t | lo­bha­saṃ­jva­la­nā­khya­sāṃ­pa­rā­yaḥ sūkṣmo smin bha­va­tī­ti viśeṣa TAŚVA-ML 494,15āśritaḥ | ni­ra­va­śe­ṣa­śāṃ­ta­kṣī­ṇa­mo­ha­tvā­d ya­thā­khyā­ta­cā­ri­traṃ­, yathā khyātam iva ā­tma­sva­bhā­vā­vya­ti­kra­me­ṇa TAŚVA-ML 494,16khyā­ta­tvā­t | i­te­ru­pā­dā­naṃ tataḥ ka­rma­sa­mā­pte­r jñā­pa­nā­rtha­tvā­t | ya­thā­khyā­ta­cā­ri­tra­si­ddhā sa­ka­la­ka­rma­kṣa­ya­pa­ri- TAŚVA-ML 494,17samāptiḥ | sā­mā­yi­kā­dī­nā­m u­tta­ro­tta­ra­gu­ṇa­pra­ka­rṣa­khyā­pa­nā­rtha­mā­nu­pū­rvya­va­ca­naṃ­, prā­cya­cā­ri­tra­dva­ya­vi­śu­ddhe­r a­lpa­tvā­d u- TAŚVA-ML 494,18tta­ra­cā­ri­trā­pe­kṣa­yā pa­ri­hā­ra­vi­śu­ddhi­cā­ri­tra­sya tato naṃ­ta­gu­ṇa­ja­gha­nya­śu­ddhi­tvā­t | tasyaiva ta­da­naṃ­ta­gu­ṇo­tkṛ­ṣṭa­vi- TAŚVA-ML 494,19śu­ddhi­tvā­t pū­rva­cā­ri­tra­dva­ya­sya ta­da­naṃ­ta­gu­ṇo­tkṛ­ṣṭa­vi­śu­ddhi­tvā­t | tataḥ sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­syā­naṃ­ta­gu­ṇa­ja­gha­nya­vi­śu­ddhi- TAŚVA-ML 494,20tvāt tasyaiva ta­da­naṃ­ta­gu­ṇo­tkṛ­ṣṭa­tvā­t­, tato ya­thā­khyā­ta­cā­ri­tra­sya saṃ­pū­rṇa­vi­śu­ddhi­tvā­t | etad evāha —TAŚV-ML 9.18.1sā­mā­yi­kā­di cāritraṃ sūtritaṃ paṃcadhā tataḥ | saṃvaraḥ karmaṇāṃ jñeyo cā­ri­trā­pe­kṣa­ja­nma­nāṃ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 9.18.2dha­rmāṃ­ta­rbhū­ta­m apy e­ta­tsaṃ­ya­ma­gra­ha­ṇā­d iha | punar uktaṃ pra­dhā­na­tva­khyā­ta­ye nirvṛtiṃ prati || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 494,23atha ta­po­va­ca­naṃ dha­rmāṃ­ta­rbhū­taṃ ta­ddvi­vi­dhaṃ bā­hya­mā­bhyaṃ­ta­raṃ ca, tatra bā­hya­bhe­da­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-ML 9.19 a­na­śa­nā­va­mau­da­rya­vṛ­tti­pa­ri­saṃ­khyā­na­ra­sa­pa­ri­tyā­ga­vi­vi­kta­śa­yyā­sa­na­kā­ya- TA-ML 9.19 kleśāḥ bāhyaṃ tapaḥ || 19 || TAŚVA-ML 494,26dṛ­ṣṭa­pha­lā­na­pe­kṣaṃ saṃ­ya­ma­pra­si­ddhi­r ā­go­cche­da­ka­rma­vi­nā­śa­dhyā­nā­nā­ga­mā­v ā­ptya­rtha­m a­na­śa­naṃ | ta­ddvi­vi­dhaṃ a­va­dhṛ­tā­na- TAŚVA-ML 494,27va­dhṛ­ta­kā­la­bhe­dā­t | saṃ­ya­ma­pra­jā­ga­ra­do­ṣa­pra­śa­ma­na­saṃ­to­ṣa­svā­dhyā­ya­su­kha­si­ddhya­rtha­m a­va­mau­da­ryaṃ | e­kā­gā­ra­sa­pta­ve­śmai­ka­ra- TAŚVA-ML 494,28sā­rdha­grā­sā­di­vi­ṣa­ya­saṃ­ka­lpo vṛ­tti­pa­ri­saṃ­khyā­naṃ | dāṃ­teṃ­dri­ya­tva­te­jo­hā­ni­saṃ­ya­mo­pa­ro­dha­vyā­vṛ­ttyā­dya­rthaṃ ghṛ­tā­di­ra­sa- TAŚVA-ML 494,29pa­ri­tya­ja­naṃ ra­sa­pa­ri­tyā­gaḥ | ra­sa­va­tpa­ri­tyā­ga iti cen na, ma­to­rlu­pta­ni­rdi­ṣṭa­tvā­t śu­kla­pa­ṭa i­tyā­di­va­t | avya- TAŚVA-ML 494,30ti­re­kā­d vā ta­dva­tsaṃ­pra­tya­yaḥ | sa­rva­tyā­ga­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, pra­ka­rṣa­ga­teḥ | pra­kṛ­ṣṭa­ra­sa­syai­va dravyasya tyā­ga­saṃ­pra­tya- TAŚVA-ML 494,31yāt | pra­ti­jñā­ta­gaṃ­dha­tyā­ga­sya pra­kṛ­ṣṭa­gaṃ­dha­ka­stū­ri­kā­di­tyā­ga­va­t | kaścid āha – a­na­śa­nā­va­mau­da­rya­ra­sa­pa­ri­tyā­gā­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 494,32vṛ­tti­pa­ri­saṃ­khyā­nā­dhā­rā­t pṛ­tha­gni­rde­śaḥ | ta­dvi­ka­lpa­ni­rde­śa iti cen na, a­na­va­sthā­nā­t | taṃ pratyāha navā, TAŚVA-ML 494,33kā­ya­ce­ṣṭā­vi­ṣa­ya­ga­ṇa­nā­rtha­tvā­d vṛ­tti­pa­ri­saṃ­khyā­na­sya | a­na­śa­na­syā­bhya­va­ha­rta­vya­ni­vṛ­tti­rū­pa­tvā­d a­va­mau­da­rya­ra­sa­pa­ri­tyā­ga- TAŚVA-ML 494,34yor a­bhya­va­ha­rta­vyai­ka­de­śa­ni­vṛ­tti­pa­ra­tvā­t tato bhe­da­pra­si­ddheḥ | ā­bā­dhā­tya­ya­bra­hya­ca­rya­svā­dhyā­ya­dhyā­nā­di­pra­si­ddhya­rthaṃ TAŚVA-ML 495,01vi­vi­kta­śa­yyā­sa­naṃ | kā­ya­kle­śaḥ sthā­na­mau­nā­ta­pa­nā­di­r a­ne­ka­dhā | de­ha­duḥ­kha­ti­ti­kṣā­su­khā­na­bhi­ṣv aṃ­ga­pra­va­ca­na­pra- TAŚVA-ML 495,02bhā­va­nā­dya­rthaḥ | pa­rī­ṣa­ha­jā­tī­ya­tvā­t paunar uktyam iti cen na, sva­kṛ­ta­kle­śā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t kā­ya­kle­śa­sya | samyag ity a- TAŚVA-ML 495,03nu­vṛ­tte­r dṛ­ṣṭa­pha­la­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ­, sa­mya­gyo­ga­ni­gra­ho guptir ity ataḥ sa­mya­gyra­ha­ṇa­m a­nu­va­rta­te | bā­hya­dra­vyā­pe­kṣa­tvā­d bā­hya­tvaṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 495,04pa­ra­pra­tya­kṣa­tvā­t tī­rthya­gra­ha­stha­kā­rya­tvā­c cā­na­śa­nā­deḥ | etac ca ka­rma­ni­rda­ha­nā­t tapaḥ, de­heṃ­dri­ya­tā­pā­d vā | keṣā TAŚVA-ML 495,05punaḥ karmaṇāṃ saṃvaraḥ syāt tapaso 'smād ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.19.1ṣoḍhā bāhyaṃ vi­ni­rdi­ṣṭaṃ ta­po­trā­na­śa­nā­di yat | saṃ­va­ra­s tena ca jñeyo hy a­ta­po­he­tu­ka­rma­ṇāṃ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 495,07a­thā­bhyaṃ­ta­raṃ tapaḥ pra­kā­śa­ya­nn āha —TA-ML 9.20 prā­ya­ści­tta­vi­na­ya­vai­yā­vṛ­ttya­svā­dhyā­ya­vyu­tsa­rga­dhyā­nā­ny u­tta­ra­m || 20 || TAŚVA-ML 495,09tapa iti saṃ­ba­dhya­te | a­syā­nya­tī­rthā­na­bhya­sta­tvā­d u­tta­ra­tvaṃ a­bhyaṃ­ta­ra­tva­m iti yā­va­t­, aṃ­taḥ­ka­ra­ṇa­vyā­pā­rā- TAŚVA-ML 495,10d bā­hya­dra­vyā­na­pe­kṣa­tvā­t | svata etac ca sva­saṃ­ve­dya­m iti da­rśa­ya­nn āha —TAŚV-ML 9.20.1prā­ya­ści­ttā­di­ṣa­ḍbhe­daṃ tapaḥ saṃ­va­ra­kā­ra­ṇaṃ | syād uttaraṃ sva­saṃ­ve­dya­m iti spa­ṣṭa­ma­no­ga­taṃ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 495,12ta­dbhe­da­ga­ṇa­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-ML 9.21 na­va­ca­tu­rda­śa­paṃ­ca­dvi­bhe­dā ya­thā­kra­maṃ prā­gdhyā­nā­t || 21 || TAŚVA-ML 495,14na­vā­dī­nāṃ bhe­da­śa­bde­no­pa­saṃ­hi­tā­nā­m a­nya­pa­dā­rthā vṛttiḥ | dvi­śa­bda­sya pū­rva­ni­pā­ta­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, pūrvasū- TAŚVA-ML 495,15trā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t | śābdān nyāyād dvaṃdve syur a­lpā­cta­ra­m iti sūtrāt saṃ­yo­gā­d a­lpī­ya­sa ity u­pa­saṃ­khyā­nā­c ca dvi­śa­bda­sya TAŚVA-ML 495,16pū­rva­ni­pā­ta­pra­sa­ktā­v apy arthān nyāyāt prā­ya­ści­ttā­di­sū­trā­rthā­pe­kṣa­yā ya­thā­kra­ma­m a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­rtha­la­kṣa­ṇa­m u­llaṃ­dhya­te­, arthasya TAŚVA-ML 495,17ba­lī­ya­stvā­t la­kṣyā­nu­vi­dhā­nā­l la­kṣa­ṇa­sya | ete ca na­vā­da­yaḥ prabhedā ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.21.1proktā na­vā­da­yo bhedāḥ prā­gdhyā­nā­t te ya­thā­kra­maṃ | prā­ya­ści­ttā­di­bhe­dā­nāṃ tapaso bhyaṃ­ta­ra­sya hi || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 495,19yatas tapaso '­bhyaṃ­ta­ra­sya prā­ya­ści­ttā­da­ya eva bhe­dā­tmā­no na­vā­da­ya­s teṣāṃ bhedā iti pra­bhe­dā­s te | prāgdhyānā- TAŚVA-ML 495,20d iti vacanaṃ ya­thā­saṃ­khya­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ || TAŚVA-ML 495,21tatrāsya ta­po­bhe­da­sya na­va­vi­ka­lpā­n pra­ti­pā­da­ya­nn āha —TA-ML 9.22 ā­lo­ca­na­pra­ti­kra­ma­ṇa­ta­du­bha­ya­vi­ve­ka­vyu­tsa­rga­ta­pa­śche­da­pa­ri­hā­ro­pa­sthā­pa­nāḥ || 22 || TAŚVA-ML 495,23prā­ya­ści­tta­sya nava vikalpāḥ pra­mā­da­do­ṣa­vyu­dā­sa­bhā­va­pra­sā­da­niḥ­śa­lyā­na­va­sthā­vyā­vṛ­tti­ma­ryā­d ā­tyā­ga­saṃ­ya­ma­dā- TAŚVA-ML 495,24rḍhya­bhā­va­nā­di­si­ddhya­rthaṃ prā­ya­ści­ttaṃ­, prā­yo­pa­rā­dha­s tasya cittaṃ vi­śu­ddhya­rtha­m ity arthaḥ | ta­syā­lo­ca­nā­da­yo ni­ra­va­dya- TAŚVA-ML 495,25vṛttayo nava vikalpā bha­vaṃ­tī­ty āha —TAŚV-ML 9.22.1ā­lo­ca­nā­da­yo bhedāḥ prā­ya­ści­tta­sya te nava | ya­thā­ga­ma­m iha jñeyā ni­ra­va­dya­pra­vṛ­tta­ye || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 495,27tatra gurave pra­mā­da­ni­ve­da­naṃ da­śa­do­ṣa­vi­va­rji­ta­m ā­lo­ca­naṃ | prā­ya­ści­tta­la­ghu­ka­ra­ṇā­rtha­m u­pa­ka­ra­ṇa­dā­naṃ­, yadi laghu TAŚVA-ML 495,28me śa­ktya­pe­kṣaṃ kiṃcit prā­ya­ści­ttaṃ dīyate tadāhaṃ doṣaṃ ni­ve­da­yā­mī­ti dī­na­va­ca­naṃ­, pa­rā­dṛ­ṣṭa­do­ṣa­gū­ha­ne­na prakaṭa- TAŚVA-ML 495,29do­ṣa­ni­ve­da­naṃ­, pra­mā­dā­la­syā­bhyā­ma­lpa­do­ṣā­v a­jñā­ne­na sthū­la­do­ṣa­pra­ti­pā­da­naṃ­, ma­hā­do­ṣa­saṃ­va­ra­ṇe­nā­lpa­do­ṣa­ka­tha­naṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 495,30īdṛśe doṣe kiṃ prā­ya­ści­tta­m ity u­pā­ye­na pra­ccha­nnaṃ­, ba­hu­ya­ti­ja­nā­lo­ca­nā­śa­bdā­ku­le sva­do­ṣa­ni­ve­da­naṃ­, kim idaṃ TAŚVA-ML 495,31gu­rū­pa­pā­di­taṃ prā­ya­ści­ttaṃ yuktam āgame na vety a­nu­gu­ru­pra­śnaḥ­, mahad api prā­ya­ści­ttaṃ gṛhītaṃ na pha­la­ka­ra­m iti saṃciṃtya TAŚVA-ML 495,32sva­sa­mā­nā­ya pra­mā­dā­ve­da­naṃ­, pa­ra­gṛ­hī­ta­syai­va prā­ya­ści­tta­syā­nu­ma­te­na sva­du­śca­ri­ta­saṃ­va­ra­ṇaṃ­, iti da­śā­lo­ca­na­do- TAŚVA-ML 495,33ṣās teṣāṃ va­rja­na­m ā­tmā­pa­rā­dha­syā­śv eva nirmāya bā­la­va­dṛ­ju­bu­ddhyā­bhi­dhā­naṃ ta­dvi­śi­ṣṭa­m ā­lo­ca­naṃ sa­mya­ga­va­gaṃ­ta­vyaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 496,01tac ca saṃ­ya­tā­śra­yaṃ dvi­vi­ṣa­ya­m ekāṃte saṃ­ya­ti­kā­śra­yaṃ tri­vi­ṣa­yaṃ prakāśe prā­ya­ści­ttaṃ gṛhītvā kurvato '­ku­rva­ta­ś ca TAŚVA-ML 496,02ku­ta­ści­t ta­pa­śca­ra­ṇa­sā­pha­lye­ta­rā­di­gu­ṇa­do­ṣa­pra­sa­ktiḥ pra­si­ddhai­va | mi­thyā­du­ṣkṛ­tā­bhi­dhā­nā­dya­bhi­vya­kta­pra­ti­kri­yā TAŚVA-ML 496,03pra­ti­kra­ma­ṇaṃ | ta­du­bha­ya­saṃ­sa­rge sati sādhanaṃ ta­du­bha­yaṃ sarvasya pra­ti­kra­ma­ṇa­syā­lo­ca­na­pū­rva­ka­tvā­t kevalaṃ pratikra- TAŚVA-ML 496,04maṇam a­yu­kta­m iti cen na, tatra gu­ru­ṇā­bhya­nu­jñā­te­na śi­ṣye­ṇai­vā­lo­ca­na­ka­ra­ṇā­t | ta­du­bha­ya­smi­n gu­ru­ṇai­vo­bha­ya­sya TAŚVA-ML 496,05vi­dhā­nā­t | saṃ­sa­ktā­n na­pā­no­pa­ka­ra­ṇā­dī­nāṃ vi­bha­ja­naṃ vivekaḥ | vyutsargaḥ kā­yo­tsa­rgā­di­ka­ra­ṇaṃ | ta­po­na­śa- TAŚVA-ML 496,06nādi, di­va­sa­pa­kṣa­mā­sā­di­nā pra­vra­jyā­hā­pa­naṃ chedaḥ | pa­kṣa­mā­sā­di­vi­bhā­ge­na dūrataḥ pa­ri­va­rja­naṃ pa­ri­hā­raḥ | TAŚVA-ML 496,07pu­na­rdī­kṣā­prā­pa­ṇa­m u­pa­sthā­pa­naṃ | tad idaṃ na­va­vi­dha­m api prā­ya­ści­ttaṃ kiṃ kasmin pra­mā­dā­ca­ri­te syād iti pa­ra­mā­ga- TAŚVA-ML 496,08mād a­va­se­yaṃ­, tasya de­śa­kā­lā­dya­pe­kṣa­syā­nya­thā­va­sā­tu­m a­śa­kya­tvā­t || TAŚVA-ML 496,09atha vi­na­ya­vi­ka­lpa­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-ML 9.23 jñā­na­da­rśa­na­cā­ri­tro­pa­cā­rāḥ || 23 || TAŚVA-ML 496,11vinaya ity a­nu­va­rta­te­, pra­tye­ka­m a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ jñā­na­vi­na­ya ityādi | tatra sa­ba­hu­mā­na­jñā­na­gra­ha­ṇā­bhyā­sa­sma­ra­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 496,12dir jñā­na­vi­na­yaḥ | pa­dā­rtha­śra­ddhā­ne niḥ­śaṃ­ki­ta­tvā­di­la­kṣa­ṇo­pe­ta­tā da­rśa­na­vi­na­yaḥ­, sā­mā­yi­kā­dau lo­ka­biṃ­du­sā­ra- TAŚVA-ML 496,13paryaṃte śru­ta­sa­mu­dre bha­ga­va­dbhiḥ pra­kā­śi­te 'nyathā pa­dā­rtha­ka­tha­nā­saṃ­bha­va­nā­t | ta­dva­ta­ś cāritre sa­mā­hi­ta­ci­tta­tā TAŚVA-ML 496,14cā­ri­tra­vi­na­yaḥ | pra­tya­kṣe­ṣv ā­cā­ryā­di­ṣv a­bhyu­tthā­nā­bhi­ga­ma­nāṃ­ja­li­ka­ra­ṇā­di­r u­pa­cā­ra­vi­na­yaḥ­, pa­ro­kṣe­ṣv api kāyavā- TAŚVA-ML 496,15ṅma­no­bhi­r aṃ­ja­li­kri­yā­gu­ṇa­saṃ­kī­rta­nā­nu­sma­ra­ṇā­diḥ | jñā­na­lā­bhā­cā­ra­vi­śu­ddhi­sa­mya­gā­rā­dha­nā­dya­va­laṃ­ba­naṃ vi­na­ya­bhā­va­naṃ | TAŚVA-ML 496,16kimarthaṃ punar jñā­nā­da­yo vinayā ity a­bhe­de­no­ktā ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.23.1jñā­nā­da­yo tra catvāro vinayāḥ pra­ti­pā­di­tāḥ | ka­thaṃ­ci­t ta­da­bhe­da­sya siddhaye pa­ra­mā­rtha­taḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 9.23.2jñā­nā­di­bhā­va­nā sa­mya­gjñā­nā­di­vi­na­yo hi naḥ | ta­syāṃ­ta­raṃ­ga­tā na syād a­nya­thā­ny eva ve­da­nā­t || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 496,19atha vai­yā­vṛ­ttya­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-ML 9.24 ā­cā­ryo­pā­dhyā­ya­ta­pa­svi­śai­kṣya­glā­na­ga­ṇa­ku­la­saṃ­gha­sā­dhu­ma­no­jñā­nā­m || 24 || TAŚVA-ML 496,21vai­yā­vṛ­ttya­m ity a­nu­vṛ­tteḥ pra­tye­ka­m a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ | vyā­vṛ­tta­sya bhāvaḥ karma vā vai­yā­vṛ­ttyaṃ | kimarthaṃ ta­du­kta­m ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.24.1ā­cā­rya­pra­bhṛ­tī­nāṃ yad daśānāṃ vi­ni­ve­di­taṃ | vai­yā­vṛ­ttyaṃ bhaved etad a­nva­rtha­pra­ti­pa­tta­ye || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 496,23ā­ca­raṃ­ti tasmād vra­tā­nī­ty ācāryaḥ | upetya tasmād a­dhī­ya­ta ity u­pā­dhyā­yaḥ | ma­ho­pa­vā­sā­dya­nu­ṣṭhā­yī tapasvī | TAŚVA-ML 496,24śi­kṣā­śī­laḥ śaikṣaḥ | ru­jā­di­kli­ṣṭa­śa­rī­ro glānaḥ | gaṇaḥ stha­vi­ra­saṃ­ta­tiḥ | dī­kṣa­kā­cā­rya­saṃ­styā­yaḥ kulaṃ | TAŚVA-ML 496,25cā­tu­rva­rṇya­śra­ma­ṇa­ni­va­haḥ saṃghaḥ | ci­ra­pra­vra­ji­taḥ sādhuḥ | manojño '­bhi­rū­paḥ­, saṃmato vā lokasya vi­dva­ttva­va- TAŚVA-ML 496,26ktṛ­tva­ma­hā­ku­la­tvā­di­bhiḥ­, a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­r vā | teṣāṃ vyā­dhi­pa­rī­ṣa­ha­mi­thyā­tvā­dyu­pa­ni­pā­te ta­tpra­tī­kā­ro TAŚVA-ML 496,27vai­yā­vṛ­ttyaṃ­, bā­hya­dra­vyā­saṃ­bha­ve sva­kā­ye­na ta­dā­nu­kū­lyā­nu­ṣṭhā­naṃ ca | tac ca sa­mā­dhyā­dhā­nā­vi­ci­ki­tsā­bhā­va­pra­va­ca­na- TAŚVA-ML 496,28vā­tsa­lyā­dya­bhi­vya­ktya­rthaṃ | ba­hū­pa­de­śā­t kvacin ni­ya­me­na pra­vṛ­ti­jñā­pa­nā­ya bhū­ya­sā­mu­pa­nyā­saḥ || TAŚVA-ML 496,29atha svā­dhyā­ya­pra­rū­pa­ṇā­rtha­m āha —TA-ML 9.25 vā­ca­nā­pṛ­ccha­nā­nu­pre­kṣā­m nā­ya­dha­rmo­pa­de­śāḥ || 25 || TAŚVA-ML 496,31svādhyāya ity a­nu­va­rta­mā­ne­nā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ | ni­ra­va­dya­graṃ­thā­rtho­bha­ya­pra­ti­pā­da­naṃ vācanā | saṃ­śa­ya­cche­dā­ya niścita- TAŚVA-ML 496,32ba­lā­dhā­nā­ya vā pa­rā­nu­yo­gaḥ pṛcchanā | a­dhi­ga­tā­rtha­sya ma­na­sā­bhyā­so '­nu­pre­kṣā | gho­ṣa­śu­ddhaṃ pa­ri­va­rta­na­m āmnāyaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 496,33dha­rma­ka­thā­dya­nu­ṣṭhā­naṃ dha­rmo­pa­de­śaḥ | pra­jñā­ti­śa­ya­pra­śa­stā­dhya­va­sā­yā­dya­rthaṃ svādhyāyaḥ | katham ayam aṃ­ta­raṃ­ga­rū­pa ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.25.1svādhyāyaḥ paṃcadhā prokto vā­ca­nā­di­pra­bhe­da­taḥ | aṃ­ta­raṃ­ga­śru­ta­jñā­na­bhā­va­nā­tma­tva­ta­s tu saḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 497,02atha vyu­tsa­rga­pra­ti­ni­rde­śā­rtha­m āha —TA-ML 9.26 bā­hyā­bhyaṃ­ta­ro­pa­dhyoḥ || 26 || TAŚVA-ML 497,04vyutsarga ity a­nu­vṛ­tte­r vya­ti­re­ka­ni­rde­śaḥ pū­rva­va­t | u­pa­dhī­ya­te ba­lā­dhā­nā­rtha­m ity upadhiḥ | a­nu­pā­tta­va­stu­tyā­go TAŚVA-ML 497,05bā­hyo­pa­dhi­vyu­tsa­rgaḥ | kro­dhā­di­bhā­va­ni­vṛ­tti­r a­bhyaṃ­ta­ro­pa­dhi­vyu­tsa­rgaḥ | kā­ya­tyā­ga­ś ca ni­ya­ta­kā­lo yāvaj jīvaṃ TAŚVA-ML 497,06vā | pa­ri­gra­ha­ni­vṛ­tte­r a­va­ca­na­m iti cen na, tasya dha­na­hi­ra­ṇya­va­sa­nā­di­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t | dha­rmā­bhyaṃ­ta­ra­bhā­vā­d iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 497,07prā­su­ka­ni­ra­va­dyā­hā­rā­di­ni­vṛ­tti­taṃ­tra­tvā­t | prā­ya­ści­ttā­bhyaṃ­ta­ra­tvā­d iti cen na, tasya pra­ti­dvaṃ­dvi­bhā­vā­t | prāya- TAŚVA-ML 497,08ścittasya hi vyu­tsa­rga­syā­ti­cā­raḥ pra­ti­dvaṃ­dvī­ṣya­te ni­ra­pe­kṣa­ś cāyaṃ tato nai­ta­dva­ca­na­m a­na­rtha­kaṃ | a­ne­ka­trā­va­ca­na­m a- TAŚVA-ML 497,09nenaiva ga­ta­tvā­d iti cen na, śa­ktya­pe­kṣa­tvā­t | tad evāha —TAŚV-ML 9.26.1syād bā­hyā­bhyaṃ­ta­ro­pa­dhyo­r vyutsargo dhikṛto dvidhā | vra­ta­dha­rmā­tma­ko dā­na­prā­ya­ści­ttā­tma­ko 'paraḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 9.26.2ka­thaṃ­ci­t tyāgatāṃ prāpto py eko ni­rdi­śya­te nṛṇāṃ | śa­kti­bhe­da­vya­pe­kṣā­yāṃ phaleṣv eko py a­ne­ka­dhā || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 497,12sā­va­dya­pra­tyā­khyā­na­śa­ktya­pe­kṣa­yā hi vra­tā­pa­ri­tyā­gaḥ | sa cā­vra­tā­sra­va­ni­ro­dha­pha­laḥ | pu­ṇyā­sra­va­pha­laṃ tu dānaṃ TAŚVA-ML 497,13svā­ti­sa­rga­śa­ktya­pe­kṣaṃ | dha­rmā­tma­ka­s tu saṃ­va­ra­ṇa­śa­ktya­pe­kṣa­s tyāgaḥ prā­ya­ści­ttā­tma­ko ti­cā­ra­śo­dha­na­śa­ktya­pe­kṣaḥ TAŚVA-ML 497,14a­bhyaṃ­ta­ra­ta­po­rū­pa­s tu kā­yo­tsa­rja­na­śa­ktya­pe­kṣa iti tyā­ga­sā­mā­nyā­d eko py anekaḥ | sa ca niḥ­saṃ­ga­ni­rbha­ya­jī- TAŚVA-ML 497,15vi­tā­śā­vyu­dā­sā­dya­rthaṃ vyutsargaḥ | katham u­pa­dhyo­r bā­hya­tā­bhyaṃ­ta­ra­tā ca matā yatas ta­po­vyu­tsa­rgaḥ syād ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.26.3bā­hyā­bhyaṃ­ta­ra­to­pa­dhyo­r a­nu­pā­tte­ta­ra­tva­taḥ | jīvena tatra kā­yā­dyo­r ve­dyā­ve­dyo­r nṛṇāṃ matā || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 497,17atha dhyānaṃ vyā­khyā­tu­kā­maḥ prāha —TA-ML 9.27 u­tta­ma­saṃ­ha­na­na­syai­kā­gra­ciṃ­tā­ni­ro­dho dhyā­na­māṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rtā­t || 27 || TAŚVA-ML 497,19kim anena sūtreṇa kriyata ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.27.1u­tta­me­tyā­di­sū­tre­ṇa dhyānaṃ dhyā­tā­bhi­dhī­ya­te | dhyeyaṃ ca dhyā­na­kā­la­ś ca sā­ma­rthyā­t ta­tpa­ri­kri­yā || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 497,21tatra kaścid āha – yo­ga­ści­tta­vṛ­tti­ni­ro­dha iti, sa evaṃ pa­rya­nu­yo­jyaḥ kim a­śe­ṣa­ci­tta­vṛ­tti­ro­dha­s tucchaḥ TAŚVA-ML 497,22kiṃ vā sthi­ra­jñā­nā­tma­ka iti ? nādyaḥ pakṣaḥ śre­yā­nu­tta­ra­s tu syād ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.27.2nābhāvo śe­ṣa­ci­ttā­nāṃ tucchaḥ pra­mi­ti­saṃ­ga­taḥ | sthi­ra­jñā­nā­tma­ka­ś ci­ttā­ni­ro­dho notra saṃgataḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 497,24nanu cā­śe­ṣa­ci­tta­vṛ­tti­ni­ro­dhā­n na tuccho bhyu­pa­ga­mya­te tasya grā­ha­ka­pra­mā­ṇā­bhā­vā­d a­ni­ści­ta­tvā­t | kiṃ tarhiṃ ? TAŚVA-ML 497,25puṃsaḥ svarūpe va­sthā­na­m eva ta­nni­ro­dhaḥ sa eva hi sa­mā­dhi­ra­saṃ­pra­jñā­to yogo dhyānam iti ca gīyate jñā­na­syā­pi TAŚVA-ML 497,26tadā sa­mā­dhi­bhṛ­tā­mu­cche­dā­t | 'tadā draṣṭuḥ svarūpe va­sthā­naṃ­' iti va­ca­nā­t || TAŚV-ML 9.27.3draṣṭā hy ā­tmā­jñā­na­vāṃ­s tu na kuṃbhādy asti ka­sya­ci­t | dha­rma­me­gha­sa­mā­dhi­ś cen na draṣṭā jñā­na­vā­n yataḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 497,28tathā hi – jñā­na­vā­nā­tmā dra­ṣṭṛ­tvā­t yas tu na jñā­na­vā­n sa na draṣṭā yathā kuṃbhādi draṣṭā vātmā tato jñāna- TAŚVA-ML 497,29vān | pradhānaṃ jñā­na­va­d iti cen na, tasyaiva dra­ṣṭṛ­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­d a­dra­ṣṭu­r jñā­na­va­ttā­bhā­vā­t kuṃ­bhā­di­va­t | a­jñā­na­va­ttve TAŚVA-ML 497,30pu­ru­ṣa­syā­ni­tya­tvā­pa­tti­r iti cen na, pra­dhā­na­syā­py a­ni­tya­tvā­nu­ṣa­kteḥ | ta­tpa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya vya­kta­syā­ni­tya­tvo­pa­ga­mā- TAŚVA-ML 497,31d adoṣa iti cet, pu­ru­ṣa­pa­ryā­ya­syā­pi bo­dha­vi­śe­ṣā­de­r a­ni­tya­tve ko doṣaḥ ? tasya pu­ru­ṣā­t ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­vya­ti­re­ke TAŚVA-ML 497,32bhaṃ­gu­ra­tva­pra­saṃ­ga iti cet, pra­dhā­nā­d vyaktaṃ kim a­tyaṃ­ta­vya­ti­ri­kta­m iṣṭaṃ yena tataḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­vya­ti­re­kā­d a­ni­tya­tā na TAŚVA-ML 497,33bhavet | vya­ktā­vya­kta­yo­r a­vya­ti­re­kai­kāṃ­te pi vyaktam e­vā­ni­tyaṃ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­tvā­n na punar avyaktaṃ pa­ri­ṇā­mi­tvā­d iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 498,01tata eva jñā­nā­tma­no­r a­vya­ti­re­ke pi jñānam e­vā­ni­tya­m astu pu­ru­ṣa­s tu nityo stu vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t | puruṣo '­pa­ri­ṇā- TAŚVA-ML 498,02my eveti cet, pra­dhā­na­m api pa­ri­ṇā­mi mā bhūt | vyakteḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mi pradhānaṃ na śakteḥ sarvadā sthā­snu­tvā­d iti TAŚVA-ML 498,03cet, tathā puruṣo pi sarvathā vi­śe­ṣā­bhā­vā­t sarvasya sataḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mi­tva­sā­dha­nā­c ca, a­pa­ri­ṇā­mi­ni kramayau- TAŚVA-ML 498,04ga­pa­dya­vi­ro­dhā­d a­rtha­kri­yā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ sa­ttva­syai­vā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | tato draṣṭātmā jñā­na­vā­n eva bā­dha­kā­bhā­vā­d iti na tasya TAŚVA-ML 498,05svarūpe va­sthi­ti­r a­jñā­nā­tmi­kā kācid a­saṃ­pra­jñā­ta­yo­ga­da­śā­yā­m u­pa­pa­dya­te ja­ḍā­tma­bhā­vā­t || TAŚV-ML 9.27.4saṃ­pra­jñā­ta­s tu yo yogo vṛ­tti­sā­rū­pya­mā­tra­kaṃ | saṃ­jñā­nā­tma­ka eveti na vivādo sti tāvatā || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 498,07saṃ­pra­jñā­to yogo jñā­nā­tma­ka eva '­vṛ­tti­sā­rū­pya­m i­ta­ra­tre­'­ti va­ca­nā­t | vṛttayaḥ paṃ­ca­ta­yyaḥ tāsāṃ viṣaya- TAŚVA-ML 498,08sā­rū­pya­mā­traṃ ji­hā­so­pā­di­tsā­ra­hi­ta­m u­pe­kṣā­pha­laṃ taddhyānaṃ ci­tta­vṛ­tti­ni­ro­dha­sye­tthaṃ­bhū­ta­sya bhāvād iti yad bhāṣyate TAŚVA-ML 498,09tatra jñā­nā­tma­tva­mā­tre­ṇa nāsti vivādaḥ sarvasya dhyānasya jñā­nā­tma­ka­tva­pra­si­ddheḥ | jñānam eva sthi­rī­bhū­taṃ samā- TAŚVA-ML 498,10dhir iti parair apy a­bhi­dhā­nā­t | vi­ṣa­ya­sā­rū­pyaṃ tu vṛttīnāṃ pra­ti­biṃ­bā­dhā­naṃ ta­dā­nu­pa­pa­nna­m eva kvacid amūrte rthe kasya- TAŚVA-ML 498,11cit pra­ti­biṃ­bā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | tathā hi – na pra­ti­biṃ­ba­bhṛ­to vṛttayo '­mū­rta­tvā­d yathā khaṃ yat pra­ti­biṃ­ba­bhṛ­n na ta­da­mū­rtaṃ dṛṣṭaṃ TAŚVA-ML 498,12yathā da­rpa­ṇā­di | ka­rma­bhṛ­ta­ś ca vṛ­tta­ya­s tasmān na pra­ti­biṃ­ba­bhṛ­ta ity atra na tāvad asiddho hetur jñā­na­vṛ­ttī­nāṃ mūrtatvā- TAŚVA-ML 498,13na­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t | ta­da­bhyu­pa­ga­me bā­hyeṃ­dri­ya­pra­tya­kṣa­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t | ma­no­va­da­ti­sū­kṣma­tvā­d a­pra­tya­kṣa­tve sva­saṃ­ve­da­na­pra­tya­kṣa- TAŚVA-ML 498,14tāpi na syāt tadvad eva | na cā­sva­saṃ­vi­di­tā eva jñā­na­vṛ­tta­yo rtha­grā­hi­tva­vi­ro­dhā­t | pra­dī­pā­di­va­da­sva­saṃ­vi­di­te pi TAŚVA-ML 498,15vi­ṣa­ya­grā­hi­tvaṃ jñā­na­vṛ­ttī­nā­m a­vi­ru­ddha­m iti cen na, vai­ṣa­myā­t | pra­dī­pā­di­dra­vyaṃ hi nā­rtha­grā­hi svayam a­ce­ta­na- TAŚVA-ML 498,16tvāt | kiṃ tarhi ? ca­kṣu­rā­de rū­pā­di­grā­hi jñā­na­kā­ra­ṇa­sya sa­ha­kā­ri­ta­yā­rtha­grā­hī­ty u­pa­ca­rya­te na punaḥ pa­ra­mā­rtha- TAŚVA-ML 498,17tas tatra tathā jñā­na­vṛ­tta­yaḥ | yas tu tattvato rtha­grā­hi­ṇa iṣyaṃte tato na sāmyam u­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­sye­ti nā­sva­saṃ­vi­di­ta­tva- TAŚVA-ML 498,18siddhis tāsāṃ da­rśa­na­va­t | na ca sva­saṃ­vi­di­ta­tvaṃ ka­sya­ci­n mūrtasya dṛṣṭam iṣṭaṃ cā­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­d ity a­mū­rta­tva­m eva citta- TAŚVA-ML 498,19vṛ­ttī­nā­m a­va­sthi­taṃ tato nāsiddho hetuḥ | nāpy a­nai­kāṃ­ti­ko viruddho vā vi­pa­kṣa­vṛ­ttya­bhā­vā­d yataś ci­tta­vṛ­ttī­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 498,20pra­ti­biṃ­ba­bhṛ­ttvā­bhā­vo na siddhyet | vi­ṣa­ya­pra­ti­ni­ya­mā­ny a­thā­nu­pa­pa­ttyā pra­ti­biṃ­ba­bhṛ­to jñā­na­vṛ­tta­ya iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 498,21ni­rā­kā­ra­tve pi vi­ṣa­ya­pra­ti­ni­ya­ma­si­ddheḥ puṃso da­rśa­na­sya bho­ga­ni­ya­ma­va­t | atha bu­ddhi­pra­ti­biṃ­bi­ta­m eva niyata- TAŚVA-ML 498,22m arthaṃ pu­ru­ṣa­ś ce­ta­ya­te nānyathā pra­ti­ni­ya­mā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­d iti mataṃ, tarhi buddhir api kutaḥ pra­ti­ni­ya­tā­rtha­pra­ti­biṃ­baṃ TAŚVA-ML 498,23bibharti na punaḥ sa­ka­lā­rtha­pra­ti­biṃ­ba­m iti | ni­ya­ma­he­tu­r vānyaḥ pra­ti­ni­ya­tā­haṃ­kā­rā­bhi­ma­ta­m evārthaṃ buddhiḥ prati- TAŚVA-ML 498,24biṃ­ba­ya­tī­ti cet, kim anayā pa­raṃ­pa­rā­pra­ti­biṃ­ba­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇai­vā­haṃ­kā­ra­pra­ti­ni­ya­mi­ta­m arthaṃ buddhir vya­va­sya­ti ma­naḥ­.­.­.­.­.­.­. TAŚVA-ML 498,25sva­sā­ma­grīṃ pra­ti­ni­ya­mā­d eva sarvatra pra­ti­ni­ya­ma­si­ddhe­r alaṃ pra­ti­biṃ­ba­ka­lpa­na­yā | tathā ca na ci­tta­vṛ­ttī­nāṃ sārūpyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 498,26nāma yan mātraṃ saṃ­pra­jñā­ta­yo­gaḥ syād iti pareṣāṃ dhyā­nā­saṃ­bha­vaḥ | nāpi dhyeyaṃ tasya sūtre nu­pā­dā­nā­t | dhyānā- TAŚVA-ML 498,27siddhau ta­da­si­ddhe­ś ca | syā­dvā­di­nāṃ tu dhyānaṃ dhyeye viśiṣṭe sū­tri­ta­m eva, ciṃ­tā­ni­ro­dha­syai­ka­de­śa­taḥ kārtsnyato TAŚVA-ML 498,28vā dhyā­na­syai­kā­gra­vi­ṣa­ya­tve­na vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­t | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 9.27.5a­ne­ka­trā­pra­dhā­ne vā viṣaye kalpite pi vā | mā bhūc ciṃ­tā­ni­ro­dho yam ity ekāgre sa saṃsmṛtaḥ || 5 || TAŚV-ML 9.27.6e­kā­gre­ṇe­ti vā nā­nā­mu­kha­tve­na ni­vṛ­tta­ye | kvacic ciṃ­tā­ni­ro­dha­syā­dhyā­na­tve­na pra­bhā­di­va­t || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 498,31e­ka­śa­bdaḥ saṃ­khyā­pa­daṃ­, aṃgyate ta­daṃ­ga­ti tasminn iti vāgraṃ mukhaṃ, bha­dreṃ­drā­gra­vi­pre­tyā­di ni­pā­ta­nā­t aṃge- TAŚVA-ML 498,32r ga­tya­rtha­sya karmaṇy a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇe vā ra­gvi­dhā­nā­t | ciṃ­tāṃ­taḥ­ka­ra­ṇa­vṛ­ttiḥ a­ni­ya­ta­kri­yā­rtha­sya ni­ya­ta­kri­yā­ka­rtṛ­tve­nā- TAŚVA-ML 498,33vasthānaṃ nirodhaḥ ekam agraṃ mukhaṃ yasya so yam ekāgraḥ ciṃtāyā nirodhaḥ e­kā­gra­ś cāsau ciṃ­tā­ni­ro­dha­ś ca sa ity e- TAŚVA-ML 498,34kā­gra­ciṃ­tā­ni­ro­dhaḥ | sa kuta iti cet, e­kā­gra­tve­na ciṃ­tā­ni­ro­dho vī­rya­vi­śe­ṣā­t pra­dī­pa­śi­khā­va­t | vīrya- TAŚVA-ML 498,35viśeṣo hi dī­pa­śi­khā­yā ni­rvā­ta­pra­ka­ra­ṇa­tve aṃ­ta­raṃ­ba­hi­raṃ­ga­he­tu­va­śā­t pa­ri­spaṃ­dā­bhā­vo­pa­pa­ttau vi­bhā­vya­te tathā TAŚVA-ML 499,01ciṃtāyā api vī­ryāṃ­ta­rā­ya­vi­ga­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­rā­ku­la­de­śā­di­he­tu­va­śā­di­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­ya­vi­śe­ṣaḥ sa­mu­nnī­ya­te | tata TAŚVA-ML 499,02e­kā­gra­tyaṃ tena ciṃ­tāṃ­ta­ra­ni­ro­dhā­d e­kā­gra­ciṃ­tā­ni­ro­dha iti nā­nā­mu­kha­tve­na tasya nivṛttiḥ siddhā bhavati | TAŚVA-ML 499,03a­rtha­pa­ryā­ya­vā­cī vā a­gra­śa­bdaḥ­, aṃgyate ity agram iti ka­rma­sā­dha­na­syā­gra­śa­bda­syā­rtha­pa­ryā­ya­vā­ci­tvo­pa­pa­tteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 499,04ekatvaṃ ca tadagraṃ ca ta­de­kā­graṃ e­ka­tva­saṃ­khyā­vi­śi­ṣṭo rthaḥ | pra­dhā­na­bhū­te vā pra­dhā­na­vā­ci­na e­ka­śa­bda­syā­śra­ya- TAŚVA-ML 499,05ṇāt | ekāgre ciṃ­tā­ni­ro­dha e­kā­gra­ciṃ­tā­ni­ro­dha iti yo­ga­vi­bhā­gā­t ma­yū­ra­vyaṃ­sa­kā­di­tvā­d vā vṛttiḥ | tato TAŚVA-ML 499,06'­ne­kā­rthe gu­ṇa­bhū­te vā ka­lpa­nā­ro­po dhyānaṃ mā bhūt | nanv a­ne­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­nāṃ sa­rva­syā­rtha­syai­kā­ne­ka­rū­pa­tvā­t katha- TAŚVA-ML 499,07m a­ne­ka­rū­pa­vya­va­cche­de­nai­kā­gra­dhyā­naṃ vi­dhī­ya­ta iti ka­ści­t­, so py a­nā­lo­ci­ta­va­ca­naḥ­, e­ka­syā­rtha­sya pa­ryā­ya­sya TAŚVA-ML 499,08vā pra­dhā­na­bhā­ve dhyā­na­vi­ṣa­ya­va­ca­nā­t | tatra dravyasya pa­ryā­yāṃ­ta­rā­ṇāṃ ca sattve pi gu­ṇī­bhū­ta­tvā­d dhyā­na­vi­ṣa­ya­tva- TAŚVA-ML 499,09vya­va­cche­dā­t | tata eva cai­ka­śa­bda­sya saṃ­khyā­prā­dhā­nya­vā­ci­no vyā­khyā­nā­t | nanv evaṃ ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­ta eva TAŚVA-ML 499,10viṣaye dhyānam uktaṃ syāt tattvataḥ pa­ryā­ya­mā­tra­sya vastuno nu­pa­pa­tte­r dra­vya­mā­tra­va­t­, dra­vya­pa­ryā­yā­tma­no jā­tyaṃ­ta­ra­sya ca TAŚVA-ML 499,11va­stu­tvā­t na­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­sya ca va­stve­ka­de­śa­tvā­nya­thā nayasya vi­ka­lā­de­śa­tva­vi­ro­dhā­d iti paraḥ | so pi na TAŚVA-ML 499,12nī­ti­vi­t­, pa­ryā­ya­sya ni­rā­kṛ­ta­dra­vya­pa­ryā­yāṃ­ta­ra­syai­va vā va­stu­sā­dha­nā­n ni­ra­sta­sa­ma­sta­pa­ryā­ya­dra­vya­va­t | na punar a- TAŚVA-ML 499,13pe­kṣi­ta­dra­vya­pa­ryā­yāṃ­ta­ra­sya pa­ryā­ya­syā­va­stu­tvaṃ tasya na­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­ta­yā va­stve­ka­de­śa­tve py a­va­stu­tva­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­t | "nāyaṃ TAŚVA-ML 499,14vastu na cāvastu vastvaṃśaḥ kathyate yataḥ | na samudro '­sa­mu­dro vā sa­mu­drāṃ­śo yathaiva hi || " iti niya- TAŚVA-ML 499,15māt | na ca va­stvaṃ­śā­d a­ka­lpa­nā­ro­pi­ta eva vastuno pi tathā pra­saṃ­gā­t | sva­rū­pā­laṃ­ba­na­m eva dhyānam ity anye; TAŚVA-ML 499,16te pi na yu­kta­va­ca­saḥ­, sarvathā ta­tsva­rū­pa­sya dhyā­na­dhye­ya­rū­pa­dva­ya­vi­ro­dhā­t | ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­ne­ka­sva­rū­pa­sya ta­da­vi­ro­dhi­dhyā- TAŚVA-ML 499,17na­rū­pā­d a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­bhū­te dhye­ya­rū­pe dhyānaṃ pra­va­rta­te iti svato vya­ti­ri­kta­m eva dra­vya­pa­ra­mā­ṇuṃ bhā­va­pa­ra­mā­ṇuṃ vā samā- TAŚVA-ML 499,18laṃbate | na ca dra­vya­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­r bhā­va­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­r vā­rtha­pa­rya­yo na bhavati pu­dga­lā­di­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­tvā­t tasyeti ciṃti- TAŚVA-ML 499,19taprāyaṃ | tato yaṃ dhyā­na­śa­bdo bhā­va­ka­rtṛ­ka­ra­ṇa­sā­dha­no vi­va­kṣā­va­śā­t dhyeyaṃ prati vyā­vṛ­tta­sya bhā­va­mā­tra­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 499,20dhyā­ti­rdhyā­na­m iti bhavati | ka­ra­ṇa­pra­śaṃ­sā­pa­rā­yāṃ vṛttau ka­rtṛ­sā­dha­na­tvaṃ dhyā­ya­tī­ti dhyānaṃ | sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tva­vi- TAŚVA-ML 499,21vakṣāyāṃ ka­ra­ṇa­sā­dha­naṃ dhyāyaty anena jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­vī­ryāṃ­ta­rā­ya­vi­rā­ma­vi­śe­ṣo­dbhū­ta­śa­kti­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇe­ti dhyānam iti | TAŚVA-ML 499,22e­kāṃ­ta­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ do­ṣa­vi­dhā­na­m uktaṃ, pra­tha­ma­sū­tre jñā­na­śa­bda­sya ka­ra­ṇā­di­sā­dha­na­tva­sa­ma­rtha­nā­t ni­rvi­ṣa­ya­sya TAŚVA-ML 499,23dhyānasya bhā­va­sā­dha­na­tvā­dya­nu­pa­pa­tte­ś ca | bhā­va­vaṃ­ta­m aṃ­ta­re­ṇa bhā­va­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t kartur abhāve ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | TAŚVA-ML 499,24sa­rva­thai­kāṃ­te kā­ra­ka­vya­va­sthā­saṃ­bha­va­sya co­kta­tvā­t | na ca vi­ka­lpā­ro­pi­te viṣaye dhyānam ity e­kāṃ­ta­vā­do pi TAŚVA-ML 499,25śre­yā­n­, ni­rvi­ṣa­ya­dhyā­na­syā­pi e­ka­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t ku­mā­rī­pa­ri­ka­lpi­ta­bho­jye kā­lpa­ni­ka­bho­ja­na­va­t | na ca parika- TAŚVA-ML 499,26lpitāt dhyānād dhyātuḥ phalam a­ka­lpi­ta­rū­pa­m u­pa­pa­dya­te ka­lpi­ta­bho­ja­nā­d a­ka­lpi­ta­tṛ­pti­va­t | tato nai­kāṃ­ta­vā­di­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 499,27dhyā­na­dhye­ya­vya­va­sthā­, pra­mā­ṇa­vi­ro­dhā­t svayam i­ṣṭa­ta­ttva­ni­rṇa­yā­yo­gā­t dhyātur a­bhā­vā­c ca | na hi kū­ṭa­stha­pu­ru­ṣo TAŚVA-ML 499,28dhyātā pū­rvā­pa­ra­sva­bhā­va­tyā­go­pā­dā­na­hī­na­tvā­t kṣa­ṇi­ka­ci­tta­va­t | nāpi pradhānaṃ ta­syā­ce­ta­na­tvā­t kā­ya­va­t | TAŚVA-ML 499,29ma­ha­dā­di­vya­ktā­tmā dhyāteti cen na, tasya pra­dhā­na­vya­ti­re­ke­ṇā­bhā­vā­t | ka­lpi­ta­sya cā­va­stu­tvā­t saṃ­tā­na­va­t | TAŚVA-ML 499,30syā­dvā­di­nāṃ tu dhyā­tā­sti­, ta­syo­tta­ma­saṃ­ha­na­na­tva­vi­śi­ṣṭa­sya mū­rti­ma­ttvā­t | tathā cāha -TAŚV-ML 9.27.7proktaṃ saṃ­ha­na­naṃ yasya bhaved u­tta­ma­m iṣyate | tasya dhyānaṃ paraṃ mu­kti­kā­ra­ṇaṃ ne­ta­ra­sya tat || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 499,32ādyaṃ saṃ­ha­na­naṃ trayam u­tta­ma­saṃ­ha­na­naṃ so yam u­tta­ma­saṃ­ha­na­na­s tasya dhyānaṃ na punar a­nu­tta­ma­saṃ­ha­na­na­sya­, tasya dhyāna- TAŚVA-ML 499,33śa­ktya­bhā­vā­t | vi­hi­ta­pa­va­na­vi­ja­ya­syā­nu­tta­ma­saṃ­ha­na­na­syā­pi dhyā­na­sā­ma­rthyaṃ ma­no­vi­ja­ya­prā­pte­r iti cet, sa TAŚVA-ML 499,34pa­ra­pa­va­na­vi­ja­yaḥ kutaḥ ? gu­rū­pa­di­ṣṭā­bhyā­sā­ti­śa­yā­d iti cen na, ta­da­bhyā­sa­syai­vā­nu­tta­ma­saṃ­ha­na­ne­na vi­dhā­tu­m aśa- TAŚVA-ML 499,35kyatvāt | ta­da­bhyā­se pī­ḍo­tpa­tte­r ā­rta­dhyā­na­pra­saṃ­gā­c ca | pa­va­na­dhā­ra­ṇā­yā­m e­vā­va­hi­ta­ma­na­so '­nya­ddhye­ye pra­vṛ­ttya­nu­pa- TAŚVA-ML 500,01patteḥ sakṛn manaso vyā­pā­ra­dvi­ta­yā­yo­gā­t jñā­na­yau­ga­pa­dya­pra­ya­tna­yau­ga­pa­dyā­bhyāṃ manaso '­vya­va­sthi­teḥ | etena prāṇā- TAŚVA-ML 500,02yām a­dhā­ra­ṇa­yo­r a­dhyā­na­kā­ra­ṇa­tva­m uktaṃ pra­tyā­hā­ra­va­t | yam a­ni­ya­ma­yo­s tu ta­daṃ­ga­tva­m iṣṭam eva | a­saṃ­ya­ta­sya yogā- TAŚVA-ML 500,03prasiddheḥ | ā aṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rtā­d iti kā­la­vi­śe­ṣa­va­ca­nā­c ca nā­nu­tta­ma­saṃ­ha­na­na­sya dhyā­na­si­ddhiḥ­, te­no­tta­ma­saṃ­ha­na­na­vi- TAŚVA-ML 500,04dhānam a­nya­sye­ya­tkā­lā­dhya­va­sā­ya­dhā­ra­ṇā­sā­ma­rthyā­d u­pa­pa­nnaṃ bhavati | tata ūrdhvaṃ tan nāstīty āha —TAŚV-ML 9.27.8aṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rta­to no­rdhva­saṃ­bha­va­s tasya dehināṃ | ā aṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rtā­d ity uktaṃ kā­lāṃ­ta­ra­cchi­de || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 500,06na hy u­tta­ma­saṃ­ha­na­no pi dhyānam aṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rtā­d ūrdhvam a­vi­cchi­nnaṃ dhyātum īṣṭe punar āvṛttyā pa­rāṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rta­kā­le dhyānasaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 500,07tatiś ci­ra­kā­la­m api na vi­ru­dhya­te | nanu yady e­kāṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rta­sthā­snu dhyānaṃ pra­ti­sa­ma­yaṃ tā­dṛ­śa­m eva tad ity aṃ­ta­sa­ma- TAŚVA-ML 500,08ye pi tena tā­dṛ­śe­nai­va bha­vi­ta­vyaṃ | tathā ca dvi­tī­yā­dyaṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rte­ṣv api tasya sthi­ti­si­ddhe­r na jātu vicchedaḥ TAŚVA-ML 500,09syāt, pra­tha­māṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rta­pa­ri­sa­mā­ptau ta­dvi­cche­de vā dvi­tī­yā­di­sa­ma­ye vi­cche­dā­nu­ṣa­kteḥ kṣa­ṇa­mā­tra­sthi­tiḥ TAŚVA-ML 500,10dhyānam ā­yā­taṃ­, sa­rva­pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ kṣa­ṇa­mā­tra­sthā­snu­ta­yā pra­tī­te­r a­kṣa­ṇi­ka­tve bā­dha­ka­sa­dbhā­vā­t iti ke­ci­t­, teṣām api TAŚVA-ML 500,11pra­tha­ma­kṣa­ṇe dhyā­na­syai­ka­kṣa­ṇa­sthā­yi­tve ta­da­va­sā­ne py e­ka­kṣa­ṇa­sthā­yi­tva­pra­saṃ­gā­t na jā­tu­ci­dvi­nā­śaḥ sa­ka­la­kṣa­ṇa­vyā- TAŚVA-ML 500,12pi­sthi­ti­pra­si­ddheḥ­, a­nya­thai­ka­kṣa­ṇe pi na tiṣṭhet | a­thai­ka­kṣa­ṇa­sthi­ti­ka­tve­no­tpa­tti­r eva kṣa­ṇa­sthā­yi­naḥ pra­cyu­ti­r ato TAŚVA-ML 500,13na sa­da­va­sthi­tiḥ | tarhy aṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rta­sthi­ti­ka­dhyā­na­vā­di­nā­m aṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rtā­d u­tta­ra­kā­laṃ sa­ma­yā­di­sthi­ti­ka­tve­no­tpa­tti­r e- TAŚVA-ML 500,14vā­naṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rta­sthā­yi­naḥ pra­cyu­ti­r aṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rta­sthā­snu­ta­yā­tma­lā­bha e­vo­tpa­tti­r iti nā­vi­cche­da­śa­kteḥ sa­ta­tā­va­sthi­ti- TAŚVA-ML 500,15prasaṃgo yataḥ kau­ṭa­sthya­si­ddhiḥ | katham a­nya­dā­nya­syo­tpa­tti­r aṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rta­sthā­snoḥ pra­cyu­ti­r a­ti­pra­saṃ­gā­t iti cet, TAŚVA-ML 500,16katham e­ka­kṣa­ṇa­pra­cyu­tiḥ kṣa­ṇāṃ­ta­ra­sthi­ti­ka­tve­no­tpa­tti­r anyasya syād iti samaḥ pa­rya­nu­yo­gaḥ | sa­rva­thā­ti­pra­saṃ­ga­sya TAŚVA-ML 500,17sa­mā­na­tvā­t | tathā ca na kvacid utpattiḥ kṣa­ṇā­rthā­nāṃ siddhyet vināśe pi nā­nu­tpa­nna­sya bhā­va­sye­ti | nitya- TAŚVA-ML 500,18vādināṃ kū­ṭa­sthā­rtha­si­ddhi­r a­bā­dhi­tā syāt kṣa­ṇi­ka­tva eva bā­dha­ka­sa­dbhā­vā­t | syād ākūtaṃ kṣa­ṇi­ka­vā­di­nāṃ TAŚVA-ML 500,19kṣaṇād ūrdhvaṃ pra­cyu­ti­r dvi­tī­ya­kṣa­ṇa­sthi­ti­ka­tve­no­tpa­ttiḥ | tato no­tpa­ti­vi­pa­tti­ra­hi­taṃ na saṃ­ta­ta­m a­nu­ṣa­jya­te yataḥ TAŚVA-ML 500,20kṣa­ṇi­ka­tva­si­ddhe­r vā­pra­ti­ha­tā na syād iti | tad a­sa­t­, ta­thāṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rta­sthi­ti­ka­tva­syā­pi siddheḥ sarvathā viśeṣā- TAŚVA-ML 500,21bhāvāt | na caivaṃ kṣa­ṇi­ka­tva­va­stu­no nā­śo­tpā­dau samaṃ syātāṃ pra­tha­ma­kṣa­ṇa­bhā­vi­tvā­d asya, dvi­tī­ya­kṣa­ṇa­bhā­vi- TAŚVA-ML 500,22tvāt ta­dvi­nā­śa­sya kā­ryo­tpā­da­sya kā­ra­ṇa­vi­nā­śā­tma­ka­tvā­t samam eva nā­śo­tpā­dau tu­lāṃ­ta­yo­r nā­bho­nnā­ma­va­d iti TAŚVA-ML 500,23cet, kathaṃ pra­kṛ­ta­co­dya­pa­ri­hā­raḥ ? e­ka­kṣa­ṇa­sthā­snu­ta­yo­tpā­da eva dvi­tī­ya­kṣa­ṇe vināśa iti nā­nya­dā­nya­syo- TAŚVA-ML 500,24tpattir anyasya vināśaḥ | samam eva nā­śo­tpā­da­yo­s tathā pra­si­ddhi­r iti ceta, tarhy aṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rta­mā­tra­sthā­yi­ta­yo­tpa­tti- TAŚVA-ML 500,25r eva ta­du­tta­ra­kā­la­ta­yā vināśa iti samaḥ samādhiḥ | nanv evaṃ saṃ­va­tsa­rā­di­sthi­ti­ka­m api dhyānaṃ kuto na bhave- TAŚVA-ML 500,26d iti cen na, ta­thā­saṃ­bhā­va­nā­bhā­vā­t | yad dhi ya­thā­sthi­ti­kaṃ saṃ­bhā­vya­te tat ta­thā­sthi­ti­kaṃ śakyaṃ vaktuṃ nānyathā | TAŚVA-ML 500,27na cāṃ­taḥ­ka­ra­ṇa­vṛ­tti­la­kṣa­ṇā­yā­ś ciṃtāyā nirodho ni­ya­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­ta­yā­va­sthā­na­la­kṣa­ṇo ṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rtā­d ūrdhvaṃ saṃ­bhā­vya­te mana- TAŚVA-ML 500,28so sma­dā­di­ṣv a­nya­vi­ṣa­yāṃ­ta­re sa­jā­tī­ye vi­jā­tī­ye vā saṃ­kra­ma­ṇa­ni­śca­yā­t ta­tkā­ryā­nu­bha­va­sma­ra­ṇā­deḥ saṃ­cā­rā­nya­thā- TAŚVA-ML 500,29nu­pa­pa­tteḥ | ke­va­la­m a­nu­tta­ma­saṃ­ha­na­na­sya ciṃ­tā­ni­ro­dha­m a­na­lpa­kā­la­m u­pa­la­bhya sthi­ra­tve­na pra­kṣī­ya­mā­ṇaṃ vā­va­bu­dhyo­tta­ma- TAŚVA-ML 500,30saṃ­ha­na­na­syāṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rta­kā­la­s ta­thā­sā­v iti saṃ­bhā­vya­te | tathā pa­ra­mā­ga­ma­prā­mā­ṇyaṃ cety alaṃ pra­saṃ­ge­na | kaḥ punar aya- TAŚVA-ML 500,31m aṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rta ity ucyate – u­kta­pa­ri­mā­ṇo ṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ pa­ra­mā­ga­me tato tra na ni­rū­pya­te | jñānam eva dhyānam iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 500,32tasya vya­gra­tvā­t­, dhyānasya punar a­vya­gra­tvā­t | tata e­vai­kā­gra­va­ca­naṃ vai­ya­grya­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ sūtre yujyate | ciṃ­tā­ni­ro- TAŚVA-ML 500,33dha­gra­ha­ṇaṃ ta­tsvā­bhā­vya­pra­da­rśa­nā­rthaṃ tata eva jñā­na­vai­la­kṣa­ṇyaṃ­, a­nya­thā­sya kathaṃ ciṃtā na syāt | dhyānam ity adhi- TAŚVA-ML 500,34kṛ­ta­sva­rū­pa­ni­rde­śā­rthaṃ | mu­hū­rta­va­ca­nā­da­ha­rā­di­ni­vṛ­tti­s ta­thā­vi­dha­śa­ktya­bhā­vā­t | abhāvo nirodha iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 500,35ke­na­ci­t pa­ryā­ye­ṇe­ṣṭa­tvā­t | pa­ro­pa­ga­ta­sya ni­rū­pya­syā­bhā­va­sya pra­mā­ṇā­vi­ṣa­ya­tve­na ni­ra­sta­tvā­t | kiṃ ca a­bhā­va­sya ca TAŚVA-ML 501,01va­stu­tvā­pa­tte­r he­tvaṃ­ga­tvā­di­bhyaḥ | na hi hetvaṃgaṃ tu pa­kṣa­dha­rma­tvā­di va­stu­tva­m a­ti­krā­ma­ti | ta­dva­dvi­pa­kṣe a­sa­ttva­m api TAŚVA-ML 501,02hetvaṃgaṃ tathā pa­ra­pa­kṣa­pra­ti­ṣe­dhe pakṣāṃgaṃ cābhāvo ni­da­rśa­nāṃ­gaṃ ceti tasya va­stu­dha­rma­yo­gā­d vastutvaṃ tathā pra­mā­ṇa­na- TAŚVA-ML 501,03ya­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­t kā­rya­tvā­d vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­tvā­d dhetoś ceti pra­paṃ­ca­to bhyūhyaṃ tato na kaścid u­pā­laṃ­bhaḥ | nanu TAŚVA-ML 501,04caikas tatra nai­kā­gra­va­ca­naṃ kartavyaṃ ? kiṃ tarhy e­kā­rtha­va­ca­naṃ spa­ṣṭā­rtha­tvā­d iti cen nā­ni­ṣṭa­pra­saṃ­gā­t | vīcāro rtha­vyaṃ­ja­na- TAŚVA-ML 501,05yo­ga­saṃ­krāṃ­ti­r iti hīṣṭaṃ tatra dravye pa­ryā­yā­t saṃ­kra­mā­bhā­va­syā­ni­ṣṭa­sya prasaṃgaḥ | e­kā­gra­va­ca­ne pi tulyam iti cen na, TAŚVA-ML 501,06ā­bhi­mu­khye sati pau­naḥ­pu­nye­nā­pi pra­vṛ­tti­jñā­pa­nā­rtha­tvā­t | ā­bhi­mu­khya­vā­ci­ni hy a­gra­śa­bde saty e­kā­gre­ṇai­vā­bhi- TAŚVA-ML 501,07mukhyena ciṃ­tā­ni­ro­dhaḥ paryāye dravye ca saṃ­krā­ma­n na vi­ru­dhya­te | prā­dhā­nya­vā­ci­no vai­ka­śa­bda­sya gra­ha­ṇa­m ihā- TAŚVA-ML 501,08śrīyate | pra­dhā­na­puṃ­so dhyātur a­bhi­mu­kha­ś ciṃ­tā­ni­ro­dha e­kā­gra­ciṃ­tā­ni­ro­dha iti sā­ma­rthyā­t kvacid dhyeye rthe dravya- TAŚVA-ML 501,09pa­ryā­yā­tma­nī­ti pra­tī­ya­te­, tato nā­ni­ṣṭa­pra­saṃ­gaḥ | aṃ­ga­tī­ty agraṃ pumān iti tu śa­bdā­rtha­ka­tha­ne saty e­ka­smi­n TAŚVA-ML 501,10vā puṃsi ciṃ­tā­ni­ro­dha e­kā­gra­ciṃ­tā­ni­ro­dha iti dra­vyā­rthā­de­śā­d bā­hya­dhye­ya­prā­dhā­nyā­pe­kṣā ni­va­rti­tā­, svasminn eva TAŚVA-ML 501,11dhyānasya vṛttir iti nā­nā­rtha­vā­ci­tvā­d e­kā­gra­va­ca­naṃ nyāyyaṃ nai­kā­rtha­va­ca­naṃ | nanv evam astu ciṃ­tā­ni­ro­dho dhyānaṃ TAŚVA-ML 501,12tasya tu di­va­sa­mā­sā­dya­va­sthā­na­m u­pa­yu­kta­sye­ti cen na, iṃ­dri­yo­pa­ghā­ta­pra­saṃ­gā­t | prā­ṇā­pā­na­ni­gra­ho dhyānam iti TAŚVA-ML 501,13cen na, śa­rī­ra­pā­ta­pra­saṃ­gā­t | maṃdaṃ maṃdaṃ prā­ṇā­pā­na­sya pracāro ni­gra­ha­s tato nāsty eva śa­rī­ra­pā­taḥ ta­tkṛ­ta­ve­da­nā- TAŚVA-ML 501,14pra­ka­rṣā­bhā­vā­d iti cen na, tasya tā­dṛ­śa­ni­gra­ha­sya dhyā­na­pa­ri­ka­rma­tve­na sā­ma­rthyā­t sū­tri­ta­tvā­t ā­sa­na­vi­śe­ṣa­vi­ja- TAŚVA-ML 501,15yā­di­va­t | te­nai­kā­gra­ciṃ­tā­ni­ro­dha eva dhyānaṃ | mā­trā­kā­la­pa­ri­ga­ṇa­na­m iti cen na, dhyā­nā­ti­kra­mā­t | tathā TAŚVA-ML 501,16ci­tta­vai­ya­gryā­t | etena japasya dhyānatvaṃ pra­ti­ṣi­ddhaṃ | vi­dhyu­pā­ya­ni­rde­śaḥ kartavya iti cen na, gu­ptyā­di­pra­ka- TAŚVA-ML 501,17raṇasya tā­da­rthyā­t | saṃ­va­rā­rthaṃ tad iti cen na, prā­gu­pa­de­śa­syo­bha­yā­rtha­tvā­t | tataḥ saṃ­va­rā­rthaḥ gu­ptyā­di­pra­ka­ra­ṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 501,18dhyā­na­vi­dhau ta­du­pā­ya­ni­rde­śā­rthaṃ ca bhavati | ta­thā­pī­ha sa­ka­la­dhyā­na­dha­rmā­ṇā­m iha sā­ma­rthya­si­ddha­tvā­t || TAŚVA-ML 501,19tad evaṃ sā­mā­nye­no­kta­sya dhyānasya vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-ML 9.28 ā­rta­rau­dra­dha­rmya­śu­klā­ni || 28 || TAŚVA-ML 501,21ṛ­ta­ma­rda­na­ma­rti­r vā ṛte bha­va­mā­rtaṃ arto bha­va­mā­rta­m iti vā duḥ­kha­bhā­vaṃ prā­rtha­nā­bhā­vaṃ vety arthaḥ | rudraḥ TAŚVA-ML 501,22kruddhas tatkarma raudraṃ tatra bhavaṃ vā | dharmād a­na­pe­taṃ dharmyaṃ | śu­ci­gu­ṇa­yo­gā­c chuklaṃ | lo­bhā­bhi­bha­vā­de­r na ta­dā­vi­rbhā- TAŚVA-ML 501,23vo­pa­pa­tteḥ | śu­ci­gu­ṇa­yo­gaḥ prasiddhaḥ pā­ra­mā­rthi­kaḥ | katham ekaṃ dhyānaṃ catvāri dhyānāni syur ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.28.1ā­rtā­dī­ni tad eva syuś catvāri pra­ti­bhe­da­taḥ | dhyā­nā­nye­kā­gra­sā­mā­nya­ciṃ­tāṃ­ta­ra­ni­ro­dha­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 501,25ā­rta­rau­dra­dha­rmā­ny api hi dhyānāny e­vai­kā­grya­sā­dṛ­śyā­t ciṃ­tāṃ­ta­ra­ni­ro­dhā­c ca śu­kla­va­t | ke­va­la­m a­pra­śa­ste pūrve TAŚVA-ML 501,26praśaste cetare | kuta ity āha | TAŚVA-ML 501,27tatra tā­va­t­ —TA-ML 9.29 pare mo­kṣa­he­tū || 29 || TAŚVA-ML 501,29sā­ma­rthyā­t pūrve saṃ­sā­ra­he­tū sūtrite | saṃ­sā­ra­he­tu­tvā­d ā­rta­rau­dra­yo­r a­pra­śa­sta­tvaṃ­, pa­ra­yo­s tu dha­rma­śu­kla­yoḥ praśa- TAŚVA-ML 501,30statvaṃ mo­kṣa­he­tu­tvā­t iti | pūrvābhyāṃ dha­rma­syai­va pa­ra­tva­m iti cen na, vya­va­hi­te pi pa­ra­śa­bda­pra­yo­gā­t dvi­va­ca­na- TAŚVA-ML 501,31ni­rde­śā­d vā gau­ṇa­syā­pi saṃ­pra­tye­yaḥ | kutaḥ pa­ra­yo­r mo­kṣa­he­tu­tvaṃ pūrvayoḥ saṃ­sā­ra­he­tu­tva­m ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.29.1mo­kṣa­he­tū pare dhyāne pūrve saṃ­sā­ra­kā­ra­ṇe | iti sā­ma­rthya­taḥ siddhaṃ vi­mo­ha­tve­ta­ra­tva­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 501,33kathaṃ dharmasya vi­mo­ha­tva­m iti cet, mo­ha­pra­ka­rṣā­bhā­vā­d iti pratyeyaṃ | sā­ma­rthyā­t pa­ra­yo­r mo­kṣa­he­tu­tva­va­ca- TAŚVA-ML 501,34nāt pūrvayoḥ saṃ­sā­ra­he­tu­tva­si­ddhi­s tayor mo­ha­pra­ka­rṣa­yo­gā­t || TAŚVA-ML 502,01ta­trā­rta­sya kiṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­m ity āha —TA-ML 9.30 ārtam a­ma­no­jña­sya saṃ­pra­yo­ge ta­dvi­pra­yo­gā­ya smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­raḥ || 30 || TAŚVA-ML 502,03a­pri­ya­ma­ma­no­jñaṃ bā­dhā­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­t | bhṛśam a­rthāṃ­ta­ra­ciṃ­ta­nā­d ā­ha­ra­ṇaṃ sa­ma­nvā­hā­raḥ | ā­dhi­kye­nā­ha­ra­ṇā­d eka- TAŚVA-ML 502,04trā­va­ro­dhaḥ punaḥ punaḥ prabaṃdha ity arthaḥ | smṛteḥ sa­ma­nvā­hā­raḥ smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­raḥ | te­nā­ma­no­jña­syo­pa­ni­pā­te sa TAŚVA-ML 502,05kathaṃ nāma me na syād iti saṃ­ka­lpa­ściṃ­tā­pra­baṃ­dha ārtam iti pra­kā­śi­taṃ bhavati | tatra kiṃ he­tu­ka­m ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.30.1ārtaṃ ca­tu­rvi­dhaṃ tatra saṃ­kle­śāṃ­ga­ta­yo­di­taṃ | ārtam i­tyā­di­sū­tre­ṇa prathamaṃ dve­ṣa­he­tu­ka­m || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 502,07mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­vi­ra­ti­pra­mā­da­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ saṃ­kle­śaḥ­, tat svarūpaṃ ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­kaṃ tatphalaṃ ca saṃ­kle­śāṃ­gaṃ tasya bhāvaḥ TAŚVA-ML 502,08saṃ­kle­śāṃ­ga­tā ta­yā­rta­dhyā­na­m uditaṃ | tac ca­tu­rvi­dhaṃ sva­rū­pa­bhe­dā­t | tatra pra­tha­ma­mā­rta­m i­tyā­di­sū­tre­ṇa dve­ṣa­he­tu­kaṃ sūtritaṃ || TAŚVA-ML 502,09dvitīyaṃ kiṃ sva­rū­pa­m ity āha —TA-ML 9.31 vi­pa­rī­taṃ ma­no­jña­sya || 31 || TAŚVA-ML 502,11u­kta­vi­pa­rya­yā­d vi­pa­rī­taṃ ma­no­jña­sya vi­pra­yo­ge ta­tsaṃ­pra­yo­gā­ya smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­ro dvi­tī­ya­m ārtam ity arthaḥ | TAŚVA-ML 502,12priyasya ma­no­jña­sya vi­pra­yo­go vi­śle­ṣa­s tasmin sati ta­tsaṃ­pra­yo­gā­ya punaḥ punaś ciṃ­tā­pra­baṃ­dhaḥ | sā me priyā TAŚVA-ML 502,13kathaṃ pra­yo­gi­nī syād iti pra­baṃ­dha­ne ciṃ­ta­na­m ā­rta­dhyā­na­m a­pra­śa­sta­m iti sū­tra­kā­ra­syā­bhi­prā­yaḥ | kiṃ janma tad ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.31.1vi­pa­rī­taṃ ma­no­jña­sye­tyā­di­sū­tre­ṇa niścitaṃ | dvi­tī­ya­m a­nu­yo­go­ttha­m ā­rta­dhyā­na­m a­sa­tpha­laṃ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 502,15tṛtīyaṃ kim ārtam ity āha —TA-ML 9.32 ve­da­nā­yā­ś ca || 32 || TAŚVA-ML 502,17smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­ra­s tṛ­tī­ya­m ārtam ity a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dha­ka­ra­ṇā­t duḥ­kha­ve­da­nā­saṃ­pra­tya­yaḥ | kiṃ ni­baṃ­dha­naṃ tad ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.32.1a­sa­dve­dyo­da­yo­pā­tta­dve­ṣa­kā­ra­ṇā­m īritaṃ | tṛtīyaṃ ve­da­nā­yā­ś cety uktaṃ sūtreṇa tattvataḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 502,19caturthaṃ kim ity āha —TA-ML 9.33 nidānaṃ ca || 33 || TAŚVA-ML 502,21ni­dā­na­vi­ṣa­yaḥ smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­raḥ nidānaṃ | vi­pa­rī­taṃ ma­no­jña­sye­ty eva siddham iti cen nā­prā­pta­pū­rva­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā- TAŚVA-ML 502,22n ni­dā­na­sya | kiṃ hetukaṃ tad ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.33.1nidānaṃ ceti vākyena tī­vra­mo­ha­ni­baṃ­dha­naṃ | caturthaṃ dhyānam ity ārtaṃ ca­tu­rvi­dha­m u­dā­hṛ­taṃ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 9.33.2nīlāṃ leśyāṃ sa­mā­sṛ­tya kāpotīṃ vā sa­mu­dbha­ve­t | ta­da­jñā­nā­t kuto py ā­tma­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­t ta­thā­vi­dhā­t || 2 || TAŚV-ML 9.33.3pā­pa­pra­yo­ga­niḥ­śe­ṣa­do­ṣā­dhi­ṣṭhā­na­m ākulaṃ | bho­ga­pra­saṃ­ga­nā­nā­tma­saṃ­ka­lpā­saṃ­ga­kā­ra­ṇaṃ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 9.33.4dha­rmā­śa­ya­pa­ri­tyā­gi ka­ṣā­yā­śa­ya­va­rdha­naṃ | vi­pā­ka­ka­ṭu tiryakṣu sa­mu­dbha­va­ni­baṃ­dha­naṃ || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 502,27keṣāṃ punas tat syād ity āha —TA-ML 9.34 ta­da­vi­ra­ta­de­śa­vi­ra­ta­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­nā­m || 34 || TAŚVA-ML 502,29a­vi­ra­tā­da­yo vyākhyātāḥ | ka­dā­ci­t prācyam ā­rta­dhyā­na­tra­yaṃ pra­ma­ttā­nāṃ­, teṣāṃ ni­dā­na­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­t | tatsaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 502,30bhave pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­ta­tva­vi­ghā­tā­t | kutas teṣāṃ tad bhaved ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.34.1tat syād a­vi­ra­tā­dī­nāṃ trayāṇāṃ ta­nni­mi­tta­taḥ | nā­pra­ma­ttā­di­ṣu kṣī­ṇa­ta­nni­mi­tte­ṣu jā­tu­ci­t || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 502,32atha raudraṃ dhyānaṃ kutaḥ kiṃ sva­rū­pa­m ucyate ? ity āha —TA-ML 9.35 hiṃ­sā­nṛ­ta­ste­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­saṃ­ra­kṣa­ṇe­bhyo raudram a­vi­ra­ta­de­śa­vi­ra­ta­yoḥ || 35 || TAŚVA-ML 503,02dhyā­no­tpa­ttau hiṃ­sā­dī­nāṃ ni­mi­tta­bhā­vā­d dhe­tu­ni­rde­śaḥ | tena smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­rā­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ | tata idam ucyate —TAŚV-ML 9.35.1hiṃ­sā­di­bhyo ti­tī­vra­mo­ho­da­ye­bhyaḥ pra­jā­ya­te | raudraṃ dhyānaṃ smṛtaiḥ pau­naḥ­pu­nyaṃ du­rga­ti­kā­ra­ṇaṃ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 9.35.2tat syād a­vi­ra­ta­syo­ccai­r de­śa­saṃ­ya­mi­no pi ca | ya­thā­yo­gaṃ ni­mi­ttā­nāṃ śeṣaṃ sa­dbhā­va­si­ddhi­taḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 503,05de­śa­vi­ra­ta­syā­pi hiṃ­sā­dyā­ve­śā­d vi­ttā­di­saṃ­ra­kṣa­ṇa­taṃ­tra­tvā­c ca raudraṃ dhyānaṃ saṃ­bha­va­ti ta­da­nu­rū­pa­ka­thā­do­ṣo­da­yā­t | TAŚVA-ML 503,06ke­va­la­m a­vi­ra­ta­va­n na tasya nā­ra­kā­di­nā­m a­ni­mi­ttaṃ sa­mya­ktva­sā­ma­rthyā­t | saṃyate pi ka­dā­ci­d astu rau­dra­dhyā­naṃ TAŚVA-ML 503,07hiṃ­sā­dyā­ve­śā­d iti cet ta­da­yu­ktaṃ­, saṃyate ta­dā­ve­śe saṃ­ya­ma­pra­cyu­teḥ || TAŚV-ML 9.35.3tataś ca­tu­rvi­dhaṃ raudraṃ dhyānaṃ sa­mu­pa­jā­ya­te | puṃ­so­ti­kṛ­ṣṇa­le­śya­syā­vi­ra­ta­syai­va tatparaṃ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 9.35.4tathā kā­po­ta­le­śya­sya vi­ra­tā­vi­ra­ta­sya ca | pra­mā­dā­nā­m a­dhi­ṣṭhā­naṃ vi­ra­ta­sya na jā­tu­ci­t || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 503,10atha pra­śa­sta­sya dhyānasya dharmyasya tāvat pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-ML 9.36 ā­jñā­pā­ya­vi­pā­ka­saṃ­sthā­na­vi­ca­yā­ya dharmyam || 36 || TAŚVA-ML 503,12vi­ci­ti­r viveko vi­cā­ra­ṇā vicayaḥ | ta­da­pe­kṣa­yā ā­jñā­dī­nāṃ ka­rma­ni­rde­śaḥ | a­dhi­kā­rā­t smṛ­ti­sa­ma- TAŚVA-ML 503,13nvā­hā­ra­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ­, ā­jñā­vi­ca­yā­ya smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­ra ityādi | tad evaṃ —TAŚV-ML 9.36.1ā­jñā­di­vi­ca­yā­yo­ktaṃ dharmyaṃ dhyānaṃ ca­tu­rvi­dhaṃ | ā­rta­rau­dra­pa­ri­tya­ktaiḥ kāryaṃ ciṃ­tā­sva­bhā­va­kaṃ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 9.36.2tatrājñā dvividhā he­tu­vā­de­ta­ra­vi­ka­lpa­taḥ | sa­rva­jña­sya vi­ne­yāṃ­taḥ­ka­ra­ṇā­ya­tta­vṛ­tti­taḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 503,16ta­dvi­ca­yā­ya smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­ro dvividha ity ā­jñā­vi­ca­ya­dhyā­naṃ dvedhā | ta­trā­ga­ma­prā­mā­ṇyā­d a­rthā­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­m ā- TAŚVA-ML 503,17jñā­vi­ca­yaḥ­, so yam a­he­tu­vā­da­vi­ṣa­yo na­nu­me­yā­rtha­go­ca­rā­rtha­tvā­t | ā­jñā­pra­kā­śa­nā­rtho vā he­tu­vā­daḥ | sā­ma­rthyā­d a- TAŚVA-ML 503,18yam apy ā­jñā­vi­ca­yaḥ | kaḥ punar apāya ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.36.3a­sa­nmā­rgā­d apāyaḥ syād a­na­pā­yaḥ sva­mā­rga­taḥ | sa e­vo­pā­ya ity eṣa tato bhedena noditaḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 503,20tasya vicayo dha­rmya­dhyā­naṃ dvitīyaṃ | athavā sa­nmā­rgā­pā­ya­vi­ca­yaḥ sa­rva­jño­pa­de­śa­pa­rā­ṅmu­kha­ja­nā­pe­kṣa­yā saṃpra- TAŚVA-ML 503,21tyeyaḥ, a­sa­nmā­rgā­pā­ya­sa­mā­dhā­naṃ vā ta­da­pe­kṣa­yai­va | kaḥ punar vipāka ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.36.4vipāko nubhavaḥ pūrvaṃ kṛtānāṃ karmaṇāṃ svayaṃ | jī­vā­dyā­śra­ya­bhe­de­na caturtho dhīmatāṃ mataḥ || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 503,23tataḥ ka­rma­pha­lā­nu­bha­va­na­vi­ve­kaṃ prati pra­ṇi­dhā­naṃ vi­pā­ka­vi­ca­yaḥ | sa ca pra­paṃ­ca­to gu­ṇa­sthā­na­bhe­de­na karma- TAŚVA-ML 503,24pra­kṛ­tī­nā­m u­da­yo­dī­ra­ṇa­ciṃ­ta­ne­na pa­ra­mā­ga­mā­t pra­tye­ta­vyaḥ | lo­ka­saṃ­sthā­na­sva­bhā­vā­va­dhā­naṃ saṃ­sthā­na­vi­ca­yaḥ | ko sau TAŚVA-ML 503,25loka ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.36.5lokaḥ saṃ­sthā­na­bhe­dā­d vā sva­bhā­vā­d vā ni­ve­di­taḥ | ta­dā­dhā­ro jano vāpi mā­na­bhe­do pi vā kvacit || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 503,27lo­ka­syā­dho­ma­dhyo­r dhva­bhe­da­sya saṃsthānaṃ sa­nni­ve­śaḥ­, lo­kya­mā­na­sva­bhā­va­sya ca lokasya saṃsthānaṃ pra­ti­dra­vya­svā- TAŚVA-ML 503,28kṛtiḥ ta­dā­dhā­ra­sya ca janasya lokasya saṃsthānaṃ svo­pā­tta­śa­rī­ra­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­kā­raḥ­, mā­na­bhe­da­sya ca lokasya TAŚVA-ML 503,29saṃ­khyā­vi­śe­ṣā­kā­raḥ saṃsthānaṃ tasya vicayaḥ saṃ­sthā­na­vi­ca­yaḥ | kaḥ punar vicaya ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.36.6vi­ca­ya­s tatra mīmāṃsā pra­mā­ṇa­na­ya­taḥ sthitaḥ | tasmiṃś ciṃ­tā­pra­baṃ­dho nu­ściṃ­tāṃ­ta­ra­ni­ro­dha­taḥ || 6 || TAŚV-ML 9.36.7yuktaṃ dhyānaṃ ta­dā­dhyā­ya­m ai­kā­grye­ṇa pra­vṛ­tti­taḥ | dhyātuś ciṃ­tā­pra­baṃ­dha­sya dharmyaṃ pā­pa­vya­pā­ya­taḥ || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 503,32dharmād a­na­pe­taṃ dharmyaṃ ta­syo­tta­ma­kṣa­mā­di­ma­ta eva pravṛtteḥ | a­nu­pre­kṣā­ṇāṃ dha­rmya­dhyā­na­sa­jā­tī­ya­tvā­t pṛ­tha­ga­nu- TAŚVA-ML 503,33padeśa iti cen na, jñā­na­pra­vṛ­tti­vi­ka­lpā­t | sa­rvā­nu­pre­kṣā­ṇā­m a­ni­tya­tvā­dya­nu­ciṃ­ta­na­sya jñā­na­vi­śe­ṣa­tvā­t dhyāna- TAŚVA-ML 503,34syā­nu­ciṃ­ta­naṃ ni­ro­dha­rū­pa­tvā­t | kasya ta­ddha­rma­dhyā­naṃ syād ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.36.8sā­ka­lye­na vi­ni­rdi­ṣṭaṃ ta­tpra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­yoḥ | aṃ­ta­raṃ­ga­ta­po­bhe­da­rū­paṃ saṃ­gha­ta­yoḥ sphuṭaṃ || 8 || TAŚV-ML 9.36.9saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­syai­ka­de­śe­nā­saṃ­ya­ta­sya tu | yo­gya­tā­mā­tra­taḥ kaiścid yair durdhyānaṃ pra­ca­kṣa­te || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 504,03dharmyam a­pra­ma­tta­sye­ti cen na, pūrveṣāṃ ni­vṛ­tti­pra­saṃ­gā­t | iṣyate ca teṣāṃ sa­mya­ktva­pra­bhā­vā­d dha­rmya­dhyā­naṃ | upa- TAŚVA-ML 504,04śāṃ­ta­kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­yo­ś ceti cen na, śu­klā­bhā­va­pra­saṃ­gā­t | ta­du­bha­yaṃ tatreti cen na, pū­rva­syā­ni­ṣṭa­tvā­t | dharmyaṃ śreṇyo- TAŚVA-ML 504,05r neṣyate tatas tayoḥ śuklam eva || TAŚVA-ML 504,06atha śru­ta­ke­va­li­naḥ kiṃ dhyānam ity āha —TA-ML 9.37 śukle cādye pū­rva­vi­daḥ || 37 || TAŚVA-ML 504,08pū­rva­vi­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ śru­ta­ke­va­li­na­s ta­du­bha­ya­pra­ṇi­dhā­na­sā­ma­rthyā­t | caśabdaḥ pū­rva­dhyā­na­sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ | kiṃ kṛtvai- TAŚVA-ML 504,09vam ucyate sūtram ā­cā­ryai­r ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.37.1mattvā catvāri śuklāni pro­cya­mā­nā­ni sūriṇā | ādye pū­rva­vi­daḥ śukle dharmyaṃ cety a­bhi­dhī­ya­te || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 504,11vi­ṣa­ya­vi­ve­kā­pa­ri­jñā­na­m iti cen na, vyā­khyā­na­to vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­tteḥ | śre­ṇyā­ro­ha­ṇā­t prāk dha­rmya­dhyā­naṃ­, TAŚVA-ML 504,12śreṇyoḥ śu­kla­dhyā­na­m iti vyākhyānaṃ vi­ṣa­ya­vi­ve­kā­pa­ri­jñā­na­ni­mi­tta­m ā­śrī­ya­te | tathā hi —TAŚV-ML 9.37.2śre­ṇyā­dhi­ro­hi­ṇaḥ śukle dharmyaṃ pūrvasya tasya hi | a­pū­rva­ka­ra­ṇā­dī­nāṃ śu­klā­raṃ­bha­ka­tā­sthi­teḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 504,14a­thā­va­śi­ṣṭe śukle kasya bhavata ity āha —TA-ML 9.38 pare ke­va­li­naḥ || 38 || TAŚVA-ML 504,16ke­va­li­śa­bda­sā­mā­nya­ni­rde­śā­t ta­dva­to­r u­bha­yo­r grahaṇaṃ | katham ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.38.1pare ke­va­li­naḥ śukle saṃ­yo­ga­sye­ta­ra­sya ca | ya­thā­yo­gaṃ smṛte tajjñaiḥ prakṛṣṭe śu­ddhi­bhe­da­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 504,18kāni punas tāni catvāri śu­kla­dhyā­nā­ni yāni svā­mi­vi­śe­ṣā­śra­ya­ta­yā vi­bha­jyaṃ­te ity āha —TA-ML 9.39 pṛ­tha­ktvai­ka­tva­vi­ta­rka­sū­kṣma­kri­yā­pra­ti­pā­ti­vyu­pa­ra­ta­kri­yā­ni­va­rtī­ni || 39 || TAŚVA-ML 504,20va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­la­kṣa­ṇā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rve­ṣā­m a­nva­rtha­tvaṃ | tata e­vā­ha­ —TAŚV-ML 9.39.1pṛ­tha­ktve­tyā­di­sū­tre­ṇā­nva­rtha­nā­mā­ni tāny api | śuklāni ka­thi­tā­ny u­kta­svā­mi­bhe­dā­ni lakṣaṇaiḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 504,22a­thai­te­ṣu caturṣu śu­kla­dhyā­ne­ṣu kiṃ ki­ya­dyo­ga­sya bha­va­tī­ty āha —TA-ML 9.40 trye­ka­yo­ga­kā­ya­yo­gā­yo­gā­nā­m || 40 || TAŚVA-ML 504,24yo­ga­śa­bdo vyā­khyā­tā­rthaḥ | ya­thā­saṃ­khyaṃ caturṇāṃ saṃbaṃdhaḥ | tri­yo­ga­sya pṛ­tha­ktva­vi­ta­rkaṃ­, triṣu yogeṣv eka- TAŚVA-ML 504,25yo­ga­syai­ka­tva­vi­ta­rkaṃ­, kā­ya­yo­ga­sya sū­kṣma­kri­yā­pra­ti­pā­ti­, a­yo­ga­sya vyu­pa­ra­ta­kri­yā­ni­va­rtī­ti | tadāha —TAŚV-ML 9.40.1tatra prācyaṃ tri­yo­ga­syai­kai­ka­yo­ga­sya tatparaṃ | tṛtīyaṃ kā­ya­yo­ga­syā­yo­ga­sya ca tu­rī­ya­kaṃ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 9.40.2yo­ga­mā­rga­ṇa­yā teṣāṃ sa­dbhā­va­ni­ya­maḥ smṛtaḥ | evaṃ trī­tyā­di­sū­tre­ṇa vi­vā­da­vi­ni­vṛ­tta­ye || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 504,28ta­trā­dya­yo­r vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-ML 9.41 e­kā­śra­ye sa­vi­ta­rka­vī­cā­re pūrve || 41 || TAŚVA-ML 504,30kuta ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.41.1e­kā­śra­ye pra­ti­prā­pta­śru­ta­jñā­nā­śra­ya­tva­taḥ | sa­vi­ta­rke śrute tattvāt sa­vī­cā­re ca saṃ­kra­mā­t || 1 || TAŚV-ML 9.41.2a­rtha­vyaṃ­ja­na­yo­ge­ṣu sā­mā­nye­no­pa­va­rti­te | pūrve śukle tri­yo­gai­ka­yo­ga­saṃ­ya­ta­saṃ­śra­yā­t || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 505,01pū­rva­vi­dā­ra­bhya­tvā­d e­kā­śra­ya­tva­si­ddhiḥ | sa­vi­ta­rka­vī­cā­re iti dvaṃ­dva­pū­rvo nya­pa­dā­rtha­ni­rde­śaḥ | pū­rva­tva­m ekasyai- TAŚVA-ML 505,02veti cen na, u­kta­tvā­t || TAŚVA-ML 505,03tatra ya­thā­pra­saṃ­ge ca a­ni­ṣṭa­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m idam ā­ra­bhya­te­ —TA-ML 9.42 a­vī­cā­raṃ dvi­tī­ya­m || 42 || TAŚV-ML 9.42.1a­vī­cā­raṃ dvitīyaṃ ta­tsaṃ­krāṃ­te­r a­sa­mu­dbha­vā­t | e­ka­yo­ga­sya ta­ddhyā­tu­r iti prā­hā­pa­vā­da­taḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 9.42.2sa­vi­ta­rkaṃ sa­vī­cā­raṃ pṛ­tha­ktve­na tataḥ sthitaṃ | prācyaṃ śuklaṃ tu sa­vi­ta­rka­vī­cā­ra­ba­lā­d iha || 2 || TAŚV-ML 9.42.3ta­thā­'­vi­ta­rka­vī­cā­re pare śukle ni­ve­di­te | kā­ya­yo­gā­dhi­nā­tha­tvā­d a­yo­gā­dhi­pa­ti­tva­taḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 505,08ko yaṃ vitarka ity āha —TA-ML 9.43 vitarkaḥ śrutam || 43 || TAŚVA-ML 505,10kim e­ta­tsū­tra­va­ca­nā­d a­bhi­pre­ta­m a­tyā­ha­ —TAŚV-ML 9.43.1vitarkaḥ śrutam a­spa­ṣṭa­ta­rka­ṇaṃ na punar mateḥ | bhedaś ciṃtākhya ity e­ta­tsū­trā­raṃ­bhā­d a­bhī­psi­taṃ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 505,12kaḥ punar vīcāra ity āha —TA-ML 9.44 vīcāro rtha­vyaṃ­ja­na­yo­ga­saṃ­krāṃ­tiḥ || 44 || TAŚVA-ML 505,14kuto nyo na vīcāra ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.44.1a­rtha­vyaṃ­ja­na­yo­ge­ṣu saṃ­krāṃ­ti­ś ce­ta­sa­s tu yā | sa vīcāro na mīmāṃsā ca­re­rga­tya­rtha­ni­ṣṭha­taḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 9.44.2evaṃ ni­ru­kti­to rtha­syā­vya­bhi­cā­ri­tva­da­rśa­nā­t | proktaṃ vi­ta­rka­vī­cā­ra­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ sutrataḥ svayaṃ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 505,17dravyaṃ hitvā paryāye taṃ tyaktvā dravye saṃ­kra­ma­ṇa­m a­rtha­saṃ­krāṃ­tiḥ­, arthasya dra­vya­pa­ryā­yā­tma­ka­tvā­t | evaṃ TAŚVA-ML 505,18śru­ta­va­ca­na­m a­va­laṃ­vya śru­ta­va­ca­nāṃ­ta­rā­laṃ­ba­naṃ vyaṃ­ja­na­saṃ­krāṃ­tiḥ | kā­ya­yo­gā­d yo­gāṃ­ta­re tato pi kā­ya­yo­ge saṃ­kra­ma­ṇaṃ TAŚVA-ML 505,19yo­ga­saṃ­krāṃ­tiḥ | evaṃ pa­ri­va­rta­naṃ vī­cā­ra­s tena yutaṃ vi­ta­rke­ṇa ca śru­tā­khye­na viśiṣṭaṃ pṛ­tha­ktva­vi­ta­rka­vī­cā­raṃ TAŚVA-ML 505,20pra­tha­ma­śu­kla­dhyā­naṃ | kī­dṛ­gdhyā­tā ta­ddhyā­tu­m a­rha­tī­ty āha —TAŚV-ML 9.44.3kṛ­ta­gu­ptyā­dya­nu­ṣṭhā­no ya­ti­rvī­ryā­ti­śā­ya­naḥ | a­rtha­vyaṃ­ja­na­yo­ge­ṣu saṃkrāṃtau pṛ­tha­gu­dya­taḥ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 9.44.4ta­do­pa­śa­ma­nā­n mo­ha­pra­kṛ­tīḥ kṣa­pa­ya­nn api | yathā pa­ri­ca­yaṃ dhyāyet kvacid vastuni sakriyaḥ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 9.44.5sa­vi­ta­rkaṃ sa­vī­cā­raṃ pṛ­tha­ktve­vā­di­maṃ muniḥ | dhyānaṃ pra­kra­ma­te dhyātuṃ pū­rva­de­hī ni­rā­ku­laḥ || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 505,24atha dvitīyaṃ ko dhyātum a­rha­tī­ty āha —TAŚV-ML 9.44.6sa e­vā­mū­la­to mo­ha­kṣa­pa­ṇā­gū­rṇa­mā­na­saḥ | prā­pyā­naṃ­ta­gu­ṇāṃ śuddhiṃ ni­ruṃ­dha­n baṃ­dha­mā­tma­naḥ || 6 || TAŚV-ML 9.44.7jñā­nā­vṛ­ti­sa­hā­yā­nāṃ pra­kṛ­tī­nā­m a­śe­ṣa­taḥ | hā­sa­ya­nkṣa­pa­yaṃ­ś cāsāṃ sthi­ti­baṃ­dhaṃ sa­maṃ­ta­taḥ || 7 || TAŚV-ML 9.44.8śru­ta­jñā­no­pa­yu­ktā­tmā vī­ta­vī­cā­ra­mā­na­saḥ | kṣī­ṇa­mo­ho '­pra­kaṃ­pā­tmā prā­pta­kṣā­yi­ka­saṃ­ya­maḥ || 8 || TAŚV-ML 9.44.9dhyā­tvai­ka­tva­vi­ta­rkā­khyaṃ dhyānaṃ ghā­tya­gha­gha­sma­raṃ | dadhānaḥ paramāṃ śuddhiṃ du­ra­vā­pyā­ma­to nyataḥ || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 505,29atha tṛtīyaṃ dhyānaṃ ko dhyāyata ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.44.10tato ni­rda­gdha­niḥ­śe­ṣa­ghā­ti­ka­rmeṃ­dha­naḥ prabhuḥ | kevalī sa­dṛ­śā­ghā­ti­ka­rma­sthi­ti­r a­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 10 || TAŚV-ML 9.44.11saṃtyajya vā­ṅma­no­yo­gaṃ kā­ya­yo­gaṃ ca bādaraṃ | sūkṣmaṃ tu taṃ sa­mā­śri­tya maṃ­da­spaṃ­do­da­ya­s tvaraṃ || 11 || TAŚV-ML 9.44.12dhyānaṃ sū­kṣma­kri­yaṃ na­ṣṭa­pra­ti­pā­taṃ tṛ­tī­ya­kaṃ | dhyāyed yogī ya­thā­yo­gaṃ kṛtvā ka­ra­ṇa­saṃ­ta­tiṃ || 12 || TAŚVA-ML 506,01atha caturthaṃ śuklaṃ ko dhyā­ya­tī­ty āha —TAŚV-ML 9.44.13tataḥ svayaṃ sa­mu­cchi­nna­pra­de­śa­spaṃ­da­naṃ sthiraḥ | dhva­sta­niḥ­śe­ṣa­yo­ge­bhyo dhyānaṃ dhyā­tāṃ­ta­saṃ­va­raḥ || 13 || TAŚV-ML 9.44.14saṃ­pū­rṇa­ni­rja­ra­ś cāṃtye kṣaṇe kṣī­ṇa­bha­va­sthi­tiḥ | mukhyaṃ si­ddha­tva­m adhyāste pra­si­ddhā­ṣṭa­gu­ṇo­da­yaṃ || 14 || TAŚVA-ML 506,04a­thā­ma­na­ska­sya ke­va­li­naḥ katham e­kā­gra­ciṃ­tā­ni­ro­dha­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ dhyānaṃ saṃ­bhā­vya­te ity ā­re­kā­yā­m idam āha —TAŚV-ML 9.44.15saṃ­kle­śāṃ­ga­ta­yai­ka­tra ciṃtā ciṃ­tāṃ­ta­ra­cyu­tā | pāpaṃ dhyānaṃ yathā proktaṃ vya­va­hā­ra­na­yā­śra­yā­t || 15 || TAŚV-ML 9.44.16vi­śu­ddhyaṃ­ga­ta­yā caivaṃ dharmyaṃ śuklaṃ ca kiṃcana | sa­ma­na­ska­sya tādṛkṣaṃ nā­ma­na­ska­sya mukhyataḥ || 16 || TAŚV-ML 9.44.17u­dbhū­ta­ke­va­la­syā­sya sa­kṛ­tsa­rvā­rtha­ve­di­naḥ | ai­kā­grya­bhā­va­taḥ kecid u­pa­cā­rā­d vadaṃti tat || 17 || TAŚV-ML 9.44.18ciṃ­tā­ni­ro­dha­sa­dbhā­vo dhyānāt so pi ni­baṃ­dha­naṃ | tatra dhyā­no­pa­cā­ra­sya yoge le­śyo­pa­cā­ra­va­t || 18 || TAŚV-ML 9.44.19sa­rva­ciṃ­tā­ni­ro­dha­s tu yo mukhyo ni­ści­tā­n nayāt | so sti ke­va­li­naḥ sthairyam ekāgraṃ ca paraṃ sadā || 19 || TAŚV-ML 9.44.20mukhyaṃ dhyānam atas tasya sākṣān ni­rvā­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇaṃ | cha­dma­dṛ­śyo­pa­cā­rā­t syāt ta­da­nyā­sti­tva­kā­ra­ṇā­t || 20 || TAŚV-ML 9.44.21ya­thai­ka­va­stu­ni sthairyaṃ jñā­na­syai­kā­grya­m iṣyate | tathā vi­śva­pa­dā­rthe­ṣu sakṛt tat kena vāryate || 21 || TAŚV-ML 9.44.22mo­hā­nu­dre­ka­to jñātur yathā vyā­kṣe­pa­saṃ­kṣa­yaḥ | mohino sti tathā vī­ta­mo­ha­syā­sau sadā na kim || 22 || TAŚV-ML 9.44.23ya­thai­ka­tra pra­dhā­ne­rthe vṛttir vā tasya mohinaḥ | tathā ke­va­li­naḥ kiṃ na dravye '­naṃ­ta­vi­va­rta­ke || 23 || TAŚV-ML 9.44.24iti ni­śca­ya­to dhyānaṃ pra­ti­pe­dhyaṃ na dhīmatā | pradhānaṃ vi­śva­ta­ttvā­rtha­ve­di­nāṃ pra­sphu­ṭā­tma­nāṃ || 24 || TAŚV-ML 9.44.25sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lī dhyānī yadi dha­rmo­pa­de­śa­nā | kathaṃ tataḥ pra­va­rte­te­ty eke ta­trā­bhi­dhī­ya­te || 25 || TAŚV-ML 9.44.26aṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rta­kā­laṃ vā dhyā­na­syā­ne­ka­va­tsa­raṃ | naikāgryaṃ ke­va­li­dhyā­naṃ prasiddhaṃ ta­ttva­de­śi­nā­m || 26 || TAŚV-ML 9.44.27tata eva ca te siddhāḥ kṛ­ta­kṛ­tyā ji­nā­dhi­pāḥ | stūyaṃte si­ddha­sā­dha­rmyā­t sa­de­ha­tve pi dhīdhanaiḥ || 27 || TAŚV-ML 9.44.28a­yo­gi­tva­sa­pnu­dbhū­teḥ pūrvam aṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rta­mā | tṛtīyaṃ dhyānam ākhyātaṃ vā­kpra­vṛ­ttyā vi­va­rji­taṃ || 28 || TAŚV-ML 9.44.29vā­kkā­ya­vṛ­tti­sa­dbhā­ve yathā dhyānī na mādṛśaḥ | ta­thā­rha­nn iti ta­syā­stū­pa­cā­rā­d dhyā­na­de­śa­nā || 29 || TAŚVA-ML 506,20tad e­ta­dvya­va­hā­ra­ni­śca­ya­na­ya­ni­rū­pa­ṇa­ni­pu­ṇaiḥ pra­mā­ṇāṃ­taḥ­ka­ra­ṇa­pra­va­ṇaiḥ sarvam ālocyaṃ pa­ra­ma­ga­ha­na­tvā­c cha­dma­sthā­smā- TAŚVA-ML 506,21dṛ­śa­ja­nā­nā­m iti ni­ve­da­ya­nn u­pa­saṃ­ha­ra­ti­ —TAŚV-ML 9.44.30abkvacic ciṃtā dhyānaṃ ni­ya­ta­vi­ṣa­yaṃ puṃsi kathitaṃ kvacit tasyāḥ kārtsnyād vi­la­ya­na­m idaṃ sa­rva­vi­ṣa­yaṃ | TAŚV-ML 9.44.30cdkvacit kiṃcin mukhyaṃ guṇam api vadaṃti pra­ti­na­yaṃ tataś ciṃtyaṃ sadbhiḥ pa­ra­ma­ga­ha­naṃ ji­na­pa­ti­ma­taṃ || 30 || TAŚVA-ML 506,24iti na­va­mā­dhyā­ya­sya pra­tha­ma­m ā­hni­ka­m | TA-ML 9.45 sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­śrā­va­ka­vi­ra­tā­naṃ­ta­vi­yo­ja­ka­da­rśa­na­mo­ha­kṣa­pa­ko­pa­śa­ma­ko­pa­śāṃ­ta­mo­ha- TA-ML 9.45 kṣa­pa­ka­kṣī­ṇa­mo­ha­ji­nāḥ kramaśo '­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­rāḥ || 45 || TAŚVA-ML 506,27kim artham idam a­pra­stu­ta­m ucyate ? tapasā nirjarā ceti prakṛte tapasi bāhye bhyaṃtare ca dhyā­na­pa­ryaṃ­te vyākhyāte TAŚVA-ML 506,28sa­rva­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ ya­thā­saṃ­bha­vaṃ bā­hya­rū­pe­ṇā­bhyaṃ­ta­ra­rū­pe­ṇa ca tapasā sa­mā­na­ni­rja­rā­tva­pra­sa­ktau ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pā­da- TAŚVA-ML 506,29nārthaṃ pra­stu­ta­m evedaṃ yuktam a­bhi­dhā­tuṃ | kutaḥ punaḥ sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yo '­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­rā kramād bha­vaṃ­tī­ty āha —TAŚV-ML 9.45.1sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yaḥ saṃty a­saṃ­khye­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­rāḥ | kramād atra tathā śuddher a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­tva­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 506,31prathamaṃ sa­mya­ktvā­di­pra­ti­laṃ­bhe a­dhya­va­sā­ya­vi­śu­ddhi­pra­ka­rṣā­d a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­ra­tvaṃ daśānāṃ | prathamaṃ hi TAŚVA-ML 506,32bha­vya­syo­pa­śa­ma­sa­mya­ktvaṃ ta­dā­da­yo ve­da­ka­sa­mya­ktva­kṣā­yi­ka­sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­śrā­va­ka­tvā­da­yaḥ sū­tro­ktā­s tatra pra­ti­la­bdhā- TAŚVA-ML 507,01dhya­va­sā­ya­vi­śu­ddhi­pra­ka­rṣā­d da­śā­nā­m api kramād a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­ra­tva­m u­pa­pa­dya­te | kṣapaka ity a­sā­dhu­r a­nvā­khyā­nā­bhā- TAŚVA-ML 507,02vād iti cen na, ca­śa­bde­na mi­tsaṃ­jño­pa­la­bdheḥ | kṣai jai ṣai kṣaye ity asya kṛ­tā­tva­sya ṇau puki kṛte janī-jṝṣ- TAŚVA-ML 507,03knasu-rañjo '­ma­ntā­ś ceti ca­śa­bde­na mi­tsaṃ­jño­pa­la­bdhe­r hra­sva­tvā­t sādhur eva kṣa­pa­ka­śa­bda ity arthaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 507,04atha ta­po­bhā­jāṃ saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ pa­ra­spa­raṃ gu­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣā­d bhede pi nai­ga­ma­na­yā­n nai­rgraṃ­thya­sā­mya­m ā­da­rśa­ya­nn āha —TA-ML 9.46 pu­lā­ka­ba­ku­śa­ku­śī­la­ni­rgraṃ­tha­snā­ta­kā nirgraṃthāḥ || 46 || TAŚVA-ML 507,06a­pa­ri­pū­rṇa­vra­tā u­tta­ra­gu­ṇa­hī­nāḥ pu­lā­kāḥ­, ī­ṣa­dvi­śu­ddhi­pu­lā­ka­sā­dṛ­śyā­t | a­khaṃ­ḍi­ta­vra­tāḥ śa­rī­ra­saṃ­skā­ra- TAŚVA-ML 507,07rddhi­su­kha­ya­śo vi­bhū­ti­pra­va­ṇā va­ku­śāḥ­, che­da­śa­va­la­yu­kta­tvā­t | ba­ku­śa­śa­bdo hi śa­ba­la­pa­ryā­ya­vā­cī­ha | kuśīlā TAŚVA-ML 507,08dvividhāḥ pra­ti­se­va­nā­ka­ṣā­yo­da­ya­bhe­dā­t | ka­thaṃ­ci­d u­tta­ra­gu­ṇa­vi­rā­dha­naṃ pra­ti­se­va­nā grīṣme jaṃ­ghā­pra­kṣā­la­na­va­t­, TAŚVA-ML 507,09saṃ­jva­la­na­mā­tro­da­yaḥ ka­ṣā­yo­da­ya­s tena yogāt mū­lo­tta­ra­gu­ṇa­bhṛ­to pi pra­ti­se­va­nā­ku­śī­lāḥ ka­ṣā­ya­ku­śī­lā­ś co- TAŚVA-ML 507,10cyaṃte | udake daṃ­ḍa­rā­ji­va­tsaṃ­ni­ra­sta­ka­rmā­ṇo '­ṃ­ta­rmu­hū­rta­ke­va­la­jñā­na­da­rśa­na­prā­pi­ṇo nirgraṃthāḥ | pra­kṣī­ṇa­ghā­ti­ka­rmā­ṇaḥ TAŚVA-ML 507,11ke­va­li­naḥ snā­ta­kāḥ­, snātaṃ ve­da­sa­mā­ptā­v iti svārthike ke niṣpannaḥ śabdaḥ | kuta ete nirgraṃthāḥ paṃcāpi TAŚVA-ML 507,12matā ity āha —TAŚV-ML 9.46.1pu­lā­kā­dyā matāḥ paṃca nirgraṃthā vya­va­hā­ra­taḥ | ni­śca­yā­c cāpi nai­rgraṃ­thya­sā­mā­nya­syā­vi­ro­dha­taḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 9.46.2va­strā­di­graṃ­tha­saṃ­pa­nnā­s tato nye neti gamyate | bā­hya­graṃ­tha­sya sadbhāve hy aṃ­ta­rgraṃ­tho na naśyati || 2 || TAŚV-ML 9.46.3ye va­strā­di­gra­he py ā­hu­rni­rgraṃ­tha­tvaṃ ya­tho­di­taṃ | mū­rcchā­nu­dbhū­ti­ta­s teṣāṃ stryā­dyā­dā­ne pi kiṃ na tat || 3 || TAŚV-ML 9.46.4vi­ṣa­ya­gra­ha­ṇaṃ kāryaṃ mūrchā syāt tasya kāraṇaṃ | na ca kā­ra­ṇa­vi­dhvaṃ­se jātu kāryasya saṃbhavaḥ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 9.46.5viṣayaḥ kāraṇaṃ mūrchā ta­tkā­rya­m iti yo vadet | tasya mū­rcho­da­yo 'sattve vi­ṣa­ya­sya na siddhyati || 5 || TAŚV-ML 9.46.6tasmān mo­ho­da­yā­n mūrchā svārthe tasya grahas tataḥ | sa yasyāsti svayaṃ tasya na nairgraṃthyaṃ ka­dā­ca­na || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 507,19kaścid āha – pra­kṛ­ṣṭā­pra­kṛ­ṣṭa­gu­ṇā­nāṃ ni­rgraṃ­tha­tvā­bhā­va­ś cā­ri­tra­bhe­dā­t gṛ­ha­stha­va­d iti taṃ pratyāha – na ca, dṛṣṭatvā- TAŚVA-ML 507,20d brā­hma­ṇa­śa­bda­va­t | na hi jā­tyā­cā­rā­dhya­ya­nā­di­bhe­dā­d bhinneṣu brā­hma­ṇa­tvaṃ vi­ru­dhya­te­, saṃ­gra­ha­vya­va­hā­rā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 507,21ni­śca­ya­na­yā­d eva sa­ma­gra­gu­ṇe­ṣu ta­dvya­pa­de­śa­si­ddheḥ | kiṃ ca, dṛ­ṣṭi­rū­pa­sā­mā­nyā­t sarveṣāṃ ni­rgraṃ­tha­tā na vi­ru­dhya­te | TAŚVA-ML 507,22bha­gna­vra­te vṛttāv a­ti­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, rū­pā­bhā­vā­t | ni­rgraṃ­tha­rū­paṃ hi ya­thā­jā­ta­rū­pa­m a­saṃ­skṛ­taṃ bhū­ṣā­ve­śā­yu­dha­vi- TAŚVA-ML 507,23rahitaṃ gṛ­ha­sthe­ṣu na saṃ­bha­va­tī­ti | a­nya­smi­n sarūpe ti­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, vṛ­ṣṭya­bhā­vā­t || TAŚVA-ML 507,24teṣāṃ pu­lā­kā­dī­nāṃ bhūyo pi vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m idam āha —TA-ML 9.47 saṃ­ya­ma­śru­ta­pra­ti­se­va­nā­tī­rtha­liṃ­ga­le­śyo­pa­pā­da­sthā­na­vi­ka­lpa­taḥ sādhyāḥ || 47 || TAŚVA-ML 507,26.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­. TAŚVA-ML 507,27.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­. TAŚVA-ML 507,28.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­. || TAŚVA-ML 507,29iti na­va­mā­dhyā­ya­sya dvi­tī­ya­m ā­hni­ka­m | TAŚVA-ML 507,30iti śrīvi­dyā­vaṃ­diā­cā­rya­vi­ra­ci­te tattvārthaślo­ka­vā­rti­kālaṃkāre navamo 'dhyāyaḥ samāptaḥ || 9 || TAŚV-ML 508,1oṃ TAŚV-ML 508,2atha daśamo 'dhyāyaḥ || 10 || TAŚVA-ML 508,03idānīṃ mokṣasya sva­rū­pā­bhi­dhā­naṃ prā­pta­kā­laṃ tatprāptiḥ ke­va­la­jñā­nā­vā­pti­pū­rvi­ke­ti ke­va­la­jñā­no­tpa­tti­kā­ra- TAŚVA-ML 508,04ṇam u­cya­te­ —TA-ML 10.1 mo­ha­kṣa­yā­t jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇāṃ­ta­rā­ya­kṣa­yā­c ca ke­va­la­m || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 508,06.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­. TAŚVA-ML 508,07.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­. TAŚVA-ML 508,08.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­. TAŚVA-ML 508,09.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­. || TAŚVA-ML 508,10kasmād dhetor mokṣaḥ kiṃ­la­kṣa­ṇa­ś cety a­tro­cya­te­ —TA-ML 10.2 baṃ­dha­he­tva­bhā­va­ni­rja­rā­bhyāṃ kṛ­tsna­ka­rma­vi­pra­mo­kṣo mokṣaḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 508,12.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­. TAŚVA-ML 508,13.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­. TAŚVA-ML 508,14.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­. TAŚVA-ML 508,15.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­. || TAŚVA-ML 508,16tasya karmaṇaḥ sa­dbaṃ­dho­da­yo­dī­ra­ṇa­vya­va­sthā­gra­ha­ṇaṃ ta­tkṛ­ta­vi­bhā­go gu­ṇa­sthā­nā­pe­kṣaḥ pra­va­ca­nā­n neyaḥ || TAŚVA-ML 508,17kiṃ dra­vya­ka­rma­ṇā­m eva mokṣaḥ syād uta bhā­va­ka­rma­ṇā­m apīty ā­śaṃ­kā­yā­m idam āha —TA-ML 10.3 au­pa­śa­mi­kā­di­bha­vya­tvā­nāṃ ca || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 508,19bha­vya­tva­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­nya­pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ­, tena jī­va­tvā­de­r a­vyā­vṛ­ttiḥ sarvataḥ sarvadā prasiddhā bhavati | TAŚVA-ML 508,20kasmād au­pa­śa­mi­kā­di­kṣa­yā­n mokṣa ity āha —TAŚV-ML 10.3.1ta­thau­pa­śa­mi­kā­dī­nāṃ bha­vya­tva­sya ca saṃ­kṣa­yā­t | mokṣa ity āha tadbhāve saṃ­sā­ri­tva­pra­si­ddhi­taḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 10.3.2na tv au­pa­śa­mi­ke bhāve kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ke pi ca | bhāve trau­da­yi­ke puṃso 'bhāvo stu kṣāyike kathaṃ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 508,23atra sa­mā­dhī­ya­te­ —TAŚV-ML 10.3.3siddhiḥ sa­vya­pa­de­śa­sya cā­ri­trā­de­r a­bhā­va­taḥ | kṣā­yi­ka­sya na saty asmin kṛ­ta­kṛ­tya­tva­ni­rvṛ­tiḥ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 10.3.4na cā­ri­trā­di­r asyāsti siddhānāṃ mo­kṣa­saṃ­kṣa­yā­t | siddhā eva tu siddhās te gu­ṇa­sthā­na­vi­mu­kta­taḥ || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 508,26nanv evaṃ ke­va­la­da­rśa­nā­dī­nā­m api kṣā­yi­ka­bhā­vā­nāṃ mokṣe kṣayaḥ pra­sa­jya­ta ity ā­re­kā­yā­m a­pa­vā­da­m āha —TA-ML 10.4 anyatra ke­va­la­sa­mya­ktva­jñā­na­da­rśa­na­si­ddha­tve­bhyaḥ || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 508,28a­nya­tra­śa­bdo­yaṃ pa­ri­va­rja­nā­rtha­s ta­da­pe­kṣaḥ si­ddha­tve­bhya iti vi­bha­kti­ni­rde­śaḥ | '­a­nya­tra dro­ṇa­bhī­ṣmā­bhyāṃ TAŚVA-ML 509,01 sarve yodhāḥ pa­rā­ṅmu­khāḥ­' iti yathā | a­nya­śa­bda­pra­yo­ge ta­dvi­jñā­na­m iti cen na, pra­tya­yāṃ­ta­syā­pi prayoge tadda- TAŚVA-ML 509,02rśanāt | a­naṃ­ta­vī­ryā­di­ni­vṛ­tti­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, a­trai­vāṃ­ta­rbhā­vā­t | a­naṃ­ta­vī­rya­hī­na­syā­naṃ­tā­va­bo­dha­vṛ­ttya­bhā- TAŚVA-ML 509,03vāt sukhasya jñā­na­sa­ma­vā­yi­tvā­t | baṃ­dha­syā­vya­va­sthā a­śvā­di­va­d iti cen na, mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­dyu­cche­de kārtsnyena TAŚVA-ML 509,04ta­tkṣa­yā­t | punaḥ pra­va­rta­na­pra­saṃ­go jānataḥ pa­śya­ta­ś ca kā­ru­ṇyā­d iti cen na, sa­rvā­sra­va­pa­ri­kṣa­yā­t | vī­ta­rā­ge TAŚVA-ML 509,05sne­ha­pa­ryā­ya­sya kā­ru­ṇya­syā­saṃ­bha­vā­d bha­kti­spṛ­hā­di­va­t | a­ka­smā­d iti ced a­ni­rmo­kṣa­pra­saṃ­gaḥ sato he­tu­ka­sya nitya- TAŚVA-ML 509,06tvā­pa­tte­r vi­nā­śā­yo­gā­t | muktasya sthā­na­va­ttvā­t pāta iti cen na, a­nā­sra­va­tvā­t | sā­sra­va­sya yā­na­pā­trā­deḥ TAŚVA-ML 509,07pā­ta­da­rśa­nā­t­, gau­ra­vā­bhā­vā­c ca tasya na pā­ta­stā­la­pha­lā­deḥ sati gaurave vṛ­nta­saṃ­yo­gā­bhā­vā­t pa­ta­na­pra­si­ddheḥ | nanu TAŚVA-ML 509,08ma­hā­pa­ri­mā­ṇā­nā­m a­lpī­ya­syā­dhā­re mo­kṣa­kṣe­tre pa­ra­spa­ro parodha iti cen na, a­va­gā­ha­śa­kti­yo­gā­t nā­nā­pra­dī­pa­ma- TAŚVA-ML 509,09ṇi­pra­kā­śā­di­va­t | tata eva ja­nma­ma­ra­ṇa­dvaṃ­dvo­pa­ni­pā­ta­vyā­bā­dhā­vi­ra­hā­t pa­ra­ma­su­khi­naḥ | ta­tsu­kha­sya nāsty upa- TAŚVA-ML 509,10mānam ā­kā­śa­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­va­t | mu­ktā­nā­m a­nā­kā­ra­tvā­d abhāva iti cen nā­tī­tā­naṃ­ta­ra­śa­rī­rā­kā­rā­nu­vi­dhā­yi­tvā­t gata- TAŚVA-ML 509,11si­kka­ka­mū­ṣā­ga­rbha­va­t | mu­ktā­nā­m a­śa­rī­ra­tve ta­dbhā­vā­d vi­sa­rpa­ṇa­pra­saṃ­ga iti cet na, kā­ra­ṇā­bhā­vā­t | kutaḥ kāra- TAŚVA-ML 509,12ṇāt saṃ­ha­ra­ṇa­vi­sa­rpa­ṇe saṃ­sā­ri­ṇaḥ syātām iti cet, nā­ma­ka­rma­saṃ­baṃ­dhā­t saṃ­ha­ra­ṇa­vi­sa­rpa­ṇa­dha­rma­tvaṃ pradīpe prakā- TAŚVA-ML 509,13śavat | nātmanaḥ saṃ­ha­ra­ṇa­vi­sa­rpa­ṇa­va­ttve sādhye pradīpo dṛṣṭāṃtaḥ śreyān mū­rti­ma­dvai­dha­rmyā­d iti cen na, ubhaya- TAŚVA-ML 509,14la­kṣa­ṇa­prā­pta­tvā­t | dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­sya hi lakṣaṇaṃ sā­dhya­dha­rmā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ sā­dha­na­dha­rmā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­tvaṃ ca | tatra saṃ­ha­ra­ṇa­vi­sa- TAŚVA-ML 509,15rpa­ṇa­dha­rma­ka­tva­sya sā­dhya­syā­dhi­ṣṭhā­na­pa­ri­mā­ṇā­nu­vi­dhā­yi­tva­sya sā­dha­na­sya ca pradīpe sa­dbhā­vā­t sa dṛṣṭāṃtaḥ syād eva TAŚVA-ML 509,16jīvasya cā­mū­rta­mū­rta­tvo­bha­ya­la­kṣa­ṇa­yu­kta­tvā­t na mū­rti­ma­dvai­dha­rmya­m asti yato yaṃ dṛṣṭāṃto na syāt | "baṃdhaṃ pratye- TAŚVA-ML 509,17katvaṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­to bhavati tasya nānātvaṃ | tasmād a­mū­rti­bhā­vo nai­kāṃ­tā­d bhavati jīvasya || " iti va­ca­nā­t kathaṃ- TAŚVA-ML 509,18cin mū­rti­ma­ttva­syā­pi prasiddheḥ | nā­ma­ka­rma­saṃ­baṃ­dha­pra­saṃ­gaḥ pra­dī­pa­sye­ti cen na, tasya dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­tve­nā­vi­va­kṣi­ta­tvā­t TAŚVA-ML 509,19sā­dha­na­dha­rma­tvā­na­bhi­prā­yā­t svā­dhi­ṣṭhā­na­pa­ri­mā­ṇā­nu­vi­dhā­yi­tva­sya ca sā­dha­na­dha­rma­sya tatra bhāvāt | śarīraṃ hi TAŚVA-ML 509,20jī­va­syā­dhi­ṣṭhā­naṃ pra­dī­pa­sya tu gṛhaṃ ta­tpa­ri­mā­ṇā­nu­vi­dhā­na­m u­bha­yo­r astīti no­pā­laṃ­bha­naḥ | śa­rī­ra­pa­ri­mā­ṇā­nu­vi­dhā- TAŚVA-ML 509,21yitvaṃ sādhanaṃ pradīpe ta­syā­sa­ttvā­t | nāpi gṛ­ha­pa­ri­mā­ṇā­nu­vi­dhā­yi­tvaṃ ta­syā­tma­ny a­bhā­vā­t | tata idam ucyate —TAŚVA-ML 509,22saṃsārī jīvaḥ pra­de­śa­saṃ­ha­ra­ṇa­vi­sa­rpa­ṇa­dha­rma­kaḥ svā­dhi­ṣṭhā­na­pa­ri­mā­ṇā­nu­vi­dhā­yi­tvā­t pra­dī­pa­pra­kā­śa­va­t | na hi TAŚVA-ML 509,23muktātmā svā­dhi­ṣṭhā­na­pa­ri­mā­ṇā­nu­vi­dhā­yī ta­syā­śa­rī­rā­dhi­ṣṭhā­na­syā­bhā­vā­t | pū­rvā­naṃ­ta­ra­śa­rī­ra­pa­ri­mā­ṇaṃ tu yad anu- TAŚVA-ML 509,24kṛtaṃ ta­tpa­ri­tyā­ga­kā­ra­ṇa­sya nā­ma­ka­rma­saṃ­baṃ­dhi­ni­baṃ­dha­na­śa­rī­rāṃ­ta­ra­syā­bhā­vā­n na vi­sa­rpa­ṇaṃ mu­kta­sya­, yato lokākā- TAŚVA-ML 509,25śa­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­tvā­pa­ttiḥ | nanu saṃ­ha­ra­ṇa­vi­sa­rpa­ṇa­sva­bhā­va­syā­tma­naḥ pra­dī­pa­va­d e­vā­ni­tya­tva­pra­saṃ­ga iti cen na, tāvanmā- TAŚVA-ML 509,26trasya vi­va­kṣi­ta­tvā­t caṃ­dra­mu­khī­va­t | saṃ­ha­ra­ṇa­vi­sa­rpa­ṇa­sva­bhā­va­tva­mā­traṃ vi­va­kṣi­taṃ caṃ­dra­mu­khī pri­ya­da­rśa­na­va­t | TAŚVA-ML 509,27sa­rva­sā­dha­rmye dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­syā­pa­hna­vā­t | sa­rva­thā­'­bhā­vo mokṣaḥ pra­dī­pa­va­d iti cen na, sā­dhya­tvā­t | pradīpe pi nira- TAŚVA-ML 509,28nva­ya­vi­nā­śa­syā­pra­tī­teḥ tasya ta­maḥ­pu­dga­la­bhā­ve­no­tpā­dā­d dī­pa­pu­dga­la­bhā­ve­na vi­nā­śā­t pu­dga­la­jā­tyā dhru­va­tvā­t | TAŚVA-ML 509,29dṛ­ṣṭa­tvā­c ca ni­ga­lā­di­vi­yo­ge de­va­da­ttā­dya­va­sthā­na­va­t | na sarvathā mo­kṣā­va­sthā­yā­m abhāvaḥ | yatraiva ka­rma­vi­pra- TAŚVA-ML 509,30mokṣas ta­trai­vā­va­sthā­na­m iti cen na, sā­dhya­tvā­t | yo yatra vi­pra­mu­ktaḥ sa ta­trai­vā­va­ti­ṣṭha­ta iti siddhaṃ, TAŚVA-ML 509,31de­śāṃ­ta­ra­ga­ti­da­rśa­nā­t | ni­ga­lā­di­vi­ni­rmu­kta­sya ga­ti­kā­ra­ṇa­sa­dbhā­vā­d de­śāṃ­ta­ra­ga­ti­da­rśa­na­m iti cet, niḥ­śe­ṣa­ka­rma- TAŚVA-ML 509,32baṃ­dha­na­vi­pra­mu­kta­syā­pi ga­ti­ni­mi­tta­syo­rdhva­vra­jyā­sva­bhā­va­sya bhāvāt de­śāṃ­ta­rā gatir astu | tad evaṃ —TAŚV-ML 10.4.1mokṣaḥ ke­va­la­sa­mya­ktva­jñā­na­da­rśa­na­saṃ­kṣa­yā­t | si­ddha­tva­saṃ­kṣa­yā­n neti tv a­nya­tre­tyā­di­nā­bra­vī­t || 1 || TAŚV-ML 10.4.2etaiḥ saha vi­ro­dha­syā­bhā­vā­n mokṣasya sarvathā | svayaṃ sa­vya­pa­de­śai­ś ca vya­pa­de­śa­s tathāstv ataḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 10.4.3siddhatvaṃ ke­va­lā­di­bhyo viśiṣṭaṃ teṣu satsv api | ka­rmo­da­ya­ni­mi­tta­syā­si­ddha­tva­sya kvacid gateḥ || 3 || TAŚVA-ML 510,01tataḥ sa­ka­la­ka­lma­ṣa­saṃ­ta­ti­saṃ­sa­kti­vi­ni­rmu­kti­r eva svātmeti sa­mā­ca­kṣa­te yu­kti­śā­strā­vi­ru­ddha­va­ca­saḥ sūrayo TAŚVA-ML 510,02bha­ga­vaṃ­ta­s tasya svātmanaḥ prāptiḥ parā ni­vṛ­tti­r iti niḥ­saṃ­di­gdhaṃ­, tena sva­vi­śe­ṣa­gu­ṇa­vyā­vṛ­tti­r muktiś cai­ta­nya­mā­tra- TAŚVA-ML 510,03sthitir vā anyathā vā va­daṃ­to­pā­kṛ­tāḥ­, pra­mā­ṇa­vyā­ha­ta­tvā­d iti ni­ve­da­ya­ti­ —TAŚV-ML 10.4.4asvā­tmāṃ­ta­rba­hi­raṃ­ga­ka­lma­ṣa­ta­ti­vyā­sa­kti­ni­rmu­kta­tāTAŚV-ML 10.4.4bjī­va­sye­ti vadaṃti śu­ddha­dhi­ṣa­ṇā yu­ktyā­ga­mā­nve­ṣi­ṇaḥ | TAŚV-ML 10.4.4cprāptis tasya tu nirvṛtiḥ pa­ra­ta­rā nā­bhā­va­mā­traṃ na vāTAŚV-ML 10.4.4dviśleṣo guṇato nyathā sthitir api vyā­ha­nya­mā­na­tva­taḥ || 4 || TAŚVA-ML 510,08iti da­śa­mā­dhyā­ya­sya pra­tha­ma­m ā­hni­ka­m | TA-ML 10.5 ta­da­naṃ­ta­ra­m ūrdhvaṃ ga­ccha­tyā­lo­kāṃ­tā­t || 5 || TAŚVA-ML 510,10ta­dgra­ha­ṇaṃ mokṣasya pra­ti­ni­rde­śā­rthaṃ­, ā­ṅa­bhi­vi­dhya­rthaḥ | etad eva sa­ma­bhi­dha­tte­ —TAŚV-ML 10.5.1ta­cchā­bdā­d gṛhyate mokṣaḥ sū­tre­smi­n nā­nya­saṃ­gra­haḥ | sā­ma­rthyā­d iti ta­syai­vā­naṃ­ta­raṃ ta­da­naṃ­ta­raṃ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 10.5.2ga­ccha­tī­ti va­caḥ­śa­kte­r mu­kti­de­śe sthi­ti­cchi­dā | ūrdhvam ity a­bhi­dhā­nā­t tu di­gaṃ­ta­ra­ga­ti­cyu­tiḥ || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 510,13ā­lo­kāṃ­tā­d iti dhvānān nā­lo­kā­kā­śa­gā­mi­tā | TAŚVA-ML 510,14muktiś ca iti tv ayaṃ pa­kṣa­ni­rde­śaḥ­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­.­he­tu­ni­rde­śa­s tarhi kartavya ity āha —TA-ML 10.6 pū­rva­pra­yo­gā­d a­saṃ­ga­tvā­d baṃ­dha­cche­dā­t tathā ga­ti­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­c ca || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 510,16etac ca he­tu­ca­tu­ṣṭa­yaṃ kathaṃ ga­ma­ka­m ity āha —TAŚV-ML 10.6.1pū­rve­tyā­dye­na vācyena proktaṃ he­tu­ca­tu­ṣṭa­yaṃ | sādhyena vyāptam u­nne­ya­m a­nya­thā­nu­pa­pa­tti­taḥ || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 510,18atraiva dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-ML 10.7 ā­vi­ddha­ku­lā­la­ca­kra­va­dvya­pa­ga­ta­le­pā­lā­bu­va­de­r aṃ­ḍa­bī­ja­va­d a­gni­śi­khā­va­c ca || 7 || TAŚVA-ML 510,20ki­ma­rtha­m idam u­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­ca­tu­ṣṭa­ya­m uktam ity āha —TAŚV-ML 10.7.1ā­vi­ddhe­tyā­di­nā dṛṣṭaṃ sa­ddṛ­ṣṭāṃ­ta­ca­tu­ṣṭa­yaṃ | ba­hi­rvyā­pti­r a­pī­ṣṭe­ha sā­dha­na­tva­pra­si­ddha­ye || 1 || TAŚVA-ML 510,22he­tu­dṛ­ṣṭāṃ­tā­nāṃ ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m a­bhi­saṃ­baṃ­dhaḥ | katham ity āha —TAŚV-ML 10.7.2ūrdhvaṃ gacchati muktātmā tathā pū­rva­pra­yo­ga­taḥ | ya­thā­vi­ddhaṃ ku­lā­la­sya cakram ity atra sādhanaṃ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 10.7.3nāsiddhaṃ mo­ktu­kā­ma­sya lo­kā­gra­ga­ma­naṃ prati | pra­ṇi­dhā­na­vi­śe­ṣa­sya sa­dbhā­vā­d bhūriśaḥ sphuṭaṃ || 3 || TAŚV-ML 10.7.4na cā­nai­kāṃ­ti­kaṃ tatsyād viruddhaṃ vā vi­pa­kṣa­taḥ | vyāvṛtteḥ sarvathā ne­ṣṭa­vi­dhā­ta­kṛ­d idaṃ tataḥ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 10.7.5a­saṃ­ga­tvā­d ya­thā­lā­bū­pha­laṃ ni­rga­ta­le­pa­naṃ | baṃ­dha­cche­dā­dya­thai­r aṃ­ḍa­bī­ja­m ity apy ato gataṃ || 5 || TAŚV-ML 10.7.6ū­rdhva­vra­jyā­sva­bhā­va­tvā­d agner jvālā yatheti ca | dṛṣṭāṃte pi na sarvatra sā­dhya­sā­dha­na­śū­nya­tā || 6 || TAŚVA-ML 510,28a­saṃ­ga­tva­baṃ­dha­cche­da­yo­r a­rthā­vi­śe­ṣā­d a­nu­vā­da­pra­saṃ­ga iti ve­nnā­rthā­nya­tvā­t | baṃ­dha­syā­nyo­nya­pra­ve­śe saty avibhā- TAŚVA-ML 510,29ge­nā­va­sthā­na­rū­pa­tvā­t­, saṃgasya ca parasya prā­pti­mā­tra­tvā­t | no­dā­ha­ra­ṇa­ma­lā­būḥ mā­ru­tā­de­śā­d iti cen na, tirya- TAŚVA-ML 510,30gga­ma­na­pra­saṃ­gā­t ti­rya­gga­ma­na­sva­bhā­va­tvā­n mā­ru­ta­sya | nanv evam ū­rdhva­ga­ti­sva­bhā­va­syā­tma­na ū­rdhva­ga­tya­bhā­ve pi tadbhā- TAŚVA-ML 511,01va­pra­saṃ­go gner au­ṣṇya­va­t ta­da­bhā­ve '­bhā­va­va­d iti cen na, ga­tyaṃ­ta­ra­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­tvā­t ta­dū­rdhva­ga­ti­sva­bhā­va­sya ū­rdhva­jva­la- TAŚVA-ML 511,02navad vā tadbhāve nābhāvaḥ | ve­ga­va­ddra­vyā­bhi­ghā­tā­d a­na­la­syo­rdhva­jva­la­nā­bhā­ve pi ti­rya­gjva­la­na­sa­dbhā­vā­da­rśa­nā­t | TAŚVA-ML 511,03nanv evaṃ muktasya lokāt parataḥ kuto no­rdhva­ga­ti­r ity āha —TA-ML 10.8 dha­rmā­sti­kā­yā­bhā­vā­t || 8 || TAŚVA-ML 511,05kaḥ pu­na­rdha­rmā­sti­kā­ya ity āha —TAŚV-ML 10.8.1ukto dha­rmā­sti­kā­yo tra ga­tyu­pa­gra­ha­kā­ra­ṇaṃ | ta­syā­bhā­vā­n na lo­kā­grā­t parato gatir ātmanaḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 10.8.2evaṃ niḥ­śe­ṣa­mi­thyā­bhi­mā­no muktau ni­va­rta­te | yu­ktyā­ga­ma­ba­lā­t tasyāḥ svarūpaṃ prati ni­rṇa­yā­t || 2 || TAŚVA-ML 511,08atha kim ete muktāḥ samānāḥ sarve kiṃ vā bhe­de­nā­pi nirdeśyā ity ā­śaṃ­kā­yā­m idam āha —TA-ML 10.9 kṣe­tra­kā­la­ga­ti­liṃ­ga­tī­rtha­cā­ri­tra­pra­tye­ka­bu­ddha­bo­dhi­ta­jñā­nā­va­gā­ha­nāṃ­ta­ra­saṃ- TA-ML 10.9 khyā­lpa­ba­hu­tva­taḥ sādhyāḥ || 9 || TAŚVA-ML 511,11kena rūpeṇa siddhāḥ kṣe­trā­di­bhi­r bhedair ni­rde­ṣṭa­vyā ity āha —TAŚV-ML 10.9.1siddhāḥ kṣe­trā­di­bhi­r bhedaiḥ sādhyāḥ sū­tro­pa­pā­di­bhiḥ | sā­mā­nya­to vi­śe­ṣā­c ca bhā­vā­bhe­de pi sannayaiḥ || 1 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.2kṣetraṃ svā­tma­pra­de­śāḥ syuḥ siddhyatāṃ ni­śca­yā­n nayāt | vya­va­hā­ra­na­yā­d vyoma sakalāḥ ka­rma­bhū­ma­yaḥ || 2 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.3ma­nu­ṣya­bhū­mi­r apy atra ha­ra­ṇā­pe­kṣa­yā matā | hṛtvā pareṇa nītānāṃ siddheḥ sū­trā­ni­vā­ra­ṇā­t || 3 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.4teṣām e­ka­kṣa­ṇaḥ kālaḥ pra­tyu­tpa­nna­na­yā­tma­naḥ | bhū­ta­pra­jñā­pa­nā­d eva syāt sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 4 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.5u­tsa­rpi­ṇy a­va­sa­rpi­ṇyo­r jātāḥ siddhyaṃti kecana | ca­tu­rtha­kā­le pa­ryaṃ­ta­bhā­ge kāle tṛ­tī­ya­ke || 5 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.6sarvadā ha­ra­ṇā­pe­kṣā kṣe­trā­pe­kṣā hi kā­la­bhṛ­t | sa­rva­kṣe­tre­ṣu tatsiddhau na viruddhā ka­thaṃ­ca­na || 6 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.7siddhiḥ si­ddhi­ga­tau puṃsāṃ syān ma­nu­ṣya­ga­tā­v api | a­ve­da­tve­na sā ve­da­tri­ta­yā­d vāsti bhāvataḥ || 7 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.8pu­lliṃ­ge­nai­va tu sā­kṣā­ddra­vya­to nyā ta­thā­ga­ma-  | vyā­ghā­tā­dyu­kti­bā­dhā­c ca stryā­di­ni­rvā­ṇa­vā­di­nāṃ || 8 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.9sā­kṣā­nni­rgraṃ­tha­liṃ­ge­na pā­raṃ­pa­ryā­tta­to nyataḥ | sā­kṣā­tsa­graṃ­tha­liṃ­ge­na siddhau ni­rgraṃ­tha­tā vṛthā || 9 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.10sati tī­rtha­ka­re siddhir asaty api ca ka­sya­ci­t | bhaved a­vya­pa­de­śe­na ca­ri­tre­ṇa vi­ni­śca­yā­t || 10 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.11ta­thai­vai­ka­ca­tuḥ­paṃ­ca­vi­ka­lpe­na pra­ka­lpa­te | pa­ro­pa­de­śa­śū­nya­tvā­t siddhau pra­tye­ka­bu­ddha­tā || 11 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.12pa­ro­pa­de­śa­taḥ siddho bodhitaḥ pra­ti­pā­di­taḥ | jñā­ne­nai­ke­na vā siddhir dvābhyāṃ tribhir a­pī­ṣya­te || 12 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.13caturbhiḥ svā­mi­mu­khya­syā­pe­kṣā­yāṃ nānyathā punaḥ | a­va­gā­ha­na­m utkṛṣṭaṃ sa­pā­da­śa­ta­paṃ­ca­kaṃ || 13 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.14cā­pā­nā­ma­rdha­saṃ­yu­kta­m a­ra­tni­tra­ya­m apy atha | madhyamaṃ bahudhā siddhis tri­pra­kā­re '­va­gā­ha­ne || 14 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.15sva­pra­de­śe nabho vyā­pi­la­kṣa­ṇe saṃ­pra­va­rta­te | a­naṃ­ta­raṃ ja­gha­nye­na dvau kṣaṇau siddhyatāṃ nṛṇāṃ || 15 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.16u­tka­rṣe­ṇa punas tat syād eteṣāṃ sa­ma­yā­ṣṭa­kaṃ | aṃtaraṃ samayo sty eko ja­gha­nye­na pra­ka­rṣa­taḥ || 16 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.17ṣaṇmāsāḥ siddhyatāṃ nānā madhyamaṃ prati gamyatāṃ | e­ka­smi­n samaye siddhyed eko jīvo ja­gha­nya­taḥ || 17 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.18a­ṣṭo­tta­ra­śa­taṃ jīvāḥ pra­ka­rṣe­ṇe­ti viśrutaṃ | nālpena bahavaḥ siddhāḥ si­ddha­kṣe­tra­vya­pe­kṣa­yā || 18 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.19vya­va­hā­ra­vya­pe­kṣā­yāṃ teṣām a­lpa­ba­hu­tva­vi­t | tatrālpe ha­ra­ṇā­t siddhā ja­nma­si­ddha­sa­mū­ha­taḥ || 19 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.20ja­nma­si­ddhāḥ punas tebhyaḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­tā­bhṛ­taḥ | ka­rma­bho­ga­dha­rā vā­rdhi­dvī­po­rdhvā­s ti­ro­bhu­vāḥ || 20 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.21si­ddhā­nā­m ū­rdhva­si­ddhāḥ syuḥ sarvebhyo lpe pare nyathā | yuḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇā­s tebhyo dhas ti­rya­gbhi­r vṛtāḥ kramāt || 21 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.22samudre sarvataḥ stokā dvīpe saṃ­khye­ya­saṃ­gu­ṇāḥ | la­va­ṇo­de sa­ma­ste­bhyaḥ stokāḥ siddhā vi­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 22 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.23kālode sāgare jaṃ­bū­dvī­pe ca pa­ri­ni­rvṛ­tāḥ | dhā­ta­kī­khaṃ­ḍa­sa­ddvī­pe pu­ṣka­ra­dvī­pa eva ca || 23 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.24te saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ proktāḥ kramaśo bahavo nyathā | pra­tye­ta­vyāḥ sa­mā­se­na ya­thā­ga­ma­m a­śe­ṣa­taḥ || 24 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.25eka eva tu siddhātmā sa­rva­the­ti yake viduḥ | teṣāṃ nā­nā­tma­nāṃ si­ddhi­mā­rgā­nu­ṣṭhā vṛthā bhavet || 25 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.26kṣe­trā­dya­pe­kṣa­yā coktāṃ saṃsāry e­ka­tva­m aṃjasā | e­kā­tma­vā­di­nā caivaṃ tatra vāco '­pra­mā­ṇa­tā || 26 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.27niḥ­śe­ṣa­ku­ma­ta­dhvāṃ­ta­vi­dhvaṃ­sa­na­pa­ṭī­ya­sī | mo­kṣa­nī­ti­r ato jainī bhā­nu­dī­pti­r i­vo­jjva­lā || 27 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.28evaṃ jī­vā­di­ta­ttvā­rthāḥ prapaṃcya sa­mu­dī­ri­tāḥ | sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­vi­jñā­na­go­ca­rā­ś ca­ra­ṇā­śra­yāḥ || 28 || TAŚV-ML 10.9.29tataḥ sā­dhī­ya­sī mo­kṣa­mā­rga­vyā­khyā pra­paṃ­ca­taḥ | sa­rva­ta­ttvā­rtha­vi­dye­yaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­na­ya­śa­kti­taḥ || 29 || TAŚVA-ML 512,11tad evaṃ śā­stra­pa­ri­sa­mā­ptau pa­ra­ma­maṃ­ga­laṃ niḥ­śre­ya­sa­mā­rga­m eva maṃ­ga­la­m a­bhi­ṣṭo­tu­ma­nāḥ prāha —TAŚV-ML 10.9.30ajīyāt sa­jja­na­tā­śra­yaḥ śi­va­su­dhā­dhā­rā­va­dhā­na­pra­bhu-TAŚV-ML 10.9.30br dhva­sta­dhvāṃ­ta­ta­tiḥ sa­mu­nna­ta­ga­ti­s tī­vra­pra­tā­pā­nvi­taḥ | TAŚV-ML 10.9.30cpro­rja­jyo­ti­r i­vā­va­gā­ha­na­kṛ­tā­naṃ­ta­sthi­ti­r mānataḥTAŚV-ML 10.9.30dsa­nmā­rga­s tri­ta­yā­tma­ko '­khi­la­ma­la­pra­jvā­la­na­pra­kṣa­maḥ || 30 || TAŚVA-ML 512,16iti da­śa­mā­dhyā­ya­sya dvi­tī­ya­m ā­hni­ka­m | TAŚVA-ML 512,17iti śrīvi­dyā­naṃ­diā­cā­rya­vi­ra­ci­te tattvārthaślo­ka­vā­rti­kālaṃkāre daśamo 'dhyāyaḥ samāptaḥ || 10 || TAŚV-ML 512,18ta­ttvā­rtha­ślo­ka­vā­rti­kaṃ sa­mā­pta­m |